



































































































































Dr rpsenener ear 
Mawar 






























































Mer a) parecer yi arte 
NN nes care ne twee NT 
aN ae re 
ares 






































SE ere nathan ATE ; aie rire SP vag AEE < re piewerntiarition ta : - gore rng BY 
os on the pert rl sure balers inlet Sr ote ew mae reset ON TRC TE 





























ae 



































See nameebe eet 
en a eee tie 
DeeliNe ee cagtinne MONS 

getggit nine 





es 




















fog 
O 
| & 
| 
| 0 











Henry U. Brandenstein 


Oye Gi GLUGr 














~— 


























Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2008 with funding from 
Microsoft Corporation 


+ 


https://archive.org/details/historyofpelopon0Othucrich | 4 








THE 


HISTORY 


PELOPONNESIAN WAR, 
THUCYDIDES; 


ACCORDING TO THE TEXT OF L. DINDORF; 


NOTES: 


FOR THE USE OF COLLEGES. 





Krijpa els det pido}. dyavicpa eis ré mapaypripa, dxotew Sbyxerrat. 





BY 


JOHN J. OWEN, D. D., 


Formerly Principal of the Cornelius Institute, and now Professor of the Latin and Grook 
Languages and Literature in the Free Academy in New-York City 


NEW YORK: 
D. APPLETON & CO., 443 & 445 BROADWAY. 
1867. 





EnreEREp, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1848, by 
JOHN J. OWEN, 


In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern 
District of New York. 





Vey : be, 
«A ) \ \ ‘ ~\ AV 
Nel & 4 ty ‘ AN \AM_O 4 
AAS Re at AA. 
~ 
ewe * e * 
« * * = »e ¢ ® « « 
°° e |e Sl ae ‘ 
*¢ s ~ 
eo *<* Ai va - fe 2 as 
e *-e « . r‘ 
6@ 4.0 % o>. a*t** 5 « « 
e,9 © a3 ye . Riess s : 
ve lth 6 @¢ 6, % 5? 2 et 


"1 . : ee rm a e 


TMELS WORK 
Is 
RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED 


TO 


THE REV. MOSES STUART, 


PROFESSOR OF SACRED LITERATURE IN ANDOVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY 
AS 


A TESTIMONIAL OF AFFECTIONATE REGARD, 


FROM 


HIS FRIEND AND FORMER PUPIL, 
THE EDITOR. 


ee 8 


WASL?48, 





PREFACH. 





Tus edition of Thucydides is based on the text of L 
Dindorf’s edition, Leipzig, 1824. Indeed, with the single 
exception of punctuation, which has been modified, as will 
be explained in the sequel, there has been no departure 
from Dindorf’s text, the readings which seemed to be pre- 
ferable being referred to in the notes which accompany 
this edition. In preparing the notes, I have made free 
use of 1, Poppo’s edition, xi. vols. Leipzig, 1821-1840. 
2, Goeller’s, Leipzig, 1836. 8, Haack’s, Leipzig, 1820. 4, 
Kriiger’s, Berlin, 1846. 5, Bothe’s, Leipzig, 1848. 6, Di- 
dot’s, Paris, 1883. 7,-Bekker’s, Oxford, 1821. 8, Arnold’s, 
Oxford, 1840. 9, Bloomfield’s, Londen, 184%. I have also 
derived much assistance from Betant’s Lex. Thucyd. now 
in a course of publication. 

In the use of the editions before me, I have aimed at 
a conscientious acknowledgment of all aid received from 
others. If, however, my own mind arrived independently at 
a given result, I did not deem it to be my duty to attribute 
it to others, even though a coincidence might afterwards 
have been found to exist between my own conclusions and 
those of other editors. Nothing has been received on the 
mere assertion of other scholars, however eminent they 
might be. Every difficulty has been subjected to a thorough 


Vii PREFACE. 


examiation, and the opinions of others have been weighed 
and compared impartially, and honored as their intrinsic 
worth appeared to demand. 

The same plan has been pursued in the siheyiniatico of 
the notes, which I adopted in my previous publications, 
and it is hoped that this volume will betray no marks of less 
care and attention; in the selection of words and passages 
requiring comment, or in the kind and degree of assistance 
furnished to the student, than is manifest in those editions. 
To some it may appear at first sight that too much aid 
has been furnished the student. It will be seen upon exa- 
mination, however, that it has not been indiscriminately 
bestowed, but in a way which always leaves much for the 
student himself to do. It will also appear, that I have not 
proceeded on the plan of selecting a few chapters on which 
to give a full commentary, and of leaving the other portions 
comparatively untouched, but have aimed to bestow upon 
every chapter and every section throughout the whole text, 
the amount of illustration which its difficulties seemed to 
require. 

The general observations on the orations and other 
portions of the history, together with the argument affixed 
to each chapter, I hope will be found of great service to 
the student. They have cost much labor, owing to the 
excessive brevity of style which characterizes Thucydides, 
and which renders it extremely difficult to reduce his writ- 
ings to a much shorter compass than he has left them, and 
yet retain the leading ideas. 

In respect to the punctuation of the text it may be res 
marked, that at the instance of several eminent professors, 


PREFACE. 1x 


a more free use of punctuation-marks has been made than 
s found to have been done in Dindorf’s edition, although 
not to the degree in which they are found in the older edi- 
tions. In revising the punctuation of Dindorf, I have been 
guided mainly by my own sense of the wants of the text, 
although’ in many instances my views have been modified 
by the usage of other editors. 

The basis of grammatical reference is the grammar of 
Ki. A. Sophocles (new edition), and Ktihner’s School Gram- 
mar published at Andover, 1844. References also have 
been freely made to the grammars of Crosby, Buttmann, 
Matthize, Rost, Kriiger, and Jelf’s Kuhner (Oxford edition, 
1842). 

The map prefixed to this edition, although of necessity 
reduced in size, is an exact reprint of Kiepert’s Map of 
Greece at the beginning of the Peloponnesian war. It is 
unnecessary to inform scholars of the high estimation in 
which the maps of this geographer are held throughout the 
civilized world. It would be desirable for each student to 
have in his possession a complete set of Kiepert’s maps; 
but as this cannot be-expected, the map accompanying this 
edition will be found to meet all his wants as far as relates 
to Greece in the times of Thucydides, Xenophon, Plato, 
etc. Jor much that pertains to geographical and topogra- 
phical matters, I must acknowledge my indebtedness to 
Col. Leake’s “ Travels in Northern Greece and the Morea,” 
and “ ‘Topography of Athens,” books which Bloomfield justly 
says are indispensable to the student or reader of Thucy- 
dides, and of so masterly a character as fairly to entitle the 
writer to the appellation of the first geographer of our age. 


x PREFACE. 


1 take occasion again to return my nanks to tne classi- 
cal professors and teachers, for the favor with which they 
have received my previous publications, and for the friendly 
interest which they have manifested in the present work. 
As soon as my ayocations will permit, I intend, if my life and 
health are spared, to offer them another volume, containing 
the remaining text of Thucydides, brief annotations, and 
copious verbal, historical, and grammatical indices of the 
whole work. Meanwhile I commit to their kind regards 
this volume, with the hope that it will contribute somewhat 
to the cause of classical learning in this country, and serve 
to introduce to more general use the writings of the man, 
to whom by common consent has been given the appella- 
tion PRINCEPS HISTORICUM 


Cornelius Institute, May 4th, 1848. 


ABBREVIATIONS AND EXPLANATIONS. 


S. stands for Sophocles’ Greek Grammar. 
K. « Kihner’s “ ¢ 


C. « —__ Crosby’s « 2 
Mt. ” Matthia’s *“ « 
Butt. . Buttmann’s “ “ 
Kr. «  KEetgers “ * 
Vig. “ — Viger’s Greek Idioms. 
N. - Note. - 

ef. ** compare, consult. 

we 9 nad te dora = etc., &e. 
SC. by: scilicet. 


The references to Kihner are made to his School Grammar, translated 
py Messrs. Edwards and Taylor, Andover. Whenever Jelf’s edition of 
Kiuhner is referred*to, the name is fully given. The references to Butt- 
mann are made to his Larger Grammar, translated by Dr. Robinson. 


“. a 
Poy ee 
eaten 





. 


9OYKYAIAOY 


ETIIEPAGHZ. 


A, 


I. OOYTKTAIAHS ?Adnvaios Evvéyoawe tov moleuor reo 
ITsLonovyyoior xat “AOnvaior, ag énoleunouy 00S aliajovs, 
aokduevog evdug arorapevov Hob elmious pean Te eoeo Ou xe 
Sgiohoyoracor TOY mooyeyernscvor, Texmougopevos ore axpalorrés 
TE TOY & KVTOV GupPOTEoOL MAQKOXELT TH WAOY KO TO HALO ‘EL yre- 
nov dowry Evriorapmevoy moog Exatépovs, TO pev EVvOVE, TO Oé nai Suae- 
voovmevoy. 2. xivnotg yao avery pmeyiorn dy toig “Eddynow éyéveto 
nol méoer tit TOY BaoBdowr, og dé sineiv, nat emt meiotor avIyo- 
100Y. TH YO MOO HUTOY nal TH ert MaLMLOTEQR CaMaS MEY EvQEIP 
Se yoovov m17jI0¢ adivaca Tv" & 5 cexunoioy wv Emi waxodtator 
oxomovrti por morevoos EvuPaiver ov meycha vonilea yereoOut ovré 
HUTH TOVS MOAEMOVES OUTE Eo TH HALE. 

Il. Daiverar yao y vvv “EdLag xadovpéry ov mado BeBauios 
oixounern, GAL mstavactadosls Te OvOML TH MOdTEQA nai Hudiws 
Exaorol Tyy savta@y amoheimortes Pialousvor b26 TWOY aE mLE6- 
vor. 2. tic yao gumogiag odx ovens 0vd’ Enmmuyrirteg adeds a) 
Aihow ovts xara yir ovte dia Duddoons, veudusvol te Ta adTaY 
Exacrot Ooov anolhy xai mepiovoiay yonuctov ovx éyovtes ovda 
yay petevortes, adyLov ov ondze TIC EmeOOvy nat arEyiotoY cua 
ortay ahog apolojostat, THS Te xaP HuspaY avaynaiov TeOGIS 
MAPTAYOV AY NYOVMEVOL EmiuQATEY, OV YaLEeMwBS anavictArTO, xal 
be’. adz0 ovze weyeder modEew@y ioyvoy ovTE TH GAY mapaoxery. 
3d. walwota Se tig is | agiotn asi Tas wEstaBolas TaY oiunTOQCY 
eiyer, 4 78 vov Oscoalia xchovpéry xai Bowwotia [leLonovvicov te 


1 


os thecaP  COLKTAIAOL ETLTPADHE. 
ee nena ahi; vid Aguadias TIS TE alas 6 008 i ngdeior t. A. 80a 
yo agethy vio at ce Suvcéues tot peilovg eyyryvouevon oréosg 
> , + Tt > 7 , ¢ es Fae. , ~ 2 
EVETOLOVY, ES wv epdeipovto xat aux vm0 ahho~VAwMY UaALOY EmE- 
, \ ~ > ’ > os - DEN ~ A 4 
Povievoreo. 5. ty your Artinyy, &% tov ent mdeiotor Suc 70 de- 
ATOVEDY KOTACLASTOY CvOu?, dy Pgeort04 @uOvY Ol MvTOL ast. 6. Kel 
raga derypec zode tov Adyov ovx éeheiytoron gore Sie THs ustorxiag 
és Ta thha wy Omoias adsyOirar & yao tig &Ang “EhAadog: of 
? b>! , > , aa? ? € , © 
mohéumM 4 Tao exmintortes map ‘APnraiovs oi Svvatatator ws 
\ A ~ ~ 
BéBaov ov areyapovr, nai modizas yryvdmevoe evOvG and mahowod 
, ” 3 7 , > , \ , 4 Vue 
ueiloa ézt Exoinoay minba avIownayv THY mow woTE nal eF 
> , 4 4 > ¢ ~ 4 ee ~ > , ee F 
Toviay votepoy wo ovy ixnavng ovens tig “Artingns amoiniag &é- 
~ 4 . ~ ~ 
aeupav. ILL. dydot dé wor xat rode thy mahowmy codérerav ovy 
a ~ ~ ~ 
yxtota* moo yao taY Tewinay ovder :puivetoa modtegor nowy éoya- 
, CN , ~ , ol + ~ , , 
oapéon 4 Elias, Soust dé ot, ovde tovroua tovto Suumasca ato 
5 > 4 A Q 1° ~ , 4 , rot 
elyev, ahha ta psev moo Elnvog tov Aevuadiovos nat mavu ovde 
x eee Wee o wee oo, A 4 Y 
civarn émixdyots avtn, xara edvn ds aia ce uae to Ilehacytnov 
baa | ~ x. Dak ~ ‘ 3 , , iv 
Ent méiotOy aq sEavTaY THY Exorupiay mageyecDa. 2. “Ednvos 
~ ~ ~ ? A 
d: xal tov maider adtov ey ty DOwd7d1 ioyvodvroy, xai éxayome- 
> ‘ Cex: > , > \ A , hy SA A 
yoy a@vzoug et weheie eg tag alias wodec, xa sxanortovs Mer 
~ ~ ~ 7 ~ ; 
yoy ty Opmidice MaALOY xadsioSo Edinvag, ov wévtot wohdov ye yo0- 
4 z ~ ~ 
vou 7Ovvato xal amacw éxvinjowt. 3. cexunouot 08 ucdiota ” Oun- 
~ ‘A ~ ~ ~ 
e0g* modd@ yao voreoor Ett nai TART oainay yerouevos ovdapmoy 
A c./ ASP ee 2g? + v ‘ , > 
cous Evuravtag wvouacer, ovd ahhovg y tovg met “Ayidiéos, &x 
~ ~ io J 
zig DIwrSog, oizeg nat mod@ror Eddnveg jour, Aavaove 8 év 
~ IS \ 2 / 49 \ > ~ > A Ini 
roig émect xat ‘Aoysiovs xat “Ayosovs avaxadet. 4. ov privy ovde 
, a” A ‘ \¢7 , ¢€ > A ~ 2? , 
BueBapores sioyxe dia to unde Eddyvag no, wg emor Soxei, evtimadoy 
5 a 4 3 , < > be ¢ ov vd 
sig ty Ovoua amoxexpiodat. 5. ot & ovy wo Exactor Eddnves 
‘ , 7 > , , A , ov 
HUTa MOLES TE, OGOt KAAnLOY Svriscouy xo SvunartectvatEeooy x)ye 
~ ~ A 
Géerces, ovdév 200 tar Towner 6.” aotévaay nat duikiav addyLoov 
aVoooénpukar. adda nai tavenr chy oroateav Padacoy 70n meica 
yowmeroe Evrid0orv. IV. Mirwg yap makaizauros wv axoi tomer 
4 > , A ~ ~ c ~ , Te ~ 
PRUTMOY EXTYGATO, na THC vUY Eddnvixng Gaulacoys ent aleioror 
~ . Tg A ~ 
exoarnas’ nat tor Krxhadeovr vijoov oké re xa oixetys mo@rtog 
~ ~ ‘ ‘ ~ iw 
Tay mhetotov eyéveto, Kaoag éehaoug xat tovg éavtov maidag 
, , , , > ~ 
Hyemovasg &ynxetactycag. tO Te AyotinoY, WS ElxOg, xaDYOE Ex THE 
Nuleécons to ocov 7Svvato, Tov Tag MEDCDSOVS MaALOY tvat adTD 


Si Bil CAR Vi V% 3 


t 7 4 ~ ~ 
V.. of yao “Edlnves 10 nddou, nai tov BapBaowr oi re ev ty AaEio~p 
, CS, BA Ul > > \ td ~ 
magadaloccior xo1-ooot vycovg elyor, émedy yosavto paddor 
mEoaLOvGO aL.vavow én aAGLOLE, ExodmorTO, MOOS AyotELar, TyoU- 
, ~ ~ , ~ ~ 
uevov ardoar ov tay advratworatoy, xEQdovg TOV OMETEQOV ALTAY 
o ‘ ~ oe \. 4 
EVEXH KUL TOI AoEVECL TOOTS’ xal MooominzortEs MOLEoW UTEL- 
, \ 7 A jy ~ ~ 
YiOTOIS HHL KATH xOMAS OixovMEPaLS HoMACOY, KUL TOY MAELOTOY TOY 
, > ~ ~ yy ~ 3» 
Biov érrev Ser éxo.ovyto, ovx Eyovtdg 2M aisyvyny TOVTOV TOV Epyov, 
, ~ ~ ~ 
géoovros Oé ti nat SoEns waddorv. 2. Synhovor b& tav te #EIQW- 
~ 4 ~ ~ ~ ~ A ‘ 
TOY TIVES ETL uOL YUP, OIG nOGHOS alms TOVTO Soc, KAL OL MadoLOE 
TOY TOMNTAY, TUS MOTELS THY uatUMLECrTMOY MavTayov OpMoiws 
> ~ ¢ . 
eomtarrEes si hyotai eiow, wg ovTE OY MUVOavortal anakovrto” 
\ » e ‘ 
£0 Epyor, oig T éntmehes sin eidévat orn ovedilortwr. 3. elniCorzto 
4 A ~ ~ 
bé xo xar YaEwov aAjdove. nat peor Tovde moda tig “Eidos 
~ ~ , , , ‘ \ > ' ‘ > 
TH) Madu toon véusrou meoi te Aoxpovs tovg ‘Olodag xa Aizw- 
‘ A ~ ~ 
Loves xai Axnaorvavas nai Thy TavTy YEQor. tO TE aiOnoopogeEiod ct 
‘, a a , 
TOUVTOIG TOG NmEQWTAIS aNd THE. madaes AyotEiag EumEneryue. 
VI. mica yao 7 “Exdag éotdnoopdge: die tag apedxtovg TE otxy- 
A > > ~ ; ae , 3 / ‘ , A , 
GIS KUL Ov Kopadsig mag aAAHLOVS Eqodovs, xe EveyOy chy Sic- 
> ey: ¢ ‘ , ~ > 
tay me? Onlov éxoujcurto, woneg ot Pxofagor. 2. oyusior 5 
Q oe ~ ~ A 
gort Tavta tig EALaSog sti OTM VEMOMEVE TOY MOTE HO Eo MaVTAS 
ouotoy Suutyuatoar: 3. éy coig agwror bs “Adyvaior cov te 
‘ ~ A , 
oldnoov xazeDerto xual cveiméery tH Otaity &¢ TO TQLPEQWTEQOY METE- 
‘ ~ ~ A 
GTYGUY. HU Oi MQEGPYTEQOL AdTOIs THY EvdaLOrEY SI TO UBQodi- 
GITOY OV.10AVE yodVvos EmeLdH YITHVES TE LivOdS EnavGaYTO PoQoLI- 
TES, HAL YOvOaY TErtiyor évégoer’ xQMBUAOY aradovMEroL TAY EY TH, 
~ ~ t A \ 
nega] ToYyar. ag ov xat Idveor tovs moeobuzépovs xara 70. Evy- 
8 > uh \ A ¢ 4 , , > y Seg ed ‘ 
yeves Emi MOhV o.vty Y OxEvyn xaréoyse. A. metoia O av eoOHTL xe 
~ ~ ‘A 
£5 Tov vey TQdTOY Mow@TOL Aaxedaimorior EYOROUPTO, Kal &S TH KALE 
A 
M00G-TOUS MOALOVE 01 TH Melo nExTHUEVOL LaodlaTOL MaALOTH HUTE- 
7 ~ A 
ozjoay. 5. eyuurdOnoay te mom@tor nat > TO. parepoy amodUrTEs 
, 4 ~ , > , ; \ 4 , > ~ 
hima peta tov yuuratecPar yreipavto. to d¢ mahat no ey ty 
>0O2 ~ 3 ~ , a” A 4 > ~ | RE - 4 
ywumian@ ayore Sialamuare tyorres meg tH aidoie ot HOAYTOL 
> Ie eae. . o» 5 \ ” en... One ‘a 
qyovilorto, xa ov modda ern éneidy mémavrae. et de vas &v tos 
, ” "a ~ ee & ~ 
BagBupoig totw. vig vir, nat wddkiota Tois "Acravois, muyprg xo 
* ~ ~ ; 
aadns a0La ciPerou, nat Steloopévor tovrco Seaor. 6. modda 8 
an \ + ? bel ‘ A € fh ¢€ , “ 
av wet aide tig anodeisese to mahaiov Eddyvinoy opowreona t@ 


4 OOTKT4AIAOLY FrITPA@PHS. 


vuv BapBagin@ dtazoueror. VII. rar dé adhewr Cou més veorara 
>, 4 , + - , ~ 
quodyour xo 757 mLoiuwreowy Ovtar, meQiovalas uadLov Eyovaet 
, - ae > ~ ~ ~ : 
louuatav et avroig toig aiyiadoig teiyeow éutilorto xai tovg 
toduorsg anehauBavor, gumogiag te Evena nui TIS MEdS TOLS 7Q00K- 
ics > ’ = c A 4 A 4 , > ile ' \ > 
xOUG Exaotol ioyvos’ ai Oe madera dia THY AyotEiay Ent MOAV AVT- 
~ > A 4 ~ > ?, a > ~ , \ 
oyovoay ano Dahacons uadLov Mulodyoar, at TE EY THIS VIGOIS nat 
> ~ 3 , s a” ‘ > 7 4 ted a” <4 + 
év THIS NMEIMOIG’ EMEeQo”v yao aAANAOYS TE xa TOY KALOY OOO! OYTES 
4 4 A ’ ~ 
ov Faldooot xatTw G@xovy’ nal mEéxor TOVdE Ext aY~xICpEVoL ei>t. 
A t ber ~ ~ A 
VIL. xai ody yooor Anozai jour ot vyswrta Kagég re ovteg xat 
t ~ 
Poirixes. ovtot yao Oy Tag meiotUs TOY VEGOY Mutou. wuUQTELOY 
5é* Anjlov yao xaPatpouérns va0 -ASnraioy & tHde TH nokEwo 
~ ~ ~ iA “I ~ ~ 
KL TOY OYXOY AVAIQEDELOOY OGHL HOUY TOY TED VEDTOY EY TI} VFO, 
7 ~ , ~ ~ ~ ¢ 
vate juicv Koes éparnour, yoo dértes ty te oxevy THY OLeY Evr- 
~ , t= ~ 7 
Tedauméery xal TH TOOMM @ vvvy Ett Gaatovot. 2. xaractaértog 
88 tov Miva vavzixov ahoiuetepa éyéveto mag adlijlovs* ot peo 
~ ~ ~ oO A 
EX TOV VUCWY HLKOVOYOL APESTYCAY UM HVTOV OTE MEO nal TAS TOd- 
~ 4A a ~ 
hac avray xer@ute. 3. xat oi mapa Odlaccar avPewmot padiov 
~ ~ , a 
70 THY uTHOW TOY YonUaT@Y oLovmeErot BEGaLOTEQOY @uoLY’ HOLL 
‘al , ~ 
aves nal Teiyn mEglEBadLortO, WS MhovoLWTEQOL EXYTHY ytyvomerot. 
~ ~~ ov A , A ~ 
e@léMErol yaQ THY XEQDHY OL TE NOCOUS VmEUEVOY THY THY XOELTCOVODY 
OOVAELAY OL TE OVPATMTEPOL MEQLOVOIAS EYOVTES MEOGEMOLOUYTO UAN- 
» Ve) , ~ ’ ~ 
KOovs Tag ehadcoovs molec. A. ual &y TOvT@ TH TEOMA MadLOY 
A , 5 
ydn Ovteg votEQor yoorm éxi Tooiav éoreatevoar. IX. *Ayapé- 
ai ow , x aoe. ~ is 
nveov Té not Sons TOY TOTE SuPauEL MPOVZHY, %AL OV TOGOVTOY TOIS 
, A ~ 
Tvvdcigen Opnoig xatednupévovg tovg “Ehévys prnotyoas ayor, 
‘ 4 ? ~ , A A c ‘ , 
tov otOdoy aysigat. 2. déyovot Oe xa ot TH Caqéctaza llehonor- 
’ ~ , ~ - 
vyicioy penny mapa tor modtegoy Sedeyuévoe Tléhoma te mowTov 
¥ , as > ~ 9 , ” rae , > 
ainde yonuatar, « idev x tHg “Aovag Eyov &¢ avIowmoves anv- 
3 ~ 
ogug, SUPA MEQLTOINOMLEVOY THY Ex@VUMLAY THS ywOoaS ExndvTHY 
~ a ~ , ~ 
Orza ouwe ozsir xa VoTEQOY TOIS Exyorots Ext metloo Svvevey Pra, 
’ ~ ~ 4 ~ 
Eipvodéws pév ey ty (Artix v20 “Hoaxhedav anodavdrtos, 
3 , Y \ > _~ oe > ~ a'2'9 , > 
Arpéws Se pynteos adehqov ovtog avr@, xai émiteewavtog Evov- 
, , ‘ LG A 4 A ~ 
ams OF éoroadteves, Muxyras cE xa TY KOZRY nate TO OixEio” 
> . , ee , \ , 3 s) ‘ ? 
Arosi* tvyyavey b& avtor gevyorta Tov mation Sia tov Xovoin- 
mov Ouvatov’® xb OS ovxEtL aveywonoer Evovatervs, Bovdonéver 
‘ ~ , , ~ > ~ 1, @¢ ‘ 
xo. Tor Movxyvaimr pope tar Heaxledov. xat apa Ssvraros 


LIB. I. CAP. X. 5 


Soxovrra eivat xai 70 mAU 0s tEPeoumevnota, ta” Mvxyraiwy te 
[v4 ~ 
xa oowv Evgvodevs joys tiv Bacthetav "Ateéa mupadapeiv, xe 
~. ~ ‘ / / ~ ica 
tav Iegoadav tovg Iehomidug pelovg uaractiva. 3. & moe 
~ A ~ o A ~ 
Soxet “Ayauénvor mapakaBoy xat vavtin@ te ana én mléov THY 
, ~ \ 
Ghheov loxyvous, THY OTQUTELAY Ov yaolTL TO mdEtor 7 Popo Evraya- 
yav momoao0at, A, paiveto yao vavol te mAgiotaLS aVTOS aGl- 
, 49 , i ec 7 ~ , 
xouevog xat Aguaot moovomapacyor, og Onnoog tovto dedyhoxer, 
wv ~ 4 ~ a ~ , 
El TH (XUVOG TEXUNOLOO OL, OL EY TOV OxYATEOY ana TH mapadooet 
a” 
ELQNKEY HVTOY 
~ 7, \ - VF , 
mohajot vycoict xoe “Aoyst marti avacoey’ 
> nN x | , 54 ~ , e \ > nN ‘ 
ovx% av ovy vycow &&o tov meguoixiday, avtat dé ovx ay woddat 
\ ” 
EIOuUY, HrEQOTYS wy ExpkrEl, Eb fy TL nat VavtixdY eiyer. 5, Ei- 
a 60. \ A ‘ , ~ , 1 - ‘ \ » TR x. ‘ 
nalew $2 yon xul TAVTY TH OTEATELE Oia HY TH moO avTNS. X. xl 
4 \ ~ ‘ 5 ce ~ , , ~ 8 > , 
ott wey Mvxnvar mixpor nv, 4 et TL TOY TOTE TOMCMA vuY pH akto- 
yosor Soxet sivat, ovn axgibst ay tig oui YOwWmMEros amLOTOIN 
, ~ 7 ‘ 
uh yevéoOaut TOY otOLOY TOGOvTOY, OGOY OL TE MOLNTAL signnact nut 
¢c , , / ‘ > ¢ ld > , 
0 Aoyog xareye. 2. Aaxedaimorioy yag a H mOdig éonuwdein, 
A A 4 ~ ~ , 
AecpOein 58 Tk TE ieQa nat TIS xuTAoKEvTS Ta Ea~y, MOAAYY cy 
cine aniotiay tig Svvdusc@g mpoELGortog modhov yeorov Toig 
émeita moog tO xdéog avtay eivar’ xaizot lehomovyycou tay mévte 
zag Sv0 poigag véuovtou, Tyg te Evuncdons Hyovytas nat tov eo 
, ~ A \ ay ~ 
Eumpoyov modlav* oucg de ovze Svvoimadeions modews ove iegois 
A ~ 4 ~ 
Kal KaTAOKELAIS MOAUTELEGL YonOUMENS, naTH xoOwas O8 TH MAEM 
~ ’ \ 
zig Ediados tednm oixiod sions, paivoit av vaodecotiga* “AOy- 
~ Av , , 
vaiov dé 70 avtO TovTO maDortoy Sinlaciay ey Thy SvvEmW Eine- 
~ ~ ~ ’ “ a 
CecPar and tHo pavregug Owens tig mohEemg 7 Est. 3. OvXOUP 
> ~ b MEL 2 2 oi \ 4 ~ 4 ~ ~ 5) | ‘ 
AMLOTEY elx0G, OVdE TUS OWEIG THY TOhEWY UAALOY CxOmMELY y TUS 
4 ~ 
Surapere, vomilew 8 thy orpatElay Exeivyy mEyiotHy nev yeveo Del TOP 
~ A ~ ~ ~ 3 ; 
700 KUTIS, Aeimoueryr S& THY vvY, TH “Oujoov ad momoet Et TL OI) 
~ 4 a 9. 5 ‘ A ~ \ ~ 
KAVTAVOG MLOTEVELY, HY ELKOS EL TO MELOY MEY TOINTHY OTH. KOO: 
o ‘ vA 
Got, omog O& atreta xa ovtag erdesotéon. A. memoinue yuo 
4 ~ 4 ~ 
yidtcov xo Staxocior rear, tag pev Bowwrmy sixoor nat éxarov 
> ~ \ A ld , ~ € 3 ‘ ~ ‘ 
ardoar, tag ds Dikoxtyrov mertyxorta, Sndw@r, we Euor Coxe, THE 
4 4 ~ t , ~ , 
usylotas xot Ehaytotas* uddov your usyéIous néot ev vEewv nat ado- 
, V's t , ~ 
YP Ovx EuvgoOn.. avreperat 58 OTt Hoar net wdyysor marTES, ev Tais 
Piloxurizov ruvot dedyhoxue. tolotas yao wévrag menoinne rove 


0) OOrkrdarlszor FriIVTPAGHUS. 


, A. + oe ~ 
moooxwmmovsg. mepivenng dé ovx sixds mokhove Evunreiv Eo cas 
‘4 ~ , 
Bacsor xai tay podliora ev rédet, dhws te val péhdoveac méhe: 
» ~ 7 ~ 
70S mepuimoeoDat mete oxEvoy modepin@y, Od ad ta ahoia nate 
goeaxra tyortas, Gla TH MUAdaiD teomm AyotinoTEQOY mMupECKEvee 
i ~ 
ouera. 5. modo tag meyiotag ovv nat eayiotas vadg tO péoor 
~ > A , 3 , c > A , ~ c , 
DxOMOVPTL OV TOLAOL Maivortat ELOOvrTEs, OS AMO mons TiS “Edie 
~ wt s ; 
Soo xown meumouevor. XI. aitiov 3 iv ovy 7 ddtyarPomnia ro 
~ icf ~ ~ 
GOUTOY OOOY 7 KYONMATin. TIS yao TLODHS amopia, TOY TE OTQUTOY 
5 FP 4 , @& ” - > f ~ , 
& Z 
ehacow 7yayov xo ocov yAniloy avtodev modeuovrta Biorevoet, 
> > 7 5 ~ ~ 
- émedy Te Aplxomevor mazy Exodtyoar, Siow dé* 7d yao Lovpa ta 
ozpatonédy ovx ky éceyioarto, gatvortat 8 ov0 eravPa méoy TH 
Surduet yonodperol, GLa mQ0S yenpyiay tig Xegoovyoov teamous- 
~ ~ ot 4 ~ ~ 
vol xaL AyoTsiay TiS TeOpTS amopia. 1 nal Madhoy of «Tewes 
~ ~ ~ 4 
avtar Suecmapuévoy ta Séna. ery avtetzor Bia, roig det dmoLemopE- 
Fes 4 , Oe ek s ” ~ \ 
vols avTinadot Ovtes. 2. weqiovotay de Et HADOv tyortEs TOOGNS Hoe 
Ovteg AO OOL, avev AyotEeiag ual yewpyiac, Evveyads tov mddenor 
\ , ~ * 4 
Siépepor, Oadimg ay poyn xoatovPTES Eilor, O1 ys ual On &FOOOL, 
5 oy ’ i Vos} , > ~ - , » , 
ALG MEDEL TH KEL MaQOVTL avTEiyor. odioonia d av mo0cxad<ECo- 
> HW ¥ , ? \ 3 , A ; tc 3 > A 
HEVOL EV ELAGOON TE YOOVH woul aovateooy THY Tooiay thor. 3. ahha 
~ F A ~ 
be ayonuatiay T& TE MQ0 TOTHY GoDEry Hy xa ata ye dy tavta 
dvopactorara THY mol” yevouera Syhovtas Tots Eoyous UmodEeoTEQE 
Orta THs PHYS xual Tov voy mEQL avtar di& TOS mowTas LoyouU 
¢ > ‘ ‘ A ‘ » eel {A 4 5. a” , 
uarecynxotog. XID. exer noi meta ta Toman Eddag tte petavi- 
ou , ~ go 
GTUTO TE XaL MET@uIlETO, WOTE My Hovyacace avsyOjvrat. 2. 7H rE 
4 > , ~ ¢ , > > , , , ” ‘ 
yao avaywonois tov “Eddjvov e& “Ihiov yoovia yevopery modha 
~ ‘ 4 eel 
EvEOYUMGE, HO OTHOEIS Ev TAS MOLEC MG Emi MOLY éyiyvorTO, aq 
Ka > , A wa 3 B , \ er ie fe 
oy éxmintortes tas modes éxtilov. 3. Botwtoi re yue ot rvy éSn- 
bend / 2 = a, ~ . 
noot@ éret meta Idiov chootw && “Aovys avactruvrtes vx0 Oscoalay 
by yup ME f ) dé Kaduyida 77 Lovupé 
civ voy pev Bowwtiar, agotegor dé Kaduyida iv xahovpévyy 
4 ; ? ~ ‘ , > ~ ~ , > Ee 
guar’ Tv b& Coray xa &nodaucuos mQOTEQOY Ev TH 7] TAVTY, ap 
- ~ > Ni ~ f A 
ay xa & “Lhuov éortoarevoay’ Awgiys te dySonxoot@ eee Sov 
: , > ~ , 
‘Houxlsoag Ilehonovvycor toyov' A. pohig ts &» nodlh@ yoorm 
c , ec A , ‘ ee > , > 2 
yovyacuon 4 Ehhas BeBaiwg xa OvxETL aMLoTaMern amOLKing 
Ie f 3 \ * A "AG ~ san ~ 4 22. as 
éémeuwe® xa “Loveg mer nvatoL xa VYGLOTOY TOLS TOALOVE 
’ 4 ~ 7 ~ 
surcar, Itakiag d8xat Ltxehiag 70 mdeiorov [ehomovryovor tg te 


ee eee 


LIB. I. CAP. XIII—XIV. 7 


, * ’ 4 ~ 4 ~ 
Gdns Eddadvg sorw & yooia’ marta de tavta votegor trav Tecot- 
nov &xtTlo ON. 
~ , 4 ~ ‘ 

XILL. Avrararégag 68 yryvopévns tig EdLadog nou trav yonma- 
TOY THY “TOW Ett MALLOY 7] MOOTEDOY MoLOYMErYS TH MOLLE TYQUITE- 
deo ev Taig modeot xaDiotarto, THY MQOTOS MY MElOrEY yrYVOLErOY * 

~ , A ~ , 
mootsgor dé joauv ént Oytoig yéouor marginat Paotheice’ vavtiKe TE 
ekyotveto i ‘Ellas nai tig Palaoons waddov avzeiyorto. 2. 2Q00- 
zou d8 Kogivduot Aéyorrus éyyvtata tov voy tQOMOV pETayEIpiowL Ti 
A A ~ A , ~ > ? ~ ¢ , 

MEQL TAS VAVS xo TOLROEIS MeMTOY EY KogivOe TYG ELLAdoS vavny- 
~ 4 ~ nal : 
ymorva. 3. gaivérar dé nat Lopiow “Apewoxdng Kogivdios vav- 

~ r A 4 
anyos vavs momoag técoagag. én d eori wdhiota tovxdoLE & 
~ ~ 7 gy ~ . Ta 
chy tehevtiy tovde tov mokéuov ore “Ausivoudig Lapiorg 708. 
t Y - 
A. vavuayian te madacdtn ov toner yiyvetar KogwSiar moog 
4 , 4 , , r 
Keouvoaiovs. ery 2 wahiota zai tavey e&yxovta not deanoord 
ott MExot TOV avTov yoovov. 5. otxovrtes yao THY mod 01 Kogir- 
~ ~ 4 , , ~ 
Swot éni tov icOpov aei by mote surdguoy siyor, tov “EdAyvav tO 
' \ ow ‘ ee 4 , i~ Sii-. § 
MALOU HATH YoY TH Meio y xatTa Dalacour, tov TE evtog Iehonor- 
, 4 hed + A ~ > , > > / > , 
VUGOV xOL TOY ESoo, Oia THS exetvav map addydovS EnttoyOrTO?, 
be 3 ~ ~ ~ 
youpact te Suvarot jour, 0S xal TOIg MadaLoig mowntaig Sedpdorus’ 
2 A \ ? , \ , > , ec”? ~ 
aprEeov yao Emavouacay to yoouoy. ésmetdy te ot Eddnveg waddov 
émouloy, tag vavs utyodpmErot TO AyotiMOY xaDIoovy" xual EumO- 
eloy mageyortes augotega Svvatyy toxor yonuctwv moocddm THY 
U \ +7 ie Oe A #r& , 
mol. 6. xai Lwow votegov mohv jiyveras vevrinor emt Kvoov, 
~ , s 4A ~ ~ ~ 
Ileocav mpartov Bacthevortos, xai KapBvaov tov vidog adrov, 77g 
> c \ , , ~ > 4 , 
te nat savtovg Daracons Kvow mohemovrtes éxoutyoay tive 
, ‘ , ld ~ > \ , ~ 
yoovor. xai Iloduxgacys, XSanov tvoavrvayv emt Kaupvoov, vavtix@ 
> Ld a+ ~ , ¢ , > , AW € , ¢< ‘ 
Loyvor arlag TE TOY YHOMY UNNXOOLES Exotnouto, xoL Prhvevav ehov 
avéeduxe tT) "Andliwr to Andio. Doxahs te Maccadiay otxe 
, Pf ~ , 
Cortes KaoynSovriovg erizay vavpayovrtes’ XIV. duvratwmraca 
~ ~ ~ Fv ~ ~ ‘ 
Yk THYTR TOY VALTIXOY TY. Maivetas O& nal TATA MOdAuis yerE- 
~ 7 ~ ~ A 
aig votepn yevousra Thy Toor, tomosct mev Odiyaws yowmerce, 
4 BS) A , ~ a - 
mevtnnovtogols O ett xo motors pwaxooig sSyotvueva wore exsive. 
4 ~ ~ ~ a3 
2. dliyor te 200 Tar Mydinar nai tov Augsiov Pauverov, og uEtee 
KapBvonr Ilepoay éBacilevos, reujose megi te Ltuehiav coig 
rvparvors &g mii Pog éyévovto nat Kepuvoaior. tadvrta yuo tehev- 
~ ‘ ~ jd P , A og va > ~ ¢ , 
tain moo cio Séokov oreetetag vavtina a&iohoya ev ty “EdARao 


8 OOTrTKLTAIAOLY FrIVTPAGPHS. 


7 > ~ 4 4 ~ 
nereoty. 3. Aiywitar yao uai “AOnvaior nai et tives addos 
Bouyen exextyrto, xai TovT@Y TH MOL mevtnxoVTdQOLS’ OWE TE 
+ 5 se | ~ ~ 
ag ov Adnvaiovg Oguotoxhis éxeioev Aiywitas modenovrtac, 
4A gy ~ 4 ~ 
xa ana tov BapBdoov mpocdoxipov brtog, Tag Tavs moujoacOu 
z \ t 
aiomeg xoL Eravudynour’ nai adTaL ovaw eixor Sie muons xaTE- 
OTOMMATH. 
4 Ss: ~ ~ 
XV. Te per ov vavtine tov ‘Edijvov tomita yy, Th Te mee 
\ . eis. tang o 
hove *at TH votEoor yiyvouera.  toxvy Sé mMEQLEMOLTT UPTO Omg Ovx 
ELUYLSTYY Ob mMQOCYOrTES aLTOIS yonUaTMY Te moeOTdd@ nal GALoY 
aoy}. emimdéovtes yuQ Tag PITOVS “xATECTOEPOPTO, xal BMadLOTH 
7 A ~ bs ld A ~ A , iA 
ooot wy Staoxy eiyov yooar. 2. nara yi dé modenos, OOF TK 
, 4 
nat Svvauig mageyéveto, ovdeig Evveoty’ mavteg 52 oar Ooor neat 
éyévorTO MOS OMoQoL’S TOYS OGETepove éxaoTOIS* xat éxdMovS 
O7QUTEaS MOAY UM0 TIS éuvt@y én ahiov uxataoteogy ovx eijE- 
‘4 7 > A / A A 
sav of Eddnvec. 3. ov yao Evvectijxecay moos tag meyiotas 
, F ~ 
moheig UnHxO00L, OVD KV ALTOL amd TIE LONS nOWaS OTEATELAS EmOI-~ 
~ ? > / A ~ c a pe | , > , 
ovrto, xat addndovg Oe uaddov ws ExuotOL Ol AOTLYELTOVES EMOLE- 
, . A , A , ld ? 
pour. pahiota d& & TOY madat mote yevousvoy modEuoy XadudEcy 
N° , a Oe c ‘ > , < , , 
xa Egerton, x01 to ahho EdAnvixoy &¢ Suupayiay sxateoor dieoty. 
A ~ 
XVI. "Eneyévero 52 Kd2oig te G1L001 xohipara wy avsyOjrat, 
~ ~ ‘ 
xat Toot, meoywoncartar éi peya tov moayudtwr, Kvpog xat H 
Tlegoiy Baotieia Kooisor xa0sehovca xai Oou évtog “Ahvog mota- 
“ov moos Oulacoar, EmecteatEevoe nak THS Ev TH HmEOM MOLES 
> ~ A a7 ~ ~ ~ 4 
édoviace, Aageiog 58 votegoy T@ Dowixwy vavtin@ uoutav net 
‘ 7 x2 ~ ~ 
zag vucovs. XVII. tigarror 58 door joa é& raig ‘ELAyvixais 
mOLEsl, TO EP EUVTAY OvOY MED0E@mEVol Eo TE TO CHUA KUL éo TO 
A mn > 2 % > b] , 7 Ig 7 , 4 
zov idtov olzov avgew ds aopadreag ooor sdvrarto wakiota THs 
, ” > ’ > Fe > ~ >i ” > , > \ 
m0hES Mxour, ExpayOn TEaM avtay ovdey Egyor aEWAOYOP, EL py 
~ 4 
&j TL MOOS MEQLOIXOLES TOS ATHY ExcoTOIS. oi yaQ Ev Linshice Ent 
~ > , , 7 4 € \ 
mheistov éyoonoay Surauswg. 2. ovtw mavzayoder 4 Ehhag 
: ~ \ Ul 
émi mohvy yoovoy xateiyeto pate xouy mavegor under xategyace- 
CML, HATA MOLES TE ATOAMOTEG EiVcL. 
‘ 4 ~ 
XVIII. "Exedy 82 of te “AOnvaioy rigarvot xai oi & tig 
4 4A “~ 4A 
chins “Ehiadog ént m0dv xai agiv tvearvevOeions oi mheoroe xo 
~ ‘ ~ > , ey | / , 
rehevtaion ziqv tov ev Ltxelia vz0 Aaxedummorior nate) vOnour, 
~ ~ ‘4 
7 yao Aaxeduimor, meta THY xTicly THY VEY EvOLKOUPTEY MITRE 


~ 


LIB. I CAP. XIX—XX. G 


~ 25) oe 
Ampiior, smi mheiotov wy tomer YQOVOY GTMOLACKoR OMes &% modo 
A KA 
TKTOV KEI ELVOUHON KUL. KEL aTOAYYELTOS Ty" Ey YO ECTL UcdLoTA 
Terpundata ual odiy meio &¢ Tiy Tehevtyy TOvdE TOV MOLEMOV AG” 
t , ~ > ~ , ~ ‘ > b ame, , 
ov Auxedaimortor TY avty moditeig yowrtat, nou dt avto Svvape- 
‘\ 4 ~ 4 , , ‘ ‘ A ~ 
yor, Har TH év TAIG aAhatg mohEeor uadiotacar’ peta Os THY TOY 
, 7, > ~ c , > ~ x” 4 4 
tupavvey xatadvow & tyo BAAados ov modhoicg eceow votEegor noes 
7 &y Magadar payn Mydav moog *Adnratovg éyéveto. 2. Sexct- 
\ ? 58 z ¢ , ~ , , > ra ‘ 
z@ Os ere pet avtny avdig o PaePagos tp wsyake@ orod@ ent typ 
v4 \ 
‘Exidda Soviacdueros 70s. xai meyadov xwdvvov éningenacder- 
A , ~ 7 ¢ , ¢ , 
tog ot te Aaxedaimorios tov Svurohennourtov Eddijvosy yyjoaurto 
A ~ ~ 
Svveper moovyortes, xat ot -Adyvraior émiorvtay tav Mydoov diavoy- 
~ 4 ~ 
Oévreg éxhumeiv THY MOM Kal GraoKEvacaMErOL &o TAS VavS EuBor- 
4 ~ 
eg VaVTIXOL EyévoPTO. xO] TE amModmnEVOL TOY BuEBupoY VoTEQOY 
~ ‘4 ‘ 
ov mOAA@ Stexpi0noay mpdg te “AOnvaiovs nai Aanedamoviovs, ot 


re knootavtes Puotléws “Eddgves xat ot Svumodeujourtec. . duvc- 


~ a A ~ 
ust yao tavta péyiota Siepdérn* toxvoy yao ot mev xara viv, oi be 
‘ A 
povot. 3. nat odtyor way yoovoy Evreuswer 4 Omouyuio., Emerta 08 
. ‘ ~ 
dieveryPevteg ot Aaxedarporioe xat ot “Adnraior émodéunoay pera 
~ A ~ 
zav Evupcyor moog addnhovg* xai tov ahdov Eddijvor et tives 
~ A ~ ~ 
mov dtaotaisy, mQ09 tovtove 70n Exaoovr. wots ano Tov Mydixcr 
3 ve +% A / ‘ \ , A A ~ xs 
ég tovds wel TOY MOAEUOY TH MEV OEvdOUEVoL Ta OE MOAguOLYTEG Nn 
\ ~ ~ i 8 4 
addydLow } Toig savtay Evupcyors aplotapéroig Ev MAQETXEvaOUYTO 
A 
Tee Oke uc, Hot Eurceipdregot eyévovto usta xivdvraY TAG MEhETES 
A \ ~ 
movovpevot. XIX. not oi wer Aaxedatmovios ovy vmoteheig eyov- 
reg pogor tovs Evupcyous Hyovrto, xart oliyagyiay d& opiow avtoig 
Ed 3 , 7 a , > ~ | 
uovor énitydeing Onwe mohitevowor Oegumevorres' “AFyvaior d& 
'~ ~ , ~ , , ‘ , A 
yas Te THY MOhEwWY TH YOOrM magadaBorteEs, MAyy Xiov now Ae- 
~ ~ ‘ ~ 
cpio xat yonpara toig maar taEavtes Mee. noel &yévEeto wvTOIE 
A xn 
éo rovds tov modsnov 7 iia mapacxevy pilav 7] Wg TH xQaTIOTE 
~ ~ li 
OTE meta axpaupvors TIHS Evupayias jv Onour. 
ad ~ t 
XX. Ta wey otv nakord cowmvra evoor, yalene Orta marti 
~ ~ A ~ 
éSig texunoup mictevout. ot yao KyPQumolL TuS KxOKS THY mQ0YE- 
‘ 3 s 
yErynneverr, “ar iy emiyoele oplow 7, ouoime aBaouriotag mag 
, ~ ~ 9 
ehdghov deporte. 2.’ APnvaor yodr co 2in00¢g “Inmapyor otov- 
28 c , Se > , , a+ > ~ 
rartg ‘Aouodiov nat “Agwtoysicovos tUgarvoy Orta anodaveir, 
” 4 s ef ~ 
“eh ove toaow Or Inatag usr mpscpitatos a» Toye THY IIectoted.: 


10 OOTKTAIAOY EYITPAOHE. 


tov visor, Tnnagyos 82 zai Oscoukog aehgor 7 GORY aVTOV. oro 
tomycuytes O€ tt exetoy Ti] Wusoe xa magayoipa ‘Apucdius uae 
"Apiwroyeirar éx tov Evreddzar ogiow Janina psunrvoGat, tod 
\ ee 4 c , , 4 ‘ sr ‘ 
Hey anEcyorto wg mgosdotog, Povdousvor Se mow SvddypPyvat 
s ~ ~ , 
Sodoartés tt xa uwdvrevont, tH ‘Inndoy megitvydrtes meQu TO 
4 - ~ 
Asnxoguoyv xadotnevor tiv Tavadavaixiy nounyy Siaxocpovrtt, 
ee \ \ \ 7 ” ae. 4 ‘ b) , 
anéutewav. 3. monde dé xai dda ert xal viv Orta, xual Od yoor@ 
> , ‘ 4 a 7 > > ~ yw g 
apynotovpsra, xat ol ahhor Eddnvec_ovn op Sag otorzar’ women 
aa , , \ ~ = , 
roug te Aaxedaimorioy Bactieng py ple wygpm meoctiscdot 
cr > x ae ik 4 4 , + ah) es > a 
sxarepoy, addhu Ovoiv’ xat tov, Iliravaryy Loyor avtoig sivas, og 
> > + , A 2 , ~ ee 2" 
ovd éyéveto modm0TE. oVTMS aTaAaiMMpos TOIS moOdLois H CirNoIg 
~ 4 Te | ~ ~ 
rig GAndeiac, nar ei te étoina paddov roémovta. XXI. ex 
~ ‘<4 ~ 
8& zaY eipnusy@y texunoi@y Ouws ToLavTA ay Tig vouitoY pet 
a ~ f 
era & GiihGov ovy cunotdror’ xut ovzE SG mOINTAl burixace EOI 
«a 4 a ~ ~ 
avtav émt tO peiloy xoouovrtes paddov morEvmr, ovtE og Loyo- 
ld A ~ , 
yoo: SvréPeoay Eat TO MPVTAYwyOTEQOY TY axoodos 7 GhnOEaTE- 
‘ ~ 
00v, Orta avekeheyuta xai te modke imd yoovov adtar aniotas 
4 bene ~ ~ 
émt 70 pvO@dss exverinnnodta’ svejoIae b& Fynodperog &x THY 
EMIPUPECTATOY OHULOY, WS Mahala sive, amoyourtme. 2 xat O 
tc ~ tT ~ 
MORELOS OVTOS, xaimeo THY aVOQMmOY &Y @ Mey GY TOLEM@OL TOP 
A ~ ee 
MAQOPTH KEL MEYLOTOV xOWorTOY, Zavoupéeror Se TH Aozaie madhoy 
, ~ ~ w a 
Savuatortar, an avrar tov Eoyovr cxomovor Syddcet Ones pet- 
, > ~ , @¢ ay , 7] cae 
Cov yeyernuévos avray.| XXIL. xai oow psy LOym eizov Exaotor 
I , Me S 6t + \ \ > ? 
7 wehhortes moheunoew 1 év avt@ 704 OVTES, YahEemOY ti UxpiPELaPr 
avtyy tov deySertor Siaprynuoveroat iv, enol TE OY ALTOS IxOVEE 
as ~ A , > 4 > / ¢ a > ? > s 
nai TOig adhoDEr mODEY EnoL anayyediovow* ws d ay edoxovry Euot 
EXQOTOL MEL TOY KEL MaQdrT@Y Ta SéorTA mahLGTa simciv, Efonsrm 
~ ~ ~ A 
Ooze eyyotata ths Evumdoys yrouns tov alyOas LeyDerz@r, ovt@S 
eloytar. 2. ca 8 &oya tar moaySevtwy év TH mode odu Ex TOD 
4 ) 
magatvyortos muvPardusvog 7Sinoa youpe, ovd we enor eOdxet, 
> > tc 2h ~ 4 A ~ a ” 4 > 
ahh Oig TE HUTOS MAOHY xo MapK TaY KiAwY OGOY OvraTOY ax 
, ac , 3 < , 3 b] , A c ?, ? < 
Bete megi excotov éneSehOov. 3. éximovmg be eveioxero, dizi OF | 
~ A we ~ ~ 
MUYOVTES TIS EPPOIS EXAOTOIS OV TAVTA REQLTAY BbTOIg Elsyor, GAL 
I = 
ag éxareowy Tig EvvOiag neoiens éyou.A.nat wer axpoaow tos O° 
By uvtades avrar cregniorEegor passieds voow ds peices: 
TOY TE YErOMEr@Y TO Capes GuomEiv Kal THY wEhLOvT@Y MOTE MIM 





P LIB I. CAP. XXIII. XXIV. 11 
¢ 
f a , , ‘ , x Ces. 
Rete TO ca Pqcrmte.o7, TOLOVTOOY XO mugamhyo tow Eoeo Pat, onqpedyece 
nivel avTe aguoverors ese. utipd te &o cet peed), Ov Tp Ayovtoproe 
fg 70 mapayonuc exovel, Suynetc at. a 
f , e 
XXL. Tar 52 2pdtegor tgyov pépotor éngdyOy 70 Mydixov 
~ iva ~ . 4 ~ A 
xal TOUTO ad dveiv vocvpcrziony not reeCoporyicier TAyeLaY THY 
xgiow oye’ tovrov dé Tov mohépov panos Te mere moun, MUO HU 
ra. ce EvonvéxOn yevioO un ey adt@ tH Edad ole. ody Eega. év iow 
‘ 2 + \ , , ~ > ‘ ae 
 -yoor. 2. ovte yao modes tocaide AnpDeicat Honuwmdyoay, a wEv 
¢ A , < 9 ¢ ‘ ~ > ~ > , 35-4 be a 
| vn0 bapBaowyr ai 0’ un0 opar avtay avtimolepovrtor, ELor 08 OE 
ae a , e , ” A , > , 
HOLE Ol“NTODUS jLETEBahoy adioxOMErat, OVTE Quyat TOcaidE aPDQD- 
’ 4 , 
TOY KL POVOS, O Mev nat avTOY TOY MoAEnOv O be Oe TO OTAOLE- 
~ ’ ‘ 
Caw. 3. c& te modregoy duo} bev eyoueva, oy O& omariTEgor 
~ ‘ ~ 
PeBacovpera, ovn amore xutésty, ceicuar TE Mégt, OF Ent mLEiotOY 
7 ‘ ~ ef , 4 > V2 , id , > , 
HUG MEVOS 77S XO LOYVOOTATOL OL HUTOL ExECYO?, TALoV TE ExdEiWets, 
(el MUKVOTEQRL TAQ TH &x TOD MEIV ypOvoD prnpovevduera. SvPéBy- 
5] ~ ‘ 
Gay, avywol Te totL mag og MEyehOL Xai aA abTaY xa Amol, Kat 
¢ > o , ‘ , 7 € , , 
y ovy yxtota Plapaca xt menos te MPIeionca 7 Aowmwdns vooos. 
~ ~ ~ 4 
TavTa yuo mivta psta tovde tov modkeuov ana Svveneierto. 
+ A ~ ~ 4‘ 
A. yokavto 58 aditov “Adyraior nai Tehonmovvijctot dvoartes tag 
ToLaxortovteas omovOus at avtoig éyévorto peta EvBoiag &hoow.- 
5. dure 8 vou rig aizing nootyouwa apatov nai tag Siago- 
~ ~ a ~ ~ 
ode, Tov wy twa Cyryout mote && oTov tocovtog modeuog TOIg 
¥ , : \ ‘ bY > , ? > 
Elinot xaceoty. 6. thy per yao adndeotaryy moogaciy apave- 
, ‘ , ‘ > / c ~ , , ‘ 
ozaryy 08 Loym tovg _Abyvaiorys yyovpot, uEeyadove yyvomevors xe 
, » / ~ 
popor maptyortac toig Aaxedaimovior, avayxacas & tO modépsiv. 
c > \ 4 , >? ¢ #2 ¢ , * F 
ai & & 70 pavegor heyousvon aitias aid joav éxatéowr, ae ov 
Avcartes tag omovdus é¢ TOY MOLE“OY uaTéoTYHOEU?. 
XXIV. "Exidapvog gor wodig év Seki éondgovte tov “Iénov 
xOlmov* zpocotxover 8 avriyv Taviereor BéeBagot, “Tddveimov 
” ) , > , ‘ ~ > ‘ » Se ae 2 
édvor. 2. tavrny anguoav uev Keonvonior, oinorng 0 éyéveto 
a > ? ~ 
Pakiog Egautoxiedsov, KopivOws yévos, tav ag ‘Houxiéovg, xara 
ages A > ~ : , 
3b] Toy madoovy vOuov &% Tig pntoonddews xataxdnOec. Evraint- 
4 ‘ ~ r | er 4 4 ~ JS ~ , 
sav de xox tov Kogwdiow tweg xot tov &idov Awoixod yévove. 
os ; i A ~ im . 
3. mgveh dD orz0s dé tov yoorov eyévero q tay Endapvicor mods 
usyithy x08 nolvdr Ogenros. A. oraotdourres 88 éy allio ery 
molhd, wg héyetou, &20 mOhe“ov Tide THY MEOCOLZaY BuoBuoos 


12 OOrkréaljz~oY FrIVTPA®HE 


> , A ~ ’ ~ ~ 

egdagyoar xat tig Ovrauews tHg modding éoteonOnoar. 5. ta oe 
~ 4A ~ ~ ~ ~ 

televtaia goo tovde tov mohemov 6 dijpog avtav sedioke rods 
7 € ‘ ~ 

Svvatovs, ot d& amedOorreg usta tov Bagbaowy ehyilovro rove é 

as , ’ ~ 4 ‘ r ree. ee ~ t 

T mode nara te yyy uot xara Galaocoar. { 6. of d& éy cH adnhet 

” 5) , > at ’ , > ‘ og 

ovtes Emidaurior éxeidy énvélovto, méumovow é¢ thy Kéonvour 

? e , yd ~ ~ 

meeoPels OS UNTeOTOAW OVC, SedMEro!, UY OPES mEQLQaY @PELQO- 
> 4 , , ~ 

HEvoUs, adda tous te qevyortas Evraddaka opior nai tov tar Bag- 

Biony modsuoy xatahvom. 7. tavta d2 txérar xadelouevor 
~ A ~ 

70 ‘Hoaiov édéorto. oi 5&8 Kepuveaior rip ixeretav ovu edéSarto, 


Ge anpdutovs anénempay.. XXV. yrortes 88 of “Enddprvoe 


ovdeniay opiow ano Keouvgag tipwpiay ovour, gv andom eiyorto 
Oéo0a TO magor* xa meupartes é¢ Aedpovs tov edvy éEmijgorto 
el magadoier Kogw Bios Tv MOAW ws omar ais, nol Tynoplay Tie 
Heiggeto an aveay moicta. 09 avroig aveihe magabauve 068 
nysnovac moioda. 2. éLOdvrec 82 ot Emdduroe & ég thy Kogu- 
Sov xara tO pyrene magedooay Thy cmountan, TOV TE OLxLOTHY 
aodElnvUrtes agar éx KogivOov ovta xai 20 KQnorijouov Syhovr- 
tec. éd€ovTo TE Mi} opis nepioody drapPergopevore, GAR emapoven. 
3 Kogindior dé nerd te to Sixcuoy vmedeSarzo THY Tipongion, v0- 
enarete ovy HOCoY éEavt@r Elva ay amoixiay 7 Kegxvgaioy, & CG 
dé net pier TOV Kegxvgaior, OTL KUTOY magruchovy 6 vide. emolnot* 


S 


3 


A. ove yuo &v movnyioeot zaic xowaig didortes yeQa Ta voputouente 2 
ovte*Koowin avdgr mQoKerUgyOpeErO4 TOV iegcr,cdoreg ai adhe 4 


anonics, megupoovovrzes b& avTOvS xual yonUeTOY Surduet drreg 


nat éxeivoy Toy yoovoy omoia toig “EdAjrvar mhovowriroig nat TH 
ég mdlepov magaczery Svrvatwzegol, vavtin@ de xat mohv mootyew 
EOTW OTE encupomerot, Kok HOT hile Tov Drouciizorv liga tig 
Kepxvigus nhéog & a To meg zag vavs. | y xe pod. ov eygrvoy- 
TO TO PUVTLXOY xO ocr oix a&dvvatot’ TQLILQSIS 7a exOOL Kot 
“wttov UNTOYOY VTOIS OTE iexgrto moheusiv. XXVI. mavrov ove 
“vutar eyudsipore. € eZOPFES ot Kogiv dot émeumor & zy ‘Extdapvor 
dopevot TIy coenerar, olxirogd ré torBovlopevoy devas nehevorreg 


“ah Apagaunsmrcy not Asvnadior xal EXavtar peovgors. 2. én0- 


is 


ia 
xeudgour dé wely é es “Anoliaviay, Koguréimw ovouy amorxtar, i 


tov Keouvoaior py xoliorra ta adtav nate Dadaccepr megaaod~ 


pevot. 3. Keguvoaios d8 éxedy yodorz0 TOVS TE OLXHTOAS HAL PQov 


LIB. I. CAP. XXVIL XXVIIL 13 


gous jxortas & civ “Enidaproy, tiv ve dnowmiav Kogw9to dedo- 
\ ‘ \ 
perry, eahemawor’ xa mevoartes evdvg mévte Hat eixoot vavot 
Xi VETEQOY ETEOM OTOAM TOUS TE PEvyorTAS ExshevOY HUT EnQELaY 
5 \ a ~ 
SkyecIus adzove, 7AGor yao &¢ tiv Kéouvgar oi cav “Exdapriov 
2 ’ ‘ a 
guyades, taqpovs te amodexvurtes nat Evyyéverar, yy mooioyoperot 
s os : a 2 
édgovtO pas xaTayEl, TOVS TE ooVvEovE ovs KuginO.o1 éEnEempay 
‘ \ re eed , ‘ ¢ \ 3 , oi > ~ 
“el TOUS OlxyTOgas amoméunetv’ ot Oe EnWauriot ovder avtmr 
vayzouscay. 4. dldc& otgatevovow &a adtovg oi Keguvgaios teo- 
4A A ~ € A 
CuQaKorTa vavol META TOY quyddur, Hg xardSortEes xaL TOUS 
’ 4 4 ~ 
Tivewovs moockaBdreec. 5. rgooxa0elouevor O8 tiv modu mgoEi- 
>? , A , A A , > ~ > , 
nov Emdaprioy te tov Bovdousvoy xat tovg Sevove anadeig ante- 
A > ‘ € , , c ? ? > , ¢ 
var’ eb O& py, wg modemiorg yonosga. wo Od ovx éExeiDort0, ot 
‘ = ” » > ‘ ‘ , > , 9 r 
usv Keoxrveaion, tore 3 lodnog tO yooior, éxodidouovy thy modu. 
~ ~ ¥ 
XXVILPKopivd101 8, cig abroiy &% cig Enw@epvor ihOor. ayyelos 
Ott mologuovre di, magequevlorto organics, Keel cot amomiav és 
tie Enidupvor éxiguacoy emt Ti iog Kat Omoie TOY Bovdopevoy 
ives’ et O& tig ZO MOQaveinee per py &O€Lor Evundeiv, pscéyew 82 


X Bovder aa tus cmorntas, MEVTHXOVTC Sgayucs xataderta Kogwo tas 


preven. qouv dé nat ot mbiovres MOLLoL nel ob THQ yuguoy KOT OB ah 
Lovee. 2. Wei Iyncav O8 nat tov Meyagéor vavor opas Suprigo- 
aémperr, et aoa xodvowrto Imd Keguvgaior adeiv. of 08 mapecxevee- 
Covto adrois oxtm vavol Svumdeiy nai Takase Kepaddyvov réscao- 
ot, xat "Endaroior eden 9noar, of agécyov mévte. “Eousowac 83 
uiav noi Tootirioe Svo, Asvucdvot d8 déxa xat "Aunoanara 
dure. OnBuiove 62 yoxpata yrycar uot Dhiactors, “Hieiove d8 
VUUG TE KEPLS KUL KomMerr ot array 58 KogwSiov veg magecxeve- 
Covzo rovaxorta Koel TOLTYLALOL omdit aut. 

XXVIL. Exedy 82 imi ovo ot Kegxvgaiat THY maguaxeryy, 
Cortes &¢ KogwSor pst Aaxedatwovior nai Ltrveviov maz 
oper, ove magzhaBor, éxdievoy Kogwiiovg cove ey “Emdcurg 


: a ae cy op > , z > Y > ~ ai 
Mooveors TE xCL OlnTOOUS amuyEW, WS OV METOY avTOIG Endanrov. 


: : ~ : + ; ~~ > 
2. ef O¢ ce dvzmowvrtas, dixag 7Ochov Sovrva é&y ehonoryyc@ 
‘ , > kee ERaEL, , ‘~ Ie , Cae — 
ae mMOhEGWM Mig HY sae eid EvuSaou: paROreQer 0 av dinacdy 
eiveee ap AMOLAY, TOUTOVS XQUTE?. pOehoy 8s xa tO ev Ash qois 
peweeltp émizgiwat. 3. addenov dé odx Elgar moti" (a 8: Lely Keb 
avcor Graynasd)jsed Fo Epacar, exeivear Pialopevay, pihovg moist 


, 
~ a 
/ 4 


73 


ee i ee 


™ - \ * 


14 @OrkKTrAIAO?T STITP ADH. 
en G 


coat ovs ov Bovaovcen, érégovs resp viv Ovt@y adder cdg ehsiong 
evexee. #4. ot 82 KopivOvt amexgivarto abrois, iY TaS TE VRE 


A , > 
xat Tovs BapBaipovs ano “Enidduvov anayeyoot, BovdetosoOut’ 


, ‘ > ~ lA A ‘ ~ > \ \ ld 
mootegoy Os ov xalwg eyety Tovs ev mohopneia Da avtovs dé Sixe- 
— i~ \ > / vn Re ~ A 3 > 
Ceodut. 5. Keguvoaion de avrédeyor, qv nat éxeivot cove év Ent- 


~ ~ ‘ \ 7 
Séurm amayayoot, mowosy tavta* étoimor O8 sivar zai wots 


? , U ‘ , \ a o xv ¢ , 
LUPOTEQOVS Every xaTH yOouY, GmoVOUsS mMotjonoD at EWS uv 4 OTK 


- YEVYT Oh. 


, XIX. Kogiviiot ds ovdéy rovtav imyjuovor, add éaeidy 
ahiget avtois jouw ai vnEsg nat ot Svuqwucrz ot MAQHOUY, moonémpay- 
Teg nOvKe MOTEQOY MOAELOY mooEQovITA Kepuvouios, HourtEes 


> «€ , 4 ‘ , , ¢ , ” 3.4 
sBdopuyuorta vavor nat mévte Ovoydiow te omdizaig Emdeov Ent THY 

> , raf , 3 , , 2 , Ae 
Enidupvoy Kepuveaiorg évavtia modeugoortes. 2. totoutyyar a 


tay per veay “Agustevs 6 Tedizov nat Kadlizodeys 0 Keadiiov 
nat Timerog 6 Tyeciv Bove tov 08 netov Aoyerimos ze 0 Evevrimov 
nat Ioapyidas 0 “Ioupyov. 3. éxedy b2 éyévorto &y “Axi tig 
"Avantopias yg, ov TO isgdy tov “Anddiwvdg éorw, ext t@ OF0- 
plete tov A {pmpaxeco x0lzov, ot Keguveaior KOUKG, TE mooemepwpery 
adTOIG EM axuriCp dnegovyea py mdeiv ert opis, nal TAS VALS Coe 
énhijgovy Cevturtég te tego mohouis WOTE mhoinovg EVAL KUL Tee 
ihhag émozevacartec. A. we 08 0 zgus té eahyyerhey ovdev 
sionvaioy magax tov Kogwdicav zai ai vieg adtoig émendijowvro 
ovcut oySojxorta, Tecouguxorta yao “Exidauvor émodogxovr, Gr- 
TapayouEros xo mapataccmevor Eravudynouy* not srixnoay of Keg- 
xvoaior map moh nat vais mevrexaidera SpOsigay trav Kogw- 


Gior. ti O8 adzy qugog avroig SureBy xeet ous Thy Eaidapoor 


MOMOEKOVITAS MAQKOTHSUTD ce opodozice wore zove wer énpdvdas 
a20d00 Sat, KoguSiovg dé dijacweces yew Eng dy dAdo cw OEY. 


XXx2 usta 08 THY vavpaytay ot Keguveatot teonaior orycartes— 
éat ty Aevuiprn tig Kepuvoas axowrygip tovg per GlRove ods 
EhaBoy aiynodorovs ankurewear, Kogwoiovg 68 dijcarzeg elyor, 


ra! 


4 a 
2. voregor O28 éeidy ot Kogivdvor not oi Svupayor yoonusvor tats 


Ory , Le a ~ r + age ra 7 res 
vavolw areyooncar ém o1xov, TYG Dukeoons amuKoNS EXQuTOVY Tig 


, ea 4 , ee = 
Kat éneive te yogi oi Kepxveaiot xat mevourres és Aevndde ti 
- ~ ~ A , 4 
“opwiiny anoiniay tho yuo éteuov, not Kvddnvny co Hisior - 
Op fj PEL 


~ ‘ , r 
inwetoy évémgycay, OTL vadg xat yonuata mageoyor Kogw Dio 
x 


— » t-~ & 
vf Lit RN 


Lth-E- GAP. XX MI. KX 15 


ot SS 


4 ~ , ‘ ~ A A PS > Es "~ 
3. tov Te YoOvOY TOY MAsiotOY METH THY VavMAYiNY ExpKTOLY TIS 
, A A Neel , , > , ” 
Palacons xui trove tav KogwPicor Svupcyous émimdeovtes Eq Oetgov. 
¢ r ~ ~ 
uéyou ov KogivO.t mequorte tm Oeper méwwaurtes vars nai orea- 
A ~ , 

Tay, Emel O~OY Oi EVYupayor Exdvovr, Eoteatomedevorto émt Axticn 
. 4 A ~ , ~ ~ 

Kol MEL TO Xeipéguoy tHS Oeongwridos, prdauxig evena tho te Aev- 
, ‘ Ce ees.. , o , y J ; 2 

xadog xual TOY KALoY mOdEWY OOM opict idiar your. A. artE- 

, \ ‘ 4 ~ > A ~ a , A 
stoatomedevorto Oe xo ot Keguvoaios emi ty Asvniury vavot té xa 
melp. 5. éaéadedy re ovdéregor addjlow, adda to Béoog tovzo 

crtinacdeCoueror ysuavos 7On aveywonoay éx olxov ExéTEQOL. ee 
* XXXII. Tov & énavroy advta cov pare thy vavpayiay xel 
4 7 < ak > ~ , 4 ‘ 7 , 
zov votegov of Kogirdut boyy geoovtes tov moog Keguveaiouvgs 
~ res A Nerd i 
MOMEUOY EVKLTNYOLITO nH MuQEGKEvaCOYTO TH UOKTIOTR PEDY OTO- 
~ 4 ~ 
ho», & te-cvtig Iehonovyjcov aysigovteg not Hg &ddng “ELAASOS 
22% ~ , : , Way ~ 4 
enetas, ploI@ meiPortec. 2. avrPavopsrot dé oi Keouvoeaiow zeny 
5) > + > % ~ tes | ‘ > \ ¢ ? 
MLOKOKEVIY KUTOOY apapaveee) wiped is ovdevog EdAnvear 
évorordot ovd8 Eseyoawarto Eavtors ovTE & TAG Adyraiony, onoy- “f'n 
«Sag ote &c tus A aneSapovior, id0Eey avtoig eh Sovow og Tove 
Adyvaiovs Evupayovs yevéo du nob weeny rive merpao Ya an 
avrar aigianno Se. / 3. ot 88 Kogivd ot mvPouevrot THUTO Thor 
KOL MVTOL &o TAS Adyvas mocopeveoperdi, a opict mos t™] 
Kegnvgaicor VOUT 70 “Artinov moooyevopevor Eumodioy yevnz at 
FoOu cov mohenov 4 Bovdovta. A. xacwordons 8 éxuhyotas 
» f 4 “ ~ 
S do avroyiav 719or, xai ot wey Keonveaior thefav corede. 
Tt ~ 
se XXXII. Aixair, & ’Adnraior, rovg pire sbeoysoiag peycdng 
ee go A 
pute Evppayiag moovpedouerns yxovtag mage tovs méhag émtxov- 
, v4 4 ~ ~ ~ 
pias womeo nou Husig vvv Senoouevove avadwWatat moe@tor, uchiora 
% A 7? 
pev woo xat Svuqoga Séorrat, et S& mj, OT ye ovn emily, emerta 
A \ ’ 
d& wg nat tiv ydow BéBaor Eovow’ ea dé tovtmr pydéy cages 
7 7 \ ~ ~ 
uaTHOTYGOVGL, py OoyilecOus Hy atvyao. 2. Keouvoaior dé, meta 
rig Eumpayiag tie aityoewg nat tabta aicrevorteg éyvod tpip 
io) > tf ¢ ~ 3 i A \ > RBS > / 
mapessotnr aneotshav nuag. 3. tetvynxe de TO avTO éaiTyOEsvue 
, e ~ ~ A ~ 
TOQ0S TE VMAS Eo THY YOStay Hiv Hoyer Kul &o TH HustEpa aVT@Y ey 
~ , Z che 
rp weporte akvuqooor. 4. Evupayoi re yao ovderds mm év tH mb 
a © , ~ ; ~ id WA \ @ 
TOV sxOUGLOL yEerouErot vLY UldoY TOvTO SenoOMEVOL TxOMEY, HEL GLA 
b] ‘ , , f- ” > > A 7 
és tov magorta noleuov Kogwdinor terjuor Ov avto xadéotauer, 
o® ~ « ~ , - 
Hel meguozyxer 7 Soxovoe FUa@Y mMOGTEQCY CoOpoocLPN TO By EY 


ee : 


16 OOrTKLPAIAOL FITTPAOHS. 


> , , ~ ied h , a ‘4 ~ b I 
edhozoia Sumpazica ty tov zélag yrouy Svyxiwdvreverr, vor aBovhia 
4 
nai aodéevere qpawouern. 5. chy usr ov yevrousryy vavuayiay ad- 
\ 4 Bee > , ; , ? A gi , 

TOL xatTa moves anewcaueta Kopwdiovg: exedy be usilort mapa 
~ > A , ‘4 ~ cA c , a). De € ~ iA 
axevy amo Ilehomovvycov xo tug wddng Eddados ep nuas weunp- 
TL nek Yusig aOVPATOL OQOUEY OvtEs TH OixEie Uovoy OvycmEt TEL 

a7 c € ~ 
yeréoOat, nat Gua péyag O uirdvvog & éooueda va adztoic, avayny 
aa, 2 ~ eet 4 > , ~ > , > \ 
Hal YUY xa GhLOV martos Exinovoiac SeioOat, xat EvyyvoOun et wy 
peter xaxtac, Soke dé uadhovy auaotic ty MedTEQOY AAQAYLOULY 
sravtia tohuoper. XXXII. yerycerae 68 ipiv mevOouerors nady 
~ ~ "“@ 
y Evrtveyia xara modhe tig Hustéoac yosiac, memToy wey OTL GOt- 
A 
HOvUEVOLS xaL Ov ETEQOVS BlamTOVOL THY énixoYEiay moMjoEGteE, 
~ . 
émeuta megt THY pEyiotwy xwdurevortac SeEdusvor OS aY wahLoTH 
MET CEI TOTOD pagrvgiov zy yaow xaradeo Fe, VOUVTLKOY TE next 
ueda mhnv tov nag vuiy mm. ciotor. 2. not oxepaode tig id a 
Ela Gravion Ege. Hy tig ois noleuiois Lumyootéga, ki iy duets av 700 
MOLA@Y YonUaTOY nat yaoLTOS écmujoacde Suvrauw vuiy modcyErE- 
7 
oPal, avty magectw avrencyyeltos avev uwddvor noi Sanarys 
~ A ’ 4 
dWovoa savriy, nal moore MeQovou &o wey TOS MOALOVS KQETHD, 
~ ~ ~ a ~ ? 
oig 62 éxapvveire yao, vuiv 8 avtois ioyvyv' & éy TH marti yoor 
> , ‘\ 4 , 34 , 4A > , , , FT 
ddiyors On ana marta SvveByn, xo odiyou Svupayiag Seopevor otg 
ee ‘ dts ‘ 
Emixadoveta aoparsay xat xoopor ovy nooo Oidortec 7 AywWomEvot 
A A ‘ 
maoayiyvovtat. 3. tov O& modeuor, OV ovmEeQ YOTjoLoL GY ElnUEP, 
~ 5] A 
el TIS DUOY By oOleTat EcsCal, yroOuNs auaotare xual ovx aiodcve- 
~ 4A 
zat tovg Aaxsdatnoriovs gob tH vuetéop modeunosiortas nat 
‘ a A ~ 
zove Kogw@iove dvvapévove mag avtoig nat tir éyPgove ortag 
~ ~ o 
xl moonarahapBavore cs uses voy ég Typ vperegay Emly eionow, We. 
uy) TH xowgm Xe nar avtav per allow arapey,; unde Svoir 
PIAcu KUcoTMOW, | nAXMGaL Hues ] opas avtoVS BsBaimoacOat. 
~ ~ 4 ~ 
A, juszegoy 8 av egyov nooregyoat, tar perv diddvtT@r, tuar OE 
, x 7, ‘ , > ~ sa vx 
deSamévoov tyv Svupayiay, xo amposmiBovdevew avtoig wadhov 7 
dvzemBovievery. XXXIV. jv 58 Léywow wg od Sixaov rovg 
ogetégovs aLOLKOVS upes deyeo Out, UuadETaoUy MS MOM ANOKa 
gv per mao LOVTE TUL hy paeeonoly, adixovnern dé el ontigntaes 
ow yao cat t@ Sovior GAR Eni TH Opoior ToIs Leeomevorg sive EXTEU- 
e , ae , > , ‘ 4 
morta. 2. wg de Hdinovy cages eorr' moouhydertes yao megt. 
~ \ ~ yw A 
"Eniddprov és xpiow moléum paddlor 7 tH tom sBovdydyour ca 


Lis. i OAr. Sex V xX SEVI. 17 


? , ~ MO oe Mh , a A ¢ “n" 
éynhijmata pete Oeiv. 3. not Ypiv EoT@ TL TEXUIQLOY & MEDG Nukes 
‘ ae ~ a oa ~ 
cove Evyyeveig Sodow, Wate andtYy TE wy NagayerDut Uz airwy, 
, ~ : ~ \ 
Seousvoig te é% tov evOéog ay Vaoveyeiv’ O yaQ ehayiotag tus 
/ 3 ~ , ~ > , 7 3 , 
ustopereiag éx tov yaoilecDat toig evartions LapBarwy aoalée- 
A A 
otutog av Statedoin. XXXV. dvoste 68 ovde tag Aaxedamo- 
, A , c ~ , a 7, oA 
rloov cnovdas Sexyoueror Tuas pndeteowv ovtag Svuucyovs. 2. ei- 
~ bis / g nes ~ 
eytas yao év avraic tar Edinvidovr modewy yg pySapov Svupayes 
Ty ts a 2¢ D DI wel, > ~ A \ 3 
sivas mag omoréoovs av aggoxntar eddeiv. 3. nou dewor a 
ke : a ~ 4 ~ A 
Zoids Mev AMO TE THY EvoTOVOMY EoTHAL MANQOY TAS UVES xO 1Q0- 
, 4 > ~ y+ € Ul 4 > 7 > A ~ ¢ , 
eri na x tHS HAdys Edhadog nat Ovy yxloTa UO THY UYUETEQwY 
~ ~ . , iv BY 
vannoor, nude O& amo THS mooxeimerng te Svupoyiag eigSovor wae 
Cas haa, SN ’ > , x > > , , 
ano the adhodey moder wgpEhelas, eita év adiunuatt Dyoorta. mé- 
, ig ~ a , ‘ \ > , > id ~ ‘ 
odertar tua a Seousdau. A. modu ds ey mhetove atin Husig py 
~ ~ ‘ A 
meicavtes tmag eouer. Tuas mev yao uwodvrevortag xat ovx 
> \ + b) , ~ \ ? 4 ee ~ 
éySoove ovtag anwoecde* tavde de ovg omms xwdvta eyIouy 
A ~ ~ 
Ovtey xol Emtovt@r yerycecDe, GLO Kut UNO TIS VuETéous KOYTS 
8 , 2 ~ la o a b] ob wa? \ > , 
wrap mooolapeiy meqiowpeods yy ov Sixatoy, GAN y xaxEivOY xO0- 
~ \ A ~ 
Avew tovg &x TIS vuEtéoag pwicPopogors, 7 xo Tuiv méurew nad 
oe b> ~ > f , » eee A ~ ~ ? 
0, Tt uy meicO7TE aéehear, udhiota dé ano tov meomavoue SeSaue- 
~ = 7 ~ 
vous Bondeiv. 5. modde dé, wore &v KOT UaEimomEr, TH Evupéegorte 
A 7 7 ~ 
AMOS APLUED® “OL MEYLOTOY OTL OL TE ALTOL MOAEMLOL HUY TOuP, OmEO 
\ ‘ ~ A 
GUPEOTATN MLOTIC, HAL OVTOL Ou KoErEiG, GAR incerol TOS mETE- 
A ~ 4 ¥ ~ 
oravras Phowou’ xo vartinns xo ovx haepatidog tH Evupayias 
510 4’ “aM ¢ , < “hd , ar rhe th r . Sv o 
Wouerys ovy Omoia y addoteinais* aa wadltota Mer, Bt SvYATBE, 
, 4 3~ Lead ~ > > A , 7 > , 
uydeva. adhov eav xextyoDat vang’ et O& my, OoTIG &yvowmtatos, 
~ im \ @& 
rovtov qidov éysw. XXXVI. xai orm cade Evupeoorta péev 
Soxet AéyecDut, poPeizar 52 uy Ov adta mevOduevog tag omordug 
i \ ~ x ~ 
Lion, yroto zo perv Sediog avtov iozuy Eyov TOVG eravziovs uKAAoY 
f ~ ‘ A A ~ \ ¢ , ? A 5) I \ > , 
popyoov* to ds Dugoouy uy deSamevov aoPseveg ov mQ0G Layvortas 
; A , 7 \ ~ r 
zovg éyIoovs adseoregoy ecduevoy, ual Gua ov meQt TiS Keouvoas 
~ \ Yates) , ea ES ~ , eats yah , 
yur tO mhEor 7H xa TOY Adyrar BovdsvduEros, HAL OV TH XOATLOTH 
~ ~ v4 
AURIS MOOVOMY, OTHY Eo TOV MELLOVTE KEL OCOY OV MAOOYTA MOLEKOP 
zo avtina mEegioxomay, erdo1aly yooioy mooodupery 0 meta mEyictoyr 
~ ~ 4 ~ ~ * 
AKIO@Y OixELOvTaL TE xaL MoAguovTa. 2. Tig te yao Itaking nai 
~ , SS ? vs ; ~ 
Dinehing xalosg rapaumdhov xsirat, wore mite exeiPev vavtinoy EKoms 
Tlehozovvyotorg éneddeiv, t0 re évOerde meds Taxes MAQUTEUWay 


18 O0OrTrkrdaldaor FrrrPA@Hs. 


4 ; A , . A 
nat és THALG Evuqopataroy éctt. 3. Boayvtatm 8 av neqaraty, 
~ \ ~ \ ie 
toig te Evumace nar xad Exactor, tHd cy wy mooioPat Huas pe 
a. , A A , + w~ ; , 4 2 ee 
Gore tole mev ovta hoyov u&ia toig Eddnot vavtind, to mag opis 
A . c , \ A , , > > , a 
xat TO HuEetegov xa tO Kogwdiwr. tovrayv & et meouowects ta 
, ~ ‘ 7 ~ 
dio ég tavtor eLOeiv xai KogivO0r yds apoxatakywortat, Keg- 
/ A , 7 , ? s 
xvoaiors te xat Ilehozorvycioig gua vavpaynoste’ SeSausvor dé 
~ A A ~ 
juag &ere moos avtovs wdetoor vavol Taig vuetéoaig ayovilec Fa, 
~ \ ‘ ns z , c x , > > Y 
to.avta pev ot Keouvoaio: eizov' ot de Kopivdwt wet avroveg 
rode. : | 
XXXVIL. ‘Avayzaioy Keguvgaioy tarde ov uovor regi tov 
deEaou opae tov Loyor momoapérwr, GL ws nai Husig te abt 
~ 4 ~ ~ 
KOUMEY HOLL AVTOL OUR ELxOTMS MOLEMOLITEL, MINGOEPTAS MEM@TOY KL 
c ~ A > 7 7 » Mae Douek ‘ a+ , 57 a A 
YUAS MEVL KUPOTEQWY, OVTW xa Ent TOY AdLOY LOYOY Eval, Wa THY 
~ , ~ 4 ~ 
ag juarze a&iwow aopakeoregoy mgostdytE, xat THY TAPOE YORAP 
A > , > , 4 \ , ‘ A ~ 
uy ahoyistas anwonots. 2. act dé Evuuayiay dia 70 capeor 
? , Ie 3 \ > A , ‘ > bY ~ 3 , 
ovderdg 2m debacIa’ to 8 Eni naxovoyia nat ov apEth EmetydEv- 
sd , , > , , A > , > A , 
oar, Evpmayor te ovdeva Povdopuevot moog tadixnuata ovde uaprvpen 
éyew, ovte magaxadovrtes aicytvecdat. 3. xat | mols avtar 
<A ‘ a ° 
ape, aotaguy Seow nEtpérn, mageyer avTOVs OixaoTas wv BLaatovat 
~ xv ‘ 7 , ‘ ‘ go Pes ‘ 
tive, Uadhov 4 xara Evvdnuas yiyrecSat, Sia TO yxoteR emi TOS 
f > U La A at > , , , 
méhag éuniéovtag waliota tovs addovEe avayxy xataiportacg déyE- 
> / ‘ > A A > o A , 
ofa. A. xav tovt@ to evmoeneg comordor, ovy wa uy Svvadimnynow- 
ce , > 2. ‘ , > ~ \¢ 
ow &tepolg, MoOBEPA yrTal, GAL onMs xaTH movas aOLZHOL, xt OMMS 
5 tc ge ~ , t 2 oN , ” ED) 
éy.@ wev av xoata@ot BroCwrvta, ov d av Ladwor mleov eyo, YY 
; , , 3 od ~~ , D> Ae a 
dé mov tt mMOOGAaBwCIY, aratcxvrTac. 5. xaitor eb your avdgec, 
7 , b) , a ] , A ~ , ~ 
waned Qacir, ayadol, Oom ahyntotego. your toig méhasc, toopds 
~ ~~ ~ ‘ ‘ 
gavepatéoar hy adroig tiv ageryy Siovor noi Seyouevors Te 
wy A > 
Sixcuce Sexvivat. XXXVILL. adX ovze meog tove addove ovte é& 
ig ~ / ~ and w ‘ a+ 3 ~ 7 A A 8 
Huas tovids stair, aotxor O& OvtE;s aqectaci te dia mavtog xm 
~ ~ ~ ~ , 2 > , 
yoy mohEmovel, AéyovrTEs WS Ox ENL TH xanwg muozeiv EunEnpoeiy- 
~ ge’ ~ 4 , 
cay. 2. husic 82 ovS abrot gamer Ent tH d20 Torry vBoilecIat 
eR ‘ 4A , 7& 
xUTOlXionl, GLE emt TH HyEmoves te eivat nat TH sixoTa Davmace- 
~ ~ ~ A , ¢ s 
ota. 3. at yovr Ghia anomiat tTinmow jas xa wadiota VAO 
; , , ; 4 ~ ¢ > Ps , WE? 
amoixov oreoyousda. A. xat djhov ott, et Toig MAEooW aQeoxOP- 
~ 5») ~ , 2g? 32 
zég écuer, ToIGd cy wovolg Odx OQIMS amagecxolmEr, OVD EMLOTQM- 
, > ~ \ 4 4 > > , - 5 de 
cevommer exnperag uy xo d'aqeQort@s Te aOtKOvMErOL. YD. XULOF 


ba Bik: “ECAP. XMM: XL: 19 





x > ae , we ) 5: ne , Sse: era 
& iv, et xat Huagtavouer, toicds pev siSou t] quetéon ooyy, Puie 
‘\ > \ , \ , / vA 4 
82 aicyoor BiicaoPat thy covtwy pergrotyta. 6. vBoe de xa 
3 , , \ > c ~ a+ c ? tah , 
sSovoie mhovtov mokha ey yuag alka te yuuetyxaci, zat Ende 
 pPOY HuEteoay Ovoay naxovpErHY Lev OV MQOGEMOLOL?TO, ELD OrTOY Se 
heavy éni ztympi¢ éhovteg Bia &ovo.. XXXIX. zai gaor dy 
, , > ~ , o To x ae 
 bixy moctEeQor EPEAT out uoiverD at, VY YE Ov TOY MOOLYOPTA not Ex 
¢ ~ > ~ , , ~ ~ > A \ > a” 
zov aoparovs mooxahouperoy heyety ti Ooxsiv Ost, aLLG TOY & oor 
; A A 
ta te oyu moins nat tovg Lovers noir SiayworilecDanadiotarta. 
“ x ‘ ~ 
2. ovron Sod mei mohogzeiv 10 ywoior, GAN ened) Hyjourto 
~ A A ‘ ~ 
Huds ov meguowesdat, TOTE xaL TO EVApENES TIHG Oixns maegoxorTO. 
zat SedQo Txovew ov Taxei povoy aVTOLMaETOrTES, GAG na duce 
vow akivrtes od Evupayeiy Gdda Evvadmeiv nai Suapogovs ovrtag 
ae ~ a ~ 7 s 
Hiv dejea Pon opis ss ous xoiv ore dopaléororos your, TOTS 
mgoore vat, xal my év @ Husig mer pOinjuede, ovzot O& xwwdvurevover, 
pyd & @ vusic tig te Suvdpews aVTwY TOTE OV ETaLUBOrTES TIS 
— wpehelac voy mETADWOETE, KHL TOY AMATHUATAY aNOYErOMErOL TIS 
p MS Tea 4 ~ > 7 G7 fag , \ , \ , 
aD yuav aitias to wor eSets, madot Se xowwonrtas tyy Svrapty 
A ‘ ‘ b] , a c \ Ms > , ‘ 
noWwe xa TH amoBaivorta tye. XL. wg wey ody wbrot re petra 
moocyxortmy éyxdyuatov éoyousda not otde Biawor xa meoventon 
, - c A ‘\ , ine 
sist Sedjhwza’ 2. we d8 ovu ay Sixaing adbrove déyousFe pwadeiy 
yoy. 8 yao sionta é&v tais onordaig eeiver wag dmotégovg ts 
~ > , , ? > ~ > ~ ~ Te, , < , 
tov ayouporv mohewv Povderat eldeiv, ov toig emt PhaBy eteowr 
2+ ¢ ? > , 2442 7 \ 7 C8 2 Yee f 
tovow 9 Svvdiyxn sozir, GAL ooTIs wy &dAOV HUTOY amOOTEQMY Ko—E: 
~ ‘\ 7 ~ ~ ‘ 
Aeiag Seizot, xai ootig py toig Seamévorg, st Gopoovover, mode- 
A ~ ~ ~ 
Hoy avT kiQTyNs mMoujos’ O VEY dpEtG Wy MEUDOpEroL Huiy aDOITE 
ay : > \ ~ Vs Lae b>! s ? \ Nee Sf, aan 
ay. 3. ov yao roiode movoy éntxovpot av yEevroisde, ULLM nal Hhuiy 
ave évomorvdav moheutor. avayny yao, & ize WET UUTOY, ual aud- 
~ / , 
veoat my dvev vuay tovtovg. A. xaitor Sixaol ¥ ot? pediore 
per éxodav ativar aupotéoog* si O& un, TovvavtiOY Ext TOvTOVE 
++ ¢ ~ >? + , , ow , > Pal , 
ped nuov vévo* Kogwdiow wey ye tvonordot ore, Keourveaiors 
A ‘ ~ 
dé ovd8 80 dveanooyiig moomot éyevea de * Kal TOY YOMOY Kp naOOt 
GTUVAL WOTE TOUS ETEOWY AMLOTUMEVOLES deyeo Feu. 5. ovd8 yao jusis 
Supiov anoorartoy wor mgoced ened: eveevtiay pti, TOoy 
ahiov Iehonoreycioy diye e&pygiomevoy et yon advtois andre, 
~ A \ 
gavepasg 58 avteizouer rovg moocyxortas Evupayous adror tive 
, > Tag \ , ~ . , , 
xohacev. 6. etyag tors xaxov te Soartag dSexouevor tImmpNcEte, 


20 OOTKTAIAOL ZFTIVPAPHS. 


= 


~ e a 7 ~ 4 A] 
PUPETOHL KUL & THY VuETEQoY Oz Ehadcowm uly MEOCELCL, RAL TOS 
, > 3 Cc ~ 3 ~ ~ s\ 2) 2 S20 > , 7 
vomor Ep vuiry avtoig uaddor y eg juiv Oyjoete. NL. Stxcto- 
Mara pev ovv rade mods tuae eyousr, ixava xara tovg Eldjrer 
, , 2h a) A 
romove, mapaireow O& xat akiocw yaoitog Torarde, yy odx eYIQOI 
D4 7 7 > 3 , 7 > > ~ > , j 
ovzeg wore Plante, ovd av gihor wot entyonodul, avrWodjrai 
judy &v TH magorte paper yourvet. 2. veav yao uaxoar omariouyr- 
, 4 \ > ~ ¢ A A NI A , A 
tég mote moog tov Aiywytar vaeg ta Mydiza modenor, mapa 
~ 7 4 3 
KogwSior eixoor vavs thaBete* vat 4 evegyecia avry TE xa y es 
- ~ ~ ~ , 
Sauiove, ro Ot auag Iehomovryciove avtoic ph BonPijcou, mage 
¢ w 3 ~ ‘ > , , \ , ‘ 
oyey vyiv Aiywytor per éEnixgatyow, Sauior b& xdhacw, 3. xat 
~ z 
Ev xaIpoig Tolovtolg EeyévEeTO oig prtdiota uPOQwmol, Ex ey PQOUG 
ZOUS OMETEQOUS LOPTES, THY MAVTOY AMEQLONTOL Slot TAK TO MIKEY. 
~ ~ xv ¥ 
gihoy te yaQ jyovrta TOY VaoVEyOUTEA, TY xa MeOTEQOY EyIQ0E Ty 
av 4 4 \ 4 s 
mOhEUOy TE TOY AYTLOTAVYTA, Iv nal TLYH Gihos WY, FmEL xO TH 
2 «~ ~ s « , 4 ~ ae t 
oixeia yeigoy 7i9Eevtat gidoveiag évanx tho avtixa. XLIL. op 
, ‘ 
EvOvunOerres, HAL VEWTEQOS TIS Tapa MOEoBTEQoV avea pador, 
~ — ? , s 
akwvza zo0is omoiog juas auivecOal, xa wy voutoy Sinaia pev 
wade heyecOut, Evuqoga dé, ct modeuncer, adda sivat. 2. 70 TE 
a ea ’ 
yao Evugeoor, &v wm ay tig elayiota tucotary, udhiota EmEeTar’ 
4 ~ ct . ~ ¢ ~ a 
nut TO pédhov Tov mohEuov, @ HoBorrtes vuas Keonvoaior xehev- 
ovo adinsiv, Ev apared Ext xeizaL, nat ovx &&vor ExupdErtas avTo 
A 4 at A > , ‘ a , ‘ 
gaveouy ey I oar 10y xat ov pehdovoay moog Kogwdiove uzyouoO at, — 
zis O& vaaozxovons mpotepoy dia Meyagéas tzowias oca@peor 
c ~ ~ “ , 4 nn 
vgehsiy paddov. 3. 1 yup zéehevtaia yaors xalpoy Eyovon, nuP 
5 7 *Y , ” ~ 9. _~ 
claccov 7, Svvatas msilor tyudgua doca. A. yd ort vavtixov 
= , , / , > f A \ A > ~ 
Eoupoyiay psyadny didoact, tovrm eqelueode. to yao py adixeip 
x ~ ~ 
rovs ouotovs éyvomtéion Sivamis, 7 TH avtixa paveop tmagdertag 
, ~ id ~ - 
Siz xevddvov 70 ahéov &yew. XMLUI. qusic b2 weguzentmxotes oig 
év ti Aaxnedainort avtor mpoeinouer, tovg opetégovg Evupayoug ~ 
avzov twa xolalevr, voy map tuor tO avto akiovuer xomiler Dan, 
4 4 ~ ¢ , , > , ~ « la € ~ , 
xo Wy TY HuEetéon WIG opedydévtag tH] vuetéon yuas PLawat. 
2.20 8 tcov avranddote, yrortes TOUTOY Exéivoy Eivat TOV KAIQO?P, EY 
0 TEt by qihog wdhiora nat 6 avtiatas éyOodc. 8. wat Keg- 
© 0 TE VEOVEyaY pihos priacace é9o0c. 3. xa Keg 
. , , , , , ia ~ 
xugaiovg tovade uate Svupcyous déysode Pig yuov wyte amuvers 
~ ~ 4A ~ , 
abroig adixovet. 4. xat rade moLodvytEes TH moooHxorTa 71 Fair FE 





, = 
j LIB. I. CAP. XLIV—XLVI. 21 


A 4 ~ > ~ ~ A 4 , 
Kab TH UQiota BovlevoscOe vuiy avtoig. toimvta dé xat ot Kugir- 
ce i é 
«S08 siz0r. ‘ Bae ae 
* ~ \ : ie 
: XLIV. °Adnraior 5: dxovourtes auqotéowr, yevouerys xcei 
A > , ~ A , > © ~ , ? , 
_ big éxxdynoias, TH pEev-mooteoe ovy yooor tov Kogwdior anedeur- | 
20 rode Adyove, év 53 ti boreguix: uertydoour Kegxvoatorg Evupa- + 
4 a > 
lay wer py moujoacdat, wore tovg avrovg éy9oovg ual girovg 
> 4 "iS + aed a4 Pee « ?, € ~ 
vouicen, et yao eat Kogw top éxéhevov ogiow oi Keoxvoaio SUH 
el sie ma > oN 2 wn c A , frat | ke 
whey, ehvovt av avtois at moog Iehonmovvyotovs onordal, emma- 
? si 3 , aes , ~ 52 et , | 
_ ylav Os exoijourto ti adinhovr Ponder, suv tig ext Keoxveay iy 4 
\ 4 
Adivas 7 tovg tovteov Evupdyove. 2. edn yao 6 med¢ TTe2o- 
~ A 
Zovryoiovs modEM0G xa wo toecFar advtoic, xat tiv Kéoxvoay 
> , \ , , \ a” ~ 
éBovdorvto py mootodae Kopwdiois vavttnov tyovoay tocovtor, 
, \ 7 , ? A > 4 o B) , 
Evyxbovay d& ott padiota avtovg adhijdow, wa uoderectépors 
es 4a , , A ~ ay ‘ a” > 
ovo, qv tt dey, Kogwdiotg te xa T0ig KhLOIG VavTIxOY EyovoLW eg 
~ 4 A ~ ‘ 
mohenov xadiotarvta. 3. aua b& tig te “Itadkias nat Sixedtag 
~ 3 , > ~ c ~ > , ~ , 
“uadwg EepuvEeTo avtois y vAUOOS Evy mapand@ xEetoFut. 
z ‘ ee “a 
* XLV. Torry pev yropy® ot ‘Adqraio. tovg Keoxvoaiovg 
Ie 4 ~ K i > 1 , #55 roy o 
moooedeSavto, xat tov Kogwdioav anelDovtwmy ov mokv voregor 
~ (ee — ‘| A ~ 
déxu vave avroic antotedav BoyPorvs. 2. éotoatyye d8 abray 
Be Ps ¢ , A , ere yr. , at 
Aazdaimonos te 0 Kipwvog xoar Alozipos Oo <teouBiyou xa 
, e 3 , ~ b] ~ 4 ~ 
ITIgmteag 0 Entzheovg. mooeizoy ds avroig uy vavuayety Kogu- 
, xn \ 72% , , A , > , x3 
Biow, yv wy emt Kéouvoay adewot, xo uehioow anopaivey 7 & 
~ ; 4 x 
Tar Exsivor ti yopiay’ 3.-ovrm Sé xodvew uate Siva. m00- 
~ A ~ ~ Da ‘ | ted , 
eimov S& TAVTH TOU ilies Evena tag ono0rdds. ai wey On vizes 
> * ~ is > ‘ , 
agivovrta eg tyv Kéouvoar. 
XLVI. Of 5& KogivO.o1, ered) adtoig mugecuevacto, éadeor 
> i] x > 
> oa A re A 7 \¢ , T be. , 
tm tyy Keouroav vavot mevtyxorta nou éxatov. yoav Oe LH)eicr 
4 ~ 
ver déxa, Meyagdor dé Sadexa nat Aevnadior déxa, “Aumpanimtar 
A 4 ~ A 
8e éxru nai sixoct nar Avaxtopior mia, ator d8 KopwOicv évern- 
, FT \ 4 , 
xorta. 2. oteatyyo. O& TOVT@Y Tour Mey Kal KATH MOLEIg sxe 
= on, 
ormr, KogwPiov dé Fevoxdeidyg 0 EvOvudiove méuntog aivtos. 
> bl] 8) de , € Be ‘ Ké Z > , > \ A ae 3 
3, eed O& Mooceursar ti uata Keozvoay, yneiom amo Asvaddog 
, e , 3 , ~ , aye oo 
meovtes, oguiCortae és Xemeouov tyS Osonpwtidog yng. A. tore 
A , A / ¢e ‘ > ~ ~ yw , 3 et , 
de dimsy, xo molig vmeg avtov ueitat azo Dadacons ev 7) “Edata- 
bead / a ? Lf oe A > Poe > 7 
edi tig Osompwridos “Eqven. eeor Se wag’ avryy “Ayeoovoia 
\ \ ~ , - 
Linen &: Ocdacour. die de ty¢ Osonpwridos "Ayéowy motauos 
= i 


*® 


22 OOrKraéaldaor FrITPAGDHS. 


oifiae 3 PYOPE 5] > ay, 91:9 t A 4 3 , #~ Ser 08 4 
geay éeapadle eo avtyy, ap OV no THY Emeorvpiay Eye. Get OB xEL 
, , ee ‘ , ‘ , Cae 
Ovopus roraos; opiloy THY sdepurien HOLL Keorgivyy, cov EvTOS 





H Guo avéyet TO Xeipigor. 5. of ey ovr Kogiv dio TIS YmeIQOV 3 


evravda oouilorrat te nat oreuconedor EROUjoayTO. | 
XLVII. Oi 82 Keouvoaior wg jo9ovt0 avzovs meoon2éortas 
t , Se ae Th. oF , A > , 
minowourtes Senn xe Exatov vavs, wy Hoye Meimiadys xar Atortt- 
Sng xat Evgifacog, éotgatonedevourto év pie TAY YCOY cl uaAOUE- 
< tou SvBota* xai at “Arrinai déxa nupjoar. 2. éat d2 cy Aev- 
, eee ~ 3 Teese ee ‘ , , ¢ ~ 
KieyYy aVToig TH axQcTYOI@ Oo melog yr xe ZaxvyDioy yihtot omdi- 
E z ‘ ~ ~ 
zat BeBondynotes. 3. your O& xai toig Kogwiow é zy pasion 
A ~ ,™~ ’ c A , > ~ 
modo cov BapBaowy wagofeionIyxoses. Ol YUQ THUTY YrElmTe 
Gel ZOTE HVTOIG ~pidot Eloir. 

XULVIIL “Eneds dé MUQETKEvAOTO t0ig Kogu Siow, pare 
rudy mpegor Gitia avyyorto cg ent vouvyucey oy &0 TOV Xeregion 
yuxTOS, nat ae ep amléovres xadooas tag tay Keoxveaior vave 
UsTEDOOVS TE nal Emi opus mheovous. 2. we dé uateidov addjLove, 
3 , ce | X \ , , ©? e 
avrimapEeTaoaorto, emi ev 70 Sekvov uégae Keguvpaior ai “Arzinet 
~ ‘ ~ ~ ~ t 
vies, 70 8 KAA avtol Ensiyor Toia Téhy MOCUrTES THY PEAY, COP 

~ ~ , a 4A ~ 
FOYE TOLY OTQATYYAaY éxaotov eis. /3. ovto perv Kenuvoaior exc 


Eavro. Kop Siow dé ro per Sekuov xkoag ai Meyagides vies etyow. 


zat a “Aunpanidrideg* xara dé 70 wécor oi edo Evupayor wg 
Exaotou’ evwvupor b& xkoag adzol ot KopivOwi, taig agure cox 
vEaV pepo noms, nara tovg ‘Adnraiove xai cd dekwv trav Kepuv- 
eatoy eiyor. 

XLIX. AvppiSaares dé éneidy Th onesie éxecrégots jel 
Evciycizour, modhove men Omdizas eyovees ceuporegot Em THY KATE 
orgmparoy, mohiove 58 tokorag te nat axorcares, TQ Te 
TOON amELOTEQOY Ett MapEoxEvacpérol. 2. ie TE] VAVYAY LC x09 
rEegk ti per téxry ody Ouoims, meCouayig. dé tO mdéov mQDGpEQIS 
vod. 3, émedy yey mgoopal Lovey ahdajhors, ov 6adios amehvor tO 
in0 te nAUOovs nal Oyhov THY vEODv, HOLL paid ov Tl meoTEvOVTES tots 
éai TOU KUTMOTQO LUT OS Omhizais &¢ THY viny, ot xaxdordrres Eu 
Aero 2 Hovgatovowy tav veav. Ouexmdor 8 odu joo, Gdde bak: 

“xot Oopy 70 mieov Evavucyour 7 emotiuy. A. ate “ey our 
nove Oopvpos nat tapaywdns qv 7 varpayla, &v y at Arrimat vpeg 
raoauyiyvousvat toig Kepuvgaiors, et an mélowzo, goBor mer mager 


» 


, 


d 


. 
: 
: 


ER <1 Chis <b. GL. 23 


~ > 7? - , A > ‘A 8 , x 14 4 A 
yorrroigvevareioss, payys de ovx noxor, Sedtoteg ot OF QUERY OS. TH 
MOOGOHW TOY A bypacoy. f 5, palsore. dé 70 deScon nega TOY 
Kogw dio émover* ob YOO Keguvgaior KOT VRVOW HUTOVS Teed 
pevot xOL nacadiorgarees onogadus &g thy qmreigor, HELO TOV aT QU 
zomedov misiourtes adTOV XOL  EmexBaivtes évémonody TE TUS OXNVES 
gojuovs xut ta yoruate. Sujzgacar. 6. tavzy per ody ot Kogty- 

~ 4 ~ , Tt \ 

Drow xat ot Evupayoe joowrto te xa ot Keoxveaior éxexgarovr. 1 08 
avror joav oi KogivOi0t, int t@ evwrvuq, modv evixeoy, trois Keguv- 
~ ~ , 3 ~ / 3 

Quiols THY Eixoot VEMY a0 ELaooovog mAyIoUg éx TIS S@MsEews ov 
~ ~ ~ 4 , 
nupovoar. / 7. 01 8 “Ad yvaior dgareeg tovg Keguveaiovs mieCope- 

~ 4 ~ , 
vovg padLov 10n amQopuciatas EmEexoveovr, TO MEY MODTOY UmExO- 

7 » Wee, , , 3 4 X = €) © Sarc€ ~ A 
wevot wate wy éubaddev tii’ eer O8 y TQOMN eyeveto Lameas nal 
> - c Sy bee ~ a” 4 ‘ , 7 
évéxewto ot Kopivdiot, core dn gyou mag eiyeto 70y xan dtexexgito 


, ~ 7 7 3 ~ > Ld 
ovder ézt, adda Evvénecer &o TOVTO HraAyuNS, WoTE Eniyelpnoue UAdy- 


A ~ 4 ~ , 
Lowe rovg Kopwdiove xa Adyvaiovs. L. cig de tgomIg yevouerns 
€ J , \ Ul ‘ ? 7A > , ~ ~ a 
ot KoptyOot ta oxy péev ovy sidxoy avadovueror Tay vear ug 


bd , A ‘ 4 b) , > ott , , 
_. watadvoeiar, moog ds tovg avIgunove etounorto porevew Otexmde- 


~ b> ~ , ©. As , >? > ’ is 
ovreg mahior n Coyosiv*® tovg te avtey pidoug, ove aioPouerot Ooze 
HOonvTO of Emi TH Seki@ xéow, &yvoovrtes éxtewor. 2. mohhar pico 
~ ~ 4 ~ ~ 
rE@Y OVCMY Kupotéowmy xat Ent mov tig Daldcons éEmeyovoar, 
> \ , € > , > ra , A , > ~ 
éneidn EvveutSav addnhoi, ov 6gdimg thy Siyymow éeorovrto 
~ s ~ 7 v 
omoioe Exgdrovy i Exgutovrto. vavuayia. yao uven Ehlyot mos 
isd ~ , , at” ~ 
Eddgvas veav niyde peyiotn Oy THY MOO savTAS yeyéerntar... 
> A ‘ , ~ 
3. émsidy Os xatedimgav tovg Keouvoaiovs oi KogirOuor 8g thy piv, 
MLOG Th VAVMYLA KaL TOS PEXQOVE TOYS GpETéooVS EtEdMOPTO, xuL 
~ a) 
TOY MAsiotaY ExQaTYCAY MoTE NECGAOMIGaL mEdG TH LUBoTM, ot 
~ A ~ _ , 
@vT0ig O KATK YiV CTeAaTOS THY BaoBaowr mpocEBEBonDyxE. eotL 
\ N lA ~ ~ 4 
de ra XvBota cig Oscmeatidos dimuiy Eonuog. A. covto d8 mou)- 
x > , pe | ~ , € \ ~ 
cartes avdic adeouertes exexieoy toig Keouvoaiog. ot d8 raig 


j oh Vi, ae A A ~ Lae * ~ ~ A > 4 
moots xo Ooo Hoary Lowa usta tov Attino@y vEeoY Kal aUTOL 


iveéahsor, Seiourteg wy & thy yy opav negaow amoBatre. 
ar P pt > \ \ 93 , > ~ ¢ > a 4 \ ¢ 
3. 40y O& Wy OWEe nal EEMAIOVIOTO MVTOIS WS &o EximhovY, xa Ot 
ae > ” ae i 
KogivOww. euning movuvav expovorto, natidovres. einoot vag | 
> , y , a tad ~ . 

A dyvaiov mooomheovens’ ug vatsgoy tar Séxa BonSove eSémeu- 
eo iw oe ~ - 
war ob Adyraior, Seioartec, omeo eyéveto, uh vinyIa@ow oi Keoxv- 

~~ 4 ~ > ‘ 
eaior wai ai operepas Sex vies ohivar curve wow. (LI. cavcag 


24 OOrTKLTAIAOLY FrITPAGHS. 


is 8 on? 4 > ~ 
ovr mpoidortes ot Kogiv duo, xat vrotonjcartes an’ AOnvar éivut, 
Peve Poa , > ie , ¢€ ? ~ \ ’ 
ovy cous EwQuy whhu mLeovg, Vmareywmoovy. 2. roig de Keoxveni- 
> , A ~ ~ 3 ~ ~ 
oly, Ezémheoy yao uadov &% TOV APparovs, OLY EMEaPTO, Kat EDK 
A 
,  palov tovs Kogwdiove movuray xpovoperove, moty tie iSovers 
“ cf 7 ~ EET: > ? “ , \ \ bf ‘ ? ld 
SY qgelmov ott veg exeivar emimheovor’ tote JE xeL ALTOL aVEZHQOLP. 
, ‘ 4 A c , > , 4 ‘ 
Evvecuotate yao On, xat ot KogivO.0t.cnorgamousror tiv Siadvow 
5 ia 7 A ¢ > A 5 , > , A 2 
EM0IGGuvt0. 3. OVTM Er | anadhayy eyevEeto GAAYLOY, KUL Y VEV- 
pwayia etelevta ég vinta. A. toig Kepuveatore 68 orpatomedevope- 
2 Nw , a ee ~ See MM or ak) ~ z ae 
vOIg EL Ti, Aevuiury wi Elxoot VIE ai and THY "ADHVOY avTa, OY 
Tv , 4 , ~ 
noys Thadnwv rte 0 Asaypov nat Avdoxidns 6 Aewyogov, die THY 
VEXOOY KUL ravayioy mpocKomoOEioul, xaténdeoy & TO STQUTONE 
~ o \ la \ ~ x 
Sov, ov modl@ voregor 7 WPOnoar. 5. ot de Kepxvoaior, iv you 
Arel > J, ‘ , ea or \ . x AG 
vvs, epopydyoar wy moheutar wor, emeita ds eyrmouy nat o9- 
HISAPTO. 
a ~ 1 4A , ~ 
LIL. T7 62 votepaiaz avayousvan at te “Artinat tovmxorta vyes 
~ a - FT 4 ~.- 
nai tov Keguvpaioy ooo miodipor jour, éménlevoav émi tor &v TOs 
J T GC -« 
Svporos Ameva, év @ of KogivOr0r wgpnovy, Povdoueror eidéven gt 
A ~ / « ~ 4 
vavuayyoovow. 2. oi b& Tas MEY PAVE dgiuvres and tig yhs nat 
mopar ab eMErot MerEcigovs jovzalor, vorrpory ites ov dravoovperor 
» degyety exovtEs, ogarzes moosyeyennpev ons Te vary ex Tov -ADHrar 
axpougpreg not opict 201)« ta &noga EvupsByxdrer, aiywahotov ve 
~ a“ ~ 4A tT ie~g 
mei PVLUXTs, ous év Tas vavoly elyor, ual EMLOXEvTY OZ OVGEY TOY 
~ 9 Pe Be ae ee ~ a ? 
veo ep ool éojug. 9. cov dé otxade mov uadior Stsecxomovr 
a7 * , ld ‘ SOY ~ , - , 
ony xopiodnoorta, Sediores wy ot Adynraio: vomicourtes dedvodat 
~*~ gF ~ ~ ~ 
tue omovddc, Site & ysioug 7A0or, ovx EMor opus amomeiv. 
LILI. goer ovv adroig ardeacg és xelytioy eupiBadoartag arev 
' * ‘ = 
xnovuelov, mooonéumar toig “AGyraiow xai meigay momouodat. 
Sf, 7 a od ~ 
memportéc te eheyov toads. £2. “Adiueize, w avdgeg Adyraiot, 
~ A , m.) 
zokguov &oyortes nai onovdas Avortec. Tuir pup mokepiovg Tovg 
7 , Ene 
gueteoovs Tiuopovpmerots Eurodary torac0e Onha avragoperol. 8d 


opiv yvodun eort xolvew te Huds ent Kéguvgay i, &ddooe et mot Bov- 
Lepeda adéiv, nat tag onordug Avete, Huds tovode LaBorres mpa- 
cov yorcusde og mohepiog. 3. oi wiv dy toradra simov’ raw DE 
Kepzvowiov 10 Hey oxoaronedor Ocoy énnjxoveer, dveBonoer evdug 
LaBeiy te avrove uarGnoxteivat. oi d: -AOnvaior towde cnexgh- », " 
varto. A. Ovre Koyoper moreuov, © Grdoeg Ilshonovrygatot, ove, 


ee 


vee 


21 } CAP LIVE I. 25 


A ~ , “J 

cao onovdag Avousev* Keouveciors 08 roicds Evupeyorg over Boy Sot 
yiGousr. ei mev ovr GALoGE mot BovdecSe mheiv, ov xodvouer’ et 58 
38 ~serF ~ bed ~ > , , > o. 7 
én Keonvonr mievosiots i &¢ TY ExELYOY.TL YOQLDY, OV TEQLOWOUED ct 
nate to duvetor. LAV. comvta tav “Adyrvaior anoupwduevor, 

c A f id ~ \ * gest | wy , 4 
oi pev Kogivdwo. tov ce whovv tov em oixov magecxevalorto, xa 

~ ~ ~ \ ~ 

roomaiory taryouy év Toig ev TY HaEign SvBoroig’ ot dé Keouveaior 


r ? 4 4 > i ee \ 4 ~ > hed , ; 
TH TE VUVAYLEK “HHL VEXOOVS AVELLOVTO TH “ATH ogas, eSevey Devt 


e , ~ ¢«m Vi ate a , ~ A , 7 
Um0 TE TOV GOV KHL APELOV, OS yEevOMEvos THS vUxTOS OiecxEdacED 


CUTE MAVTAYT, HAL TQOMALOY aYTésTHCUY EY TOI Ev TE vUOM SvB0- 
Tog wc vevinyxotes. 2. yrouy O& éExateQot ToLede THY Vinny mQ0G- 
exomoarto. KogirOior per xQatyourtes Ty vavmoyic. MéxoL vUntos, 
MOTE KUL VAVE LE MEO TH Kol VEXQOUS MDTKOMIcATD at, xaL EPSQUS 
yovtes aiyunhwzovg ovz shaccovg yihior, vavs te xatradvourtes 
megt eBdopnjnorta, zotyoav teomaiov’ Keouveaior 8&8 coiéxorta 
vag pehiota Siapoeigurtes, xat éxedy “AOnraior iGor, avelous- 
VOL TH HUTA OPAS AVTOVS VaVAYLA XAL VEXQOUS, “aL OTL AVTOIS TH TE 
mootepain movuray uQovoneror vaeywonoay ot KogivOvote idovtes 


> ~ A FT ~ 
tag “Arrinag vave, xat éxedy Aidtoy ot Adyvaior, OUx GVTEMLEOY &% 
cov Svbdreor, di tavta toomaior Estyoav. oVTM ev ExaTEQOL ViKEY 


nsiovy — 

LY. Oi 88 Kogiv uot amonhéovtes é@ oixov Avaxtcgior, 6 3 
gor éni tH Sromart zou Apngancaoy xodov, sihov anergy qy oe 
HOUWOP Kegiedguieoy Kol Exeiverv’ %OLL AUT AOR SUITES &v aVT@ Kogur- 
Biovs oixyropas aveydoycay ét oixov, xui tov Keguvoaioy dxra- 

5 qe 
n0ciovs per, ol Foar Sovdor, anédovto, mevtyxortea Os nal Siexoolovg 
& , > ie m eves 2 ? oF yey 7 2 ~ 4 
yourres sqiiioooy uct &v Seouneiz slyov moldy, onme abroig typ 


Kégnugay CV RYCODNCAYTES mooomoujce.ay. eruyyavoy 58 xat dvvcpse 


HUTOY OL MEloVES MO@TOL OrTES zs moles 2. 7) per ovr Kéguuges 
og ~ ’ 
ovre meouyiybetae TH mMokEUM TOY fiber Sion noe. eek vijes Tov 
3 ~ 
‘Adnvainr aveyosoncar && adtis. aizia d& avtn mewtn eyéveto TGV 
? ~ ? > Leeds , 4 , > ~ 
mohsnov toig Kogivdicis é¢ tovg APyvaiovs, ott ogiaw év onovdaig 
pera Kegnvouior sravuazour. 
A ~ , 
LVI. Meza cavta & evdve xat cade surely yevioOat Ady. 
, \ , , > + 6eR (5 V ~ \ 
vaiog xat Tehomovryowoig dueqoga é¢ to modensiv. 2. rar vg 
, , 7 , ‘ , e 
Kopwiiar mouccortwy ozmg tywmpyoorta: avtovs, vmotonyouy- 
A x ¢ Pend ~ ~ 
zee tyy exPoar avtoy oi APyraios TotwWaaras, ot oixovow éni 


2 


. 


i; 
ra 


- 
~ 


¢2 


26 OOrKTAIAOLY ZETITPAGPHS. 


t@ ioSum ths Tadiyrns, KogwSiar anoixove, éavrav O2 Supa: 
, € * ~ ee. 4 > é ~ ~ he 
yous pogov vaotedsic, exéevov 70 & Lladidnvny teiyos uadedeiv nak 
dujoovs Sovrat, Tovs Te Emidymoveyors ExnéurELy, HAL TO LomoY py 
déyéoGut, ovs xata Exog Exaozoy KogivOr01 exeunor, Seicuvteg wy 
> ~ ¢ , , , \ * , U 
amootwmow vm0 te Tlepdixxov mePoperor zat Kogwdior, rove 73 
GLovs tous émi Ooduns Evvamoorijowat Evupoyous. LVI. radze 
5: mods tovs Toridaidracs 0 *ASyvaiot mponapecuevalorto svObs 
A ‘ 3 / ? 7 A , ~ 
usta tiv év Keoxion vavuayiay. 2. ot te yao Kogivdw. gaveang 
7oy Supogot jour, Iegdixxag te 0 -Adekavdpov Maxeddver Baot- 
eve Emero2éuwro Evupayos mporegory xai pihos oy. 3. odenodn 
$2 Ort Dikinaw tH éavtov adedgg@ nai Aéoda nowy apog avtoy 
> , < 3 ~ 7, > 7, id 
évartiovpéevols ot Adnvaio Svxupayiay énoujoarto. - 4. bedide ze 


~~ # A , : , o , Sy ? 
émpacoer, &¢ te tHv Aaxedaimova néumov omg mohemos yévynrat 


> ~ \ , ‘ \ , bad ~ 

avtois moog ITehLonovynoiovs, xat tove KopwSiovs mpoceroteizo tig 

. ‘ A ~ 

TloriSaiag Evexa amoctdcemc. 5. mpooegege 88 Adyovs nai trois 
~ s ~ al 

ént Ooduns Xadludevor xai Bortiaiow Evvanoocrijva, vouiteayr, et 


7 ~ ” S! a A , c~ BD! A 7 " 
| Suupaye Tavera eyot OMOEA CYTA TH YWELA, OOY ay TOY MOLEuOP 


~ ~~ hd t “4 ~ 
. pet avrdy mowiota. 6. wy oi ‘Adnraio aicdopevor xat Bovio- 


usvor mpoxatadappavey tav mdEewy TAS amOoTaOEIC, Exvyor yO 
ToUixorTa avs amoctéhhovtEs nat yidiovg Omlizag em Ty yiy 
> ~ 3 , ~ , > 7 , eed 

avrov, Aoysoteatou tov Avuouydove wet ahiow déxa otoatnyovr- 
70g, émistéhiovcr toig aoyovor THY vedy Tot Waaroy ce opijoove 
~ ‘ ‘ ~ ~ ~ , , nA v 

LaBéiv noi TO Teyos xadELEty, TOY Te Ah yoloY mohEwy ~ULaKHy EyeLr, 
ézag py anxoozycortat. LVI. HWordarcerar 68 aépwarre nev 


4 2. , , m” , “esa ~ ’ 
ai TOD ATynvaiovs mosoPetc, & WWG WELCELAY LN OPOY MEQL VEWTE- 


| & fs 253 * 
ETO ey pader, exPovtes 88 nat &o tHy Aanedaipore. perce KogirPiey, 


(émgacoor] 6 o7m00¢ srompacatyo Tipongioey, hv déy, etd) &% TE AD, 
veciooy &x% m0)h0v mpdooorres ovdey mtgovro éaveydetor, GAR ect vijes 
ai int Maxedoviav weet emi apes opotens émheor, Hal Te TEN TOY 
Aaxedaporiony v iméoysto avrois, ny én Tozidccay ioow “Adyrcion, 
8g TIP Arcinhy eoBadeiy, cote Oi] HATH. TOY RAIQOY TOVTOY cmpioreer- 
cos pera Xadudéov nat Bozewaiooy xorg Evvoudcarrss. 2. xed 
Hegdixxas meudea Xaludéuc, tag ent Sadéooy mohelg exlimovrag 
i) luarapalsrras, AVOKICAGO Mt Eg “Olvedor, pice Ts Oh Toevene 
icyupar mouoacdut’ toig te éxdiovor TovtoIg Tig éavtov yas THe 
MuySoviag net tiv Bodpyy Lipvyy tous vépecOut, fac dy 6 w6ds 


= te + — [| 


. hy rl pe r9 . ¥ roy : iw 
j 7 G iA CALL CO ual 4. 24 ; 


Lek CAPKEIX— BSH. 27 






| aoe re ? $4. 3 ree es eRe Deh , 6 aan e 
yvaiovs mohEnog Yj. “ai ob wer aveuilovtd te xa oiporrtes Tag 
, > oe ‘ 7 € ‘ ¢ 
moherg xo & mokeuov magecuevalovto. LIX. ai 68 torcxorta 
7, ~ 3 , > ~ > Le ee | , A 
vijeg tav ADnraiov agumovrta &¢ tae Eni Ooguns, nai xata)op- 
J , \ / ‘ A > , , ‘ 
, Peévovor ty Tloridoucnr xo tadia agectyxota.. 2. vonicartes 8s 
¢ 4 ~ ~ 
oi orguryyor advvata sivas medg TE [legdixnay modeusiv th magovor 
r , 4 ~ 
) Svripe noi ta Svvagectara yooia, teémorras éni tiv Maxedoviar, 
RE a 4 x \ 
&Y OE xO TO MEdTEQOY ESENEUMOPTO, HAL xaTKOTaYTES EM0LEuOv? 
A A ~ . ~ fy ~ 
peta Didinnov noi tav Aredov adehgav avader orputia éofs: 
Blyxoreor, 
4 5a ~ 
LX. Kai &y rovre oi KopirOiot, tig Tlorwdaias aqectynnvias . 
A ~ > ~ ~ A , > ~ t 4 ~ 
xa to» Arrinov vey meot Maxedoviay ovowr, Sediotes met TO 
A ~ ae ~ 
yaoi nat otxsioy tov xivdvvoy qyovmevrol, méumovow éavtav TE 
> ” , A ~ 4 *, ~ , te 
éDehovrac, xa tov Khdwv Ilehozovvnoior moI@ meiourtes, e&axo- 
. 4 4 ‘ 
olovg xe ythiovg TovS martaug Omlizacg xa WihOUS TeTeaxooiovrs. 
A ~ 
2. gorgaryys 68 avtay ‘Agutevs 6 *Ademertor, nazk guikiay cE 
a A ale > ¢& ¢ a > , ey > ai 4 
avtov ovy yxlata ot mdetotot ex KogivSov oreutiatas édehovtat 
* zy ~ 
Eveéomort0 * iv yao toig Tori actos cet more énirySswog. 3. xat 
~ ~ A Aa 
— aQiKVOdITaL TECCUQAKETY Tuto” VoTEQoY emi Oodung 7 IToziS ava 
x \ ‘ ~ ~ 
anéoty. LXI. ide dé xui coig “AOnraio svd9vg i ayyedia TOY 
ao ~ A ? 
mOLEMY OT APESTKOL* “AL MéuMOVOW, OS YodbrTO nat TOS mETa 
‘Apwoténg énizugortac, Sioyihiovs Eavtady omdizag nal tecougcxor- 
~ 4 4 . ~ A , A 7, , . 
TH vauUS mp0G TA agectwTa, rar Hadhiay tov Kaddadov meunrov 
avrov orpatnyor. 2. ot agyxcoperor é¢ Maxedoriay agatovr xata- 
4 A ‘ 
AepBavover tovg mpotégovs yidiovs Okouny ote Honxdtac nat 
, ~ “sr A ‘ 4 
‘TIvdvay modopuovytac.. 3. mpocxadelousvor b& nat advror zyp 
, ,) 4A La 
TIvdvav émohkiwenyoay per, tneita 52 EvuBaow momoumevoe nai 
A ’ 
Evuuayiar avayxatav moog tov Tlepdiuxar, og avrovguatipmeryer 4 
4 , a 
HoziSca xat 6 *Agioteve nagshydvdas, anaviotarte &% rig 
. eee . 
MaxeSovriac, xai aginopero: é¢ Beégowy naneider émoreswartec, 
ys 4 ~ ~ ‘ 
A. nat meipdcurtes meMTOY TOV yopio” xual OvY ELOPTES, EMOQEVOYTE 
~ 5 4 ~ 
nura yhv moog tiv IloriSaser, tovyiiow péy Omhizaig éavtar, 
A 4 ~ , ~ c ~ 4 bt ad , Vee 
yaois de tav Supmcyor moddois, tzmevor d8 sSaxootorg Maxedovrer 
~ A , es a 4 \ ~ ee € 
coig peta Didinzov xat ITavoavriov’ apa de vneg mapéeadeor ehdo- 
, * 4 ae? ~ , E 
pyxovta. xazt Gdiyor b& -mootortes toitaior agixorzo &g iyovor 
~ \ 
xe éstpatomsdevoarto. LX. Mordanrar dé xai of pero 
"Agusréws Tleloxorryciot, meoodeyopuevot tovg “A Oyraiovs, éatea- 


a OOrTKLPATIAOY ZTITPAGDHS. 


2 “vu ~ = a 
tonedevovzo mQ0¢ Cnivee ev TO io Oud, nal ayoouy ew tig MOREy 
ezemoinvto. 2. argacyyor Lev Tod welov mavrog ot Svpmoyor one 
t0 "Aowtéu, tig S88 tamov Teg dixxey ‘eaniorn yao evdvs mh 
tav “Adyvaior xui Evrguayer toig UorWaatas, “lodaov cae 
avtOv xatTactHcas oyovta. 3. iv b8y yroun tov "Agioréms, TE 
uev wed? Eavtov orgatonsdoy Eyorts éy TH ioOuq enirqosiv rove 
'ASyraiovs, iv éninat, Xadusdéug 58 nai cove %w icOpov Evupa- 
» ee. A 7 , o ee , * 
yous, zat tyv mapa Iepdixxov diaxvoiaey tazov ev OlhurPy usvew* 
\ ¢ > ~ > A ~ ~ A , ~ > 
“at otay Adyvaior emt opas ywowot, xata vozov BonSovrtac Ev 
wea moliy avr@y cove mohemiovs. 4. Kadhiag 8 av 6 cov ’AGy- 
YULOY OTEATHYOS xaL Ob Sundgyorres Tous Mev Maxedovas inméag 
zor Tov Evupayor ddivovsg éat “Ohvv Pov dmontynovots, onwe aig. 
yoot tov éxeiOer émipouSeir, avzoi O avastyoartes zo orgarone- 
Sov eyagovy émi ziv Tlotidaar. 5. xai éady apog tp ioOu@ 
, > ; > r 
éyévorto, xa eidov Tovs Evavtiovs magaucusvatouevrore ws & peyyr, 
; 7 * x 
dotinadistarto xai adTOL. xal Ov moAv voTEQor Evrsuicyor. 6. xai 
ook, \ \ ~ 9» , , » See 9 > ow s 
@vzTO mey TO TOV “Aguotéws xépac, nai OGoL meEQt Exeivory yoav Ko- 
, 4 ~ ” , 3 , ‘ + ee ‘ . 
owidioy te xat TOY adie» Loyadss, ErQeWarto to xaT savTOUS uaL 
> ~ , >. «2 ’ rt A S&F, , ~ 
énxesniOor Siauortes emt odv* to 8 ahio otgutomedoy tay rE 
Hordaacav xat tov Lslonovyycioy yookr0 vx tav ‘A dnraiay 
~ « ~ A 
not &g to teiyos uarépvyev.! AUXIII. éxavayopar d8 6 "Agioreds 
ano tig Swksews Oo Ok TO GAO OTEaTEYLA ToonUEVoY, FOEHGE 
x e / , , “ 3A ~ 2 ; ae ‘ 
perv omotéomos Staxtwduvevoy ywouoag, 7 eat tHG Odvy Fou y 8¢ THY 
TIotiSaar, 20k S ovv Evvayayorts rove meh éavtov wg éy Ehetyt- 
e 4 ~ 
crov yaoior, Sedum BiickoOo &g tyv Ilotidamr. xa napydde 
4 ) A ‘ ~ ? ld , . ~ 
mapu thy yyhyy due tio Dalaoons Paldousvog te xat yubenos, 
sas , > , A A ? et < ig ces | 
ohiyous mer tivag anoBalor, tovg de misiovs owas. 2. of emo 
~ ~ A , 
tig Olvv Dov toig IlorWacratg BonPoi, aaéyet 58 &yjxovta meh- 
, ¢€ 4 \ ~ 
ora oradiors xa ott xatapavés, OG 7] moyy EplyvEero nat TH onion 
~ c » nd 
HoOn, Boayy wey tt meoqdVorv wg BoyPyoortes, xa oc Maxedores 
c ’ > . , 4 , 
enki CYTUEUQETES CYTO wg xor ue, émeidy Oe Ove Teyous 7 7 
inn TOY A dyraicoy éyizveto Hab Te onMEeie xaredneoOn, nély 
enavexagovy ég TO TELYOS Kat Ot Moxedoves mage zovs Adyvaiovs’ 
tanijs é ovderégors mapeyEevove0. 3. perce dé civ mdyny Toomaior 
Eorycay ot “A Snraior xat Tovg vEexQove iaoondrious aniSooar Taig 
Uordaccras. anéIavov 68 Hordaveray HEY HAL TOP Suamapeor 
bene’ TB t Cj 


i 
ue 


LIB. lL CAP. LXIV—LXVIL 29 


ony ehéoooug TQLaxooioY, “Adyvaier d: adcar meveynoved xa 
&xaroy nat Kaddiag 6 orgucnyos. LXIV. 20 & & rov ‘oD poo 
rsigog ev9vG of "ADyvaior anozéytourtes Egoovgovy’ 7d 8 ey thw 
Tladiyyny aretyotoy iy" ov yae inavot évopulov sivas ey te t@ 
icu@ podvesiv uot és tiv Heddjrny dwoBarres cevyiler, Sedidreg 
pn opto ot TorWaarat xai oi Evupazor yryvouévors Siya énvOav- 
to. 2. noi avyPavopsror of &v tH 20dE “ADnvaion ryv Taddyvyy 
ATSYLOTOY OCU, YOOrD VOTEQoY méumovOW sEaxeciovs xa ythiovs 
Onhitas savtay nat ay psegie tov “Aowniov orgostyyay. Og aept- 
nomevog & vy Had joyy not 8S Agrtiog o oguaipevos, myssriyoye Tj 


HoriSaigz cov orpativ nate Boayd mooiay nat xElpoy aus THY yHY. 


ag 08 ovdeig EmeSijer &¢ paynr, aneteizioe to éx tHS Tladdjyng reiyos* 


3. ual ovtws dn xara xoatog 4 Horidaa duporégader éxokioo- 


~ va 
KETO, KL Ex Daldooys vavow auc Epoguovoas.~ LXV. *Aaorevs 
~ ‘ by ( 
ds dmoreyioPetons adrig nat elnida ovdepiar Exo cornoias, HY pi 
age , nv 7 , , , \ 
at ano Lshonovyyoov 7 audio mapahoyor yiyyytoat, EvveBovdeve pey 
TAY MEVTAXOCIOY EvEMoY THONGUGL TOIG GAROIG éxndEvoul, ONS 
4A ~ ~ ~ 
émt mhéov 6 citog drtLOYT, nal avTOG TOELE THY mEvorT@Y Eira, CS 
4 
F ovx ExerOe, Bovdduevos t& Emi rovtoig magacnsvatew, nai On0¢ 
. oo» c. 4 x me Ae ‘ $ 
ta tkoder éer wg agita, éxmhovy motitas Ladwv thy puhexiy 
tav -Adnvaior. 2. xai mapaperav &» Xadudevor ta re aie 
‘ U ~ , “ss 
émodeust nat Seouvdiov Loyyoas moog ty mode modhove duépPecger 
; @ , 
ée te thy Iehonovyyooy éngaooey ony wgéhem tig yEerioeton 
3. pera O8 tig Tocdaiag tiv anorsixow Doouior pev Eo tors 
A 
sSaxoclove xat yrhiovs tiv Xakuwixyy nai Borciany edyov, xat Eorr 
a ca ° 
& xa mohiouata Eide. 
~ 4 
LXVI. Tots & “Adnraioig noi Tehonorvyoiow caizion pes 
pS , > b) 14 . ~ 4 , A x 
avtTat meocyeyevyyto és addydovs’ toig wer Kogtwdiog, ot typ 
~ ) A : : 
Tlotidwiavy éavtay ovoay anomiar xat dvdeas Kopwdiavr ce nat 
Hehorovvycicoy &y aboy éveas eoubgnov toic & Adyraiow & 
rove Hehonoveyoiovs, OTL EaUT@Y TE MOdLY Sumpoyidae Koel pogor 
vmotehij cneornouy, not ELOovrss ogiow dnd 70d MeOMAVO’S énc- 
yorto peta IlotwWaatay. ov pértor 0 ye aokenoc mm Evvedooyet, 
See eee ee i: Ce ~ e , ee 
ak st averoyy qv Wie yag ravta ot Kogivdiot txoakar. 
LXVII. molioguovnerys ds tiis TlozwWaias ovy jovyalor, avdgar ts 
ogiow sort? ‘nal apo megi TH yooip Sediores’ magexchove 8 


(AAR me Se o64 wt 


: 


$ 


30 OOTKTAIAOL ETITPA®PHS. 


‘ A 
evdve &¢ Tip Aaxedaipove Tove Sumpdizous. Kol naar eBooy dPovces 
tav “Adyvaiwr Ott omo0vdKe TE Ashendtes elev wat cdimoisy Ty Ie- 
Aomoryyoor. 2. Aiywigtai té pevegors ev ov tgeoPevopevot, Sede- 
zeg tovg ‘Adnraiors, xovpa dé, ody Huota met avTayY évpyor TOP 
mohepor, Léyortes ovx sivar avTOVOMOL xatTa Tao onovdas. 3. OF 
~ a 
d& Aaxedaimoriot, mpoonagaxadecavtes tov Svyupeyor te not ee 
x : ~ / ~ ~ 
zig te hho egy qdixqoIat a0 -ADyraior, Evddoyor opar avtay 
, A > , , a: yee / 
momoartes tov eiwPora deyew exehevov.. A. xa addoL TE MHQLOY- 
teg syxdjuata émowvrto wg Exaotor xat Meyagis, Snhovrres pay 
\@ > 347 ’ , ‘ , a ~ 
Kal &TEQH OVH Ohiya Staqpoea, uahiota 5é Limevey TE stoyerD at THY 
> ~ > , > ~ A ~ > ~ ] ~ A 4 , 
&v Ty Adnvraior apyy xa tHS “Artinis ayopas mapa Tag omordas. 
, A ~ 
5. mapedOovrreg Oe tedevtaior Kogivduot, xai tovs alLove édourres 
moator maposvvar tove AauxeSammoviovs, éneizov tordds. - 
~ is 2 ~ ~ 
LXVIII. To moray tyes, © Auxsdaponol, tHe xaP imag 
> A , a: t , ? , > ‘ ” a 
GUTOUS MOATELAS HAL OMdLAgG amMLOTOTEQOYS &o TOS HAOUS, HY TE 
Léyousr, xaSiotyor’ xal at adrtov cwpoocdyyy per Zyete, Guadio 
dé miéovi moog ta Ew apdypara yoyode. 2. molldus yae mQ0- 
, c ~ Ria > - 2 2s 9 , , > 
ayopevortay juny a sushdouey v70 Adnrainy BlaarecPat, ov 
A, 2 > 7. a \ : > ~ > b ~ 
meg. wv sdwWacxouer exaotote Tyy padyow eroiode, alka TOP 
heyovt@y paddov vmevosize we Evexa toy adroi, (Sie Stepogmy rE 
d A > 9 =% > ‘ , > <3 i ee ~ wy > 7, 
Sigel zat Ot avrto ov mew muoyew, add i £75 OPE eae 
cous Sumpezous zovads magenulicure, § é&y ols mpoorxEt wees ovy 
java simeiv, OOM nal meyore. eyxdijata eyouer, U70 yey °" ADy- 
vate UBorlouerol, 0720 dé duaY GuEhovuerot. 3. xual & mey aqpavels 
mov ores 7Oixovr thy Eli dda, didacnakiag av og odx siddct mQ0G- 
, ~ se ~ ~ t v ‘ , Co 
ede. voy Oe ti Sei waxonyoosiv, wv tovg ev Oedovdomsrove Ogate, 
~ 4 ~ . 
toig 8 éniBovdevortag avtoves, xai ody Hatota tois Huetéoore Evp- 
Udyog xual éx MOLLOY MoOMApEOxEvaGMEVOLE, EL MOTE TOLELiCONTRL. 
> 4 X , , c , re en = 4 , 
4. ov yao av Kepxvody te vmohaBortes Bie iar sizoy xat Tozi- 
ct ‘ 
Saray Emokiogxovr, wv TO mer Emixcupotutoy yopioy meds TH Ent 
7 > ~ c ‘ 4 “ , , 
Oouuns amoyonodat, y de vavtixoy ay usyiotovy magecye Llehonov- 
, 4 ~ Bs fo ” , ~ >? 
enotow. LXIX. xe tarde imei atziot, co ts me@TOY EdouPTES 
~ .¢ . A ‘ 
avrous thy modw peta te Mydina xpativar xat voregor TH Maxpe 
~ 4 ~ ’ 
otjou teiyn, &¢ TOOE TE KEL KOGTEQOLYTES OV MOVOY TOUS Um Exél- 
, ? , > 4 ‘ \ € , 4 tc =a 
vor Sedoviwmpevors ehevdepiac, alha xa Tove vustepovs 10y Svupe- 
‘ 4 ~ 
yous. ov yao 0 Sovdwodmevos, ald o Svrdusvog piv Mavout, MEK 


“> ee @ 


LIB. I. CAP. LXX. | 31 


~ /, > , + 4% ~ ” 4 4 > , ~ 5 ~ 
ogar dz, adyOeoregov avto dod, eineg xar tyv aEioow THs agetig 
~ 7 ~ 
wg shevdegny tiv ‘Eliade. pégetat. 2. wdhig 62 voy ze Evry) Oouer 
4 \ ~ ~ ~ A 5) ~ 
Hei OVSE YUP Ext *PUrEQois. YORY yao Odx el AOInovpEDn Ext CxONEI?, 
Pra! > ¢ > re ren. ~ rc 0 \ > 
ahha xa ors auvvovpsda. ot yao Semrteg BeBovdevpéror mQdg ov 
Steyvaxoras Hn ual ov péddovees éxéoyorra. 3. xat émotaueda 
7 ¢ ~ Le ~ , 7 > 3 7 ~ a oN \ / 
oig 00@ of AdDnvraios nou ott nat Odiyor yoQovow Eni TOVEG méhas. 
A , 4 bad A a , ¢€ ~ t 7t™~ 
not harPavew user oionevot dia to avaiodytoy vay yooor Oagpov- 
au’ yrdrtec dé eiddrag meguogar ioyveame éyxeicorta. 4. hovyatere 
A , c , id , 3 ~ , ‘ 3 ‘ ~ 
yao mover EdAnvar, o Auxedaimoriot, ov ty Ovvause twa adda tH 
A ~ 
HEAdijos GUvPouErol, “al wOvoL ovn apzousryny THy avsnow TAY 
3 ~ ‘ \ , « ? > , 3 
eyDony, Suzdaciovperny de xatadvortes.” 5. xaitos sheyecde aopa- 
Aeig sivat, ov Koa 6 hoyog tov ~pyou éxearet. tov te yo Midov 
> , 7 > , ~ , 7% ‘ , > , 
QUTOL LomEY EX MEQaTOY YNg moOTEQOY Ext THY ITzLomorvHGOY ELO-O9- 
A ~ ~ ~ 
Th, 1 TH MAO Vuoy aging meoamartycat, xat vuy TOS "_ADyvaiovs 
7 As ~ ~ 
ovy endo, WomEp Exsivor, GAL éyyde Ovtag mEQLOgaTE, KUL avTL TOV 
> ~ PJ s > 7 , ~ > , \ > td 
exehdeiy autor auvvecdas Bovieote uaddov éEmtorvtas, xas Eg TYYAS 
moos moAA@ Svvatotégovs ayorCousvor xaraczyvat, Emoraperor 
xa Tov BaepBupor avtoy mEQL AIT Ta Meio CPUhevta, not MOOS 
> ‘\ A > , \ ¢ ~ 4 ~ id , > ~ 
avtovs tovg Adyvaiovs modha nuag 70y toig aunoTHUacy avt@Y 
uahdov 7 TH ag yor tyscgie. mEoryeyernuevos* Emel ai ye buetEQa 
éhmides 75y Ties mov nal amapacxevore Pid TO miotEvons EpOelQUr. . 
~ \ F 
6. xai undeig buar én ey Dom 10 mdéor 7, aizin vomioy Tade LéyeoOat. 
~ A 
aizia piv yao pilor avdowy éoriy duaotarort@r’ xatynyopia dé 
> f= iy , .¢° ” ‘ 7 Yi 
éyIoay adixyoartar. LAX. xa ape, eimeg tives xat GAOL, vout- 
yx x Be , , > re x ‘ , 
Couey wScoe sive toig méhas Woyor éneveyneiv, UALws TE nal MEya- 
~ 4 t ~ 
Lov tov Swapegdvtmy uadectw@tor, mEQl wv Ox aicOarecGat Tuiv 
~ 3g? 3 , , A 4 c w , 
ye Ooxsits, ovd éxhoyicnodat mamote mp0g oiovg tuiv ADyvaiovs 
7 ~ A ~. A 
OVTAS KHL OOOY YuoY nat Oo maY StaqéporTas 6 aywv gota. 2. ob 
~ ~ Vt? a 
ev Ye vecoteQomotol nat Emwvonjout Obeig nai énitehécae oy 0 ay 
i ~ a 4 ~ 
yracw* vei b& te dadoyorta te mle xai Emryrovae undev nat 
x Igr b ~ 2 , 3 i \ ¢€ S \ bY , 
toy@ ovds tavaynain éinecdat. 3. avdic dé ot wer xou mapa dv- 
4 A 4 ~ ~ 
van TOUYATAL Kat TADK yrouyny udvrEervta nat ent TOIg Sevoig 
> A 4 4 , ~ , 3 ~ ~ ~ 
evidmideg* to 88 vmstegov tH te Svvapews evdex moaEat, tg TE 
4 ~ ~ ~ 1 
yrouns unde toig BeBaiowg miotevout, tav te Seay pydSémote oie- 
> , 4 ‘ \, 4 ¢ ~ 4 
oa anohvOyjceoOu. A. xai pyr nal doxvote mQdg bua MEhAntEs 
q 4A A > a” A ~ 
nou amodnuytas moog evdnwotacovs. Olortat yaQ Oi Mev TH AmOVvote 


32 OOrTKTAIAOY ETITPAGDHS. 


a+ ~ me ~ t, a “A 
ay tt utaodal, vusic O& tH éExelOsiv nai ta éxoipa av Blawue. 
~ ~ ~ 4 w : A 
xourourtes te TaY éyOowy ent mheiotoy ESepyorTal, ual vineuEVOL 
én éhayiotor avanintovow. 5. ézt dé toig ev oomacw adAOTEtw- 
, ¢ x ~ , ~ ~ ’ A | , > ‘ 
TUTOIG VEG THS MOhEME yourTat, TH yroun Se OixeL—oTATY es TO 
, t<Ae : ed bd ar ‘ 5h , eae ee 
moaooey te veg avtns. 6. xual @ mer ay Exwwoyjoartes wy ESL 0 
ow, Olnsia otépecDat yyovrrar’ a oO av éneLOdvtes xtHOwrTat, 
57 A 4 U ~ oe I > , , 
Ohiya mQ0g TH MehhorTa Trvysiv moakartes. yv 8 KOK xUL TOV MELO 
7 > ? 4 > , 4A ? , 4 
ogpahacw, arvtehnicoartes KALa Endypwmoury THY yosar. MOvOL yap 
4 ~ 
ovat te omoiws xat éhailovow & av Enworjowol, die td Taysiay 
~ z \ ~ ~ 
Thy emyeionow moiiodo or ay yroot. 7. xat TadTR mete MOVEY 
A ¢ ~ ~ 7 ~ 
morro xa xivdvvay Ot OLOV TOV aid@vog HoySovGL’ nat amoLavovVOW 
ow 4 ce, 
élayiota THY Uaupyortoy ie TO KEL “TAOD ML, ROL pyTE E0QTIP 
ed sue \ ‘ 1 , ~G , > t 
ahho ti yystoD ul 4 to tH Sorta moaSat, Evupopar te ovy yooor 
\ 4 7 
qovylar amoaywova 7 acyoliay éninovory. 8. wate & tig adtovEs 
4 ~ 
Evrvelov pain mepuxévas emi tH pte advrovs eyew Hovylar, mite 
~ ~ \ a 
zovg Gdhove avGounors ear, O99a> av simo. LXXI. cadvryg 
? "4 > , , bs 7 
pevtoe ToLMv’TyS avtixadeotynvias mOhEMs, © AaxeSammorior, Sie- 
, 4 BA ‘ ¢ , > 7, ~ > , ba 
Hedhete* xo o1eodEe tyy jovyiay ov tovtolg Tar avOowmuyr Ent 
~ ~ a ~ A ~ wm 
mheiotoy apxeir, of ay TH wer mapaoxsry Since moccowot, TH O8 
, I > ~ ~ SJ <> , 5 Dg atks IN ae es 
yrouy, yv adixortar, Sydot wot uy emiteewortes’ GAL Emi TH pH 
~ 4 A A ” 
dunsiv re GLove nel adTOL uvvouevor wy BlLantecSas TO ior vé- 
pete. 2. wodig & ay mode duoie magoinovrres Exvyyavete TovTOV* 
~ 4° 37 \ 7 5 ' > , Cc -~ AD , 
vy 0, OmEO xa HETt EOnhOOUMEY, KOYALOTOOTA VUwY TH EmitydEv- 
A ‘ / 
HUT MEdS adTOVS EoTLY. avaynn 0 WomED TEYYNG KEL TH HILyLYVOMEVE 
~ ‘ , a” 
noateiy. 3. xot yovgalovoy pév moder te axivyTE vOmImA aQLoTE, 
‘ 4 4 > , 2? ~ qe See , 
moos mohia dé avayxolousvols teva modding nai tHS emiteyvycens 
~ 7 4 A ~ 3 ‘dl > X ~ 7, Ete) , 
bei. Sudzep uot TH TOY ADyraiwr amo THs mohumEping Ent mLEOY 
c , , 4 ep ~ Te = ee ae G 
tua xexaivotoat. A. ueyor wer ovv tovds apicIarvuar 7 Boadv- 
~ ~ 4 ’ o 
ang vuy 8 toig te KAdow nai Hloridaaraic, woneg vaedeEao9e, 
’ ‘ f > , > Wee , o \ 
BonOyjoute natn tayos éoBalovtes &¢ thy Arrinyy, wa wy drdoag 
~ ~ , Ae tee * 
ze qihovg nai Evyyersig toig eyDioroig moonode, nar Tuas tovg 
wt 2 , A Ld , 4 ?, , 5 8 ~ 
Gove a0vpia moog étegay twa Evumayiay tospyte. 5. Somes 
> n A oi a ‘ ~ ~ € , # \ > , 
5° av adixov ovdey ovté me0¢ Dewv tov Opxiwy ovte mo0S arIQn- 
~ A > , 
nov tov aicdavrousrwy. Avovot ye. cnovdas ody ot dt’ Eonuics 
” , 2 > € ‘ ~ r BD , 
cAdow mgoctortes, add ot py Pontovrtes oig av Evroucowor. 
o ~ ~ * 4 7 x 
B. Boudouévey 5: duadr rp00vpow elves uEerovmer’ OvTE Ya OOLM GE 


LIB. I. CAP. LEXI. LXXTII. 33 


rrowiuev peroBaddouevos odre EvvySeorégove av cdlovs eSoouper. 
7. moog cade Bovdevecds ev, xai tiv Hedondvyncor netgacds pi 
élioow é&nyeio Pur 7 ot matépes buiv magedoour. 

LXXI. Toradra ner oi KogivOso sinov. tov d8 “A dnvaior 
érvys yo moEoBeva mootegor ev TH Aaxedaiuore meQt GALwy mapod- 
OG, HAL OG YoDortO THY Adyor, *okey avroig magiTyTEH & TOvs 
| Aaxedaipoviors sivot, toy per &yxdyudtov mégr undé&y amohoyyoo- 


a 


, t ¢ 4 > , ~ \ ‘ ~ , € > 
pEvovg wv ct moheg evexccdovr, dndwout Os mEQt TOV MAYTOG, WE OV 
td > ~ , 4 > + el / , A 7 
Tayews avroig Povdevtéoy ein, GAA Ev mdeiont OuEMTEOY. HO Ue 
\ , 7 > , ~ v4 ” , A e , 
THY OMEtéony mohkiy EBovdovto cHuyvat oon ety OvPHULY, xaL Um0- 
, Pp, z U \ ~ 
_ prjow nowjoac9at tois te mpeoButégois wv YdEcuy nat TOS vEDTE- 
: & ~ \ 4 ~ 
poi eSnynow wv &meQot jour, vouilovres wahAoY AY ALTOS Ex TH? 
\ ~ 
_ hoyor m0d¢9 70 Hovyalew toanioPct 7 m0g TO mohEusiv. 2. mQ00- 
ehOdrteg ovv toig AaxeSummoriog *Epacav BovlecOar nut aitot 


~ ~ a , ~ , 
ég TO WAROOS adTay eiméeiv, st TL My anonwhvoL. 3. 01 0 exehevor 
4 ~ , 
8 Emevat, nai mapedOorres ot “AOnvaios Eeyor towds. 
ti ~ ~ t 
LXXIL. ‘A nev meéoBevors judy ovx &g avtidoyiay toig vue- 


e 


zpos Evpuctyous éyéveto, GAG meg wv H mods Exeuper* cicdd- 
_pevot 58 xataBony ovx dhipny ovcay jay aagydPoper, ov toig 
_ éyuhjuaot tov mddewv avzepotyzes, ov yuo mapk Smactaig iptv 
_ 0bzE HUdr ovtE TovTOY Ot Adyou ay ylyvowT0, GLK Onws wy adims 
mei ueyahow mouyudcor rots Evupcyors mevOdueror ysigov Boviev- 
oyoe, xat ana Bovddperot megi Tov martds dyou TOV & Tuas 
xad_estaros Suhaout, 0g odte amendTas EyomeY & nEXTIMEDH, T TE 
_ nohig Huy &&iaoyou éori. 2. natta wey revy mado ti Se Aeyerr, 
cy cxout MALLOY Aoyar mdoTLQEs 7} OWES THY AxovooMEro 5 TH O8 
Mydince uot dou adtot Evniore, ci nat d¢ dyhov paddov ~orau det 
— mooBaddouevors, dvcyxyn Aéysw* nat yao Ore sgdper, Ew orpedeice 
_ éxwdvveveto, 7g tov wey Zoyou péeog petéozete, Tov dé Loyou my 
_ mavtds, 8 te agers, oreguexopeda. 3. dy Onoerat dé ov magas- 
tycewsg pihhov evexn 7 wagtveiov “at Sylw@oemg mode otav bir 
“m0hw wy ev Bovdevonsvots 6 ayor xataoriceta. A. gamer yug 
 Mugedavi ce udvow ngoxwdvredoa tH BaeBage xat Ore tO vore- 
| pov FAGe_r, ody jxovol drteg nate yyy aurvecOar soBertes éo rag 
_ vas mowSnpet vy Sudapine Evevarpayjoa, oreo oye wy uate wodes 
 abroy émimdgovta civ [Iehondvyncov mogdeiv, Gdvratmr ay Ortme 


ae i Cole Te EE Oe Ss Heer ne: 


PERT GT 





34 OOTKLPAIAOL FTIIPAGDHS. 


ness vavs MOAAuS AAdydowg émBonDeiv. 5. texuretor dé wéz10TOs 
avtés exoinos’ vixynSels yao Taig vavoiv, og overt AIT Omotag 
ovong tis SuvrapEns, xaTa TAOS TH A2EOM TOV GTQUTOD AVEYOQNCEr. 
LXXIV. coovzov pévror EvuBdvtog tovrov, uai sagas Syhwder- 
zog Oct &v Taig vavot tav ‘“EdAjvav ta modypata éyéveto, Tole Te 
ogeuodrara & adz7d mapecyousda, aQLOUdY TE VEdY MEiOTOY Kat 
&rdoa orparyyor Evvetodtaroy xi meoPvuiay KoxvoTaTyY, VAvS [MEP 
ye ég TS TETQUKOGIAs Ohiyp éLdacovs Sto poar, OsuiotoxdEec dE 
doyorta, 0g aitidtautos & TH otErm vavuayhoa éeyéveto, OmEQ 
cagioraza tomoe TH MOGypUTA, Xai adzor Sue TOvTO vuEic OF ME- 
dicta étiujoate cadoa Eévoy tav wg tua EOOrtmy. 2. aQ0Hv- 
piaw 8 xa modv Todunootacyy edetSaper, ot ye, Exedy yyiy wate 
viv ov8sig eBonGe, tov Glow 7dy uezor Hucv Sovdevdrtar, 75tw- 
caer, Exlimovtes Thy mod nat Ta oixsia SiapPsigurtes, und ws TO 
trav megioinwy Evupcyor xowor mpodinetvy, unde oxsdaocdErtes 
dyoxior abtoig yerécOut, GLX zoPdvtes és tag vads xwdvvevout Kat 
uy oyytcPivae Ott huiv ov meoetmumpyoaze. 3. wotTE Gamer Ovg 
OoOY aor odpEhijout tude 7 TLysiv TOLTOV. Dusiy may YaQ EHO TE 
oixovueray Tay mOhEMY ual Ext TH. TO oimoy réuscTou, énxeidy 
édeicute vasQ uaF xal Ov uUdY TO adéov, EBoNnDijoutE*’ OTE 
your jus xt o@ot, ov mageyerecde* jusis 08 amo TE Tig odx ovoNS 
Ere doucduevot, xai dae TIS Ev Boageie elaids Ovong xuvdvvrEvortes, 
Evrecwouper tude TE TO MEQOS Kal Hues adTOvS. ei 52 mOOGEYwOR- 
comer medtegor tH Midq, Ssiourtes momeg xat &dhow mEgi TH LOOK, 
i) my étohujoduer votegoy eoPhvos & tag rave og dSiePPaguEerol, 
ovdéy aw ert et tuas py tyortas vave ixavas vavuayeir, GhAe 
xaP jovyiay dy avr@ mposyaonoe te modypura % éeBovdero. 
LXXV. ag aéS.0i omer, @ Auxedaporior, Kat mo00vuiag EvEexce 
ris rore xat yroung Svreces agyis.ye is epouev tots "Eddgot Hi 
ovres aya émiptoras Staxsiodat 5 E 2. xo yao wbziy TyvOE EG- 
fomer od Piaceperol, GAN bud per od% édelycartay macgcnpeivont 
7906 Ta vmohoina TOV BagPagov, id dé ne SE TOY Sue: 
paizoov nat avroy dendertar imyewovas naTHOTHVaL’ 3d. & avTOD 
dé zov épyov nosryvary aco Onur ZO mo@tor mooupeyeiy aOTHY é 
rode, wdliota pev tnd déovs, Exeita SF nat Tyg, VoTEQOY Kad 
apehetas. A. xat obu dopadég exe éddxet sivou toig moddoig ani 


ee 


LIB. I. CAP. LXXVI. LXXVII. 35 


yOnuevors nal twov xual On aNocTarTOW naTECTQGMMEVCY, YuooY 
~ \ ld 
Zé Tir ovnstt Omoiws gikov GAR inentar xat Suepogoy ovtor, 
(ote A ‘~ > 
avertas xwOureve’ nal 7aQ GY ai AMOOTAOEG MODS YMaS EpLy- | 
~ t A “ , 
vorto. 5. maou O& avenipPovoy tx Evugigorta THY pEyiotOY 
¢ ~ ~ T , 
ato. uvduvoy ev tidecPa. LXXVI. wsig your, wo Aanedaimo- 
~ ey ~ > 
vios, Tag &v TH Lehozovvyom modeg ei TO viv Opehor natTaOTY: 
sepevor éenyeiode’ nai et tOTE Umopeivartes Sie mavtog annydn- 
~ 4 ~ YR, ¥ “A-- /E co” 
o0s &y ty HyEsworia. WomEQ TuEIC, EV LouEY My GY YOOOY YuaS humN- 
~ ‘ A NF 
eovs yevouevovs toig Evumcyois, xo avayracdEertas uv y UpyEW 
~ 7 ~ A 
&yuoutag 7 avtovg xdvevevery. 2. ovtms ovd yusig Puvpaotor 
ovdéy memoujxapsr 0vd amo TOV avOQwmEloV TEdMOL, E KOYHY TA 
SWopueryny e*MeEduela, nal tavtyy py aveipEey VAD THY pEyioTOY 
~ 4A us ~ ~ 
vixnOéertes, tiyuns nat Séovg xa wgedeiac, ovd adv montot TOV 
, ¢ , 3 > an % ~ 4 vA e \ ~ 
towovtov vauosartes, add Ket xadestw@tOg TOY yoOW Vn0 TOV OuI- 
id 7 ; A ~ 
arortéoou xateipyecOot, aSior TE Kmo vouiCorTES Eira, Ka DpiP 
~ 1% ~ ~ 
Soxovrtes péyor ov ta Evugeoorta hoyilouevor tm Sixai Ady voy 
~ “a . ~ 
“4onods, oy ovdsig mm mupatryor ioxve Tt xtHCaoO aL MoOVEIS TOV Ly 
nhéov éyew ametpameto. 3. EnaiveioOat te KStoL oizWES YOnCaUE- 
~ 4 : , 5» 
VOL 7] avOouméia pos WOTE éTéQcOY KoxELY, SinHLOTEQOL ] HATH THY 
e ' , , A > oN Ft a7 s 
unagyovour Suvapw yeyernvtce. 4. a&hdovg y av ovy olouEeda tH 
€ , , ~ a ld w+ L4 \ abel 2 b | A 
nusteon haBpovtac SetSou av mcdiota ec te wetoaCousy* juiv Oe nae 
~ ~ \ a . 
&% Tov émuetxove adoEla tO migov 7) Emauvog Ox eindTMS mEQLECTY. 
A ~ 
LXX VIL. xai chaccovueror yuo &v taig SvuBodaiag mgog tove Evu- 
‘ ~ ~ ~ 
uayous Oixatc, nat Mag Tui HVTOIS EY TOIS OMOLOIG YOMOIS mOLCur- 
zeg Tag uploeic, pidodixeiv Soxovper. 2. xat ovdeig oxome adtar, 
~ \ + ¥ ~ E 
TOG xe KALODL MOV KOYIY EYOVAL KA FOCOY HudY mQ0S TOUS Umy- 
, 7 ¥ , ~ > > , 4 > 
x00US meteLoLG OVoL dioTL TOVTO Ovx dveditetae’ BialecDaL yae oi¢ 
~~ A ~ 
av ey, Sincleo Oo ovder mpocdéortat. 3. of dé tOtopevot modg Huas 
. ox ~ ¢ ~ + A A A 51] ~ b) , xv 
m0 TOV WOV OMideivr, Hy TL MAQe TO fy OlegTaL YORVaL H yroun 7 
f ~ A A ? ‘ XN ¢ ~ 3 ~ ~ 
Suvapet ty Ove THY HEYTY xe ONMOOLY ELacomPaoW, Ov TOV mAé0- 
ld , ” ~ ~ 
0G Mi OTEQLOXOMEVOL YaQW ExovOIW, GLA TOU évOE0vS yadeMuTEpor 
, ‘\ - lee’ Se. | , > , 4 ~ 
PEQOvSW ij & AMO MEWTNS KmODEMEVOL TOY YOMOY PavreQmg EnheovE 
~ > x A 10 Nv > 3s id ce > A A y 
xToumer. exetvoog dé ovd KY BVTOL KYTELEYOY WS OV YOEWR TOY TocM 
~ ~ ¢ ~ BI 
tp xgatovrts vaoyageiv. A. adinovuEroi te, OS LolxEr, ot Gr Gow- 
~ 1 2 , 5 , \ A ‘ 8 ~ 
or paddov opyiCovtar 7 Bialouerot. <td ey yaQ amd TOV too” 
~ ~ \ ~ 
Boxset meoventeiod ut, 70 5 and tov xpeiscoves xatavayualerd ut. 


36 OOTK?TAIAOY ETIVPAOHY. 


eC 28 ~ ~ , ” 
5. va0 yoo tov Mijdov dewdcega todraw MKOYOVTES TvEiyorTO, F 
Sete © , > A \ ~ 
de ymetégan aoyn yadeny Soxst eivat, sixdtac* cd MOOV YAO ky 
‘ ~ ce / € ~ i » 4 ~ 
Bapv toig vayxoow. 6. dusig 7 dy odv ef xadeddrtec 1peag 
x r I \ x bed a ‘ CS eee , aa : 
HOSAITE, Taye Ky THY EvvoLar Hy die Td nueteooy Séog stlnpate, 
, ” > 4 ra 
peroBadoire, simeg oie noi téte mgog cov Midov de dhiyou nyyou- 
ec ~ 4A ~ 
 evoe vnedetSare, Omoin nai viv yrodcecds. cute yao Th Te xuP 
“ > \ , ~ * c 
Mas avrovs rome. ToIg Gog Fyere, nat mpocite eg LxaotOs 
‘ a+ ~ 
‘Slay ovte covroig yoijrat, otf olg 4 lly ‘Edhag vouicet. 
» § 
LXXVIIT. Bovdetecde ody Boadéos og od aeot Bouyéor, nai ey 
=. ~ 
Ghhotpios yronos nat éyxijuacr necdéertes oixstoy ndvov mods- 
ev 
~ \ , \ , <4 > A ~ 
Dyce. tov b& moléuov toy magdhoyor, do0g éoti, mplv & at 
evéodat meodiayrote’ 2. urnvydusvog yao cprdet é&o tvyac Te 
if ~ Z 
4 , 7 > , Ae > 
mole mepuotactat, ov ioov te améyouer nat bmotéome eotat ev 
> ‘4 , 3 37 Oe 8 > \ 7 
adihp xwdvvevetat. 3. lorteg te of dvOQamot eg Tods mohEuovg 
~ a ~ C7 ~ ~ , 
TOY EQyov mpdTEQoY EyortuL, & YoRY VotEgov Sear, xuKxozADOdYTES 
52 7y tay Adyow eazorra. A. hueig d8 év oddeuie mo TowdrD 
4 , a7 * > > \ # rr? ©€ ~ ec ~ , Ci i, Sew a cA 
UUAQTIC OPTES OVT avTOL OVT Yuas bpadrtEs LéyouEr ipiv, Looe Ext 
> , > , ¢ > , \ ‘ 7 \ 
avduigetos aupotegots 7 evPovdia, oxordag wy Avew unde maga-— 
7 A A \ 
Baivery tovs ogxovs, ta 52 Sutpoga. dixy AvecIou xac& thy Evy Or 
7 
yy’ q Oeovg rods ogxiovs pagrreas mowtusror nepxodusdee 
pee , A UY 1, Bee | ¢ ~ : 
apvrerd at moheu“ov Kpyortas TavTY 1 av b@NyTOME. 
~ ae 5 ‘ A ~ 
LXXIX. Towwvza 58 oi “Adyvaio einov. é2edh 8 tar tE 
. ‘ > , ‘ > ‘ 
Evupdyor ynovoay ot Aaxedumovior te eéyxdijpmata t& & Tove 
~ a ’ , 
‘Adyvaiovs, xai tov “APyvator & tielav, petactyodusvor nartas 
; ~ A ~ ? 4 ~ 
éBovievorto xuta opas advtovg megt tay aaporvtwr. 2. nai taY 
~ > ~ oie > 
Ev hEoveoy Ext TO adTO ai yrapat Egsoor, adtneiv te tovs “A Dy- 
A ee 4 
vaiovg 40n not nokeunréa elvae éy tayer* mapehOar 62 “Apyidapog 
ww - ~ oe 4 "4 aw 
0 Baoisrg adrar, avo xat Evverds Soxay sivar nat oogow?, eeks 
zowade. 
4 ~ at , a” , > 3 
LXXX. Kai avros modiav iby modguav Eumeroos: siut, @ 
~ ~ >, ~ « , c ~ <4 ? - 
AazeSamovior, xai tuav cove év tH avery yhinia 69H, wore pijza 
> ~ ~ o x « 4 , My 
umEeipie EnvOvuToat Tia TOV Eoyou, O7EQ AY Oi MOALOL TMADOLEY, LTE 
o x , po Saiee « 
ayador xo aoparss vonicavta. 2! evpoite 8 av cords, megt Ov viv 
s , > , i ee 
BovhevecSe, ovx% av Ehayiotoy yeroueror, si compodrag tI HUTOP 
: ‘ a S09 7 
éxdoyiloito. 38. 2Q0¢ psy vag cove [lehonovvyctovs nat aorvyetzo- 
~ 4 A , Tt? 2 2 a 
vag mMaponoLog yuay y adxn, xat Sie Tayéov OlOY TE Ep ExaOTA 


Lie fF: CAP. BX XXT LXXXIL 37 


dev’ moog b8 avdeus, ot piv te suds tyovotxat mpocér Dudco- 
~ 7 
ong éumeiporatol eist, xat Toig ado anaow agiota eneturta, 
, 2g7 ‘ ? 1 ar 4A \ oa A 7 4 
mhovtm te tim xar Symocig zat Pavol Kou immoIg HEL OMAOIG KOE 
” v4 > > a Ce , ¢ ~ , om” . A 
dyke OG0g ov ey KAA evi ye yooi~p “Eddyrixp eotiv, Ett O& xas 
Evupcyous modhove pooov vaoredeig tyovot, HS YOY MOG TOvTOVE 
dadiog modenov koaoDa, Hal TiVL MLOTEVOMITUS aMuAQUOKEVOYS 
> ~ re ~ , > > & > Lae > A 
eneyOrvar; A. motegov Taig vavoiv; add yooovg éousv’ et Oa 
A ~ 
weletioomey xa arTIMApKOKEvATOUEDE, YOOVOS EveoTEL. HLAG TOES 
, 3 A ~ wo , , 3 if A a > 
yonuaow; ahha mokk@ ett mheov tovtov édheimomev ua oUTE Ev 
xoW® eyomev ovte Exoipwes éx THY ior qpéoovery, LXXXI. raz 
~ “ ~ ~ 
ay rig Pagooty Ott Tois Omholg avTaY nai TH MAUVE VmEEqEeoouE?D, 
4 4 ~ ~ > ~ Z ~ \ +7 ~ 2 ‘ \ 
@ore tHv yyv Syovy eniqoitavteg’ 2. roig Os addy yy eori MOdAH 
tc a A 3 , ¥- , 3 , > > 3 
nS aoyovot, xa éx Dakacons wv déovtar emaSorta. 3. & 5 av 
Tous Evupcyous agquctdves mepacoueda, Seyoet nat TovToOLs vavot 
~ A , es if 2 Nef a ¢ , 
BonSeiv, 70 igor over vyowwras. A. tig ovr orc juwy O mOLE- 
5)! Q. \ . 
pos; & my yao 7 vavol xoaTHCOMEY 7 TAS MEOOdOYS a@aieHooLEr 
ws AS. ‘ ¥ , , A , > , 
ap ov TO vavtixoy TeEqovol, PLawouedu ta nhéo. 5. xav tov7@ 
ovde xatakvecdou ert xahor, Hdws ce nal si SdSouer Koka waddov 
~ ~ \ 4 ‘ > if: ~ > , > , c 
cys Stapopas. 6. wy yao Oy éxsivy ye th edmidt exaigaueda wg 
/ \ ~ ~ ‘ 
rayy mavOyjoEstar 0 MOLEKOS, iy THY yRY avtaY Tamoper. Sone dé 
~ b ae A ~ ‘ > ¢ 7, iva aN > 
UGALOY My KO TOG MOLOLY KUTOY VTOLinwmMEY* OVTOG Eix0g ADY- 
~ ~ ~ 4 
pulovs Qoorijpace uyte tH yy Sovdevout, uyjte womEp AmEigovS KUTO- 
~ ~ , ? , 
ahayjveart@ mohtup. LXXXIT. od piv otde cvacdIytag ators 
nelevea Tove te Svupayovs yuav sav Plantew, xat EaiBovdevortas 
a as mates? 1. o ‘ is mw 
ey natapwpir, GLa Onda wév pymo xuveiv, aéumew O8 nai aita- 
oat pyre modenoy ayav Snhovrtas mj0 ws éniteswousr, nay 
A A ~ ~ 
TOUT ual TH yueteQa avt@y éSaotvecdas Evuuayor te moocaywoyy 
A *EX2 ? ‘ , od I; Sy ~ oN , 
not Edinver xa Pappagar, es modey tia 7 vavtixov 7 yonuctoY 
Sivan noocdywoneda’ avenip9Poror Sz door wonEe nai husig vn 
7 
"ASyvaior éntPovievousda wy EdAnvas povor, dc xai BaeBagors 
, ~ “ eee te ae: 2 , 
moochaportas Siwudndnvat’ “xat Te avtoy apa exmogilousda. 
aon 4 ~ ~ 
2. KEL WY Mev ETUKOVOWGL TL MOECBEvOMEVOY TUwY, TUVTH HQLOTA" 
rn A , 4 2, ~ Lg? 4 ~ +» 4 by ~ 
qv Oe uy, Sie Oortar eta xo dvo xa ToL cmEwor HON, yr Soxn, 
, nv bY > 4 ld ~ ~ 
MEPOKYMEVOL MEY Ex HVTOVS. 3. Kat iows, OQHITES HudYy HOn THY 
‘ 4 ‘ ~ ~ ~aA A 
TE HAPUOKELYY xO TOUS LoyOUS ALT] 6moie Vmocnmalvortas, UahiLoF 
nn at 4 ~ » a+ ~ 
2H -EKOLEY, KHL PHY ETL zuNTOY ExorTES KUL MEL MUQdYTMOY AyAIE? 


+ me 


38 @O@OrkK?rAIAOrY ZrITPAPHS. 


A + ‘ 
wal oun epOupusray Bovdevouevot. A. wh yao adho te vomionts 
‘ ~ ~ nN ¢& 5) 3 
THY yuv aVT@Y 7] OMNOOY ézELY, KAI OdY Yooor Oow Guswor éeipya 
¢t A ~ 
ota yo peiderOuu YoY wg Ext mhEiotor, nai mh éo AmOvOLaY naTE- 
orjourtas avtovs alnatotégous tye. 5. 8 yao &magaoxEsvor TOs 
tov Evupayor éyxdjpaow ene Perreg TEuovuEy aUTIY, O9aTE OMWE 
4 , ~ 
py aiozioy xa &zog@rtegor ti Iehonorrvyicm agakouer. 6. éyxdy 
‘ A ‘ ~ ’ ~ 
pore per yao xo mohewy xai Oimtar oidy Te xaTadvouL* mOLELOY 
4 ’ ~ 
de Suumavtag agapevorvs Evexa tov idior, ov ovy dmagysr eidéven 
7 ~ oa 
xa ott yooyos, ov adi eiapends PéoGur. LXXXIIL xai 
> , A ‘ ~ , \ » ee ~ , 
avavdgia undere modhovg pie moe ph tayv émehOeiv Soxeito iva. 
A ‘ a , , - 
2. Elo yaQ Kal ExeivoIg Ox Ehdcoovs, yonuata Péportes, Siumayol, 
os c , > 7 A , 3 A , 74a A 
xo EOTY O MOdEMOS Oy OmLeY TO mEov, alia Sunarnc, Ov HY Ta 
¢ > ~ © S > ’ 4 , 2 
omha wgedel, adios te xat ynepwtas 7p0¢ Pauhacoiovg. 3. mogL 
¥ ~ ‘ ~ ~ : 
couedec DvY MEaTOY aUTHY, xa My ToIg TOY Evupdyov Adyolg 2Q0- 
3 - cd A ‘ ~ > , A , > > 
tTegov eaipnusda, oimeg Ce xal THY am0Bawortoy TO mALOV En 
~ t ~ 
Gpotega tig aiziag eouer, ovros xai xa jovyiav ce avrar 
. 4 ¥ 
mooidopuer, LXXXIV. xai 70 Bowdd xai méddor, 0 ueuporra 
~ . “a 
UaMOTH HUOY, Wy aioyvvece. omevdortés TE yHO CYOhaitEQoY AP 
~ ~ 4% 
muvoaote dice TO amagdoxevot Epyeipeiv’ nai Gua edsvOspar nat 
évdoSorarhy addw dia mavtos veuousGa. 2. nai dvvatat waliota 
capooovyn Eupooy Tove sive. povor yao St avro simpayials TE OUx 
A oA Ae ~ 
eEvBoilouer xat Svupogaic yooor éréowy eixouey’ tov te Evy énaive 
eSorovvdrtoy quay emi ta Seiwa mapa to Soxovy Huiv ovx é0Ugd- 
¢ o \ 7 4 \ , , ot ~ 
usta nOory, xat iv tig uoa Svv xaryyooia magoSury, ovder waddov 
> UJ > ¢ , s + A 4 
aytecdertes avensiodnusr. 3. moheuxok te xat evBovdos dia ZO 
EVxooMor yiyroUEa, TO MEY OTL AidMS COMpoOodUENS mEioTOY meETEYEL, 
5 , ‘ > , a A > , ~ , ~ 
aicyveng Os evwvyzic, evBovdot ds auadecteQor tay vOROY TIS 
ec , nu 
vacgowias madsvousrol, nat Evy yakeorntt Capooreategor Ij MOTE 
aUTaY avyXOvOTEY, xO wy TH ayosia EvvEeTor ayar OvTES, TAS TOY 
~ ] > 
wOLEMion napacnEvas Oy xaLaS MEUPOMEVOL KVOMOIWs EQy@ émé- 
Ever, vouiler Se tés te Siavoias tov méhac mapumhycious eivat, 
‘ A ek 
ual TS MooomiNTOVGUS TKyas Ov Aoyw Siopetas. 4. cet be wg 
4 
700g eb Bovdevopevovs Tove évartiovs Eoym mapacnsvatousda” xu 
OR ge ee eon ue , a” ee er ee ee 4: ue 
ove & exelvav wg auaotnoousyny éyew Sei tag edmidus, ahdiog 
MOY avtayv aopakas mpovoovpévor. mov te diapégew ov de 
4 a ‘J ~ 
vouile av9oumor cvPQuwmov, xodtictor Sé sivas OoTIG Ev TOIg 
“™~ 


Lik. CAP. bEXXV—LKXX VII. 39 


divayncwotéros madeverut. LXXXV. ravrug ovr ug of naréges 
te piv magedoouy pshitrag nai aditot die mavtdg odpehodusvor 
youer, un magauer, uyd éneiy Sevres év Boast mogin jucoas megi 
~ , A , 4A , A ’ , 
mohicov Gopmatoy xo yonMaTOY xaL MOLE xo-OoENS Bovdevtowmer, 

‘ x, ¢ , a” A) SPS: ~ > 
dha na jovyiar. ects 3° juiv waddov éréoov Suc icyvr. 2. nei 

4 A 3 , , 4A 4 ~ , ’ 4 
moog tovg Adnvaiovg méumete wer megs tig UlotwWaias, méunete 8 

ng > ~ 

mel wv ot Evupayot pacw adinsioOa, Glog te xa Etoiuay ovtoy 
avrav Sixac Sovra’ ent dz tov SiSovta 0d mEdTEQOY YOUmMOY wg 
ae ee ~ +7 , b A , oe ~ 
é adixovyta tévat. magaoxevacecde bs tov mOdEeuoy auc. TAT 
yao xai upatiota Bovievoeste nai toig évartiog gobegatata. 
3. wal 0 mev "AoyiSupmos tovadra sine’ mageLOov b& SOeredaidauc 
TEhEvtaios, tig THY Edguy TOzE wr, Ehekev ey TOIg Aaxsdauporiors 
ade. 

LXXXVI. Tove pér doyous trove modhove trav AOnvaiwr od 
yiyracue’ emaweoartes yop moda Eavtovs, Ovdapod arTEiMOY Og 
ovx adixovor tovs jpetéoovs Evuudzovs nat ty» IleLondvvnoor’ 
ee > \ ‘ , +. op > ‘ , ‘ Neh altel 
xaitor a moog tovg Mydovg éyevorto ayadot tote, moos 8 mas 
xoxo. ver, Simhaciag Cyuiag akiol siow, Om aot dyalar nono 
yeyevnytat. 2. jusig O& Opmoior xat tore nol vUY eoper, HAL TOUS 
Evupdyous iv copeoraper ov meguwdueda adinovuerove ove uer- 
Lijcomer timepsiv’ of O° ovxett péddovor nauae mdoyew. 3. GAdow 
uey yuo YORuATa gore mOdLc nal vies not tamor, Hyiv d8 EYupayor 
> , a > , ~ 3 , > , Iti ? 
ayatot, ovg ov magadoréa Tois ASnvaiow sotir, ovde Sixatg um 

, , 4 , ‘ teen , > \ 
Loyors Staxgitée wy Loy ua avtovs PLamtouevovs, alia Tinoco? 
\ ¢ c ~ 
rece ey toyer not marti oOéve. A. xat og juds moémer Bovdevecdou 
adixovpsvoreundeis SwWacxézo, GLa Tovs medLovtas adineiv uadLov 
, ’ Tv 7T 
meme modvy yooror Bovievecdar. 5. wygilecds ovr, wo Aaxedai- 
, IG? ~ 4 ‘ , ‘ U Nok Fe , 
udriot, a&ing Tyo Smdoetys tov mohenor, xa pyte tovs Adyvaiovs 
tite psilovg yiyvecden, UnTE cous _Sopupciyovg xaramoodOapuer; 
Ghd Evy tog Deoig exinper mQ0S TOUS adexovrras. : 
y LXXXVIL. Towra rag eneyy ger autos Epogos ary és 
id Exalyaccer TOV Aaxedaipovioy. 2. 0 Od, xgivovor yao Boy “Oh 
ob WAP, ov% egy Orayeyraronery tiv Bonr omoriga meiory, adhe 
Boviouerog abrovg pavegars cenoderarupevors 7 yvouny & TO 
moheneiv waddLov donot te&er “Oro psy tuar, © Aanedcmortot, 
~ , 4 ~ b ~ oF 
Soxover AshvoOas ai onordat xoi ot “Adynvaios adtuciv, avacty7o 


40D OOTKTAIAOLY FITTPAGHS. 


é¢ éxeivo TO yooior* deiSus tw Loagiov avtoig* orm b8 wy Suxotaw, 
&o ta emi Odiregd. 3: avactartes Os Siéotyour, ual 2OL@ mLetovg 
 eyévorto oig éddxovy ai omordat Ledvoda. A. mpooxuksourtés te 
A , > 7 , 4 ~ > ~ c 2 ~ 
tovg Svupoyous eimov ort ogiat mer Ooxoiey adixeiv 01 “A Onvaionr, 
A 4 4 ; ~ 
Boviecdut dé xai tovg mavtag Evupdyovs mupanuléourtes wipor 
> ~ iva ~ , ~ e 
Enayayeiy, onwg xowy Bovdevocpevor tov mOEuoy moLMYTOL, iY 
~ A ‘ > , - 4 ~ 
Sox. 5. zou ot wey ameywonour én otxov, Siampdtapevor tavta, 
| ep , , o ee x , 
xa ot Adyvraiwy mo¢oPels voteQor, ep ame 7i1GOr yonuatiourtes. 
, ov ~ ~ ‘ , 
6. 7 08 Searyroopen aven tits éxxdgotas, tov Tag omovdas AedvaOat, 
eyeveto &Y TH Terry érev xo Oexat@ THY eter ea 0 omor- 
Sady mooxeywoyxviay at &yévovto mera ta Evpoind. 4 “/ ©. BL 
LXXX VIII. ‘EByqpicarco d2 ot Aaxedamorior tag onordag 
AelioOat nat modsuntéa eivet, ov tocovtor tar Evupeyov meoer- 
~ , 7 , ‘ > , pe ~ 
zeg Toig Aoyolg ocoy qoPovpevoe tovg ADynraiove, wy emi peilor 
~ ~ ~ A ‘ ~ 
duryI aw, Ogarzes avtoig tx moda tag “Ed dSos dnoyzsiova HOY 
ovta. / LXXXIX. of yag “Adyvaior toda roigde 7Oov ext ce _ 
. A Saad > ct 
MOG YUUTH EY O88 uosiPjoay. 2. énewd), Mido cvexoignoor é% Tis 
Evgovnns vay Sevres HOLL VOLVOL XUt nee p g. Liver, x0b Ol Kon 
raguyovtes avtay Taig vavow és Moses P biepodgnoas, Asatv- 
yidys per 6 Bacthedrs tov Aeetauetan: Oommen yyEico tay ép 
, c , > , Be) lor w x favs! r : 
Mexady ‘Eddjver, ameywoycer ex oixov éyov tovg amo LHehomoy- 
eicov Evuudyous’ of 08 “Adyvaion xat ot dad “lwviag nai “Ehdyo- 
aovtov Evumayor, 7,04 aqeoctnxdtes amo Bauctléwc, vmopetvarres ~ 
= X > , , Sead Stat ? ot 
ayotoy émodwopxovy Mydwv eyovtwr, xat éniyemaocurteg tidhor 
~ , A 4 ~ * tr 
avr éxhindrtar tov BapBiowr. xal Weta TOTO anEndevour ES 
ec S 
‘Elinowortov og éxaotoxata mode. 3. “Adnvaiwr d&70 xowwdr, 
4, ~ , ~ . 
ened}; avtois ot BagBapor &x tyg yoous anyiPor, Stexopilorzo 
é , = ‘ = Wiens ~ 
evddy oder vaekederro MHOAS HAL YOVAKAS Kal THY MEglOovaaD Kee 
TUOAEVT|Y, HOt THY MOAW cvornodopety aageanevelorny: Hoe TH TELYN. 
ZOU TE PUQ mepiBo2ov Bowizéo. eiornnet Kot olxtet ot pey modhut 
MEMTOKESUY, ddtyot d8 megujoay, &vy aig abrot éoxyyncar ot Svvaror 
rav Tepcav.y XC. Aaxedaiporioe 62 aioPopsror 70 pehLov HAdoy 
I ~ : Figs Oi 7; 
mpeopele, TH may Kak avtoL 7,Oloy xy OQa@MTEs wyT exEivovE MAT 
cd ‘ , ~ ” é \ \ , ~ , 2h lé 
icddov undéva teiyos éyovta, to Oe aheov tar Svupayor ecotevvor- 
~ ~ ~ ‘ ~ a 1%, 3 
roy xo PoBovpéreay TOV TE vaAVTIXOY a’TaY TO MARAOS, O MYIr OLE 
~ : 4, { , 
imjoye, wat tyv & tov Mydixov nodenov- codmay yerourvy» 


i é 
aed 
- 


LIB. lL. CAP. XCL Al 


2. q&tovy ze adrovs wy teryiler, GAG nat cdv eo Ileozorvjcov 
 paddov ooote siotixe Svyxadedsiv pete opar tovg megiBddovs, 70 
pe Bovdouevoy xa vaonror tig yropuys od Sndovrreg é& rods 

"Adnvaiovs, aig 58 tov BagBdoor, si adds éxéLOo01, odn Gv Eyortos 

G20 évoov mover, womeg viv ex THY OnBor, doudcoDaL’ THY TE 

Tlelonérvycor naow éEpacay ixavhy eivos dvaydonoiv te xai a~pog- 

piv. 3. 06 8 “APnvaior, Oepioroxdéovs yropy, tove wey Aaxeda- 

Hoviovs tave sindPrus, amoxpwdpevor Ott méupovow ws adtOvs 

aeéopas meet av Léyovow evdie anydhakav’ savtov 8 éxdhevep 

amoatEhhey wg tayiota 6 Osmiotoxdns é&¢ tiv Aaxedainora, dove 

8 mod¢ éavt@ Eopévove moéoBers wy evOdE éxngure, GAN Entoyzsiv 

HExOL TODOUTOY Ems KY TO Téiyos inxavdY AQWOW HoTEs amopcyEec Out 

é% TOV avaynawotactov vwovs’ ceryile Si mavtag mavdnust TovS ép 

ty] mode xa avtovs xa yurainag ual maidas, gerdouérove pare 
. tov pijze Syuociov orxodopnpazog Ode tI anpeheros fotos & tO 
 doyor, GALA naPouQorvtas morta. A. noid per TadTO 51 ddgus 
~ not dueimow tadda Ort adrog tanet modSor Mysto. 5. nat &g chp 
| Aansduipova éPov ov meocye moos tag aoxes, Ghle Sinye net 
 moovqacileto. xuat omote tig adtov Egaito THY ep TELE OVTOY 0, TE 
ovn% émépyetas emi tO xowdr, tpn rove EvunpioBas dvapueren, 
aoxokias S& twos OvoNS adrodvs IxolapOirat, moocdéyecO ae pér- 
* rot é» cays nSew not Pavpatev oc ovzw adgstow. XOL oi 82 








 axovortes TH wiv Osmioroxdet exeiForzto St pidiav ubtov’ tay Oe 
— @Ahow cegpinvoupévon al sees kuenyogovrecor Ooze tergiber cet Té 
nat 73y vypog Aappevet, ov siyov Ons yor cemtoryjoett. 2. yvorg d8 
_— éxeivog xedever above ay doyous pach ov magdyes Sau,’ 7 mepepou open 
 auray avdQUs OitIVES YONOTOL, nai MIDTHS anayyEhovar ouEeWeusrol. 
3. dxocrdéliovaw odr, zal meg avtav 6 Oeutotoxdije toig ~Ay- 
aio upvga méunet ushevwr wo TuloTa Empards xatacysiy xai ui 
: cepsivon mow ay avror mad noms Gow" non yg KEL HOV KVT@ 
ot Supmoeopere, ABoriniyos TE O Avowxhéovg KO Agioreidys 6 6 
Avoipcyov dyyélo ovtEes eye ixavag 70 ce épopeizo yee My 08 
: Acnedusporor ogpas, Omote cagas _axoboeiar, ovxEeTt ageroty. 
| 4, of ce oby “A Oyvaior code meoPerg Goneg Exectaly uaceizor, xual 
| Ospuscroudas excl Oar coig Aaxedatporiosg, ertavda dh paveoas 
einer, Ort 7 piv modig opwy tetelyrotas 757, wWotEe ixavy sivas 








{2 OOTKLPAIAOL ZFTITPAGHS. 


pote tovg évomoverag: es dé zi Bovhovrat Aaxnedayonor of 
Bopyeoryor meeopeverdat meget opis, ws mQ08 dayiyrioxortas ZO 
Lowy teva t& TE OMioly adTOIs Sumpoga nat Te xowd. 5. ray ve 
yee aoluy Ore eOdne éxdiniiy Guswov elvan xe & Teg vavs copia, 
cvev éxsivav ipacar yrdrreg Tohujoat, nal oa avd Et Eexsivery 
Bovievesdoat, ovderdg votsgor. yrouy gavives. 6. Soxsiy odp 
Opict xa voy duewor sivas tiv suvtay moduv ceixos yew, nol wig 
toig mohizas nat 2¢ tovg maveag Evupcyous agedmucdcegor éos- 
oda. 7. ov vag oy 7 sive, uy and artimddov mapaoxEr]gs 


c ~ 7 \ > ‘ t \ 7 
Omoioy tL 7% Loov & TO xOWor Povdeveaut. 7 MuPTAUS OY ETE 


a io 


7 ” ~# ~ A , , > ~ ” 
yiatous &yy yorvas Srupaysiv 4 xae tadE vomilew deOas eye. 
XCIL. of 58 AauxeSatucrior axovourtes dpyhy par —pavegur ovx 
> ~ ~ ? , ol be Se, ? b] 4 Mol 
emoovvto roig ADnvaiow* ovde yao emt umdvuy, ddha yrouns 

~ ~ ~ 7 5 ~ 
mupawvece Sider tH xow@ éempecBevoarto'r. aue dé xa MoOHIAES 
x > ~ , \ N > ‘ ~ , N , 
ovteg ev tm tore Ora tiv é& tov Mydor moodvuiar ca pohiora 
~ ~ - * a . 
avzoig ervyyavoy’ zig pévtor Bovdjoemg cmagravortes adyhog 
+ . oY , ¢ , > ~ \ Se olf > 7 
yGovro. ol te mpéoPeig Exatéowy aayAVoy én olxov avEemtxhjros. 
XCIL. Totzo cp toda oi “A dynraior wv aol éteixiour ey 
4 ¥ Q ¢ 

247 , ‘ ¢€ 2 , a” A + > 7 A 

Ohiyp yoorp. 2. nat dydy 4 otxodomia ext xaL vuY EOTY OTL KATE 
\ AE c ‘ , 4 , c SS A 
omovdny éysveto. o1 yuo Denehios martoioy ADwy vEOxEWTon Kot 
5) a ¢ , 
ov Evvsipyacuérey ect y, alk wg Exaotol mote meocEpEegor * m0d- 
. ~ A , 3 , 
dai te oryjhat nd onuctor xai LiDor eigyacuerot eynccteheynoun. 
¢ , ~ G ~ , ‘ A ~ 
weil yeg 0 mEegiBohos move) eS 90 tis moles, et Ste TOUTO 
MUTE opoiong xwovrtes HmElyorto. 3. émetae dé nat TOV Hergaiss 


ato YY 
7% home 6 Oeporoxhis orxodopsir injouto 8 abrov mQOTEQOY 


‘Ent THE ExElvOV eenis He Kat epomovtor A dyvaion Joke: ropicooy 


zd ce yogior xadov ives, dimévag Eyov testo abtogveic, xat abtoug 
raveinods yeyernuevore weya moogéegew &¢ TO xtyoao0at Svvequur., 
4. tiie yee on Dalaaons momros éroluyosry simeiv og dv Dentéa 
taal, eet ri coni? evdog Supuareguevate, 5. Hoi@uoddpenaas. Ti} 
éxeivov yrouy tO mayxos zou retogs omeg vuv ett djdov sare 
rEg TOV Teigase.’ dvo yuo depaasau ‘Erastias Ghhijkutg TOUS | dove 
eanyor./ évzog S8 ovze yes vce mndog Hy, adhe Sumpuodopenpievor 
ueydhor Lido xe. ERS TOMY i eyyorvot, audigy 7006 chdijhovg zu Eo 
Dev not wohl Bedepcvor. zo 6&8 vpog upto meacce itehéoOy 
ob duevosizo. 6. sBovdero yao tH meyéOer nat TO meyer aquotd ae 


hae ew 





“LIB. I. CAP. XCIV—XCV. A3 


vag TOY mohepicny émiBovhis cv DQoireov te évouler ohiyeor net 
TOW GY OELOTAT COV iguedéuy Thy guiaxyy, zoug 0. adhove &¢ tag vats 
eopnoso0a. 7. raig yag PAVvOI MahLOTH mMeOGExELTO, (OWP, Wg EuOt 


- Soxet zig Buciléws otearias tiv xata Oddaccay Epodor edm0Qw- 


a fo 





, ~ 4 ~ T , , ng eg f So 
Téoay tHS xatTa yyv ovoay® tov te ITeiparx wgehiworegoy evomile 
~ + , A , ~ 3 , Ps BD! a” 
Tis arm modews, xat Mohdaxig roig ADyratoig napyre, iy “ea 

~ ~ ~ A 
mote xara yyy BiacOaot, xataBarvtus & aditoy Taig vavot meds 
v > , 2 ~ . ri Ae > , 4 
anavtas avPioracbat. Adnraior sy ovy ovtwe Etetyiod your xa 
a+ , > A A A 4 > , 
tudha natecxevalorto evdug peta tiv Mydov avayoonow. 
XCIV. Havouviag 58 6 KieouBootov & Aaxedaipovog otpa- 
A wn, € , > , A a ~ > \ , re 
tyyos tov Edinjvoy eSexéupOn usta eixoot veav ano Ilehonovvncov 
, A oe) a ? 4 4 ~ x 
Evvémheov bs xa -AOnvraior revaxorta vavot xat taY Gddoow Svp- 
, ~ 1s 2 #8 2 9 eo 4 > ~ ty 
ucyor mj0og. 2. nat sotpatsvoay és Kumgov xat avrg ta 202. 
7 , 
he xazeotoeparto, xat voregov é¢ Brldvtiov Mijdav eyorvear xe 
éenolidoujour éy ride ty Hysuovic. XCV. 78y S2 Buaiov dvzog 
Re 7 ° xy oom Ce Pare c* ‘ 
avrov, o. te wddot Eddyres i49ovt0, xo ovy yxtotae ot Lore net 
‘ ~ 
Ooos and Bucilémg veworti dEevOeparto’ oitartés TE MEd TOS 


‘APnvaiovg USiovy adbzodve jyenoras opar yeréoOos nazd 70 Evyye- 


vic, nai Tluvoauria wy eaitoémew, qv mov Pidlyta. 2. ot d8_Ady- 
vaior edeEartd te tos Adyovs ual moOdcEizor chy yrauRr cig Ov 
meqloweuercs THALG TE naTAGTHOOMEVOL T] PaivoLTO KoLETHE avTOIS. 
3. & covtm 82 oi Aaxedumortor petergumorto Tlavoaviay ave- 
ugwourres cov méor ExivOevorvt0* nut vag adinia moldy xarnyOesito 
aUTOV Um TOY Edgjvoow Toy LPUAVOYMEV OY, Koh rugavvidos padLov 
épaivero pipnots 7 SEQUEHPLO. | A, EuréBn te abt@ RadetaOud ze 
Ope KO TOUS Supmdzovs z@ éxeivov tyIe nag ‘Adnvaiove jistox 
tasactat ahiv tov ano LHehomoryicov otgatimrar. 5. éhOav 5 
&¢ Auxedainova toy per idie mpos twa adixnucror evOvPON, Tc 


\ ~ > ~ ‘ ~ 
08 uspiote amodverat uy adixsiv’ natyyogsito 68 adtov ody TxcTe 
a ‘ , . ¥ ‘ ~ 
- Mydionos nat eoxer cagéorator sive. 6. nai éxsivoy wey odxgrt 


>. p Se - , \ \ + \ > >? ~ 
éxméumovow apyorta, Aoguw Se xo ddhovg tiVEs MET ALTOV O7Ea- 
Tiny éxovtas ov moddynv’ ois ovxére Episcay ot Edpuceyor tiy Hysuo- 
, “| : € gi 3 ld 2 _~ 5 ey bet f v4 
viev* 7. of 58 aicOdouevot anyhoov’ xat alhove ovxéte votegor 
ey c , , 5% , e° -8 ? <2 , 
eineupav ot Auxedoimonor, poBovpusrot uy opicw oi e&udvres yet 
o 4 ~ wel 
govg yiyrarta, Oneg xai &v tH Llavoavria évsidov anaddakelortes 


— ~ g&st 4 ~ ~ , 
8: xai tov Mydixod moréuov, xai trove "AOyratovs vouilorres ixa- 


a a 


. 


44 G©OrTKrPAIAZOY FETI'TPA@HS. 


{ 5 ~ ‘ ~ , 
yous ecyyeiodu, xa ogiow & tH Tore magortt émizydeioug 

t \ ~ c 7 ~ 
XOVI. nzapahoBortes 52 of “AOnvaior chy jyepoviay totr@ TH 

Uj ~ , ‘ ~ 
To0mp éxdvtmy Tov Svuucyar, die 70 Havouviov pices, grakap 
A ~ 
ag te ie mageyew TOY addewr yoruata meds tov PéoBagor xt 
a ~ ae t 7, ~ 
Kg vadS. MOdCZHUA yao HY anivacIa ov Exador Syodvvrag THY 
Baucisws yoour. xat Elinvotapios tore moto» “AOnvatois nurse 
Ory HEYY, Ot edEYOVTO TOY MOQOY. OVTO ya MPOUaTON THY yonUE- 
zav 7 goed. 7v 8 6 me@rog qopos Taye TEtouxdotm TaharTO 

4 4 , ~f ~ 5 > ~ 4 c , 5 ‘ 
xaL eSyxorTaA. Toptsioy te Anhos yy avroic zat at Evvodor & 70 
3 4 Peet e Lf ‘ > , ‘ ~ ~ 
tegov eyiyvovto. MOVIL. qyovperor 58 adrorduar to mew@toy Ta? 

, y-3 A ~ , 42 7 > ~ 
Evppuayor, xo amo xowar Evvddav Povievortmr, tocads én) Oor 
A , \ ~ ~ 
mohéum re xo dwaysipice: mouyudtor pstakv rovde tov mokeuov 
xo tov Mydixov, & éyéveto mgd te tov BapBagov advroic, xat 
mod TOvs opEtégovs Evumayous vewzepilortas, xat TelLonovenctooy 

‘ > A , > c 7, ed » > , ‘ A 
TOUS Ke MEOCTLYYaPOYTAS é&y excotH. /2, éyouwa DE KUTA, HAL THY 
> \ ~ at ; , \ fe. ¢ es 1 > ~ & 
éxBodyy tov oyou enoijoauyy Oia tede, Ott TOig MOO E“Ov UnaGW 
> ‘ ~ BJ A , , on \ A ~ ~ c 4 
exhimés TOUVTO YY TO YwoLOY, xaL y TH TOO TOY Mydinay “EdAnvixa 

, Se Pee eR , , 1. ¢ Lom § 5 (6 
Lvvetidecay 7 avta ta Myndixa* rovtoyr 8 oomep nai nwuro Ev TF 
> ~ ~ ¢ , , ‘ ~ , : > 
Azrtxy §vyyoagn Ediavinos, Poayéwsg rte nou toig yoovrorg ov» 
axoiBas éngpinyjon duo b8 xal THs aoxTS wei eyel THS TOP 
"Adyvaior &v vim tedmM zaTeOrN. 

XOVIL. Hoeazor per Ende F yy én 7h Srovudys, MiSev éyov- 
Tov mokooxia sihov net qrdeumodiouy Kipovos cov Mdziadov 
Gteatyyourtos. 2. éxeira Zxigov Thy &y T} Aiyaig rijaor, yy 
quovy Addones, qroganadiacy Kal @xioay advzol. 3. 906 dé Ke- 
gvoriovs wbtois uve ta” ahiwov EvBodcr mohewos eyevero, xeet 
yoorn EvreBycay xaP opodoyiar. 4. NaSiorg d8 dnoctitot meres 
rubra éxorsunoay nal modopnie mugecticaurro. moorn te avTy 

id A 4 ‘ A > ’ 4 4 ache Se 
mOhg Sumas maOn TO KADETTNXOS sdovhpity, EET by ual TOY 
jiov ws éxdory SvveBy. XCIX. aizias d2 Gddow ze jour Ta» 
AROGTAGEDY HEL peace ai TOY Oger nal vEeDr ExSevcet, wad dee 
moar gactoy ei tp eyeveto. oi yao -AOnraion axgiBas & Emgusoor xu 
Lumyoot 7 Meee orm siaddow ovde Bovhowérors rahemogeiv MOOG 
yovess Tee divcbyneig 2. toay bé aos nol KALoe ot Adypaion obuert 
oMoing Ev 7D0r} deyovtes, Kb OUTE Sureotgarevoy amo re foov 
6ddidp re tpocdyecOat Tv avroig Tove aguotapévors. 3. OY abrol 


ee ye + 


13:1. CAP. C— OIL Recre 


A a e , a ‘ ‘ ‘ bate , ~ 
aiziot éyévovto ob Svupayor dia yao tyv amoxrnow raityy taY 
~ ~ ? > 
o7patemr of msiovg aitar, We my am oixov sot, xOmata ere. 
Sarto aeti THY vEwv" tO ixvotuerory arvdloua pepe, xaL TOIg per 
"A , 4 em ‘ ; ‘ nat Sees 5 , a : See s 
Onvaiow yvgeto to vavzixov ano cys Sanavys Hv exeivor Svpspe- 
‘ ~ ’ y 
poter, avrot dé Om0tTE AmOGTHIEY, AmApaoxEvOL xaL KmELMOL FS TOY 
mOAELOY naDiCTAVTO. 
~C. *Evévero 88 peta tavta nai i Evgupedore MOTUUG EP 
Topopuhice meCoperyice Hele Pouvporyic. "A Oyypaicoy nat tov Evupcyor 
moos MydSovs, nut evixoor ti adty jusog aupotega "AInvaion Ki- 
_~ , P ~ 4 - x, 
povos tov Midzidov otgaznyovrtos, nui sihov rouge Powwixoor 
4 , \ , > 4 , lé b eee 
nat Suepiepary tag macas & tug Siaxoociac. 2. yoorm dé voregov 
SeneBy Oaciovs avrayr amoorijva, duevex Deve as mEQL TOY ev zi 
avcintous Ogdxy é EuTogloy nat TOV mETaAOV, & ePEHOvTO. KEL VOVOL 
me éni Odcov mlevourtes of ‘A Oyvaiot voc pecey ite exgarryces Kot &> 
ty yi» aaépyoar, 3. éni b& Sztovpdva méwportes pvoiovs oixy- 
Topas avray xa tov Evupayor i720 TOS AVTOVS YEOVOLS, WE OIxXI- 
~~ A , , > , ¢€ ‘ ~ \ > , hosed 
ovrtes tag Tore xadovpevag Evvea odovg vey b8 Augizohiv, tov 
A > , Cg~ > bE | ? a ts J > , , 
nev Evyvéa odmv avrot txgutyoar, ag siyov Hdwvot, weoskPovreg 
\ ~ , > / 7, > , ~ > ~ 
de tio Ooauys é¢ wecoyeiav SuepOaoyoar ev Agagiony ty LWdorxy 
‘ * ~ , Pies , \ , €2 , 
v20 tar Oouxar Svumartoy, og modemioy nv to yooioy at Evvea 
A , 
odor urilouevor. Cl. Octoros dé vinyOevres ucyoug nat wodogxov- 


. , 5 ~ A ~ > f£ > 
usvot, Aauxedaimoviovs émexahovrto, xat émaprvvat éxzhevoy éoPu- 


4 v4 ~ 
hoveac éo ray “Arringy. 2. ot 38 dméoyorto Ev uQvQaA TAY -ADY- 
5, \o»” , w€ ‘ ~ ; , ~ > 
sic nat Eushiov, diexorvOnoar Oe VO TOV yEevousrvov GEtoMoD, EY 
@ xat ot Eilotes orbr ots nal TOY mEQLoixOY Ooveiarai re nut 
Aidssig &g Tein é dnéorqjous. mheioror 68 tay Eihoroy é yevoveo 
ot tov maka Meconriay tore Soviwiérvtar anoyoror’ T x0 
, > 4 =<¢ , A 4 mS ‘ | ae , 
Meoonriot exiySyoav ot martec. 3. 200g MEV Ove TOUS Ev TG aopy 
‘ A , 
nohenog uaPeoryxe Aaxedarmoriois* Odor 58 tet scEt 70d 
7 c , > ? ~ F f 4 ~ 
opxovperot apohoyyoar ADnvraioig, teiyos te xadElortes xa vavg 
» ¢ ~ 
mapauddortes, yonuacaé te Oo ter anodovvas autixa TaSopevros 
; ‘ A ? 
not TO houmoy MegQEl, THY TE HaEIwoy nui TO mETaAALOY eqErtes. 
wi , j 
CII. Auxedccipsvior d2, ag adroig m0d¢ cove ev “T0auyn gunudyero 
eet” a > , © , seg , Gun’ 
d modeuos, addove TE Emexaéoarto Erpucayous xor ADyvatovs’ ot 
& yAGov Kinwvog orgatyyetrtsg aly0e ovx oliym. 2. makita 
v ~ 4 ~ 
& gbdrobs émexaieourto Ott cerpouayeiv edoxovr Suvarot eivat, Tvig 


46 OOTKTAIAOY ETTTPA@HS. 


A , ~ ~ 
be mohioguias paugas xadeoryxviag tovtov ede eqaivero** pia 
‘ vn TT \ , ~ 
yao av sidov to yooioy. 3. xai Siaqopa &x Tavtns Tis OTpartEias 
npatov Aaxedapmoriow noi “Adqraiog paregd eyéveto. ot yeep 
Auxzedaipoviot, eed) to yooior Bie ovy Hdioxeto, Seiouvres tar 
> ? x cy 4 \ r Anas , 
Adnvaiwov tO tolunooy nat THY rEewmtepomoliar, xa aALODVAOYY 
ied ¢ c ~ 
ue HYHOMMEVOL, WH TL, TY Mapausivoc, Ind tar éy TIapy mer 

, ’ ~ , , 
cdertes vewrtepiowol, wovove tov Lvupaywor anineupay Thy pes 
e ? > ~ > , \ @7 > A ?, > ~ a” 
vowiay ov Oylovrtes, eimovteg 58 ort ovder mQ0cdEorT aL KUT@Y ETL. 
4. of 8 “Adyvrain tyrmcay ovx éni tH Bedzion Loyw dnoneunoue- 
vol, GAG TWOS bnOnTOV YEerouevor, xat SevoY MoINTeBEVOL KEL OVX 
+e , a>! A 8 , ~ ~ > \ > 3, 2 ‘4 
asiocartes 020 Aaxedaimovior tovto madeir, evdve éneidhy dvexod- 
oycar, apEertes thy yeronerny éni to Mid Evupayiay apog advrods 
‘Apyeiorg t0ig éxeivoy mokeuiots Simuayot éyévovto, nai moog Oeo- . 

7 7 

cahovs auc augotépos oi avror Ogxor xa Evupayia xazéory. 
CILL. of & &y “TOauyn Sexat@ erat, wg overt edvvarvto avréyew, 
SuvéByouy mpog TOUS Aaxedaipovions ép @ TE eSiaaw é éx ITehonov- 
vicov vadcmovdot ual uydémotE initigoveds avtns* nv dé tic ahi- 
Guntat, Tov LaBdrtog sivas Sovdor. 2. Hv SE tt nal Yoyoryotoy Toig 
Aaxedairoriotg TIvOixov 290 tov, tov ixétny tov Awe tov JGw- 

, > , It~ A > 4 4 ~ amen ~ ‘ 
pyta agra. 3. eSydGov d8 avrot xat maidss xa yovaixes, nat 
avcovs ‘Adnvaios SeSdusvor nat éyFog dn to Auxedutuovriar é& 

, 4 A ~ Fd 

Navaaxtov xargucar, nv exvyor jenxotes vewott Aoxpay tar 
~ 4 ~ 

"Ofolar éysvtwmr. 4. mooceywoyoar O& xat Meyagys “Adynvaiog 

> , e , 2 , 4 ae. 

#6 Soppoyiay A aneSatovicrr paar OTL autoUg KogivOue 

MEQL HS ogee moleup neureiyor. nat eoyor "AOyvaior Méyega eek 

"Inyas, wat te waxed teiyn @xodounoay Meyagevor ta ano tis 

, 5 , or , > 7 4 rad ? A L! 
rhews t¢ Nioaiay xat égoovgovy avroi. xat Kogiwdioig per ovy 
2 A =f \ 3 X ~ t ~ >. >A , 

quota and Tovds 70 Opodedr pioos eSazo mea@tovy és ADynatovg 

yereo Oat. 

CIV. Tndégns be 0 Hfourizor Abus Baousds Aipioov tar 
mos Aiyonto, Sguecsnerog &x Magetos tig omég Digov mists, 
aniorysey Abyentov ta ahi an0 Bacidéos "Aorakégkov, xai 

Po, SE 
adtos agar yevomeros Adyvaiors énnydyero. 2. oi dé, Eeugov 
yo é¢ Kimpor orparevduevor vavot Siaxoots aire te “ut Tor 

‘ 
Evupayor, ih Sov amolanortes tip Kingor, nel dvarhevoupres > aad 
Geldsons &g tov Nethov, cov te motapov ugacovrtes nai the Meu 
| 


“* 





Pree tT’ CAP ev. CVL 47 


gidos zav dvo pEgory M00 TO TOITOY péOG, 0 uahetrae Aevudy Téi- 
Kos émohemovy. éviouy be avzoor Tegan He Mydeov ol xataugr- 
yovrec, xa Aiyuntior oi wh Evvameotartes. » ~ 

CY. ‘Adyraiog 58 vavoiv dnopiow &g‘Ahics 200g Kopi Siovg 
xat EnWuveiovs pcyn tyéveto, uur évixov Kogirdiot. xai voregor 
> ~ > , 2% Sal , ? , 
ASyvaiot évevpaynoay éni Kexovpadkeia Uelonovyyciay vavoi, 
“aL EviKODY Adnpaior. 2. mohewov be nar wordrtog moog Aiyt- 


pyres Adyraios merce sicichdes) Pouvpcrzic yiyverce én ? Aiyiny peyachy ee 


| ‘A Oypeciear nol Aiynyrar, net ob EYupoeyo & éxoirégots sis ite Kel 
vino ASnraio, xai vars éPdouyjxorta AaBdyres adtav, éo chy 
viv anéBynour nai exodiwouovry, Aemupatovs tov LzeoiPov oreary- 


yourtos. 3. émeita Llehomovvyjowor andrew Bovdousvor Aiywytaig - 


> ‘A s a / ¢ , , —> , 4 
og pev thy Atyway tovaxociovs Ondizas, mpdotegov Koowior not 
> / * eS ? , A \ ay ~ , 
Emdavoinv énixoveovs diePiBacar, ta de uxpu tig Fepauveiug 
natéhapor, A. xat &o tiv Meyagida xazéByouy KogiyOvr perc 
~ , $5 > ? ” ? , ™ 
tav Evuuayor, vouilortes advvatove écecDar Adnratove Con deiv 
toig Meyagsvow, tv te Aiyivy anovons oroatias moddie, ‘nat &v 
Aiyinta’ iy 88 xai Bondacw, ax Atyivns avacticscPat adrove 
5. of 68 “AOnvaior 70 nev mQdg Aiyivy otedtevua ove éxivnce?, 
cav 0 &% tis mOkEwS VmOLOinwY Ot TE MEECBUTUTOL HU Oi PEWTETOL 
> ~ > \ , , ~ >. s 
agixvovytat é¢ ta Méyaga, Mvewridov ozearyyovrtos. 6. xat 
4 , P | se / A , ld pn Ke. , 
pens yevomeryg toogponov moog Kogwdiovg diexei your am whdi- 
Leon, nat eOuicuy adtot Exatepot ovn ELaccov tyew év TH Eoyo. 
7 s ¢€ A "AY: "a fete > , ' A 7 “na ? 19 , 
. xat Ot wer -AOnvaiol, exgdtyoay yao Ouws waddor, ane Oort or 


ley ~ 4 . 
zav Kopw0iar toonaior gotycav’ oi 6 Kogivd101 xaxiCouevot vz0 


~ ~ 9 
Tay éy Ti mode mpEcButiomr, xa MAQKOKEVAOMMEVOL HUEQUS VOTE- 
’ , > , ? > mw \" SiR he 
oor Owdexe wadiora, Eehdovtes arDicotucay TQOOMAIOY HOL HUTOL WE 
’ 4 €. 2 ~ > / > ~~ , 7, 
vinyoourtes. xa ot ADyvaio éxPondyoartes ex tov Meyaowy tovg 
A ~ ¢ , . ? A ~ A , 
Te tO Teonaior icrartas SiapPeipovor nau ois aAdowg SuuBadorteg 
éxoutyour. OVI. of di rxwperor daeywoovr, nai te avTaY Loos 
“4 1 ~ ~ » 
ovx ddiyor moooBiacdev xa Siamaproy cig ood toémecev Eo TOV 
t - ~  f 
yoootor tOimtov, @ ézvyer Oovyue usya meoleioyor nut ovx Hr ESoSo¢. 
A ~ ~ 
2. 01 68 “Adnvraior yrovess, nate MQdcmmOY TE siQyoY TOIG OnIIZaLS, 
‘ , , , 4 
Ket meguornourees KVEAD Tovs Wilove, natéhevouy Maytag ToNs 
&oeA Portas, xo matog eye TOVTO Kogw Pio éyevero. 7a be ad 
Dog aneywoyoer adbtoig tis oTQaTIKS én oixoL. ee | 


al 


.< 


48 OOTK?AIAOY FTITPAGOUS. 


7 A \ A ta 3 . 
CVIL “HoeSarro 58 xara rove yodverg rovrovg xai ra paxod 
? > ~ ~ 
reign & Padleccavy -Adynvaior otxodousiv, 26 te Dadyoovde nat 
Race ~ c ‘ ’ , > ~ ‘ 
ro é& Tego. 2. xai Daxsav orgatevodvewy é¢ Auwputs, typ 
AuxSamoviorv pytodaodw, Bowy xai Kutinoy nai "Egweor, not 
c , a ~ 7 ¢ c , , 
shorty év THY TOdtcMATwY Tovtwr, ot Aaxsdatporior Nixouydove 
~ , 4 , ~ 
tov KisouSeorov vzeg Udectodvaxtos tov Tavoaviov Bacihéws, 
a wt ¢ , > ~ ~* ~ - 
véov Ortog ext, yyoupevor, EBoxInoay toig Awpredow, ésavtayv TE 


‘ ~ 
~“mevTanoolols xa yidiow Omhitals xal Toy Evuudyor uvoetos, xat 


\ , ¢ , > tA > ~ A ? > U 

zovg Daxéug ouohoyin avaynaourtes anodovvar tyy moh amexo- 
, A A , 7 3 , 3 ~ ? 

oovy mah. 3. xo xata Palaccay wer adtovc,-dux tov Koroatov 

, ] , ~ > ~ 4 , 
xodmov et Boviowzo megaiovodat, AFyraio: vavor aEepindevourtes 
” , ‘. A 4 ~ , > > ‘ > ? 
euehiov xmdvoew* dia de tyg Tepuveiag ove aopades epatveto 
adroig “Adnraior éyovtory Méyaoa xai TInyas mopevec9at. Svao- 

A ~ € 

Sdg te yao y Tepdvera xai epovvesizo asi v2d "ADyvaiwr’ nai 


. core HIGavortO avtovs pédLortas xual ravty xwolvcew. A. 20ke 8 


> ~ > ~ , , o , > , 
avroig ev Boworoig mepimevacr oxewuodut orp toon@ aogaksota- 


/ \ = Se ~ 3 p> > ~ 
. ta Stamopevoorta. zo dé ti xau ardpeg tay Adnraiwy éniyor 


, ~ ‘ 
avrovs xevga, tlmicarzes Ody te xatamavosw nai TA maxpd 
, J 4 ~ 
zeizn olxodopovpsra. 15. sBondycay b& éx avrodg ot “Adyraior 
; a> , s \ ~ # os ae a. 
mavdnusi, xat Apysiov yidwoxou tor adder Evxnuayor ws ExaotoL" 
4 af 
Evumarzec 68 éyévorto teTeaniozihor xat wvgior. 6. vouioavtes Oe 
~ ~ , 4 ~ 
amos ony SulOwow, EmeoteatEevocaur avtoic, nat Tt xa TOV OFmoY 
al A ae ~ ~ ~ 
yatahuceas wnowic. 7. yAdor d& xai Oscoalay innig tots 


. / ‘ \ , a 7 > oo ‘ 
Atnvaioig xara to Svppeyixory, ot petéotycauy ev TH Egy mapa 


cove Aaxsdamoviovs. CVIIL. yevonevyg 88 udyys é Tavayoe 


. ~ , > 2 , ‘ c , 4 , 
4 the Bowtiag evixov Aaxedamorior xar ot Svupayot, xo poros 


éyeveto Guqotéour molvs. 2. nat Aaxedamovior ev é¢ thy Meya- 
pide ehOdvteg xai Serdoorouijcartec, madly anjiOor éa oixov du 
ri egauveias hee ioOuov "Adnvaior d8 Sevtépg zat ESyxoory meeog 
pete Thy pene éoToarEevouy Eg Bowzovs, Mugorvidov orpazyyour- 
r0S, 20th peg &y Oivogurors Tous Bowtovs MAI OCI TES, 3. ZS TE 
ywous expurnoay zs Bowrtiag nat Daxidos, xat Tavayoator 0 
reiyos meget h ov, xa Aoxpay tav “Onovrticr sxator dadoas 6 Op 
agus TOvs mLovolwrazous | FhaBor, Ta Te TEN TH EUVTOY TH poxgL 
dwetehecay. Suoddynoees ds uct Aiywyros pete tata Toig 
"Adnvaiowg, teiyy te meguelovtes xai vare magauddrtes, pogor té 


Lik 2 CAP. CIK-~OXE 49 


cakdpevor te tov Exeza yodvor. 5. xat Uelondyenaoy meuenhev- 
sav “APyvraio: Toluidov tov Toluaiov orearyyourtog’ xai 20 
vewowoy tO Aaxedumoriny événonsur, nat Xaduida Koowdiov 
mow sihov, uot Ltxvooviove év adxoPdoee rig yrs mayy exgatyoar. 

CIX. Of 68 & 7H Aiyiatm “Adyraion xai ot Svpuayou éné- 
pEvoy nat adtoig moddat ios nodgucy xatéctycar. 2. cd per yg 
motor éxgdtovr rij Aiyintov Adyraioi, nai Baoiweds aéume ég 
Aoxedcipovre MeydBalor &rdoe Tlegonv YOU MATH CLOVE OL, omras & 
Thy Artinyy éopaheiy meoSértar TOY Tehonoveysiony an Awyo- 
atov amayayo. ‘Adyvaiovs. 3. wo 58 avt@ ov meovyoiget KOL Tee 
rojmara Giles avadovzo, 6 pev MeyeBalos nai ca home cap 
yonuatoy modiv &¢ thy “Aciav éxopicdn, MeyaBvlor d8 tov Zonv- 
oov méumer doa Tlépony mete atpatieg moddig: A. og aquxope- 
vos xara yiv tovs te Aiyvatiovs xa Tovs Evyupayous payy exoarn- 
oe nol éx tho Méugidos eylace tovg “Eddyvas xat ctéhog é¢ Hgo0- 
amizds tiv vigor xatéxdeoe, xa Exodoguer EY adTH smavroy xt 
pias && wéyou ov Enodvas chy Swievya ual magutpéwas diy tO 
vdwo Tag te vavg ent tov Enoov énoiyoe ual THOS vjcov Tx mode 
ymepor, nai SvaBac eile civ vjooy mel. CX. ovrm per ce tor 
‘Eddijvew mocypore. egdaon, && ery mohepnourea.* xe Ohiyou amo 
molly aogevderot dice tHg AiBoys &¢ Koeyone gow Pyar, oi Oa 
aheioro. Gawhoveo. 2. Aiyvarog 58 mal tad Buciléa éyévero 
shiv Auvoraiov tov ev toig édect Buctdémg* tovroy 58 Sia weyedOs 
_@@ tov Ehove ovu ed¥varyto sdeiv, nal Gua maxymodtaurol sict ta 
Atyonticay oi Eke. 3. Ivdows 62 6 tov Aipvor Bucthevs, 09 te 
MOVE Oe Emgace MEL Tis Aiyinzov, mpodocice Anpoeig aveorougesdy. 
A, && 88 ca Adwvay nO TIS Gd Ans Svupayidos EVE IpAOVEG Teujgeis 
- bitSoyou wigovon é¢ Aiyunrov isyov xark to Merdiorov xkégas, 
00x eiddres TAY yeyernnéray ovder. xat avtoig tx TE yRg émtmecdr- 
tec melot nai éx Saldcons Powixor vavtmor dup0eigav tag m0)- 
has tov vem, ai 8 ehdocorg duequyor madi. 5. ta per nord. Tip 
peyehqy orpareiay (A Onraicor Keel tav Eviuayor &. Aiyvator 
evtms ézelevtnoes. 

CXI. Ex 82 Oscouhiag "Opéotys 6 Lexgacidor viog TOU 
| Ozocadar Baciiéng qetyor, Execer Adyvaiovs é EaUTO? “aTayELW* 
nat mapaheBortes Bowotovg xai Doxéac, orvtag Evupcyors, 


3 


“3 paeee. 


50 OOTKTAIAOL EFTITPA@HS. 


"Adyvaior éorearevour tHg Oscoukias ént Dagoudor. nat rHo Mas 
~ a onl nS ~ 
Vig &*Qatovy Ooo Ky mMeotortEeg mov éx THY OnAw?, Ot yuo innis 
~ ~ vas A \ 7 > x > CL 3 2 
tar Osooalar eioyor, tiv O& modw ovy sidor, ovS KAO mMODDZwpe 
> ~ ol : Nd > , 244? 2 , , 2 7 
avtoig ovdev wy Even EoTpaTEvoany, GAA ameyooyouy madw “Ope 

~ ~ @& 
orny éyovtes umouxto. 2. pera dé TaVTH OD MOA VOTEQOY YthLOI 
"A 7 a2N X ~ ‘ > ee 8 , x > ? 4 
Onvaiov ent tag vavg tag ev Tnyaig emParres, eiyov 8 avrar 
A / , > ~ ‘A ~ bol o./ 
rag Ilnyas, nmapendevour eg Sixvava [epixdeovs tov Sav0innov 
ozpatnyourtos, nat amoBartes Stxvovioy cove mooouisartag may? 
> , i A ? \ , > ‘ 4 f 
éxoatyour. 3. xat evOve mapakaBorteg “Ayarovg xo Siamdevonr- 
, rn > ?, > ] ld > , 2% , 
Teg megay, Tis Axuovavriag &¢ Oriedas Pies ph ae pena é710).100- 
d ¢ 
xovr, ov peveor sihov 78s GAN cexeonyooy - ormov. / CXAL. voze- 
igs d8 Suadindotay ecav TQIdY omovdaL cpvOre ee: Tekonovrnotors 
nor “A Syvaiors mevrasteig. 2. xock. Ehagnnow ev modguon & i hd 
ot en ég 68 Kumgov éorpatevorto vavat dranootous aura 
ze xo tov Svupayor, Kiuwvros otgacyyovrros. 3. xai éSyjuovta 
per vec é¢ _Aiyuntor am adtor éinlevonr, Auvotaiov merameumor- 
zog tov év toig elect Baowléme, ai 58 GALae Kictioy éodioguovr. 
f "2 ~ 4 
A. Kiuwvog 08 Hto8urdrrog xat Limod yerouévov aneydoycar Gnd 
y. 8 ~ ye 
Kirziov’ nat ahevouvtes vaig Dalapivos cig ev Kunde, Poinks 
4 " ov A a 
not Kids Evorupectynoay %OL énelopdyyoay Copel, Hoel vuntouwres 
GppotEege dency Quod éx oixov, x00 at && Atyirrov vijeg weilan at 
eAPovou pet avror. 5. Auxeduapérot 3 pete TRVTM TOY LeodY 
ea 
xaovuEvon MOLELoy EsTQatTevour, xal-xoaTHoartEs TOU £v Aehpois 
~ ‘ ~ x 4 > ~ ] 
iegou mupedoouy Ash pois * aL awit Libis ATnvaiot, amoxoQn- 
curt acer, orparevoustes Ott npushoarres mugedoocr Poxevet. 
CXL. xi xgovov EYYEVOMEVOY METH THVTC A dyvaior, Bowtor 
TOY pevyorcoy egoveeo 7 ae not Xawoovecavy nat Ge arre 
yooiatns Botwrias, éorgate Cur savrar wer yrdiors omhiveus, zo O8 
Evupotyoor og éxcotos, ent Ta yogia TadTa Morse Ovee, Tolpidov 
~ ~ ts / ‘3 
zov Toduatov orparnyovrros. nat Xawpodvrercay éhovreg [xat ardge- 
nodicdvres| dmsydoovy prhaxhy xatactycavtes. 2. mopevopevots 
te - ~ ~ , r 
88 wbzoig &» Koowvete éniziOertas ot te éx tHE “Ogyousvov poyadss 
~ ’ ~ , 4 7 i ae 
Bowrtér, nat Aoxpot ver adrar, not Eigpogor pvyades, not Ooot tig 
~ Y \ , ~~ has 
adTIS yraYs Tour’ Kot peyn xoeTHOANTES, TOVS EV SlEPOEIQLeY TOBY 
~ y , he 
"Adnvaicr covg d8 Cavras thaPor. 3. nal tiv Bowriaw e&élimov 
~ ~ M4 > t 4 y : i 
'Adnvaio. nioar, cnovdeg momocusror Ep p Tovg avdQag xoutovr- 


LIB. I. CAP. CXIV. CXV. 5) 


td 


A ~ 

vot. A. nou ot gevyortes Bowrav xaredPorrec, xvi ot e&ddoe 
EVES, HUTOVOMOL MUAY E éyévoreo. Zn 

OXIV. Meza 68 cavea od modl@ voregor Ebpoikes amEOTH amd 
Adyvaiov’ noi % adziy SiaBbeByxorog 7On Tegmiéovg orate 

M ~ & , 
A dyvainr, yyyel.On avt@ ore Méyaou agéoryue, xai Wehomovvyccos 
weldovow éoPadeiv é¢ riv “Artinyr, nat ot qeoveot “A Invrater 
, 7 
duepPaouevor siow i270 Meyapsor adr oor &¢ Nioaay anégryor. 
, ‘ A A 
éxayayousvor 8 Kopwdiovg xa Stxveariovg xat “EnwWavolovs ané- 
€ ~ c A ~ f 4A , > , . , 
otnoav ot Meyaons. /o be Iegiuxiyg nahw nara cayog éxomute cay 
A > ~ > ?, ‘ \ ~ € , 
orpatiay &% tHg Evgoiag. 2. not wera tovto ot Ilelomorvyjowt 
X 
tig ‘Artinis & Elevoiva. not Oginte éoBudovrec, eyacar, I hesz0- 
, ~ , , , ¢ ait ‘ 
avextog tov Eavoariov Buciiewg Aaxedatporiov nyovpevor, xot 
‘ /, 2 , , 3 , 22> Bl be 
TO mhéov Ovxett mooEL Portes aneyoonour én oixov. 3. xat ‘ADn- 
~ , 3 4 , , ~ 
vaiot mahi e¢ EvBoray dicBartec, Iegiunieove otgutyyovrtosg, xuze- 
orokwarto maour. xal tHy perv GAAny Opohoyia xatEctiourto, 
t ~ A > , > ‘ A ont ” ? 4 
Eotiads de eomioaurtes avrot tyv yuv ecyov. CXV. avaywor: 
\ > \ > , ’ : ~ @& A > , 

cavreg b& ano EvBoiac, ov nodi@ voregor onordag énoijoarte 


A , \ \ € 4 , ? ’ 
00S amis: abide HOE si Supmmayous Seer amodery — 


tec Nico zai TInyes xo Peoikira neh. A. aiav® tavra yg 
eiyov “AOnvaior Ted salar anes 2. éxt@ eB éreu Sapiows net 
Miadyototg modeuog éyéveto regi Toinvys* xat ot Mcdgjotor ghaccov- 
o 7 2.2 , > , » , ~ = , 
usvot TM mokeum nag ‘AOnvatovs ehdorres xareBowy toy Lopior. 
, 4A ‘ BI > ~ ~ r ay B ~ 
EvvenedhapPavorzo Se zat && avrys tug Lauov avdoec wworae veo- 
, 4 \ , , ee) ~ > 
tepicns Povdoueros THY modizeiay. 3. alevoartes ovy ‘Adyraiot &g 
ey J 4 A 
Lauov vavot tecoauoaduorvta, Symoxpatiay xateotyoay, xo OMNQOVS 
w ~~ , y , ‘ ~ a” \ + A 
ehuBov tov Lauiov mertyxorta per maidac, toovg be avdeus, xt 
xariderto &¢ ATjuvor, xa qooveay tyxatalimorteg avexwoouous. 
_™~ , > 
4.. tav 68 Sapior, jour yao twes ot ody bméusvor, GX epvyor &¢ 
w~ ~ we ~ 4 
civ ynegor, SvrOgusvoe tav év ty modeL Tog OvvaTwTaTOIS xa 
° ~ a 
Thooovd0y t@ ‘Toracmov Suupoyig, og eye Peigdere ZOTE, Emtt- 
xovgoUS Té suddsSavres é e émtaxociovg duRnoas t imo vouta eo THY 
apov. 5. nett cad per t@ Oyu é énawéornowy etl éxgedrnoay TOV 
TAELOT OP, ErELTH TOUS OunoOUS ExxLEwartes &x Anuvov LOVE UUTOMY, 
‘ \ 4 A at 
aMETTHOUY KUL TOVS POOLvEOD’S TOLy ADyraiwr, nat TOLS KOYORTUS, 
a 7 ‘ 
9% Cup pad opiow eSaoaur Ihicoovdvy, éni te Midntoy evdvg 


4 ~ 4 , 
rapsoxevalorro orpatevey. Evvanésctyouy O8 avtoig xt BoGaveron- 


52 OOrTK?ALIAOY FrITPA@GHS. 


, se \ ¥ 4 : 
CXVI. -A9nvaior 82 wg FoPorro, alevoartes vavoww sEjxorta 
4 , ~ \ ~ ~ 
Emi Lamov, THis wey ExxAiSEKa TOY VEWY OU EyoHourtO’ Ezvyor yuo 
at wer ent Kagiag &¢ moocxonyy tov Dowicoary vewy olyomevar, ab | 
7 ‘ . a . 
8 éai Xiov xai AkoBov mequnyyéidovoat BoySeiv’ tecoagdxorta 
A ~ ~ 
Se vavor xa téccagot, Tlegiahéovg. dexarov adtov orgaryyovrtos, 
évavpdynoaur moos Toayia ty vyo@ Lapuior vavoiw EBdoujuorta, 
oie ¢ , ” \ c ~ o> 4 , 
wry 7OaY at etxoot OTpaTI@TIOEs* Exvyor SE ai maou ano Midyrov 
; , ee eee > = 4 A Sr ae , 
mhéovont. nal evinov Adynraio. 2. votegor 58 avroig eBoyyoar 
> ~ > ~ ~ , 4 ae 4A , , 
&% tav Adnvar vies teconpaxorta nar Xiov xer AeoPicor nevte 
4 ~ ~ ~ ‘ 
KCL ELKOGL, KUL AMOPUYTES HAL HOUTOLYTES TH mECH EOALOXOLY TOLOL 
‘ F 4 ~ 
ceiyect tiv mokw nat &x Paddoons apo. 3. Legidig 6¢, Lapor 
~ A ~ ~ 
| Exuorta vave ano THY EpOQMOvEmr, Mysto xata Tayos éxi Kavyov 
sy ? > , 4 , ~ > 3 > ‘ , 
nat Kapiag, éoayyshdertmy ott Doivtooat vyeg é avtovg adéov- 
4A ~ , 
ow @ysto yao nar éx tHe Lawov mévze vavot Styoayooas net 
Gidow én: tag Dowiscas. CXVILI. éy covrm d2 ot Sapuor sane 
yaiog éxmhovy MONCeMEVOL, ANOAXT TH oTearoned~ EnimEcorTES 
cag te mooguaaxidas rave SupFepar, xo vavuayovrtes Tue arta 
rayonévas évixnoar, xu THG Oalaoons tise xa savtovg exgarycay 
\ e a 
jusoag mel TecoMoaonaidEnc., KUL ETEXOMLOUITO KEL ELEXOMLOUPTO & 
Bovhorto. 2. eddvtog de Hlegixiéovs mali craig vavoi xerexdei- 
ee) ae ~ ¢ - , 
cOyoar. xat &% tov _Adnvov votegov meocshondyouy tecoaga- 
‘ c a, , ,¢7 p , ~- 
yovra piv ai usta Oovuvdidov zat Ayrovog xa Doguimros ryec, 
4 ‘ 
eizoct 6&8 at meta Thnmokguov nai “Artin2éove, &x b8 Xiov xt 
AésBov coiduorta. 3. nai vavuayiay pév tive Pouysionr Eemory- 
os , > ? <-o8 >] ~ ec ’ * 
OUPTO OL PEM, advvatos ds ovtes CPE: 2 senohiogny Dyaae 
evar mnrl, x0 MQOGELOOQU OLY opohoyic, reigdg ze naOeldrres nut 
oyujgove Sorzes, nal vavs magaddvres, ual YonUaATa Te dvadeoDéevree 
xara yoovove takdusrot anodovva. §vréByour de nai Bvlcvzeot 
WOTEQ HAL MOSTEQOY V7 x00t Eira. VA 
CXVIL. Meza tavra 68 ibn Lyiyvercet ov mohhois ézecw VoTE- 
#3 
eee To QORIQNHENC, Th TE Keguugaixi not 70 TlorWcaidcind, xet 
dou moopacig tovds TOV moLéuov xatéotn. 2. tavra d8 Etiunarea 
, ‘ 
Soa ixpakav oi “Ellnves mods te Gldghovg xai cov BagBapor, éyé- 
/ ~ : ; 
veto ev Erect mertynorta uaiota meraky tio Kéekov avaywencens 
ual tig coyns tovde TOU zodEuoV* Ex oig “ADyraion tay Te Kony ey: 
‘ A A 4 7 - 
UQUTECTEQAY HUTEOTOUITO KEL UTOL Ei mEYO. ExWonsar OvrduE@s. 


LIB LL: CAP. GCXIk, CBX. | 53 


of 62 Aaxedaiporiot atoPoperot ovze Exoddvor et un eat Boayr, novya 
~ A be ~ a , 
Coy Zé TO MAEOV TOV xg0v00, OVTES MEV HAL 100 TOV wy TayEis lévan & 
Tovs Mohé“ovs, & MI evaynalowro, zo Oé te Ket mohépots otxetors 
eSeigyOMEVO, mou oy Y Ovvapus TOY A dyvaiow sages figezo eet 
tig Suupayiag airay yatovto. tote dé ovxéte avacystov éotovrto, 
> > Din , IQ / vv , 7 \ , ¢€ 
Gah smiyeiontéa edoxel sivas macy mooDvmig, xai xaduipetea 7 


> , \ , > , , ‘ , > ~ 4 « 
Loyvs, qv Svvcovrat, aoupévolg tovds TOY mOdAEuoy. 3. avTOIG per 


ovy toig Aaxedamovio Syrmoto dehvoOat te tag omovdas xet 
~ ‘ 
zovg “Adnraiovs adixsiv’ néiuparteg d8 &¢ Achqovs éxnowtav toy 
~% 4 4 ~ ~ 
Pedy si MohEuovol cusvoy Eotat. O O& aveiley avtois, og Aéyerat, 
A , ~ , 4 an, Se ee. , 
HATH UPUTOS MOLEUoVOL vixny EcEecTon, xo AUTOS E—yn EvddAnwscdas 
S-3i an AS 
Kor mapanahovueros nat axdntos. CXIX. addue b8 rove Evupe- 
yous mapaxalésurtes wihpor eBovdorto émayayeiy et yon moheueir. 
~ ~ 4 . 
nai ELOovtwr TAY noEcBewr ano TIS Evupayiac, wai Evrddov yevo- 
, ud 4 Se 4 a > , % ~ € , ~ 
pévys, ou TE HALOL sizoy u eBovdorto, xatHyOQOVPTES oO MLeLovS THY 
4 ~ 

"Adyvaicor, xa tov modepov akwovrres yeréoOu, nat of Kopirdo1, 
, \ A A / , ¢ la Igo? 7 / 
OendErres mev nat naTH MOLEIG MEOTEQOY ExaoTMY OLE WOTE WHG- 
A , , A ~ , A ~ 

oactat tov modsuor, Sedtotes meget ty LloztiWaie wy neodiapd coy, 


, 4 4 , A ~ > , ” 4 
maportes O& wat TOTE HAL TEhEvTaior EmedDortes Eheyor ToLade.__ 


‘ F 5) 
CXX. Tove piv Aaxedamoriovs, © cérdeeg Etupayot, od% ay 
4 A 
&Tt aitiACKiMEdA, WS OV Kai AVTOL EWngLopEeroL TOY MOEMOY Eis, 
~ ~ a , BU 
not Huds &¢ rovto voy Luyyyayor. yon yao Tove Hysmovas to tre &F 
~ 7 A 
ioOVv VEMOYTAS TH KOWK MQOTKOTEIY, WomEQ Kal EY GALOIS Ex maYTOOY 
~ s € ~ A 7 \ >? , + > , 
mpotinartat. 2. yucv ds ooot pev ASyvaiog dy endlaynour, 
14 ~ , od , > her \ \ ‘ , 
ovyt OWayyg Séovtat wore gvicsacIa avtovg* tovg dz tiv pEco- 
~ 4 / ¢ ~ 
yey madhovy nai wy ey nOQ@ xatmunuervors EidDEvat Yon OTL TOIs 
KETO TY My auvvOdt, yalenwreguy ESovor THY xaTaxomdyy TOY 
€ , A ? > , Tt € , ~ » , , 4 
wgnior xa mahw avtidywy wv 7 Balacoan ty yrEo~p Sidmot, not 
“hoon ~ A id \ i 
TOY vUY EyouereY fy xAKOS xQITAS HS My MEOCHXOYT@Y iva, 
\ ~ 
mpoadéeyec Oot dé more, &t re KOTO mesowro, HEY MEYOL OPOY TO 
Sedov mpoehPein; KUl TELL CVTOY oUy joooy vor Povleveodat. 
3. Semen uae mi dureivy Set avcoug TOP mbdepov aye sionrvys were 
LapBavew. avdoav yao cm@podrar mév Ect, ei my adtKOivTO, Hov- 
vA > ~ ‘ > re 3 ‘ ms ae ~ gz A 
yalev, ayadov ds adinovpevovg éu per sionvys soheusiv, ev da 
~ A ~ 
mapacyov &x modkswov aad EvuBivos, nar wyte th xara modenov 
edrvyia ExaigecIul, uytEe TH Hovyi ths eiojyyg yopevoy adit 


ail 


5A OOLrKLTAIAOLY ZFrIVPA@GHS. 


4 \ A ~ 
ofa. 4.0 te yao die thy HSoryy dxvav tayo? ay aqpoaigedery 
~ 7? A , > 7 ~ , vd 
TiS Ogotwrns tO tepnvor, bs OmeO OxrEei, ei Hovyatol. O TE & 
, b] , 
moheup evrvyice mheovalov ov erteOvpytat Oodoe aniotm énat- 
, ‘ ‘ ~ ~ 
gouevos. 5, mola yxo uaxag yroodéivta “Bovdotéomy TOY evar- 
- , , No» : , a“ ~ ~ 
TioYy TLYOVTA xuTOPTHIH, Hal ETL MhEW a xaLwS SoxovrTa Povdev- 
irae &o Tovvarttory aioyows mepueoty. evOvmstras yuo ovdeis Ouota 
~ , \ » 2 , > 4 34:52 ’ 4 , 
TH moter xo toy eneSeoyetat, GAL& met HoMadsins Hep doSaCo- 
A , \ FD 
ev, meta O€ove O8 &y TH Eoy Eddeizoner. CXXI. jusig d2 vip 
» a) nA \ , ‘ 
meet adixovperot TOY TOAEMOY EyE(QOMEY HaL incevee & egovtes: éyxhaj eare, 
AOL OTR apuvespede AGyrasors, xaradnoopedec QDTOY EY nELIOG. 
2. nara modda dé pss gin0¢ smixguryoat, a at pe aly Bet 
mMoovyortTas xO euneigny monepert, emertor opoiwg mkyTas & TK 
megayyehhouerce t iovtag. 3. vavtinor Te, @ p toxvovetw ano Tis UNE- 
yovors te éxckoToIg ovoiag eaorvoduEda, xo and taY év Aehpois 
not Ohvunia yonuctor. Surana yao momodusror tm0LaPEty ot0i 
T éopev micO@ peilore tove Evovse avtar ravBarac: wvyry yae 
2 , € , ~ >! > ae Tae , t BD 
Adnvaiov 4 Svvamig parrov y oixsia* 4 Os jpetéou yooor ay 
~ ~ \ ~ 
TOvTO MaDOL, TOS OWMaACL TO MAéOY toyovdM 7H TOIg yormadt. 
A, uit te viny vorpayiag xata tO Eix0g-adioxortat* et 3° anti- 
~ ao 
GYOLEY, MEAETHOOMEP HAL MUELS EV TLEOPML YOO TH VAVTIAG. HAL OTUP 
4 3 , > , #7 , ~ > 7, , 
THY EMLOTHUNY & TO LOOY KRATAOTHOMMEY, TH YE EvWuyice Oijmov mEoLE- 
a3) \ ~. oF , > sf > , > “\ , 
GouEeOa. 0 yuo Husicg Eyouer Qos ayador, Exeivorg ovx uv yévotTo 
didayy” 0 8° éxeivor Emorjuy moovtyovol, xa0aperéor juiv gore 
/ Ud > ¢ > wf > 3 , a ae SN ‘ “ a 
yedéry. 5. yonuata d wor éyeiv &¢ avte, olcousr® 7 Sewor ay iy, 
et ob pay exetveoy Evumoyor ei Sovdeia ti] avTaY GEeortEs ovx amE- 
~ ~ ~ A 4 
povow, husic 0 én TH Tyumpgovperor tovs &{OQovs nat adTOL ame 
, > a , 1 ae ~ ee ee S45 
cotecDat ovx cow Samaryoousr, xa Ent TH My Vm ExeivOY HVTA 
cpaipedertes abroig TovtoIg xaxog maoyew. CXXITL. ozagyovar 
‘ Xf, € A , cm , 3 , , 
b8 wot Adc Odor modguov juirv, Evupayor te anooracis, makiorea 
x ~ A ~ 
MUPKIQESIS OVTR THY mMQdGd.OY aig LoXVOVOL, KHL EmiTELyLOBOS TH 
, a o b] 4 ~ wh a ‘ , tS 
yoo, cha te 00a ovx ay Tig VP mQOIdOL. YutoTa yuo moOdEMOS Ent 
~ ~ ww 4 ~ A 4 
oyrois Korgei, avrg dé ag aUTOV TH MOALa TEYVaTOL MDS TO moe 
rvyyavor. &Y ad ebogyizms aUT@ moooopihjoas BeBatoteoos, 0 
de doyGOes iio} abtov ovx thacom azats. 2. &Ovpopeda be 
~ \ > , A oe 
HOLL OT; EL MEV TOMY TUBY EXAOTOLS MODS aVTIMMAOUS mMEQL YS OQcy 
A A. cae ~ \ A , , ae eee ini 
Prapogat, otordy ay hy: vow 08 moog Stiumavras te juas Adyraios 


LIB. IL CAP. C¥XIII CXXIV. 55 


t 4 ‘ A , ” , a 2% 9 , ‘ 
HAVOL Kl KOTO: mOdw ett OvVATOTEOL’ WOTE, Eb MN XaL HO EOOL, HOE 
nar e0vn nab ExaoL0Y KOTY mie YroOuy GuvrovusPa adzovs, Sixer 
~ 4 P 
VE ONTMS Huds AmOVaS YEIQWoorTaL. xe THY Yoour, si xo Sewdy TH 
> ~ a” 3 lA , Ns , a s 
CKOVOEL, t6TO OVH HALO TL PEQOEaY 7 avtixouS SovdELay. 3. 0 xO 
Loy@ eOorvacDivar atozoor ty Lehonovvycm, nat modeg toocade 
~ ~ te ON ~ \ \ 
imo mag xanonadeiv. &y @ 7 Sixaiwg Soxoimer av maoxew, 7] Ste 
4A ~ 
Sethiay avézyeoOa, xai TOY matéomy yeivovs MaivecOat ot Thy “Ei- 
~ ‘ ~ s ~ 
Lada HlevOeowmoav’ Husio de ovd Huiv advtoig BeBavovuer avo, 
u“ 
‘ ~ > , \ ~ , 
tipavvoy dé Eoper Eynadeotavas mod, tovg.O sé” me MoVaQYOUS 
~ ‘A ~ ~ 
akwovuer uaradvew. 4. nat ov% toper Omamg tadE TELOY THY MEYL- 
~ > , 2 ld x’ , ee , ° 
orev Evugopay annhiantat, a&vveciag 7 wakaniag 7 apekevag. OV 
yao Sn mepevyotes tavta émi thy mdsiotovs by Plawacar nara- 
poornaw usywornnare, 7 Ex TOV MOAhOvS OpaALEW TO Evavtioy drome 
2 , , \ A os , : 
apooovyn petorouccroat. CXXIL. za wey ovv agoyeyernusra ti 
~ A 7 me ~ 6 ~ 
dei paxpdtegor, 7 &¢ Ooov trois voy Svupeoa aiziaodar; megi & 
Tov émeta pEhhovtmy tois magovot BonPovrtas yon émitadouno- 
ei" maz QLOY yap Tuiv éx THY mOVEY TAS AEETAS HTaOD AL KHL [ey 
/ \ > ¥ , ~ s , 25 7 
petapadhew to edo, & “oa mrovtm TE vey xa Eovoie odiyor mg0- 
_ A ay ~ ~ 
peoste* ov yao dixaioy a tH amopica éxty Oy TH mEQuovaia amodé- 
* > \ ~ >? \ \e 3 \ , ~ 
ota ahha Dupcovytag evar xata mou €g TOY mOLEMoOY, TOV TE 
~ 4 ~ A ~ 
Isov yojourtos xai avtov btrocyouevon EvddyjwecPat, xa thy a- 
Ang “Eliados maions Evvayoviovuerns, ca nev pobe, ta dé wpedstce. 
2. onovdag te ov dvosts mQdTEpol, as ye uat O BEog xuEledor 
moheusiy vouite mapabeBacda, AOimnuévrerg b& uaddoy Bondy- 
Gere’ dvovet YAO OvY OL amVYOMEVOL, GAN Oi MEdTEQOL EmLOrTES. 
a 2 ~ ~~ ~ A 
CXXIV. woze aavrayddir unalog vaueyor vpiv modeusiv, . nee 
Hav tade xowy magawovrtmr, simeg BeBacoratoy to tavta, Evupe- 
A , So 3, , > A , , 
eovta xo mohect xe Wovmtats eivat, uy péddete LlotiWaarais te 201- 
siodas trwoiar, ovo Awguevor xa t20 “lover nohoguovpérors, 
€ , 44 > , A ~ wy ~ \ > 
OV MOOTEQOY HY TOLYAYTLOY, Ka TOY ahhov petEedLDeiy THY ELevde- 
? ¢ bee > , , \ ‘. ay , 
gia. 2..0¢ ovnére evdeyerar megueévovtag tovg per 7Oy BLamte- 
. A 
sat, trove 8, st yrooDnoousda Evved Portes per, apvvecOas 08 ov 
~ A A ? 
Tohua@vtEs, wy MOV VOTEQOY TO avTO mMadoyEL’ GALA voMicaurtEs 
>? 3 > 7 > ~ ¥ 4 , 4 v4 , # 
éx ovaynny agiyto, o arvdoss Svupayor, xa aun tude apiota 
, A 
héveoDat, wygicacde tov moheuor, 3; popydertes 70 cavtine det 
, ~ SS > ~ x , Cpa oe: ae , tt , 
wu, t7¢-8 am avrov die mhetovos eipyrhg entOvuyourtes’ &% MOAR 


56 OOTKTAIAZOL EFTITPADHS. 


~ pov pey 700 eloyrn uadLov BeBaroveas, ap jovyiac 8 By mc henig. 
CHt ovy opoteos axiwvdvvor. 3. nas zy aalebonnvtay ép ty ‘Edad 
NOM TUQAYYOY HyNCaMEVOL Ext TKOW OMOing xaDEOTaraL, WOTE TOF 
\ a cA ~ \ ~ ? 2 a id 
nev 70n aoze, tov de dtavosicdat, mapactnomusda émedOortes, 
xai adbror axwdvrog tO Loiroy oinaper, xa todg viv dedovieanE- 
vous “ElAnvas élevOeow@owper. tomvta oi Kogivdior eimor. 
~——~y CXXV. Of 6 Aaxedaiporiot ined) ag andrtov irovoav 
yrauHr, Wipor Exjyayor toic Evupcyous anacw door nagzéuy sis 
nat usilon xa ehéccore mode’ zat cd mdGVog épygisuvto no 
Asusiv. 2. Sedoyusvoy 8 adroig svIve per adIVaTA Ty ExupsioEiv 
amapnoxevols ovow, éxmopilecdar 88 done éxaoroig & medaqopE 
rf 4 \ x , g \ , =. ow. 2 \ 
qv nat wy eiver wshinow. onws d& xadiotapévors wy ket SiavTos 
pier ov diezoiBy, tLacooy dé, metv zoBaheiv &¢ chy “Arcinty nat co9 
nOdepor agaodat garegas. CXXVI. é covzm d8 sxgeopevorto 
” xgdvep moos tous A Syvaiovs eyuhqorces MOUOUMEPOL, omg ogiow © 
Ott meyiory MOOPACIS EL TOY 702 nei, qv py tt éoaxovact. 2. nas We 
muatov mer mooBeg méupartes of Acxedatporior exéhevor Tove ~ 
py , —— > , ~ ~, 4 \ oo» 5 , 
Adyvaiovg to ayog shavvew tig Beov" 7d 5&8 yos Hv cotords. 
3. Kilov iv “Olvuavovixns avno “AOnvaiog tov mélae ebyeriig 
4 , > pale A , me Saati wT 
ze ai Ovvatocs’ éeyeyauyue de Dvyateon Oeayevovs Meyapems 
> , a : x2 ~ A 4 > Pes , ~2 , 
avdQoc, Og Hat Exeivoy TOY yooVOY Ecvoarva Meydowr. 4. youmpnera 
d2 zp Kvhovt éy Aedqoig aveilev 6 Geog, &v cy tov Atog ti meyiory 
£ ~ ~ A re , > , ¢ 9 =¢2 ~ 
sooty xatahuBeiy tov AOnvraiov axponolur. 5. 6 82 mapa ze Tov 
Ozayévors Svvapwy LeBar xai tove gihove avansisas, émedHy exii- 
oo Gey “Ohvumu ta év Hehonorvyo, xatéhape thy axodmohw eg ent 
tvparrvidl, Youioas sopTHY TE TOV Aiog pEyiorHy sive vat savt~@ te 
mooorzey “Ohvunie veriunudtr. 6. ef b8 bv ri “Arrixy, } GOK 
MOV, | MEyiOTN EOQTY EQTO, OvTE ExsiVOS Ext xaTEYONOE, TO TE MR 
aa > Ins ” ‘ , Gee , ; a. iat 
téiov ove sdydov. séott yao zai AOnvaiow Aidow, & nedsiras 
~ z , 
Aidg sogty Methiyiov peyiorn, te cig mdlews, év i wardxuet Ovov- 
4 > c ~ > A , > , “4, Lt ~ 
ot, mohhow ovy tegeia alia Ovucra emyepia’ Soxay b2 do0ag 
, > , ee 4 € > ~ > , 
pepe sibzergyae ey eer. 7. of & Abr aioe aodoperot, 
BojOyody te mardnuet &% TOV eyga Ex avtovs, xa ZoooxaGelo- 
pevot emoh.ogxovy. 8. yoovov ds emiyeyPopevou ot “Adrvaior — 
, rourvor TH] mooedgeiee anit Pov ot moioi, énurgewarrss teis évven 
apyover Ty puvhaxyr, xa TO mie adroxgdtoget Siadsiver, G Ge 
¥ 


=, x 22% FP, > 
- 4 - . ul 


¥ \ } : M 
= = Put <A MAD eo ‘i Ss 


eS ~~ ee Sy, 
LIB. I. CAP. “CXXVIL SOXXVITI. 57 


i] , . , A ‘ ‘ ~ ~ € 9 , 
apiota Swayiyvacumo.® tote de ta mOdka tov mohitixory ot ér¥ea 
a ww 54 ‘ \ ~ U ? 
aoyorres Exoacoor./ 9. ot dé weca tov Kviwvog modogxovusror 
, > ? a > , ¢€ \ m3 , 
plavows siyor cizov re xe. vdatos amogig. 10. 0 nev ody Kidov 
a + 
xat 6 adehpos adrov éxdipaoxovaw' 06 8 GAhoe we émtéCovro xat 
Ay > , ¢ A ~ ~ ~ , R® ‘ B®! 4 , 
tiweg xo aédvnoxoy U0 TOV imov, xa0iCovaty én tov Boor ixé- 
tae tov éy ty axpomoke. 11. avactycartes 58 adtovs of tar 


, > : , oo , ool eer 5) , - 
Sila teed A OA appa a dpm QS EWDOOOV apo sicaatanes 


ey T@) ie0@, ép @ under HOKOY moujoovary, cayayortes MENTE OLY * 


xadelomerovs 5d TWAS KO ent TOY anes Dewy ep roig Boooig ép © 


zy maoodm diezerjouveo. nol &M0 TOVTOV évetyeig neh cderiigtot 

tig Seov éxsivoi te éxahovyto, nal tO yévos 70 am éexeivor. 
4 \ 7 A ¢, 3 ~ 4 > % ps , x 

12. jlacar pey ovr xa ot Adnvraios tovs evayeig tovtovsg, yd 
-»\ \ ; , & 

oe O08 xa Kieonerye 0 Aaxedamorios MOTEOOY [ete “A Oqvaioo 

cracalortay, tovs te Cavtag éhadvortes sxi Tov TEeOVE@tOY TH 

dota avekovres &eBaudov* naridOov pévzoe Vategor, nat TO 7évOS 
~ - ~ ~ 4 

wvray gotw tre év ty mode. CXXVIL. coro 5) 70. &yog oF 

Aandaiporior shavvew éxéhevov d7 Sev toig Oeoig me@TOY TIMMpOU?- 

29 7 \ , A hen , , ? ~ 4 
reg, evdores Os ITegizien tov Favdinnzov mpoceyouevoy avr~@ xara 


A ad bt ~ 
THY MNTEYH, KOL VOMICOYTES EXMECOYTOS ALTOV HOY Opiot MEOYOQELY Y 


ta ano tav Adnvaiwyv. 2. ov pévtot tocovtor Hlailoy nadeiv 
x’ 2% ~ g a \ 54 > « A 4 , ¢ ‘ 
GY HUTOY TOVTO, OCOY diaBoAnY oLoELY KUT MOOS THY MOkIY, WS Ket 
» “ 
dia. chy éxetvou Evuqogay td mépog éotat 6 mohepog. 3. wv 7u.9 dura- 
~ A ~ 
THTATOS TAY KAY ExVTOY HAL KyY~OY THY MOLITELUY FYEPTIOVTO MUN- 
~ , ‘ > cA € “ 3 > ee’ \ , 
ta toig Aaxedutmoriots, xat ovx eae vmEixew, ah E> TOY TOhEWOY 
¢ Ss. 5<5 ? 
aoua tovg ‘Adyvacove. 
A 4A ne A 
CXXVIIL. *Avrexzhevor 82 xat ot ‘AOnraior rovg Aaxedet 
val 4 > \ , dd > , c ‘ , 
woviovs 70 a0 Toawaoov ayos shavvew. ot yuo Aaxedammori 
Se ~ ~ ~ ~ \ ld 
avacticartés mote &% tov isgov tov Ilocadarog ano Tawegor 
+) a. A A , 
tov Eihoroyv izécac, drayayortes Séq0egar’ Ov ov dy nat ogiou 
- , > # 3 , 
avroig vouicovot toy méyar ceiopmoy yeréoDat &» Sndery. 2. éxs 
~ J > , be 
Levov 68 Xai to cg Xaducoixov eyos shavvew avtovg’ éyéveto Od 
P, , 4 ~ 
roves. 3. éetd) Ilavoaviag 0 Aaxedatmoriog To meWTOY META 


~ A ~ ~ ~ 3 € , 
aeupoes tnd Snagraray ano tho aoxys tis év Edinonorte, ~ 
~ ys \ . ~ , \ > * ¥ 
uot “owes tn avrav amedvdn my adiusiv, Symocia. wey ovxETE | ~ 


IG + 

eSextu oy, die 52 adtog toujoy Aopar “Eguovida txev Aoxsdct 
. ee ~ A , » My 4 t 5 : 

porioy aqeaveitas ig “Eddyonovtov’ t@ wer Loy ent tov Eddyvee 


5 


s 


w- 


a 


be 


* 


58 OOrTrkKrAIAOY FrIIPAGH? 


‘ , ~ ee | 3 z r , , 
xov moheuor, tT O& EQyM TH mMpOG Pucikén nouyHUTa moKOCE?, 
<A A ~ , ~ ~ 
Wore xaL TO MEWTOY énExEioucer, éqisusvog “EdAyrinis aoexys. 
4 > ~ ~ ~ 
4, evepyeciay de ano tovde mewtor é¢ Bacthéa xaréIero nat TO¥ 
mavTOS mApdynatos apxiy éxoujoato’ 5. Brlaveor yao dav ri 
MOOTEOR Mupovoie merc zyv éx Kingov avaywonow, eizov de Midou 
abTo xo Bacidéws mpooyxortés tives nai Evyyersic, 0 sciwouyr év 
> ~ , , ao > r ~ , roe 
a“vT@, TOTE TOVTOVE OVS EhaBer AnonéunE Pacidsi xOvPA TOY &hd@Y 
, ~ ‘ , _ ~ 
Svupazor, tp 68 hoym anddgucar avtor. 6. Expacce b8 TavTaH 
‘ , ~ 3 , t 5 , ° , t 4A 
peta Foyyviov tov Egerouens, wmeo éxétpewe to te Bulavtioy xa 
‘ > , a” A A A ‘ ’ , 
tovs aiyuahwtovs. éeneupes Oe xa Envotodyy tov Foyyvhov pégor- 
Ta avt@’ ésveyeygunto de cade ey avty, WS VorEegor avevgeedy. 
, c ¢ ‘ ~ ; , ry * , A-G 
¢. Ilavourias o.nyepov tig Xaaeryg tovode té cor yapivecdus? 
‘ id ~ 
Boviouerog anonéuner Sogi shor, xa yrouny mormon, et xa Cor 
Soxei, Ovyatéga te THY CYY yhuat nai oor Snagryy ce xat Thy 
ahiny “Ediada vaoyziovor morjout. Suvvatog 58 Soxm sivas tavta 
apatat ueta cov Povdevoueros. ei ovv Ti ce TOVT@Y AQLOxEl, MEUAE 
+ -A4 a. % aA > t ‘ ‘ ‘ ’ , 
avdgu motor émt Daiacoar du ov tO hoimoy rove Loyovs moincomE- 
da. CXXIX. rocavra yey | youn sdjhov. Seok dé 00% TE 
ti] moron nat amootéhie “Aprasator tov Dagraxov ént Oalac- 
Gar, Ko KELEvE ATOY TIY TE Maoxviitw cutpunciay Mapakapeiv 
" KZ , 
Meyabarny dnaddagavta, 0g mpotegor 7oxe, xa mapa Tavoeriay — 
és Bulavtioy émorolyy artenetivea aiz@ oo rayora dianéuwat, 
xt Thy opoayida anodeihat, nai yy tu avz@ Tlavoaviag mapayyéd- 
nw ’ ~ : 
Ay TEL TOY EAVTOV MEAYUATOY, MTOUCOEW OS UOLOTH nai MLOTOTATE. 
c \ > , / A > 7 7 ” s A > 
2. 068 aginopmerog ta TE GALE ccorgety hs ELQNTO KUt THY E7tt- 
‘ , > , , , ie 
otolyy Siémeuper” avteyeyounto be cade. 3. Rds Léyer Bacwdevs 
| aa A e ? A ~ > ~ oc /, a > 
Hé£osys Tlavoavria, xar tov avdoav, ovg por mépav Gahacoys && 
a ~ > ~ A 
Belartiov ~cwous, xsizai con EvenyEecia Ev TH Huetéo@ oimp eouel 
AVAYOUNTOS, Xai TOIS AOyoIS TOis &MO GOU aQeoXOMEL. na GF MITE 
, c SPs ag , € - 
wv pyP Hepa Exoyét@ wore Aveivat MKOGEW TL OY EuOL VTLOYPT, 
pds yovood nat aoyvoov Sundry xexolvo0o, uydé oTeatias 214 08t, 
ei zou Set mapayiyrecOo’ alia ust "ApraBalov avdpoge ayadod, 
~ ~ ‘ ¢ an 
Ov oot Ensue, aptooe Oupoady nal TH Fuad ual Ta Oh Omy xOALE- 
Oran nat Kovota Eee oppotépors. CXXX. cadvra dapow o Hav- 
, , 5 r C.u@ 
Guving Te yoampata, wv xat apdregoy éy wsyed aSi@dmate 076 
tov “Elddivor dia tyv Tacocow jpysuoriar, moki@ core addos 


LIB. I. CAP. GCXAXL CXXXII. 59 


es A , ~ , 
HOTO xe OvxETL HOLYATO &v TH xaDEoTHxOTL ToOMHp BioTEvELr, GALE 
im ; SST , > ~ , 27 4 Li 
oxevas te Mydinag évdvopevos éx tov Bolarciov eye, nat dia cig 
| . , 1 A ~ 4 
—— Ogguns mogevoueroy avzov Mipdor xar Atyiacion Moguvgdgovr. 
, , 4 , 4A , A , > 
2. roamelar ce Tlegoinyy nagetiOero nai xareyew tiv Suevowmy ov% 
o7 2n4> 98 , Ig? a o~ , , rahe 
yOvrato, GAL Epyolg Poayéot moovdNAOV a TH yroun mEtlovrag ecémet- 
ta suckle moagew. Svongdcodoy te avtor mageize, xat ty 077 
o ~ 3 ~ , o , 
ovtm yaleny syonto &o maveus duoiws, wote undeva Stvacdos 
, ‘ , A A A > , > A ¢ 
moocterc.: Ovomeg ual mQ0g tovg -ADyraiovg ovy quota 7H Evp- 
4 > ® 
pooey i. thdiden. CXXXI. 01 58 Aaxedanmoriot aicPdousrot, T0 tE 
moator Ss aura tavta avexahecay ator, xo émedy th Egusovids 
vai TO Sevzegor ExmlEvous ov xEhEevodytoY aIT@Y TOLAvTH épaiveto 
~ A ~ 
mow, xa &x tov Buartiov pie va “Adnvaioy éxnohwoouyn deg 
> A A , > > , 3 4 ‘ A , 
&S wev THY Smaorny ove éraveyooet, é¢ 68 Kohovag tas Temadac 
A ~ 4 
iWovdsic, modo te sonyyéhdeto avtois me0g TOvs BupBagove, not 
~ , a 
vn it ayadD thy moray motovmevos, ovr Of odxéze éméoyor, ad- 
> A 4 ~ 
Ae méupartes xijovue ot Epopot xat oxutadny sinoy Tov unovnos My 
? > 4 , , > ~ 7 , oa 
heimec Dat, et Oe uy, mOdEMOY avtT@ Snaptiatas moouyooevey. 2. 0 
= ? ¢ 
88 Bovdduerog wg quote UmonTOS eivat nol mioTEvor yormact Ste- 
hicew tyy StaBodijv, aveyoo > dev tc Sand, ee 
nv SweBodyjr, aveyooe: to Sevtegoy &o Sndoryy. xa &o pev 
- Thy sioutyy éonintet tO me@TOY UNO THY Epogmy’ ect. 88 TOIg 
aa 2 f \ 4 , ~ ~ aS U4 Y 
epogois tov Bacwléa. deacat tovto* émeita Suumeugauevog voregov 
Seiern'i® \ , c So) , ~ , te 
ely Ade, xa xadioryow savtoy && xoiow Toig Bovdomevols mEQr aUZOY 
A ~ 
éheyyerr. CXXXIL. xai pavregor ver siyor ovdev of Snapriaras 
~ A 4 ~ / 7 \ 
onueior, ovre ot éyPQ0L ovTE 7 MKCH MOLIG, OTP UY moTEvourtES 
BeBaios, érimopovrto drdgu yévovg tE tov Bucideiov Orta nai ép 
~ , A ” s , A A ; a 
Tq muporte tiny eyorvta’ Ilheiotagyor yao tov Aeovidov ovta 
, \ ? a 2 ‘ xv 2 , 2 4 , \ 
Puothen not veor tt avEewtos wr emetpomEver’ XZ. vmoyiag Je mok- 
lag mupsiye, ty te magauvonia xoi Cylwas tar BagPagor, uy icos 
~ ~ , ow. a 
BovlecOut sivas toig magovot, Ta te KLAR aVTOV KECXOROLY EiTE 
> , ~ , , ee oe ee ok | , , 
mov ekededinryto TOY KHAOTECTWOTOY YOMIMOY HHL OTL Ext TOY TOLTODK 
ths ¢ ~ 
mote tov év Ashqoic, ov avédecay oi Elinves ano tav Mydov 
? 7, +? 3 f PR Ig? RD ~ / 
axpodinor, ySimcer éniyouwacdat autos Wig tO eheyeioy tOd8, 
¢ a7 > A | ‘ A a / 
Edinjvey aoynyos eet otgatov wmhece Midor, 
Tlavocviag Doi pre avéOqus code. 
B. TO ev ody Eheysiov ot Aaxedamdrioe éexohawar evOvg corE 
ne ~ A , 7 
&nO Tov toimod0S TOTO, Hut Eneyoupay Ovopacti Tag MOLES OGGE 


60 OOTKLPAIAO?Y ZYTITPAOHS. 


Evyxadehovons tov PapBapor totycay to aradOnua’ tod péevror 
Havouviov adizyue nat cove eSdxe elvet, nat éeidy ev cobe7q 
zadeorixe, moAd@ padov mapopowy mpaydiver epaiveto cy 
magovoy Siavoig. 4. envyOavorto Séxai ég tors Eihwras apcocew 
Zt avtor, xai 7» de ovzmg’ éhevdeowciv te yao bmicyveito abroig 
nal mohiteiay, iv Evvemavactact xat to nv Evynatepyeourra. 
5. GAX 0v8 wg odd tav Eilotov pnrvraig tot atorevourteg 
jSiooay vecdtegdr te movsiv sig addr, YOwmEVoL TH TQOMM MREQ IOI 
Sauow &g opas avrovs, wy taysic sivar megi avdo0g Smapruitov 
dvev avamgopyrytay texuyoiay Bovdetout cu avixector, moiv YE 
dy avroig, og Aéyetat, 0 pehiov tag televtaiag Buothet motos 
moog ‘AotaBaloy xomieiv avyo “Aoyihwos, moudina mote ay avTov 
nul mororuros éxelP@, poporns Jiyver eu, deioug uate ‘ed bpaqoiy 
zwa OTL Ovdsig TO THY 790 &aUTOV ayyehov mode cepixeto, nek 
magaroujoeeros opguyida, i ive iv pero zig Sokys 7} 7 not Exsiveg 
Tl METMYQKWHL HITHOY, My Emtyr@, Le Tas Eniotohas, é ais baovo~ 
yous TL TOLOVTO MOGEMEGTaAD UL nai AdTOY svEEY éyyeyouumsvoD 
xteiven, CXXXILT. coze dé of Epopot SeiSavrog adrod c& yodu- 
pata wadhov per éxiotevcar, avtynoor dé Bovdydérres ext yevéoOen 
avrov IIuvouriov tH déyortos, a0 magasxerijs Tov avOoamov ént 
Tairagoy-ixérov oigopevov, Keb oxyoyoopevon Sunday Siapeaypiare 
xahipnr, &o yy Tay TE epogor évz0g ria Exguype, nat Levouriov 
og abtov éOdrt0¢ xual egwt@rtos Ty mod~aucw Tie ixeteias 
jotovro MOVE C oops, aucceouevov TOV eSoumoy Th TE MEL BVTOV 
Yoapene a weet TuUAr amopaivortos 2a Exnotor, OE OvdEY EMOTE 
abtov &y Taig 2QdS Baoien Staxorios racgarpahorro, moor Oety ig 
év iow tois moOdLoig THY Srexorey anoduveiy, xanElVOY KUTH THVTE, 
Evropohoyourtos HOt megl Tov magovtos ovx EwPTOS dgytlead at, 
adhe aictw &% tov isgov SwWdrtog tijg aractmoEsws, nat asuodr- 
tog wg THYyOTA mogEvecTuL ual wy TH MEKOOOMEra StaxoOdvEL?. 
CXXXIV. axovourtes 52 dxeibOs tore mer AxidGor oi Eqpooot, 
BeBaing d8 dyn siddzes év zi mode tiv Evddgunw énorovvto. 2eys- 
cut 8 avror, wshovta Evddng~oyosoOa éy zy Od@, &vog pew TH? 
Eqdowy To mpdcwmov mQOGLdrTOS we Lids, yravat ey @ eyuget, Z- 
Lov d& revuari dpavet yonoupérov xo Syladoartog ebroia, mOg 70 
iepoy tig Xaixioinov yooicat Sooup xai mgoxaragvysir' iv 6h 


LIB. I. CAP. CXXXV. CXXXVI. 61 


3 4 4 , 5, GE 7 > , OF ~ ¢ ~ 3 , 
éyyug 70 zémsvos. “eal &g oinNnuc ov peya O iy TOV isQov éceL Oo, 
7 Rh ve , , Ts € ‘ ‘ , 
wa py vaaide.os tadainwpoin, yovyater. 2. ot d& 70 mugavtine 
~ 4 ~ ~ oy 
per voréonour tH SidSer, wera O8 TOVTO TOV TE OixIpauTOS TOY Gp0- 
gov ageiior, noi tag Sipas, &rdoy orta ztyYOUYTES KdTOY, xe 
> 7 ~ a” > , 4 , rg ad , 
amohuBortes siow, anmuodouyoar, meocxadelCouevor te éenoltoo- 
~ ~ a ~ 
xnoay dug. 3. xa méhdovtog avtov amowdysy Wome sizer ev TH 
oizjuati, aiodouevot te eSayovow é&x Tov isgov ere Eunvovy Ovta, 
A Eh ad 4 > / a». 4 A ie > 901 A 
nul esaydeig anéuve mapayonua. A. noi avtoy éuchdnour psy 
> AN , z \ , > , er: bg 
ég tov Kataday ovumeg tovg xaxoveyovs euBuddew* emerta eos 
Pa I ¢e \ ‘ ¢ > ~ , , 
ahyciov mov xatogvsar. 0 O& De0g 6 & Ashqois cov te tao 
“ ~ ~ > 
votegor éyoyce toig Aaxedatpmoriois psteveyxeiy ovmeg anéPave, nab 
~ ~ ~ a“ ~ ~ ~ 
vUY HEITOHL EV TH MOOTEMErioNaTL, O yougy oTHAGL Syovol, nat Og 
4 > ~ A \ , ’ 'é > a RS ~ , 
ayos avtoig Ov 20 mEenouypevoy Ovo copata av é&vog tH Xadntol- 
~ 4 ~ 
up amodovrvas. ot d& momodusvor yaruovs ardouivtac dvo0 ws arti 
Tlavouviov avédecar, CXXXYV. of 6&8 “AOyraior, wg nat rod 
~ A / > id ~ , > , 
Ysov ayos xgivartos, avtenstasav toig AaxeSamoviorg éhavverw 
~ 4 ~ ~ 
avtd. 2. tov de Mydiouov zov Iavoariov Aaxedaiorior, moé 
. , ‘ ‘ > , 54 ~ ‘ A 
ofa méupartes mapa cove “APnrvaiove Evyennzimvto nat tov Os- 
o ~ 4 
plotoxhen, wg Evotoxoy éx THY mEQi Tlavoaviay Eléyyor, H&iovy TE 
~ 3 ~ , 3 , c \ , ” ‘ 
toig avtoig xoddlecDar avror. 3. ot b& meodEertec, Ervye yao 


2 , Noor , $9 oe 2 - \ ee ea 
woTpaxtousvos nat tyov Siatay wsv Ev “Aoyst, Emiportay Oe xa eo 


Se ~ 
ayy tdhyv Ilehonovvysor, néunovor pete tov Aaxedamovrior, 
¢ , a” , 4 Tc ” a 4 a ff 4 , 
eToiuoor ovtay Evrdioxer, Urdoug oig slontO KyELY OTOV AY mEQLTY- 
A ~ r 
yoow. CXXXVI. 6 b& Osuozoxudis moono8ousros qevys: ex 
* A ~ 4 
IIehonovyycov é¢ Képxvony, ov avrav eveoyérys. Sedidvat d8 
Ni 4 
gasxorrav Keouvoaiory tye avtoy wore Aaxedayeoriows “os 
"A. , > , , ec i2 > ~ > A a a 
Oyvaiog anéyPerGat, Sucxouiletar va avray &g thy Hreipovy tiv 
xaravtinov. 2. nat Siaxcusvog im0 THY meodoTETAYMEP@Y KET 
ct , + 
mvotw 4 yoootn, avaynaterar xara tT amogory maga “Aduntor toy 
~ ) ~ ~ 4 
Modocoar Bucthéa brta avt@ ov gidovy xatadvoa. 3. xat 6 mer 
ov Ervyer émidnuor, 0 58 tig yuvatnog inérns yevomevocs SWdoxstar 
a 5> > “~ A ~ ~ b , > A 4 < 7 8 
va avtng tov maida opar haBov xadilecd at ent tHY éotiay. Ket 
3 , > 4 A ~ 3 ae ~ a > A 
élLdovtog ov mohv vategor tov -Aduyzov Syhot te o¢ éors, uat or 
> ~ a” A aN > ~ > ~ 3 , , - , 
aSwoi, ett pm KTOS arteiner avE@M “ADnraiory Seomerep, pEevyor? « 
~ ; A A xn wee Nie , ~ > ? > ~ 
Timpsiotar. xe yg uv um Exsivov MoAAM aoDErsctégoU EY TH 
~ ~ 4 gt 
MAQOPTL KAS méozEr, yervaioy O& sivas TOVS dpolo’S a0 Tot 


tore". 


ee 


t-t-C 


ye 


62 O@UTKLAIZOLT ZTITPAGHS 


” ~ 0 ae oA x om , ‘ pa 
ioov tiumpsioFoat. xa eu ALTOS Mey Exelr@ yoelus TOS Het OVA 
> 4 ~ , > ~ > ~ 5) > 3 , 2 ate 
& 10 Opn onlecdcs evavtimOjvat, exeivoy 0 ay et éxdoiy adtor, 
einoy UY ov xat ep @ SuwdxETal, GuTHELAS aY THS Weyys ano0TE- 
gijoat. 0 O& axovoug avictyci TE avTOY pETa TOV saVvTOU vikoE, 
4 A ~ 
women xa tyov avtoy éxadEleto, xa peyioroy Hy inétevue TOvTO. 
‘ 7 ~ ~ 
CXXXVII. xai voregoy ob modi coig Aaxeduimoviotg nat 
~ A ~ 
"Adnvaios ehGovor uat moda einovow ovx éxdidmotv, GLX ano- 
ozehiet Bovdouevor ag Bucidén ropevdjves emi tiv &téoay Oddaccur 
~ ‘ t 
met és L1vdvav tiv “AdeSdvdgov. 2. é&v yj dluddog tvyor avayo- 
, 2.3 > , > A , ~ 3 \ 3 7 
perns ee ‘loving xou emipas xatagepetat yeimart &¢ to _AOnvaioy 
7 a > , Tf , tz A > 4 an > ~ 
oroatomedov 0 émohwgue NeSor. xat, iv yao ayras toic év tH 
, ? Ud ~ , 7 > ‘ 4 on) , s t 
wnt, deious poate. tH vavxdyow oorg éoti xou Ov & EvPEl, xOL Eb 
HY COTE AVTOY, Epy EQEiY OTL YOUUaoL MELGDES adTOY aye’ THY OB 
acgparsay sivas undéva exBnvas & tig vEeMs MexoL MhOVS yéevyToL* 
9 , & > ~ , > 7 9 2¢/ c Os , 2 
maudousrm S avt@ yaow anourycecPat aSiav. O ds vavndyoos 
~ ~ a 4 ~ 
MOLL TE TRUTH, ACL AMOTALEVTKS TMEQAY KHL PUXTS VAEQ TOV OTEG- 
, Ca > a; a ie ep 2 -: ~ 
roméSov, voteooy agixveitas é¢ “Eqecor.. 3. xai 06 Osurezondge 
> ~ Ff > ’ U , m2. UB | nie esi: ” 
Exeivoy TE EDegumevos yonuator OocE, FADE yao a’T@ VOTEQOY sx 
> ~ ‘ ~ , %) 3 <2 a ¢ , 4 
te Adyrayv naga tav gihwv xa & “Apyovg a vmeSeusizo, nou 
~ ~ A 4 
usta tov xato Ilegowy cwos mogevdelg ao, EGmeUmeL YORMMATH 
€ 7 ‘ 4 
og Baowéa “Agrokeotyy tov FéeSov vewazi Bacthevorta. A, 2d7- 
0 Nyt ~ iA ‘ | ie! ‘ A ~ 
Lov & 7 yougy ott Ogmoroxiis yum maga of, og xaxe wey mheiorE 
7 
Ed2jver sigyacuas TOY VMETEQOY O1XOY, OGOY YOOVOY TOY GOY RUTELE 
> ld 3 A 3 7 > 7 ‘ ‘ > ‘4 x a > . BREE 
EmworTa Euor avayzy nuvvouny, mokv O ézt ahem ayada, enedy Ev 
~ > ~ 4 3 , > ? pe 5 , L4 c > \ 
TH KOMahs per Eno, Exelv~ O8 Ev Emindvrg mah 7 amoxopwy 
% Ps . ¢ s . ~ 
eyiyvsTo. xab mor EvEegyecian OpEthetat, yoawas tiv &x Lakepivos 
~ ‘ ‘ ~ ~ a tae 
mpokyyEhow TIS aPAYMOHOEWS xa THY TOY yegrear, yy wwevdas 
4 ~ , 
moocemotyoazo, TOTE OL avTOY Ov Sicdvow, nat vvY Eyor os mEyaho 
> x ~ , ’ c A ww c ? ‘ ‘ ‘ 
ayada Sotout mageyt Sioxonerog v0 tov Ehiyveor Ow tiv ony 
E r x < ¢ 
gihtar. Bovlouct 8 eriavzoy emiayov adtog Gor mEQi Gv Yxw 
~ ta A 7 , 
8ylaou. CXXAXVIIL Bacevg de, o¢ Akyerat, ePuvpace te 
gh ~~ 7 “| ~ i «a 
avzov tiv Suivowy xa excleve moveiy ovt@s. 6 9 Ey TP YOO OP 
> ~ A ~ > 
éntoye, TIS Ilegoidog yhodcons oon idvvato xatErdnos Kal TOY Ent 
~ 4 , 7 
rydevuctar tie ywous’ 2. agixouevog O& meta TOY EMavTOP, YiyVE- 
> 2 , ae > , c 2 , 8 “4 A 
TUL MAO A’T@ pEyag, xaL ooog ovdeig mm Edidjvor, dia te tip 
.. , 2us 4 ~ € fe , a c lia 
aoovnapyovduy akimow noe tov Eddysxov édaida, yv vaste 


ELD: Yi CA PK CEXAIX. 63 


~ 4 ~ ~ 
nvt@ Sovdwoesr, uathiota d2 ano tov meioay SiWovg Evvsrog qpaive 
3 “ * 
otc. 3. qv yao 6 Oeuoroxudis PeBarotara dh picews toxyvr dydd=n 
‘ , > pa,’ ~ 4 a , ? P 
sac, wai Suapeportmsg tt é adzo paddov scegov akg Davucou. 
> , \ , 4 A \ > a Io et ee 
oixeia yao Evvecet, nat ovze mo0MaDoyr és avtiy ovdéey OvT entree 
Dov, toy te mapayonua di’ ehayiotrns Bovdis xoatiotos yrouor, 
HOt TOY pEhhovtoy emi MéioTOY TOV YeryooMErvoV “QLGTOS ElxAOTHS. 
4 aa ok ‘ pe we ff Wee r er co e 9 
Hol & ev peter yeipas eyor, xa EEnynoacOat ol0g TE" wv de UmEIQOS 
nf ~ ’ 3 ~ ~ 
ein, UIE inAPOS OH AnyduxtTO. TO TE GuEwoY I) YeiQoY ev TH 
‘ ww , 4 ~ , 
dpavet ext mposdpa pmadiota. xe 70 Evunay sineiv, goss per 
Suvduet, mekérne b8 Boayvrytt, xo&riotog by ovtog avrooyediaclew 
‘ , > FON , A - ~ A , , U 
ru Sorta éyévero. A. vooyoug d& télevtg tov Biov" heyovor dé 
TIVES KUL EXOVOLOY PAQUaKD anoDureiy aUTOY, GOVYATOY POMiGarTO 
aa a x 5 a 
sivas émitedéoon Buches & Uatozero. 5. urnusioy wsy OLY avTOV Ep 
Te oe as ~ > 2 Sate ~. , ‘ sg ~ 
Mayrnoia éott ty -Aowwry &¥ TH ayoQe" TavTYS yao Hoye TIS 
~ \ a+ a“ 
yous, Sdrtog Bacthéng advt@ Mayryciay ver dotor, 7 mo0cepege 
MEVTYXOVTa TéLaYTA TOV Emnavtov, Adupaxor 5é oivoy’ edoxEL yao 
molvoworatoy tay tore sivas’ Mvovvta de dwor. 6. ra d8 dora 
Pucr xomoPnvar avrov oi moocrxortEs OinadEe xELEvoUrTOS ExEivO” 
\ ~ U4 ? Eee 0 > ~ ~s > A ES ogee , 
nat TEOH var uoipa Adnrvaiwry &y ty Artixy* ov yao env Dancew 
e a0% 7, , ‘ A A , ‘ 
wo émi moodocie gevyortog. 7. ta pev vata Lavouriay cov 
‘ ~ 
Aanedaimoriory nai Ozuoroxdéa tov “Adyvaior, Laumeorurovs 
t nd > € \ ¢ r o > , 
yevousvovg tav xa ésavtovg “Eddynvar, ovtas ésredevryoer. 
CXXXIX. AuxeSaimovior 82 éni/ usr tig mowrys noeopsiags 
cowvra énératey te nai avrtenedevoOnoar men. TOY Evaya” TIS 
> / St \ ~ 2,59 , r 
ehacewg* wvorsooy d& qoitartes mag Adyraiovs TloriWaiag tEé 
° 7 > , . » > ‘ > , ‘ , 
anaviotacta éxéhevoy zat Atyiway avrovomor ccprEeront, nol pmodi- 
A 
STH ye MavToY nat evSnhoTaTa moovAEyor, TO mEQL Meyo.esav wHepet- 
~ t la ~ 
cue xadeLovor py av yeréo0ut mOdEuor, EY @ sIQHTO HUTOVS My YO7- 
4 ~ ?, ~ > ~ > , > ~ A ~ > ~ 3 ~ 
Gut TOI Aimécu.coig &v ty ADyvraiwy coyy unde TY Arrinh ayooe. 
2. 01 F “APnvaior ovte cadda bajxovov ovte TO Wi qioua xadyoovr 
énizadhovvtes éneoyaciay Meyagevot tig vie the teas nou tig 
bd , ~ 
gogictov, zal avdoamoday tnodozyv tar agiotauérar. 3. Téhog 
A , ~ 
bs apinoneray tav televtaior mpéoBewy éx Aaxedaipovoc, Pap- 
, ‘ , q 5 a 4 , x A 
piov ve xee Medynoinmov na “Aynourdoor, uat Asyort@y HAdo mer 
2 at ct od 27 > A x , o , 
ovdery wy mooteooy simdecar, avta de cade, ore Aaxedoammorwwt 
, b) cd b) 
Sovdortas tyr eioiyyy sivat, sign 8 ay et tovg “Eldyvas adiroropurg 


64 OOrTrKTAIAOLY FriIrvPeAavHs. 


> ~ , > , «3 ~ , 4 : ~ 
apete, momoartes éxxdnoiay ot Adyvaior yrouas opiow aitoiy 
rs tee \ %7 7 , AE , , > 
moovtiteouy, xo edoxe anak meni anavrov Bovdevouusvove a70- 
‘ 
xoivacdot. 4. xa magwyrtes GAOL Te moALot eheyor, éx augers 
~ ‘ ~ r 
Qu ylyvouEror TAIS yromoatc, aL OS YOY ModEvEly net OG py Eurodtor 
Lah ~ ~ 
elpa TO WHgiomce sionrys, adda xaPedeiv, xai mapeLOady Tleoumane 
c — ? - he) > > ~ 4 4 ~ > , 
0 Zavtinnwov, avyo xat éxsivoy tov yoovroy mowros “Adyrainr, 
eye re xoi moacoew Ovvatw@turos, mapive ToLde. 
ice. CXL. Ti A , 5> a 2\ ~ > ~ » \ 
XL. Tyg per yrours, wo -APnvaior, ae tho avrig Eyouct, uy 
a 7 ~ ~ 
_ exe Tehomovrnoiow, xaineg eidag tovs avOoumove ov ty avri 
doy} avanePomévovs te modeusiv nai ey TH EQyH ModooorTAs, MEDS 
: A \ A 4 A , , ¢ ~ \ 4 ~ 
= de Tas Svmpoges xu Tas yroopas cyemopévors. OEm de xOL VP 
S Omoia not napandnowe EvuBovdevtéc po Ovta, xual tovg advaredo- 
uévors tuay Sinem trois xowy SdEaotw, 1» Cow tt xed opardlopuede., 
“~~ F ~ 4 ~ ~ ~ 4 
SN. Poydeiv, 7 unde nafoodoivtag zig Evrdsews petanoreiotat évdé- 
.* yeta yuo tag Evuqopas tay apaynator ovy jocoy auadaS yoor- 
I ~ 
\ cay xat tag Stavoiag tov avOeamov’ SiWmEQ nal THY TYR, oe 
. b) ~ ~ < a. 
N ay mapa oyor Evyby siaGaper airiacda. 2. Aaxedatudrior 33 
~ Po 4 ~ > g 
“ aodrepoy te Siow oar eniBovkevovres Huir nat vvv ovy Huota. 
> , A ? ‘ ~ , > , , 4 , 
1 elonusroy yao Sixas per tay Siapogmr addnroig Oidorar nar Séeye- 
a4 ” a. , a 9 ” > So a 4 
\\ oGat, tye 58 Exatégovs & tomer, ovrs adrol Sixag mo Yryour ovTE 
\d ~ , , , >! , ~ b>! , 4 
nucv SiWovtavr Seyorrat, Boviorvta de aoleum paddov 7 hoyos ta 
> , , A= 27 , a+ A 2 Af > , 
eyndgpata Siadvecd ot, xt emitacoortes YON, HEL OVAETL KITLOMEVOL, 
> ‘ a 
napsiot. 3. loridaiag ce yao anavioracdat uehevovat, not At 
~ f 
yirav avzoromoy agrévat xat tO Meyagéar wypioma xadageivy* oi 
\ ~ o 4 A A 7 ’ ? 
de tehevtaior ode nuovtes xa tOvg Eddnvag mpoayogevovow avto- 
, > , ¢ ~ A 4 , 4 , x ~ 
vonovs agiévet. 4. tuar dé undeig vouion megt Poayéos av modensiv 
7 a 
ei 70 Meyaoéor wriquona uy xadéeLomer, Ome9 uahiota meovyorrat, 
> aie aN , A ? 4 ie Bes > te 
et xadaipedein, uy av yiyvecDo tov modsuoy* wyd sy vpiY BVTOIS 
A ‘ , 
aiziay tmokinnoSs wo Su pixody éxohenjoate. 5. 70 yao Poagy te. 
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ , 2 bi 
TovTO miouy duoy tye Tiy BeBaiwow nat mEipay TIS yvouns, ois 
~ c 7 4 
Evyympycete, ual GAL tt peiloy evdvde EmraydyosaOe, ws mobo xut 
~ ¢ A \ vn , 
TOvtTO tmaxovourtEes’ amoxvoicdmerot 58 Capes ay KATKOTHORLTS 
~ ~ ~ ~ > 7 
avroig &m0 Tov tcov wpiv padov moocpeceo9at. CXALL avzoder 
\ , Kk ’ , ~ ee , < 
mi si pla 7” aces en meer wt BhoBipneet, 1 Shs One ER 8 
suorye Guewov Soxet eivat, nat emi peyacdy noe emt Poayere opores 
I ‘ a , A 4 
mpogdose uy eisovteg unde Suv mob eovres a uentypeda. Tyr yeg 


eh 


oo SE Se | 


tess ress 


LIB. L CAP. CXLII. 65 


ce , , id , A aS , , + 
avtiy Svvatat doviwow 4 te peyiotn xo Ehayioty Stnaiwoig and 
TOV Omoioy m0 Sixynsg toig-méhag éniraccousryn. 2. cx d8 cod 
mohemov xu THY Exarepolg UApyOrT@Y wo ovx acerécteQa Fc- 
per, yrore xa? Exnotoy auxovortes. 3. avzoveyol te yo siot He- 

r 4 4 2Q7 x 2 ~ , , > ete 
Lomovrynotol, wut ovte Wie OVTE EY KOW~ YOnMATA eOTIY avTOIC, 
, \ 4a ) 

Emeita, yoorioy modeucov xu Sianortioy amegor, die tO Pouyews 
ae et ee , €l8 , 3 , i ¢ ~ ” 
QUTOL Ex GAAyAovS UO meviag Enipéeoe. A. xe Ot TOLOvTOL OTE 

~ ~ A , 
vave mhnoovrtes ovtse meCag orpatias moddaxg éxnsunew Siravtat, 

~ a 4A ~ id ~ ~ 
and tov ior Te Gua amOrTEC, xuL AND TOY aLToY Saumavartes, 

4 , ‘ , See - ¢ gt , \ 
zat moooers xa Gakdoons sioyousvor’ 5. ai d8 megrovoten rove 

~ \ ’ ‘ 
moheuovg waddov 7 ai Biaror Eopogut aveyovor. GHuaoi TE éToOIMdTE 
~ , \ ~ 
006 01 adTOYEYOL THY KrOQMMOY 7 YOnWACL TOLEUEIY, TO MEY MOTOY 
wv 3 ~ , “ , A \ > , ‘ > 
éyortes Ex Tar udvrvav nav meoryertcOat, TO dé ov BeBaroy my ov 
, a xn A , oe . > 7 € ' 
moouvalwcey, chiws te nav mapu dokar, omg eix0c, 0 modEuos 
~ A ~ A v4 7 
avroig unxvynta. 6. wayn Mey yao mike moog anartag “Edd ynvas 
A ~ ~ 
dvratot Lehomorvjctor nui ot Evupoyor avtiocysiv, modenety 33 wy 

A a 
EOS Omoiay avtimapacnertyy Kd’vaToL, OTAY UATE Bovdevtyoip Evi 
{owmErot mapayornud te OS€a¢ Emitelwot, maYTEG TE toOWHDOL OvTES 

eee ake ae BP aS. ve A a , > t ~ \ 
HEL OVY OMOMVAOL TO EP sAVTOY ExaoTOSG omEvdy* EF wY gqidet UydEY 
> A , 4 A < \ ¢ / , é 
émitehes yiyvecdat. 7. xa yao ol wer WS MddoTA TiMMEHoac Dat 

7 € \ e 7 ‘ > ~ ~ , , a 
tive Bovdorrat, ot dé wg HxLoTH TH Oixeia POEioat. yooriot TE Svr- 
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ 4 
Ores &v Bouyet mév MoQig oxOTOvOL tt THY noWaY, TH Se mLEoM TH 
oixsia Modooover. xu ExaotOSs Ov MAO THY EaVTOU GutheLay OlETEE 
~ o ~ Co ~ 
Brower, pwédew b€ tine xa Gi baie Exvtov tM mEdidEeiY, MoTE TH 

> ~ t \ id fi: In7 , , moh. * ‘ > , 
avtm vn0 ancvroar Wie Sokacuats LarOavey 70 xowoy aOQoor 
gdeponevor, CXLIL peporor 68 cy taev yonuctor onave xo- 

~ ~ ‘ 
Avoortal, Otay oxody adta mooiloueror Stapédliws:* tov 08 wolguov 

c A >. , \ b) Vie 6.2 , 2 ei \ 

Ot xGIOOL OV mEreto’. 2. ual py Ovd H emttElytowg Ovde TO VAVELI- 
\ > ~ = ‘ 4 A ‘ +15 a‘ 
xov avtoy aStov popyOiva. 3. cyv per yao yadenoy xo ey Elonry 

F, - A 
mOhw avtinaloy mapacnsvacacO at, mov Oh &v mohepia TE xa OvY 
€ ~ Ul 
yOoo Exeivors juaY avreniteteryiousr@r. A. gooveioy 3° Et moi 

~ 4 ~ , ~ 4 
KorTal, TIS Mev yrs Blancoley dy Te MEQOS naTadpomaic uo wdTO- 
Hodiats, ov mértor izavoy ye tora Emireryile te xolvew Huts 
t ~ Ls 
rhetourtag &g thy éxsiver, xe, 7780 ioyvousr, THIS vavaLY audPE- 
oda. 5. ahgov yo tusig tyouey tov nate yy &% Tov vavtixov 
> i ~ ~ xy t 4 
éumetotac, 7 éxeivor-éx TOU nat yrepor éo 7a vavtind. 6. 70 ba 


- 


66 OOTK?AIAOL FYITPAGOHS. 


~ , > , , teak , > ~ ' Ud 
tig Oukacoys émorjuovas yeréeoOut ov Oadimg avtoig moocyernom 
7 > A ‘ c ~ ~ > ‘ > ‘A > A ~ ~ 
ta. ¢. ovde yao vueic, ushetarteg avto evdve azo tov Mydixor, 
nsf ef , / ry ~ 4 a % A > , A “ 
eseinyaods mo* mug dy avdges yewmoyor xa ov Padacowot xa 2e00- 
a 2 ot ~ > , \ a. oe, a ee na 4 > 
&tt ovds pehetyout Eacomerot OLa TO VY HuOY mOALAIS VAvOLW KE 
> ~ y ww ~ 4 ‘ ‘ 5 7 3 
Epooueiadat, akiov av ti domev; 8. meog mev yao ohiyas épog- 
7 b>! L4 ? \ > , , 
povoasg xav Siaxiwdvrevoetar, mind thy auadiay Foaovvortec, 
~ \ 4A ~ ~ 
mohlaic dé eigyomevor yovyaoovat, xat ev TH wy ushet@vte a&vyve- 
A 
zarepot Ecovtar nat Ov avzd nat dxvnodtepa. 9. cd d8 vavtixd” 
, > ‘ 7 A oA 4 > > , 7 / > 
TeyVNS EOTLY WOME xl GALLO TL xO OVH EvdEYETaAl, OTAY TVYY, EX 
/ ~ > A ~ 4 > Ld , av 
magtoyou pehetaodat, ahia ualioy under exer mapepyov adho 
yiyvecOat. CXLIUIT. et ze xai, xvijoartes tov “Ohvumidtow 7} 
Asipois yonuctor, wsO@ psiCor mepHrto judy vmokaBeiy rove 
Edvove THY vALTHY, UN OxTOY MEY NUdY avtiMaLovy eoPert@y avTaD 
4 ~ sy “J ~ 4 
TE Kal TOY metoixay Sevoy ay 7v' vey O& TOde TE YmaoYEL, nat 
A E) 
Omeo uoatiotoy uvBEeorytac éyousr moditac, nal Thy GAAnv inyoOE- 
, "a Se | , sv‘ ~ ed ¢ , M.S ~ 
Giay mhsiovs nat ausivovs H maoa Hy GAy “Eldds. 2. nat Eni tH 
, si ~ ~ 
xivdurq ovdete av S&arto toy Séveov Tijy te avTOV evyew, ual ETE 
~ 7 or ~ , ~ 
TiS yooovos, apa éaidog Ohiyor jusomy Evexa psyddov modo 
Sdcemes, exeivoig Evvayovitec9ar. 3. xat ta wey Ilehonorvyoiov 
~ A ~ 
Euorye Tomvta xo napumhyowa Soxsi sivat, Ta Sé Husreou tovtop 
t b] , > , ? , tw, > a ~ 
ze wrmeo éexsivolg Eusupauny anndhayOa xa Glia ovx ano Tov 
a” , ” ” ek tes, ee Poesy ¢ ~ c a 
too meyada tye. A. ty © ai thy yoour nuay ely imow, jusic 
smi tiv éxsivoy mevoovuela, xa OvuETL éx TOV Opmolov éoree THe- 
~ iA 
Aoworvyicov pépog te tunPyves xa thy “Actinjy enacavr. ot psy 
X\ > A > ~ > ae: ee ed ~ ‘ A 
yuo ovy ESovow Gddny artidaBeiv aucyt, quiv dé éort yy moddH neat 
, 4 4 ~ 
Ey YCOIS RAL XAT FmEor. weya yuo TO Tho Dalagons uparos. 
J ~ 5) by 
5. ontwaode O&* st yao mer vyowwtou, tives ay GANMTOTEQOL Fou? ; 
~ 7 ~ : 
nal vey yon OTL éyyvtata tovtov SiavonGertas Ty per Hy not 
> > ro ~ ry , 4 , \ ” 4 
oixias agetvat, tng de Dukaoons ua molewg qrdauyy eyew, not 
TleLomovvyciow vase aitay dpyioertag moki@ adetoot my Sropct- 
+ ; 
yeoDar* xoatjoartés te yup avdic ovx ELdcooat mayovuEdoer xa Hy 
~ ~ , 7 , 
spalauer, t% TOY Evyuucyor, oOev icyvouer, meocumdddvrat* ov 
4 ¢ 7, A c = c ~ ay ye > A , . 
yeQ Horgdoovdr py ixarev sjuov Oveoy én aveods orparetew 
b] / ve ~ ~ ov. , 
THY TE OLOMLOSW py OlKLOY KOE Y7S moOLsioD al, GAG TOY COMETOP* 
> 4 , A a e%, > c¢ + ~ ~ P 4 inc tS 
oc yao tade tovg avdouc, adh ot avdgeg tuvra utortal xab Ee 


Guy» asicew tude, advrors av éelOdvtag éxddevoy aire Syaous 


LEBS L-CAP: CELIV=CXLVI. 67 


‘ a , o , o > ¢ , 
wat SeiSas Llehomovvyocion ott covtay ye ivexa ovy branovoecOe. 
CXLIV. wolia d2 xai Ghia tyo & emida cov meguicecOct, ys 
ee 5) , v3 ~ Y : oan 4 F 
édelyte aoyyy te my emixtaodat “ua mohenovrtec, nat xwdvrvove 
> , \ , ~ A / A 5 / 
avdaipetovs un mooctiDecD at. uahhoy yao mepoBnuct Tag oixEiag 
yuov apmoptias y tag tov évuvcioy Siavoiac. 2. GAR éxeive pév 
ae Jeane r o ~. of r ~ ‘ , 
xa &v ahd hoy@ aua Toig eoyoig Oyhw@Oyostou’ vey b8 rovToIw 
> , > , : , ‘ 4 a7 > ~ 
amoxugwauevor anonéupouer, Meyagéag pév Ort edoomer ayooe 
‘ , ~ BD A , , ‘ ~ 
nat dimeor’ yonodat, yv nar Aaxedamorior Eevnhuciag uy moor 
MUTE Nuov wytEe THY yuEtegov Evuucyor' ovztEe ya éexeivo nove 
oY ie 4 ¢ ; 
éy taig onovduig ovte t0de* tag O8 mOdEIg OTL avTOLOMOLS aqpico- 
’ .¢ ae ie 
MEY, EL HOLL AVTOVOMOVS éxorTES ~EOMELOKMED A, HAL OTHY HaKEIVOL THIG 
éavtav.arosaot mohect wy opict toig AuxeSamoviog éenitndetog 
> ~ > A 2 ~ ¢c , c , , \ @ 
avrovouetoSal, ahha avtoig exaotoig wg Povdorras’ dixag d8 ott 
> ? ~ A A , , A 3 a 
édehouev Sovven xara tag SvvdPyxnas, moheuov de ovx capkopey, 
, ~ ¢ 
aoyousvovs b& duvvovueda. tadvta yao Sinan net meemorTH ame 
~ ~ , > , 9 7 4 \ @ > , 
typos TH moder amoxgivacdu. 3. eidérar O8 yon Ott Kvayxn mOLE- 
~ \ , ~ t 
peiv’ qv d& éxovotot paddov Seywusdu, yooor éeyxeicougvovg Tovg 
évavtiovs eSouev" éx TE toy wsyictay xwdUPOY OTL nat MOAEL nO 
idwdeyn péyiotar Tyo meoryiyvovta. A. of your mauréosg ump 
c 7, , 4 > b] A ~ ¢ , b) ‘ ‘ ‘ 
vaootartes Mydovg not ovx a0 tocmvds Oppaperol, GAG xO TH 
I , 
VaKoyorTa ExhimortEs, yroxun TE mAsion.  tUyr, nat TOduy jstCove 
“A , ‘ 
4 Suraust, tov te BaeBapoy dmEewourto nat &o TAS MOOT YAYOY BUTE. 
5 > \ , > \ ’ > \ ‘ sf a 
5. wv ov.yon Agitec Oat, GLa tovs te EYOQOvS MUYTL TOON uvvE- 
OPat, nai TOG Entytyropévols’ mepaoOa aiTa py éhécow napa- 
Sovra. Sika Diiarenaesica 
A ~ ~ ~ 
CXLYV. ‘O per Tegixrie cowie sizer. of 8 "Adyvraior, voui- 
~ , a 
CurtEes KoLaTa oHict muQorEiy adTOr, EPyqicurto & éxéhevE, nat 
toig Aanedamoviois amEexpivarto ti éxsivov yroun, xa0 ExaoTa TE 
A A 
ag pounce nai to Edurav, ovder xehevdueror moos, Sinn O8 xatc 
‘ , c ~ “a , A ~ > / 1 
cas EvvOyuacg ecoiuor sivas SiedvecIae meoi tay Eyxdnuatoy Eni 
4 a 7 
ioy Hut OMOte. HAL OL Mev atEyaQnoar én OixoD ual OdxEetL VCTEQOS 
éxpecBevorzo. 
A £ ‘ 4 
CXLVI. Aizict 52 avrot nai Siapogai éyevorro auporépors mod 
~ , oe , > A > ‘ ~ > 3 , 4 , 
tov mohsuov, aoSauevas evdve ano tay &y Enddépro nei Keoxven’ 
= & ~ \ 
smeutyverto 8 owas &y adraic, xai mag addyhovs égoitwr, any 


68 OOTKTAIAOY ZTITPAGHS. 


guxrms per, avunontws 88 ov. onordav yao Etyyvorg td piyvousra. 
iY Kal MOOMEGIS TOD mohenEi”. 





B. 


¥ ‘ 
L. “Apyetar 58 6 rodeuog evOervde HSy "AOyvaiav xat Leho- 
4 ~ 
rovynaioy xo TOY Exateootg Evumayor, Ey @ ovtE emeutyyerto et 
‘ ~ 
aunovati mag addyjhovs xatactdvtes te Evveyae éxodéuovy* yéyou- 
4 ~ ~ 
arat d8 eSig wg sxaota &yiyveto nara Béoo0s nat yemara. 
A A 
Il. Téscapa per yao nat dexa ery évépewar at tQtexovrtovtere 
‘ Ga. Ss: f > > , 4 ~ s , A ’ 
ororSat at eyevorto ust EvBoias adwow' tH be méunt@ nai Sexect@ 
” pm, / > ay , ? ~ , pee 
état, émt Xovoidog év “Agyes tote mevrjxovta Svoiv Sorta ery 
A 
iepmuerny, xat Airysiov épopov &y Saaory xat TvPodapov éxt Sv0 
~ a+ > / A 4 3 ‘4 - a 
uivas aozortog ‘AOyraio, peta tH &v Tlotiaie payny pyri ext 
A @ ~ § > , , a 34 7 , ? 
Kat ane ior aoyouer@ OnBaior avdpes odiye mheiovs tovaxooior, 
~ ~ ~ A 
yyourto ds avzay Borwtagyovrtes LIvOayvelog te 6 DvieiSov xai 
~ s ~ v4 <A 
Avéunogos 6 ’Ovntogidov, to7i0or megi momtov vavor Suv Gadors 


-&¢ Tara cig Bowtias ovoav Adynraicor Evppayida. 2. éay- 


yayorto b& xai avé@Saur tag nidag Tatar evdoeg Navaketdng 
‘ c > > ~ , 3g? a , 4 
TE “EL OL ET avTOV, Bovdouevor Wing Evexa OvvausMs aVOPUS TE 
Zav mohitay Tove cyicw vzerartiovs SupOsions nat. THY ach 
OnBuiors meooroijou. 3. Expakar dz tavta dv Evevmayov cov 
Azorvtiadov avdeog OnBaioy Svvatmrarov. moeoidertes yao ot 
~ 5 ‘ 
OnBaior ze Esorzo 0 20) eH0s, iPovdorzo Thy Throws, GEL opiot 
Sickpogoy ovour, ett ey Xie! TE AL TOV mohEUOov pujmo pavEgow 
nadsctatos mooxatadaper. 7 xat daov ELaVov goed. dévres, vic: 
xis ov mooxadectyxviac. A. Oéuevor O8 éo thy ayopay TH Oma 
~ ‘ > , > > , 7 > > ‘ a” a” 4 
tois pev Exayousvors ovx EneiGorto wot evdug egyou eysoDar xmt 
of ~ ~ 4 ~ , , 
ives &¢ Tae Oixiag THY ELPQar, yrounr J8 ExoLOvYTO uNEVYBROL TE 
, > , oe , ~ 4 , \ , 
yoroucOm enitndeiots nat &¢ SvuBaow paddoy nou piiay thy moliy 
~ ~ © A 7 ~ 
ayaysiv, nal aveimev 0 xjov', et tig Bovdetan naTa TH MATQLE TOP 
, ~ ~ , > > ‘ \ @ ? 
navtar Bowtar Sepmayeiv, tideoFat map avtovg Te Onht vO ME 
Corres spict 6ading tovtm TH) Temp QO LWEHOEY zie mOue. 
Ill. of 8 Maraize ag GoPorto évdov Te OYTAS TOUS. OnBaiovs need 


LIB. Il. CAP. IV. 69 


, 4 ? 
samwains xazeyuperyy thy moh, xaradeiourtes nal vouiourtes 
~ , 5 , > , 4 > ~ 3 ‘A ’ 
modd@ mieiovg écehniudevat, ov yao ewQay év Ti] vuxtt, medg Evp- 
: SRE 4 \ , , ee EA 4 
Paow eynoycur xat tovg Aoyous SeSauevor yovyalor, adios te xet 
ey a) 297 ot > , r , pS 
émei0n & ovdeva ovdev evewtegiloy. 2. mpaccortes O¢ nwo tavta 
, > ‘ ‘ , 4 » ee RRS 3 , 
xatevoyoauv ov moddovg tovg OnBuiove orras, nat evouiocar énvdé- 
¢ , ~ . ~ 4 , ~ w > 
pevot ogdime xpatyoar’ tm yao mAyde tav Ihara ov Bovio- 
, ts ~ > , ) , In / x > , 
per qv tov -Adyvraiorv agiotacdat. 3. sédxet ovv éniyeigytéa 
A . > 
sivat, not Evveléyovto Swogdocortes rovg xowors toiyovs, mag 


60 


2 ? 4 ‘ \ ~ Cy ~ VF a7 ¢ , 
alAniovs, ommg py dia THY Odw@Y Mavepol Wot LortEes, auakug te 


oo ~ ¢ , 3 A c 4 , es 3 4 , tT 
aavev ToY vaoCvyioy &o tag Odovs xadiotacar, iY arti Teyous F, 
t a 
not Tada eyotvoy Yj ExcoToY Epaiveto meds Ta magorta Evuqogor 

a” 4 3 A 4 e 3 ~ ~ c ~ eh Aad 
eosoOut. 4. exer dO wg éx twov Suvatay éeroiua yr, pudagurteg 
A ~ ~ sa 
ETL YUXTA AKL AVTO TO MEQingOQOY EyaQOLY Ex TOY OixLaY Ex AdTOVE, 
a ~ t 
Oma wy xara pag Sagouhenzégoig over moocpiomtat, ual opicty 
~ ww . 2 
& TOU toov yiyvoortal, GAL, év venti poPepwzEegor OvtEs, HOGOVS wot 
TNS opereous Eumeiping Tig xat&e THY nodW. TOOTEBALOY TE EVOLVE 
‘ ~ a me 
“al & yeipac Yeouy uacatayos. IV. 0: 8 we éyrmouy paatnués- 
~ A . 
vot, Evveotgeporto te ey ogiow adrois xai Tag MoooBoLas, 7 mQ0G- 
~ A A XN 
nintor, amewSovvto. 2. xat dig nev ) TOIG amExQ0VGarTO, émét- 
za, modk@ Soovby avtav te mpocBaldovtar, nai tov yuveixey 
. ~ ~ vd ~ ~ ~ ~ 
HOLL TOY OLKETHY Coe ALO TOY OixLGY, ROALYT TE Kal GAOL yooo- 
, , 4 , , £-7€ ~ & \ ‘ 
peveoy, AiGog re xo xepaum Paddortor, xou vetov auce die yunTOg 
~ 4 ~ 
modhov éntyevopévov, EpopyOnour xa Toamomevor Eqvyov Sua tHe 
mOhEMe, KmEstpOL Mev OVTES OL mMheiovs EY GudTH xa nyl@ tay” d.W0- 
t ~ ~ ~ 
Ser 4 yoy Gwd7;ro1, xa yao TElEvToYTOS TOV MNS TH YYvOMEVE 
5 . ¢ 
qv, eumeigove dé tyortes tovs Siwuortag tov my exqevyey, worE 
~ ~ A he ~ 
dwepPsigorto modloi. 3. tov b& Iacamy rig rag mviag y éoq- 
Sov nut aineg jour avemypévar move, execs orvgani axovzioy 
> s , ? > ‘ , 4 \ U4 ” 7 
arti Balavov yonodmeros & Tov uoyxhor, wore unds Tavty ett ESodoy 
elvot. 4, Stooxdpmevol te xatc THY MOLY, O1 WEY TES AUTAY Ent TO 
ar 3 , Hoe > .-# Cond > 7 4 , 
zeizos avapartes Edoupay é¢ tO eo opas avrove, xat Sueqdagyoay 
oi aheiove, ot O&, xata mvlag éonuovs, yuvatnos Sovons méhexve, 
Ladorres nat Sianxowartes tov poyhor, &&7jAOov ov moddoi, aicdy- 
‘ ~ > , ” + wy ~ , , 
1g yao taysia eneyéveto, ahidor Oe awlhy tng mohewg onogadnp 
> ? A 4 ~ 4 , x. , 
andhievco. 5. 70 b8 aleiorov nat door padiora qv Evysotoaups- 
wv ? a Ff ~ ‘ 
vor, éomintovew éo Olunua MEye, 0 Yv TOV Telyovs “al ai MAYCiOF 


70 OOTKTAIAOY ZFrITPA@GHS. 


la > , ” > ~ 7 , ‘ , a 
Dvoae avewypevat etvyoy adtOv, oidmsror miLaG tag Dipag Tor 
EA 3 tens 4 , > \  & ° ¢ ~ 4 
otammectos evar, nee drcingug diodoy ég tO tw. 6. agar. 8 
airods ol es ae ometh bneuevous sPovdevorto site xutaxavowow 
womeg xovowr, tumgyourtes TO oiunua, site tt addo Looe 
7. tédog 52 ovtot ze nal door GdhoL.tdv OnBuiear aeoizour, xark 
tiv m0 hw maweapevor fuveByoar zois Thorouevor maondovret opis 
avTOVS HOL TH O20 roy ous Pat 0,7 av Bovderrat. of mer seh éy TH 
Ihataie ovtas émenpdyecar. 
V. Ob 58 G01 OnBator, ovg eet Ext cig vvutdg nagayevéo Ou 
~ a” + ~ ~ . 
MAVOTORTIL, ET EQ my MeoZopotn Toig Ecelydvdoat, tis wyyEliag 
A > ~ ~ 'S9, ? 
dua xa odor adroit OyOeions mei THY ye yernuérov én2Bo7/Oour. 
2. anéyr 8 7 Thara tov OnBar oradiovs éBdomrxorta, xat 7d 
o ~ , ; * 
vdwp TO yErouEroy THG vUxTOS eoinas BoadvTEQoY adTOUE z.O-EiV" 
c Mie A Ac) (Since ’ 4 Dee , 1. 5 
0 yue “Aownog motamos éGovy péyag noi ov Ogding dtaBarde jy. 
3. mopevomerol TE éy VETO, xaL TOY moTapoy MOdIS SuaParteEc, VoTE- 
, ~ ~ ~ 4 ~ 
gov mapeyévorzo, 734 tar ardoay tay pEev SuepPaouérear, cov OE 
t , 2 , : 4. < cE ¥ 0 < 6) Pe eae. , 
wrtay Exouevoor. ag 8° qoPort0 ot nBaion To yeperqucvo?, 
_ EmeBovdevory toic e500 tis moheog tov TTarccy: jour yao xo 
| dérPgeomot uUTe TOUS AYOOVS nai ROE OOREDY, oie. aengoodouijrov 
xaxov év eionry yerouevov" eBovdorto yao cgiow, & TG LaBore?r, 
~ b) td 
indoyey arti tov & Sor, Tv Hou tiywoi twes Mayonutvor. 5. nod 
c ‘ ~ ~ Z € \ led # f 
of pev tavta Stevoovyto’ ot ds Ilhatauye, ere OvaBovievoperov 
-~ ~ , ‘ = nal 
avTaY, UTOTOMYVOAYTES TOLOUTOY TL EceoO Kwexat DeioarTEs met TOs 
” eT es A A , , o. ” A 
i£eo, “joune eineuwar mapa tove OnBaiove, deyovtes Ort OvTEe TH 
neromusra doing Spdcear, éy onordais opar mepadertes xara- 
* A , , ” ” > ~ TR. na, NEVES Re os x 
Lapeiv viv mow, ca te eo eheyor avrois wy adineiv. a Os py, weet 
~ ~ a , ~ m 
adtot ipacny avrdy tovg cvdoag azoxtereiv ovg Exovor Cartas 
: = ee Rees res 
avayooyncarroy Os méhiv éx tig yng &nodwoew avroic rove ardoas. 
~ ~ A ~ ?, Aa & 4 > 7 a ; 
D. OnBuior mer tadta Aeyovot, nai emonooue qacivy avrovs* IThea- 
~ b > ¢ ~ ‘ 4 > 95 e , 3. 4 > 
tains 0 Ovy onohoyovot tovs avdpug evdusg vaoczecF at amodmoerp, 
y ‘ 4 - ; » 
GLE Léyer mearor yevousrar, i» te EvuBaivect, xat éroudoar ov 
paow. 7. & 8 ovv ris yig avezaenour ot OnBator ovdér adtxy- 
cuvrec’ of 88 Taras éxeidy ta &x The y@ous xara TaxOS EcExO- 
A > , A a+ > Ld 8 ‘ > S 
nisarto, anéxtewav tors avdgag evdve. your dé oydonxorta nat 
4 t Eg SOE \ a ot - 
éxatoy ot AnpOértec, ual Evodpayos sis avroy qv, meds ov Engagas 
~ ‘A Ul wy A > Ps yee eS 
oi moodiSorzes. VI. zodzro d8 moujourres és te tag ADyNaS eyye 


i an 


LIB. Il. CAP. VIL Viet. 7) 


hov Sneutov nai tovg vexgovg tnocndrdovg dneSoouy coig OnBai- 
Og, 7 T ev TH Ode xaDiorarto moog TH MaporTe 7 EddxEt HdTOIE. 
2. roig F “A Onvaiogs Hyys.On evOvg ca wEQi cov TTharaucy yeye- 
rive, nat Bowrtar re nagayoipa EvvéhaBov boot jouy év ti, Ar- 
tiny, wat &¢ thy Theron émeupar ujovac, xelevortes eineiy under 
vEoTEQoY moleiy megi TAY aPdQaY OVS éyovor OxBaicr, moly ey cE 
xa avtot Bovdevowor mepi avtay’ 3. od yao HyyehOn abtoig Ott 
tOvnuotes Eley. cept yao tH todd ytyvoperyn THY OnBaiow 0 100- 
res dyyerog skyjet, 0 08 Sevtegog cote vevinm Evo TE KEL surety 
pevov" “at TOP varegor ovder een ovreo on ovx aidores ob 
‘Adnvaior ééoteddov* 6 dé ujovE aqixdusvog eves zovs cvdoag 
SuegPaguevove. A. nai meta tava of “APnvuior ocgarevourtes 
&o Tharosay, cizov te éonyayor nat peoveovs eyxaréhinov, tov TE 
avieumar tove ayosotatous Suv yuvatki nat mao éexopicar. 
VIL. Feyernuévov d2 tov é&y. Wharauaig toyov, nat Ledupevoov 


| lauapas tar om0rdar, ot ‘Adnraior mageonevalorto wo modeny- 


, \ A 4 , A c , 
corres, mageoxevalorto de xou ot Aaxedatmorios xo ot Svupoyor 
> ~ , Ul , A , A * 
avrov, mosopeiag te peddorvtes meunew maou Puoctléen vot &ddhoos 
> \ , 7 , > u a ¢€ , 
ég tovg BapBagovrs, a modEey twa wpEdeay Hiailory ExatEpoL mQ0G- 
’ ov FT ~ 

Ajweodas’ modes te Svupoyidag mowvuerot oor your éutog tig 

~ . A ~ ~ 
éavtay Suvausoc. 2. xat Aanedatmovios wey meds taig adrov 
¢ , 3 2 , 4 , ~ > , ¢ , ~ 
vmagyovous @§ Trakias nor Stuehiag toig taxsiveoy shousvoig vavg 
emery Onour morsiod at not ce peyedog TOY moleay, Og &o TOY Marte 
egrO por MEVTAKOGLOOY YEP éoopévenn, nat HOYOLOY OyToY romp 
seln, Tat ahha Hovydlortag xat "Adyvraiovs Sexomevous [ue wnt 


«tog diy tavte mupacxeverdy, 3. Adyveion ds ryv tEé vardgxovods 


=" CU 


Evumayiav enravor, nai é¢ tex meoi Hehomovynooy padiov yooia 
énpsopevorto, Kégurvoay xoi Kegaddyviay uot “Axagrieyug nei 
ZéuvyPor, ogavres, si ogiot gilia rave ein BePaios, mégrE cry 
Tlehomouvynoov xatanorenyoortes. VILL. odtyor ce éxerdovy ovdév 
duporegot, GAL Espowzo &o tov modemor, OVx ceTELKOTMS* KOYOLEYOE 
yee mévres Obvtegoy avehappavorta, tore O8 nat vedtys mOLLy 
pev ovow &» ty Ilslomoryyjom, modkn 8 &y raig “Adyjvaic, odx 
axovolag Im0 aneiping HatEtO TOU mOhEuOD, 7 TS HAAn “ELAS rio 
petéogos iv Evrwvomy tay mowroy adder. 2. nai wodLe pss 
Aoyice ehéyero, wodhc 58 yonopodoyor Foor év ze toig peddovor mole 


72 OOrkKT4I40Or FrITPAGHE. 

unos nar &v taig ddhoug aodeow. 3. éxe 58 Andog éxuwyPy Odi- 
~ tc 

yOv M00 TOVTMY, MEOTEPOY OVAW CeLGOEion ap ov EdANrEs MeuryrTat. 

35 8 \ \ 97 a, ~ , , ~ a 

éheyero Oe xat eOoxet emt Toig pédLovot yerjoecPur onuryvar’ et Te 

zt dio towovtozeomor EvreBy yevicSa, navta avetyreizo. 4. 7 32 

cd ‘ ‘ > , ~ ? , ~ > ‘ 

EvvOLa mapa MOV EOlEL TOY avIoumMY BaddoY eg tovg AaxEdat- 
, Yann | : ‘ ‘ 7 eG: ’ 2 ~ 
povious, aidag Te xaL moosimovtar Ot tTyY Elhiada edevdeQovow. 
wre , X52 < ‘ , yw , 4 , ‘ 
&idwmto te mag uot Wietys nat mohic, a te Ovvaito, xx LOY “OL 


Zoyp EvremiauBdvew avroig’ év rovt@ te xexwhvoGae edoxust Exc-— 


Zz ~ 
OTH TH MOAYUATA @ py Tig avTOg magéotat. 5. ovTwS boyy eizov 
A ~ ~ ~ 
ot mheiovs tove ‘Adyraiovs, ot mer THe koyns anodvO7jrat Bovddus- 
Ol, 06 O8 py GOZIMot PoBovuEror. maQaoXErT MEY OY TOLA’TY Ze 
, o , See 92 7” , 
yrauy opuynvto. IX. moreg 3° exccregos taod’ syortes Evupazous 
4 A , , , ‘A cd , 
ég tov mohepor xadiotarto. 2. Aaxedammovior per olde Svupayzor’ 
, 4 c > ‘ > oad 7 ‘ > , 4A 
Tichomovvijotot méev of évt0g icOuov martes aldyv “Aoysinv nat 
~ Ft ~ ~ 
"Ayaayv’ tovroig 5 &g duqortégove pidia qv" Teddnvigg 88 *Ayouay 
, ~ 7 
yovot Evvexolénovy TO mp@tor, éxeita 8 VorEQoy xat amavtes’ 
to 2 ehonoryncov Meyagis, Paxns, Aoxpoi, Bowroi, Aunoa- 
xara, Aevuadsiot, “Avaxtoeiot. 3. covtar vavtmoy mageizorto 
Kopivdiot, Meyagis, Sixvedviot, Tedd yvijc, “Histor, “Auapunores, 
? A ~ 
Aevncdiot, innéag 58 Bowtoi, Poxijs, Aoupoi’ ai & cide adhe 
naslov maosiyor. avty Aaxedammoriary Evupayia. A, “Adyreaicor 
83 Xior, AéoPror, Thararje, Mecorjrior ot &»v Navaaxte, ‘Axapre- 
« , ~ , , 7 , ee 
yor oi mheiove, Keoxvoaiot, ZaxvrPuot, nat ahdas woheig at vatote- 
~ 4 ~ 
Lete ovoat év EOvect toc0i0d:, Kagia 7 éni Gaudidooy, Awprizg Kagot 
r 5 , c ’ Te , ~ or | +s 
zpocoixot, Jovia, Eddnomovtos, ta eat Ovaxys, vyooL Ook evtog 
, AQ , A g ee” ~ < 
Hlelonorvicov nat Kontng moog yiiov avioyorta, moon ai adhe 
Kvziddes aldiv Mihov xat Oxjoac. 5. rovtwry vavtixoy mapet- 
~ 4 ) 
youto Xiot, Aécfror, Keguvgaior, ot 8 adioe aelov nat yojmara. 
\ t 
Lvumayia wey aden Exatégoy nat magaanevy &¢ Tov mOLELOY ar. - 
X. Of 58 Auxedamoriot, pera ca év TLareunic ebdig, mepuyy- 
, 4 A 
yellov uae thy Ishonovvycov uot ty» eo Evppayiar orgaruey 
, ~ , , > 7, - >A > \ om 
rapuoxsvalec dct Taig modect ta Te Emitydetce, oie. etxog Emi EE0dO” 
~ 7 4 3 a ¢ 
ExSruov tyew, wg soBadovetes ég tiv “Arzinyy. 2. éneidy de exa- 
4 4 
srolg sroiua yiyrotto, xUT TOY yoovoy Tov eignusvor, Ewryscay ce 
* > N ~ 
880 wgon Gnd modems éxcorys &¢ Tor toSpor, 3. nae enerdy mUP 
, st € ‘ ~ 
zd orgatevpe Evveiheypevoy av, “Agyidapos 0 Paciierg tar Aaxe 


~- 


BIB. Il. CAP. XI. 73 


, Ld € ~ o 37 77 ‘4 ‘ 
Samorior, oonep jysiro tig eodov ravens, Evynadécug tovs orga: 
~ ~ 4A , 
TNYOUS TAY MOLEWY MACY, xaL TOYS mahioTa Ev TEE nal aLtoLoyO- 
cétovs, magsivat, Toads Eheker. 
, ‘ 

XI. “Ardeeg Hehomorvqowt voi ot Etvupayot, nai ot maréoes 
¢ ~ ‘ , bene: bed ~ ts \ of > 
Wuav modhag orputevag xo. ev avty ty LLehomovvyom nat éo exo 

‘A ~ ~ , 
UOUVTO, KHL HUT@Y uC Ol mQEcPUTEQOL Ox AmEIQOL TOLEUWY siciv’ 
? ee x , \ oo» Pram, > ‘ 
ouos Oe tyode ovmm pelova napaoxevyy éyorteg ej Oouev, adic 
4 ‘ ~ s as 
nat éni mod Svvarararyry viv éoyopuedu, xai adtor mdsiotor nat 
agioto. oteatevortes. 2. Sixcioy oty Huds pyte tor marégor 
| -¥eigovs QaivecPot pyre huar avray tig Sogn evdeeozégovs. % vag 
. ‘ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ 4 
Ediag naoa r7Se ti Oguy emjotas xo moocdyet THY yrouny, evvolar 
7 x ae: , 7 : ~ cow aS 5 ~ 
éyovoan dia to Adnvraiwy %I0g moakar jnuas a éemwoovpsr. 
4 ~ , 
3. ovxovy yor, et tp nat Soxovmer mlyOer Emiévat, nat aoparerce 
; \ 1 oN > ms ‘ > , Ge \ , , 
mohhy sivar py av eLOsivy tovg evartiovs juiy Sie pwoayys, tovtov 
Evexa KpmEheOTEQOY TL MuQEuEvaGUErOYS ywoEY, GLA nat nolEws 
: ‘ 
EXGOTNS HyEMova nos oTQATIOTHY TO xa’ HUTOY aE MoOGdEzedO cee 
> , , vA a7 ‘ \ ~ , \ 3 > , 
ég xivdvvoy tia uSew. A. Kdyde yeo ta tov mohemoy nat & Odiyou 
AN \ 4 > > ~ & 3 , , , ‘ 
TH MOALU no OL OOS al emtyelonoels yiyvortat’ moddaxig TE TO 
| ” a ‘ ” = it Z ‘ , A <4 
éhacoor mAndog Sedtog amswor yuvvato tovs mleovag dia TO xaTA- 
~ 4 ~ 
poovovrtas amagaucxsvors yertcda. 5. yon dé ast ér ty modepicc 
Ti per yrouy Oagoudéovs oroutevew, t@ Oz2 Eoyp Seditag nuga- 
av ~ 
oxsvalecOas. ovrzw yuo mQdg TE TO Extevae TOIS Evartiolg Evryo- 
TUTOL KY lev, MOOS TE TO EntyEipeioD cs dopadéctator. 6. Husic 53 
> Fes ae os ty ° , > , da AaN ws a 
0nd én advvacor aprvecd as ovt@ modw EoyousPa, dha Toig MKOLW 
cs a A 2 
ALOT MapscnEvacuerynr, MOTE yo nai mévy éelaivew Sia payns 
~ 3 8 
igvat avrove, si My nal vvy WEmyrTaL ev @ ovMM mapecnEY, ALR 
a ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ 
Otay éy TH 7] OgwoW Hua Snovytag TE xal TaxEivor MOEivortac. 
7. meow yao év TOig Oupaot nal ev TH MaQavTixa Ooav mé&oxortas 
tt andes Coy mooomintE’ nat oi Loytou@ ehaytota yowuEror Dvum 
~ 4 ~ 
aeioza é¢ éoyor xadSiorartu. 8. “Adyvaiove b8 xai adéov tt taHP 
4 a § ~ ~ a ¥x ~ a+ 2e ~ > eee 
aio eixog tovro dpiout, ot Hoye TE TOY GAdLoy a&LovVOL “aL Emt- 
, 4 ~ L ~ ~ A A < ~ C- m td 5 
Ovtes ty TOY méhag Syovry maddoy 7 THY savtTw@Y Ooar. Y. wg ovr 
imi tocavtyy mohw oroatevortes, uai psyioryy Sosav oicdperor 









5 ~ A ~ ~ lent ? 
Toig TE MOOYOVOIS “AL Nuiv avTOIS Ex KupoTEeQa Ex THY amoButvor- 

oe o ~ ‘ 

tor, Exec? ony KY TIS TYRTHL, HOCMOY xa ~LAaxyY mEQL mMaYTOg 
| : ; 

o1lovuerol, xa TH mapayyehhouera, O&€mg Seyoperor’ xaddatoy 


A 


74 OOrKLAIAZOL FYITPA@GHS. 


4 , 
yao toe xa aopaléotazoy, ang: ovtag él ndoup youpEevoug 
gaiverdat. 

XII. Tocavra sindy xeat duahious zov EvALoyor 0 ‘Aoyidunibe 
Medijoinmor memtov anvctélhia & tac "Adijvag tov Avaxgizov, 
ad 7 a ~ > ~ £ 2 ~ € ~ 
ardou Srapriaryy, a tt Koa waddov evdoier 01 AOyvaior ogwvres 
+ ~ > ¢€¢g~ # € gi > , ee > 4 
70y opas & 0d@ Ovtag. 2. ot d8 ov mgocedsEarto avtoy ég TP 

/ 2p? 3 8 ‘ 4 ae t ‘ , , , 
0d ovd éat to xowwov’ yv yao Ileoixdeovg yropn mootegoy vEert- 
unnvia, uyovea ual mpsofeiay wy moocdéyecDo Aauxedatpovica 
eSeorgareruévory” Gmonéumovow ody adtoy moly axovou wat exé- 
Aevoy éxros ogo”, Elva ecb Ormegor, ZO t& hoimoy arayoorourtiég 
emt tee operega AUTO”, vig tt Bovhoweat, moeopeveo dau. Evuneu. 
novel te tT Melycinaw aywyovs, Ones pydert Evyyérnra. 3. 6 82 
> 1. (QSLe ~ iP Pes ge. , , 
émeidn emt toig oglolg éyevero not eushhe SiadvoecPat, tocords 
24 > ? a ¢ ¢ C. f wo PF , ~ 
eimay Emogevero ott Hde 4 gusou toig Elinot psyaiov xoxo 
+ if Ai 2 , > A / \ e > , 
agbet. A. ag d8 agixeto & tO argeeorsoy en a Agyide- 
pos ott ob Adqveior ovder 20 évdcicovow, ovr dn & sini TO. bal 
T@ moovyesoet és 7 viv avtar. 5. Bowstor d& péoos pév 20 
ogéreoy ual Tove inméas nageiyorro Tehomovrryoiow Evotparever, 
~ ‘ , > , 3 , A ~ 35g 7 
roic dé Aeopevois &¢ UD.aratav eddovees tyy yyy edjovr. 
XIII. “Ex: 58 cov HeLomoreycioy Eviieyousrov te ég roy iod- 
. 4 3 ¢€g~ ¥ 7 ae 4 ’ Pic: ~ © 
poy nat &y 0O@ Ovtar, zo éoPaheiv &g tyv “Arzinyy, Tegiudijg o 
bot , \ by > ? , a! € mw 
ZurPinnov ozeatyyos wv Adnruiwy dSkxatog avtos, wg tyro 
nts ae ee , c , Ca > rs pt te pe 
thy écBodny écopernr, vnotonyous, ort “Aoyidapog avrd Seog wr 
>? ‘ ’ N94 an? , , \ 
érvyyarve, wy modhaxts 4 avtog Wig Povdopevog yagilecPat covg 
~ ‘ 
ayoovs adtov mapudiny xat wy Sydoy, 7 xo Aaxedamoricr xedev- 
~ ~ ~ ~ tA 
cderav ént diBody ty saveod yérntat Tovz0, WomED KO To. KyN 
cLadvew moosinoy evexna, éxsivov, mooynyooeve tog “APyraiow ey 7H 
> , 7 > , , c , oA > , | ee) ~ 
éuxdnoig ore “Apyidapos ms ot Sevog ein, ov pévtor emt xan ys 
zie modewg yévoit0, tovg 8 ayQovs TovS suvTOY ual oixiag iy ou 
ny Syacwow ot modguor womeg nal Te THY KALor, Epigow adte 
Snpdora eivar, not pydeniay ot trowiay uate tadita yiyreodas. 
~ a 
2. mugive b8 nat meQi THY MUQOrYT@Y KmEQ KEL MOOTEQOY, Mac 
‘ , > ‘ , 4 ‘ > ~ > ~ > } , 
oxevaleoOut re &o TOV MOAEMOY ual TH EX TOY AYOMP Eoxopiledd- at, 
a” 7, A > ¢ , > \ 4 , > 7 - ’. 
fo re ayn wn emekievat, adda civ mohw soehiPortag qviacoe, 
t ; ‘~ 
net TO vavTIndr, I2E0 loytovaw, éuprvecOat, Te re TOY Evupcyoor 
die yeipds eye, Léyoor thy isydy avtoig and TovTMY sven TOY Yor 


LIB. IL CAP. XIV. 75 


¥ ~ , 4 gt 4 ~ ’ , 4 , 
pdrov tis meocodor, ta de modu tov mokémov yrouy xo yonud= 
tov meguovoig xoarteiodut. 3. Oagosiv te exéheve, mQocWrTMY UEP 

A ~ 
Eaxociov takavrav wg &at TO 20dv MoQov nat Eniavtoy am THY 
~ ~ \ ~ 
Luupdyor cy mode, dvev thy uAdys noocddov, Iaapyortoy dé Ev tH} 
aupomohe st TOTE AQYLELOV Extonmor ESaxtoyidic.TahevtOY" TH 
~ t 
yao msiota ToQLxOGioy amodéovTH MIELE EyévETO, KP wIV & TE TH 
, ~ > , é A 4+ > , ‘ 2 , 
moomviuia tys axpomodems xo Tadda oixodoujuata xo &g Ioti- 
A ‘ A 
Sar anavyiadn’ 4. yooic 58 yovoiov aonuov xat aoyreio éy TE 
> ‘ 4 Io7 A , 4 A A € 4 , 7, A 
avradyuacw itor nat Synociots, nar OTK ispa OxEVY MEQ TE TAS 
A ~ ‘ ~ ‘ ld 
moumas xual TOvS ayavac, xa oxvda Mydina nat st Te ToLovtOTQO- 
? 7 \ J A ‘ 
mov, OVX EhdooOrOS Tv 1] mMEevtaxociny Takartwr. 5. ext dé nal TH 
> ~ wy ¢< ~ t 7 > > , hg , 
& TOY addhov igomy moocETLM El YonUaTaH Ox OdIyc, OIG yonoEG ToL 
| A ~ ~ ~ a 
avtovs, nat iy navy éeloyorras marty, nal avt7ys tho Feov toig 
\ 4+ 
megineméevors yovoioig’ amépawe 3 éyov to kyalwa teccagdxorta 
* 4 o 
téhavta otaduor yovoiov ankpPov nat mEguaigeroy sivas aso. 
. ~ 4 P ~ 
YONTUMEVOUS TE Emi COTNHELA EPH YORVEL Uy ELacow aYTIAATAOTH OM 
, , 4 3 A > , . > , € , A 
modu. 6. peieact ev ovy ovrag edagovrer avrove, omhitac dé 
a+ ~ ~ ~ 
TOL YIAiovs xi proiovs Elva arEV THY EY TOIG YPoOVELOIG nat TOY 
a >» - € , ‘ , ~ i): ae oe ; 
mag énadkiw sSanoyihior xa uvoior. 7. tocovror yao epvdaccor 
TO MQOTOY OmOTE Oi ModE uLoL EcBudoler, amo TE THY MOEBLTaTOYP 

A ~ / ‘ av ~ Tt _~ 

ROL TOY VEWTATOY, HHL METOIxCY OCOt Oita jour. Tod TE yuo 
~ cs , ‘ 

Padyowmov ceiyovg cradiwt your mérte xa TQUixortTH mEdG TOY 
~ A ~ ~ 7 , ~ 

HUZLOY TOV HOTEOS, KAL aVTOV TOV xVxhoV TO @uducaouEroy ToEEiG 

%, 4 ~ «a 4 
nolL TECoUOduorTa’ zott D8 “UTOV O xu KpPLAaxTOY jr, TO wEeTakY 

~ ~ ‘ ~ ~ 
Tov Te waxoov nal TOY Daknoimov. rau dé maxpa telyn aos tov 

~ , tz ~ ~ 
Tleigoae reccugaxorta oradior, wv to ewder éryosizo’ nau tov 
~ ‘ , a 
Hepams Suv Movevyia sSijxovta, wer oradiov 0 amas megiBodos, 

A > a Fy 4 4 c , 3 , 
ro 8 & gvdaxy yv qusov tovtov. 8. inatag 8 dmépawe Sucexo- 
is ‘ , \ c b ot , c , A ‘ , . 
wiovg xo yidiovg Suv inmotoSoras, eaxociovg Sé xat yidiovs 

7 ‘ ~ 
rokdras, xml TeINoEIg tag mdoimove torexooias. 9. cavra 

‘ € Leno > , ‘ > > , ao , 7 
yao umnjoysey “AOnraio, xa ovx éhacow txaote covtwr, OTE 

4 ~ a 2 
y tcBoln 20 memtoy éuedhle Iehomovynciov soso Ser, nar eg tov 
‘ \ Yim a ~ 
modsuoy xaOiotarto. ésheye 8 xa GAG olameg sidOe Tlegiziipe & 
anddakiw tov -megiecsoOa tH aoheup. XIV. of 8 7ADyraior 
: , ‘ , ~ ~ ~ 
KKOVarTES ArEeMEiPorTO Te, no ETEXouilortO Ex THY ayoaY maidag 

4 ap ey Seer VOR ee 

Wal yurainac, nat THY GALyY HaTaOKEvTY y UAT OlxOY syoWrTO, KOE 


: 


76 OOTKTAIAOL ZFTITPAGHS. 


~ ~ ~ ~ A , , 4 
adiray TaY oiximy xadacpovrtes tyv Evdwmow* moopata de xcs 
€ ? > ‘ + ? 4-3 A 7 ‘A > 
imolvyia éo tiv EvBoway Suenguparto nat ég tag vyoous tag émimet- 

eve 3) 2 Se Os zoe OO » eet ci Oevas A LLove & 

pévac. 2. yahemas b8 adroig dia to ai simPévat Tove mOLLOVE ey 

toig ayooig SiaitaoO ut 7 avaotacis tyipveto. XV. EvveBeBijxer de 
> A ~ 7 3 7 c , . > ? ~ - A 

a0 TOV marY KOYaioD stégwy UaALov “AdDyraiolg TOvTO. Emi 7aQ 
, A ~ , , | » RE 7 + eS ‘\ 

Kéxoonos xai tov mewtwr Baciiewv 4 -Arrinyn ég Oncéa asi xara 

= = , eer ‘ 

MLOAELS MuELTO, MOVTAUPELK TE EYOVTM xAL KOYOVTAS, nai OMOTE MH Tt 

, > , ? c A td > 3 > 4 

deicsiav, ov Svryecav Bovlevoousvor wg tov Baciwéa, add caevror 

Exaotot Emoditevorto xai EBovdevorto* ual twes nar émokeunody 
3 ~ 4 A 9 ?, > ? , A > ’ 

mote avtw@r, womeg xat Edevoiviot ust Evyodmov apog Epeydea. 

> ~ ~ 4 

2. énedy 8 Onosve Bacilevos, yerousvog meta tov Evverov xat 
, 4 , ~ 

dvvatog tad te KAda Stexdounce thy yoour, nak uatTalvoug THY 

a , , , 4 A > , > A soe / 
aihov mohewy ta te Bovdevtypwm xar TAG apyas, Eo THY VY AOA 
Ft ‘ : ~ , 

ovoar, év Bovdevtygioy amodeiEac xai movrareion Evy@uics aartac, 

‘ ~ 7 ~ a ~ 

HOLL PELOMEVOUS TH KUT@Y EXKOTOVS AMEO HHL MEO TOV TvaynaoE mie 
~ a YT 2 , 

MOLE THVTY YOUSO al, 7 amavewy On EvvreLovrtwy éo avr, wsya- 

. ~ ‘ 

Ay yevousrn maped0On iad Onosws roig éxeita’ nat Evroine é& 
> 7 > ~ m” A ~ ~ ~ c 4 ~ ~ 

exeivov Adnvaiot éu nar voy ty Oem séogrizy Snuoredy mover. 

~ s 7 \ 

3..20 6&8 2Q0 TOVTOY  axQomOhIS H YoY OvCH AOkIG Fr, nai TO Oz 
1 . A ‘ 

avthy 20g vOtoy paliota tetoaupévor. A. texphouoy Sé* ce peo 
« i 2 7 ~ A , \ 7 ~ > : ‘ \ of \ 

ised &y avty ty axpomohea xo udiwvy Oswr éort, nat TH ES MQOS 

TOUTO TO évog TIS mAddEws paddov iovta, 76 te Tov Avg TOU 

‘Olvpnior, xat 70 Lv 90, nat co tig Vig, xat 20 év Aipvorg Aw- 

zt ~ , ~ A 

vVG0V, @ TH aeyaotEQa ALovicta ty Swdexaty mortar ev pyre 
~ a 4A ~ 

‘Ardecrngiant, womeg nuai ot an ~ADyraiov "Love xt nai vdv 

, ¢ ‘ 4 7 c A , > ~ ‘ ~ 

vouilovow. 5. Wovrar d& uot ha iega tavty aeyaia. nai Ti - 
~ ~ A ~ A 
“QU Ti] voy psy THY TYQArYMY OvTW GxEvacdrtaY "Erysaxgoty@ 
4A ~ ~ ~ ~ > 
xahovpery, 20 O& malar gaveody toy anyav ovcar Kakiugooy 
wromnousry, éxeivy TE Eyyvg ovon TH adeiotov aki zyom@rzo, xat 
vov ETL NO TOV Koyaiov 700 TE Yamlnay ual & Cha THY ieQar 
~ 7 ~ ~ 
vouscetart@ voatt yonoda. 6. xadeizor b8 dud tiv maker tavry 
, at 2 , , ~s » £9 Dd , , 
ueroixnow, nal yn axpomolug exo. tovds ett 1 -ADyvaiwy mode. 
~ - 4 ~ 
AVL. ci te ody Eni mold xara riy yoour adtovdum oixios ETE 
yor oi ‘Adnraioi, xai éxady EvvexicOnour, due cd 00g, &v Toig 
~ 4 ~ ~ '. me. 
aYQ0Ig OMS 01 mAsiovs THY aoyaiwy xual THY VoTEQoy méxoL TOvdE 
~ , , ‘ 
COU MOAEMOV MUvOIXYoiC yEevOUuErOL TE xed OlxjourTEs Ov Hudios TAS 


Gin. TE CAP. SVIL EVIIT. 7a 


: ~ a 
peravactaces emowovrto, UAAwS Te nut HOTL arEAN@OTES THG xO 
\ \ ‘ he > , a NY ear 
taoxevas peta ta Mydixa’ 2. eBugvvorto de xo yahenag Eqeoos 
a ts ~ ~ 
Oixing Te nutudimorres nol iced, a Sie muYTOS iy avToIg &x THg 
A \ > ~ , , , , f Ul 
HATH TO HOYaioy mohitElag mUTOLA, SiaiTaY TE MEhhovTEG pEeTaBad- 
lew, “at ovdey dhho H modu tHy avrov anolksinwy exactos. 
> 
XVII. éweidy ce &qinorto &g tO corr, dhiyols mév TLOW da7HOYOP 
Sale A 4 A ‘ “ > , 7, € A A , 
OLXNTELS HOL MANA iho tives 7 OixEioy xatTapryN, Ol Oe mOALOL TA 
ze onua tio MOLEWS MuNouy, nol TH iseu nat TKR HOGA mérTA, 
A ~ > , 4 ~ > , 4 a ay , 
mhyny Tyg axpomodEens xa TOV Ehevowiov xo ev te ado BeBaing 
A 2 , ‘ ?, b ae. A ‘ > , a 
xhetotov nv’ to te Ilehacyixov xadovpevoy TO V0 THY axQOTOLLY, O 
4 T Ff ~ ~ 
Kat Emcouroy Te iv Wy oixsiy xai te xat IIvOmov pwartetov axgots- 
Ledzioy toorde Svexwdve, Aéyor ws 
‘ a% > A as 
70 Ilzhacytxov aoyor omewor, 
° CoE As 3) ling ~ uae > , , % wi % 
dus Im0 TIS MapuyorMa avayuns eEqQuyOn. 2. noi por Soxst 70 
~ wv, “\ 
parreioy tovvartion EvpBivos 7 moocedéyorto* ov yag du tiv 
, > , e ‘ , ~ ut 3 ‘ A A 
maoavowoy evoixyow at Evuqooa: yereoDut ty moet, adhe dice tov 
~ “a ~ 
MOAELOY 1) KVEYAN THS OlunGEwWS, OV OVx dvOMaCOY TO MaPTELOY mLOT- 
de yy et ayad@ mote avto xatoimodnoouevor. 3. xaTECxEvE- 
ouvto dé nai év Toig mUOyoIS THY TELYOY MOALOL KEL WS EXAOTOS MOV 
Ig 7 > A > / , 3 A c , > > 7 
édvvato* ov yuo eywonos Svved Porras avtovg 7 modtc. “Ad vorEegor 
‘ ~ ~ 
dy caé te waxoe teiyn @unoauy natavemaueror xo TOV Tleigaims re 
~ ’ A 
mole. A. auc d8 xat THY mMEdS TOY MOAEMOY HaATOVTO, Eyupcyors 
zs ayeivortes ua ty Lehonovrjom énator veav énindovy éSagrvor- 
~ 
TEG. KCL Ob Mev EV TOUT MaQuoKEVTS Your. 
~ ee 
XVIII. ‘O 88 oreatis tev Tlehozovrvyciny nooiwy aqixeto 
~ > ~ > 9.28 ~ t ” > ~ Xe 
tig -Arcinys é¢ Oivdny mewtor, ymeg eushdov éoPadheiy. nou wg 
sels ‘ 
éxadEelorto, MoocPohas mapecxEeva.lorto TH tElyet MOLNOOMEVOL NYO. 
~ % A , - ¢ ‘ 2 & FT 3 , ~ 
vais te xo GAM toOMM’ 2. 7 yee Owoy ovoe éy pEeFoQiois Tig 
. ~ ay xsi > , A > 2 , € fh : 
Arixns uat Bowrtias éceteiyioto, xat avr@ goaoveim ot “Ady 
~ ~ FT 
vaio. éyoa@vto Omore modeuog xataddBol. tag te ovy meocBolug 
> tA , 7 > , , 4A > / 3 aw ink. 
qutoEmilovto xat aAdos EevdleTQIPaAY YOOVOY EOL KUTV. 3. HiTiAy 
> > , > / at > 3 > me ~ a2 ~ 
ze ovn éhayiorny “Aoyiduposg thaBer aa avtov, doxmy nat ev ty 
~ ~ , 4 4 ~ 3 4 > , 
LEvvayayy tov mokguov pakanog sive xoi toig Adyvactors énry- 
~ ~ , 
8s10g, ov magawar meodipws modeusiv’ émedy te Svvedeyeto 6 
~ ~ A 4 ‘ ¥ 
orpurds, | te &» TH icOuq enovy yevouern nat nara tiv addny 
?, ec / U > / / > ¢ 3 ~ O¢ ? 
mopsiay 4% cyodadrns SiePahey avtor, waliora Os 7 év ty Oivog 


oe : S- & 
ro -” ~~ — | 


a 


78 OOrTKPAIAOY FLIIPAQGDHS. 


éntoyectc. 4. ot yao “Adnvaior éoexouilorto &y tH yoorp Tore. 
4 > , c , > , N A y , 
nat édoxovy ot ITehomovryowot exe Oovtes, av due tayovg merta 
4 We be ee ‘oe ee , oe . 
ézt £00 xatadaBeir, et wy Sue tyy éxeivov pehdyow, 5. &y cowevry 
a eee es 4 ‘ >A ‘5 > ~ * 5 c 3: 
wer doy] 0 oteatog tov Agyidapor éy-ry xadedoe sizer. 6 dé mQ00- 
dexouevos, og Léyetat, Tovg “ADynraiovs tis yg ext axEQuiov ovens, 
&vOwosw tt xu xatoxrvyoem meoudciy avtiy tundeiouy, aveiyer. 
ae r A ~ 
XIX. éved) uévz01 me0cBadortes ty Oivdy ual ndcar dar meipa- 
> 2o/ fs ? > ~ 2 ot > , 
cartes, ovx edvvavto eheiv, ot t8 ADnvaior ovdey éEmexnovxevorro, 
7 &  £ , » ae ] b aetna A 4 > , ~ > , 
ovrw On opunoartes am avetng meta ta év Tlharaig tov sceddDor- 
~ ~ ‘ 
tav OnBaioy yerouera ieee Oydonuocty madtota, tov Oeoovs ual 
~ , 3 ’, > 4 > A 2 , 3 ~ eg , 
Tov oitov axnalortos, eosBadov &o tyv Artixiy* yysito b& Apyi- 
dapos & Zevdidcuov, Aaxedamorior Bacihets. 2. nat xadeCouerar 
5 ~ ~ , A 
tzeuvoy mo@tov wey Edevoira xai to Oguicior medior, nat toonyr 
9 , € , 4 Vee , ery / > , 
twa TOV Adyraiwv inméwv met rove ‘Peizovs xahovpéevovs ézov) 
a > , > ¢ ~ 4 > , a+ 4 
ourto. Emerita moovyogovy sy Ossie Eyortes tO Alyahewy ogog die 
Fea ~ ~ a ~ 
Kownsiic, fag apixorto é¢ “Ayagras, yooior ptyoror ths Artixis 
~ , , ‘ U > ae ? , 
tov Ojuor xahovuevor. xo xadEelomeror es avto orTpatomedoy TE 
c , 4 
EZONjOUYTO YOOVOY TE mOdLY éuusivartes ereuvoy. MX. yrouy os 
oF) 2 , x 4 "A ‘O , ‘  : ‘ ¢ 2 ae ld 
zormds Aeyetau tov “Apyidauory msgi te tug Ayaovus we &o wayyy 
raSéuevov meivat, nat é¢ 70 mediov éxeivy tH eoPody ov naraPyvat. 
2. tovs yao Adynvaiovs yaaler aupalorrag.ce vedtytt modi, nei 
” 
RUPETKEVLOMEVOUS EG MOAELOY HS OVA@M MEdTEOOP, tows VY éneked- 
~ ‘ A ~ > a“ “~ ~ > \ » MSs 
Deiv, nou THY HY ove av mEoUudsiv TunO ra. 3. Exedy OvY aITH 
ég “Elevoiva xai to Ogutovor mediov odn aniyrrycur, méigay énoi- 
~ A A 3 ‘ 7 2 2 4 7 A \ 
eto, mege tus Ayapvas xadiusvos, e emeSiacw* A. cum per yee 
~ ~ ~ o 
UITH 0 YOQOG Emit} OELog Epaiveto EvoTouromsdsromt, Gua 8 xal oi 
“Ayaovig wéya méoog ovteg tig modems, reioyihtot yag Ondicar 
Fd > , 3 ’ ‘ /, , > > 
EVEvOYTO, OV mEQLOWEcD a EdoxovY TH apEetegu diagDagerta, aL 
4 a” - 
OQuyoEY Kat TOVS mavtas &o mayNY. et Te ued py eneSEhOorsy Exsivy; 
~ ~ ~ v4 ‘ 
zy eoBody ot ‘Adnvaio, adetotegoy HSy é¢ td borepov to mediov 
~ 4 
TEMEIV KEL TQDG ALTHY THY nodW yaorcEeCOuL’ Tovs yo Ayagréas 
EatEgnuerovs THY OMEteowY Oy Kuoing mooOVmovs EcsoPar bx2Q 
tig tay ahhov uwdvvever, ordow 58 évéseoPou ty yrojuy. 5. Tot- 
, \ , fd , A % > s ~ 
avery pev Stovoig 0 Aoyidapos megi tag “Ayaovaeg Tv. 
> ~ , A- t . ~. - ‘ ‘ uP. 
XXI. *Adyvaior 8é, weyor wey od rept Edevoira nat ro Oprtt- 
’ c : ‘ x > rar 
siov mediov 0 oTQatOS HY, nal Twa Ehaidau siyov Eg TO s/yUTEQM 


3 , ¢ iil 3 a Nf aay) ee 
mee Sw ont Bbw & ang. 


LIB. IL CAP. XXIL. — 79 


jf 


$14 \ mY, , ‘ , ‘ - 
avTOUS Uy MoOiEvoN, weuyyusvol nou IIhetotonvaxta-tor Tavoariov 

iva ~ ~ BA 
Aaxedumoviny paciéa, ore sofadwr tig Artingg & "Elevoive 

4 ’ ~ , 4 ~ ~ , ? 
nal Ooials oroat@ Iehomovvycior, mg0 tovds tov mohewov tés- 
Coupon xa Sexe Ereow, aveyoonoe ahd, &g TO mhéiov odxéetL mQO0EL- 
Oov? dt0 87 +L 4 AUTO Ee tr > eY , 50 , 
wv: dw Oy xae Y peyy avt@ éyéveto &x Snaoerys, SoSavt yor- 

~ ee r > \ st V0 4 > 

pact meoOhvas thy avayoonow* 2. exedy dé regi Ayaovas eidor 
zov orpatoy éEynovta otadiovs tHG MOEMS aNELONTA, OVXETL KVE- 
GxEtov EMOLOVITO, AAA wdTOIC, WE ELKOS, YRS TEUPOMENNS év TH sue 
vel, 0 OVMM sMQEKEHY OL ye VEWTEQOL, OVO Ot mMeEoBUTEQOL. mhIY TH 
‘ ~ ‘ ~ 

Mudd, Sewov eqaiveto, nat &ddxet toig ve GALOIS HOt UahoTA T 
OTK, ’ u 
vedryte emekiévon xo wy mEQuogar. uaca Evoraoss te yryrdmeroe év 

~ ww z € \ , > , ¢ , > Be 
moka Eowde your, ot mEv xEhevortes sieve, ot O& TES OH EHPTES. 
} ra rr, 
3. yonouodoyes te TOov yoyomovs mavtoiovs, ov axgokoFut ag 
Exaorog weynto. of Te "Axugrig oiousvor maga oMiow avtoisg ovx 
thayioryy woigar sivas AOnrainr, og avtT@v H yh étéuveto, evjyor 
\ oe , , , > , ¢ , Wr =4 
zyv eSodov wadiota. mart. te TQOND avyQEDIGTO | MOMIG xaL TO? 
~ 4 ct *. 

Tleguzdéa év dgyq sigov, nat ov magyvece mpdtegov Euéurnrto ov- 
, > a oe , 7 A bys > > oF a , , 
dé, GAN exccntCoy ort oreatnyos wy ovx emsSayol, aiziov Te opiow 

€ ~ ~ 
évomicov mavtov av énaczyov. XXII. THeginhig 58 doar per ad- 
+ 4A ~ 
rovs MOVS TO MUQOY YAAEMAIVOYTAS KUL OV TH AQLGTA HPEOVOUPTEUS, 
~ 4 ~ 
motevoy S8 090s yiyvadaxEl meQt TOV ay EmEStéveat, Exxdyoiay TE 
ES. ? Go 2 oi , Io/ ~ at ae ra N 
ovn emote. avtay ovde SvAdLoyoy ovdéva, Tov uy OEY Te MaALOY 7 
, 2 B P] ~ , ? > , A 2: 5 
yroun EvvedOovrag eLapagreiv, cyy te nohw equidacos xat du yov- 
, , oc In7 % € , | eae sr > 2? 
ying waluota oooy edvvato sizer. 2. inméag pévtor eSémeumer cet, 
TOV py MQOSQOMOVS KAO TIS oTQUTLaS gomintOVTUS ég TOUS KyQOUS 
zous éyyus Tyg mohews xaxovgyeiy’ “aL immomayia tig éveyéveto 
pee , eee , D ¢ 4 ae % , 4 
Bouysia. év Dovyiow trav te -AOyvacoov céhee sve tov imme net 
~ > \ od A 4 ws € , pes, 4 , ” 
Osoouhoic wet avtav moog tovs Bowwtov inméag, &v 4 ovx ehacoor 
” aN ~ A ? , z , F re 
ésyor of Adnraior xai Ozcoadot, mexor ov, nQooBoyPyocrtay toig 
= ~ ~ A , ~ ~ 
Bowtoig tay omkitavr, toon eyévero avt@r, uot amePavoy THY 
Oscoahav uat “Adnvaiwy ov moddoi* avethoyro pévtor avrovs 
A aa ~ 
avdnusooy aonovdorvs. xa ot [eLomorvyctos toomaior ty votEguie. 
* , A ~ ~ ‘ 
gorycav. 3. 4 d8 Boyde avty tov Oscoaday nate to madatov 
Eummayinov eyévero zoig “Adnvaioig* nat apixorto mag avtovg 
~ , 7 
Aagicain, Dapcdhwot, Hagaows, Koavoriot, Tewpdéor, I VOTO- 
: ad cow Vi Fae gy Y , , 4 
vio, Degaiot. yyourto ds avtmy éx perv Aagions Ilodvuydns xe 


Sh oOrKrArl4or ErrrPAgHe. 


“‘Agiorovovs, GMO TIS ordoems éxtir e008, éx 62 Dapodhov Mévov* 
jour Oe xat THY chiov nate modes cgzortes. 

XXIII. Of d& HWedonzorrijctot, éedy ovu éxe&ieons adtoig of 
> ~ s , + 3 ~ 3 ~ Sq 7 ~ ’ 
Adnyvaior &g payny, eoartes éx tov Ayuorar edjovr tar Symes 

4 ~ ‘ , 
tiwag ahhovs tar metaky leery dog xai Bowdyooov dgovs. 2. ov 
~ 4A > ~ bd ~ ~ 3 ~ > , A c ‘ fxn 
tov d& avray ey ty yf, 0b ADynraiot anéotelav tas sxatov vevs 
‘ , A u A , c , > 3 
meg. Ilehonovyyoov aoneg magecxevalorto, xat yihiove Omhitac én 
> ~~ 4 ~ # 
wvTaY nat TOSOTAS TETeaxooiovs* sorputyye Oe Kapzivog te 6 
— , 4 / ec 9 , ‘ , 2S , 
Zevoripov xa Ilgwteag o Entudeovs xat Soxparys 0 Avttyévove. 
q™= ~ ~ 
KUL OL MEV KOAYTES TH MapKoxEr]y TAVTY mEQléMLeoy, 3. oi 52 Hedo- 
MOVPYGLOL YOOVOY Eupeivartes év Ty Artin Ooov eizov ta emirpoera 
> , ‘ ~ 2 t > 7 , \ 2 
aveywoonoauy die Bowtor, ovy yep to¢Badov* aapiorteg 08 Qon- 
‘ x ~ 4 e 4 , a ? > 4 > 
mov thy viv thy Lepaixny xadLovuernr, qv venortat Qowmot APy- 
, c ta > , > , A 3 7, ’ 
vaiov vanxool, edjwoar. agixousvor ds eg Ilehomovvncor diehvdy- 
Gav nata mohEg ExaoTot. 
XXIV. ’Avaywpycdrtmy 88 adray oi °APyrator prvianas 
, A ~ A 4 ’ 7 \ ss» ‘ 
UATECTYCAPTO “ATH YHy xo xaTH Baraccar, womep On Eueddov Sim 
mavtos TOV modeuov praaker* nat yilia téhavta-and tay ey TH 
axpomode yonuatoy edoSey avroic, eaigeta moijoanévors, yoois 
Peo Pat, nat py Gradrovr, GAR and tov Gddov mokeusiv> Hv O€ tg 
eizy ) Emupnpion xiweiv tH yojuata tavta &o Ado Tt, iv py ot 
MOAEULOL PAITY OTEUT Enimdéwor TH mode now Séy apdracFat, 
, , > U , > > ~~ c A > 
Oavatov Chutary enederto. 2. toujosig TE met avT@Y éxatov ESat- 
s 
est0vs Exoujourto uate TOY ExtavtoY ExaoTor Tug PEhrioTAs, xEt 
nd ~ tc ~ ~ ‘\ ~ 
TOLNOALYOYS a’TAIC, OY my yornoOoL uNnOEMe eo KLLO TLD METH TOP 
~ ~ xv 
LONUATOY MEPL TED avTOV xwdvvoL, Hy Sey. | 

XXV. Of 8 & zaig éxardy vavoi regi ekonovyncor 2A Gy- 
viol, xa. Keoxvgaior wet adzar, mevtyxovra vavot meoobeBonOy- 
nOTES, HL KAAOL tives TOY Exet Evupcyor, GALA TE Excnxovr meQuALéE- 
ovzeg nat &¢ Merny cig Aanomuns anoBarzes, t@ teizet m008- 

y 3 ~ , a , b] + Dee wn” 4A a 
Badov ovr aoderei, nou avIQmmeyv ov svovtmy. 2. érvye b8 mege 

‘ , , , c t > A ; 
tous yaoouvg tovtovg Boacidas o Tediidos arne XSnagtierys peov- 
gay tyov" nat aicdousvog eBonSe. trois &y TH yooim, meta Onkicay 
éxatov. dudpapay d8 20 tar “AOyrainry orgatonedor, éoxeda- 
4 A ~ 

OUEVOY HATA THY YOOAY HOLL MQOS TO TeYOS TETPammEVOY, EOMIMTEL és 
A , \ da 7 4 > ~ 3 ~ > , ~ > 
civ MeQornr, nat odiyous twas Ev ty EodQouy amodecas toy ust 


Oe Pe ee 


ee ee en, 


LIB. Il. CAP. XXVI—XXVIILI. St 


~ A ~ 
SAUTOV, vIY Te MOA mE—LEMOLnOE, Kal Amd TOLTOV TOV TOLUNUATOS 
~~.” ~ 4 4 / 3 , > , € % 
MeMTOS TAY “ATH TOY mMOLEMOY Enyvedn éy Xmcoty. 3. oi dé 
~ A ~ 
"ASyvaio. “oaurtes mapéndeor, uai oyortes tHg “Hisiag &¢ Dacy, 
. ~ ’ 4 ~ ~ 
edjour tiv yiv emi Svo Tucoas, nai mpooBonOyjcartacg ta é&x Tg 
- w , , A ~ > , > ~ 
xoidns EHhiwWosg tevaxociovs hoyadas, xa tov avtoder &% TIS mEQt- 
, 3 , , > , > , ‘ , , 
oixidog “Hisiov udyyn exgautyour. A. avéuov 8 xariwrros peycdov, 
, 3 ? , , c 4 Vis , re 4 
qemaloueror ev ahimere yooi@, ot usy moddot énéBnoar éni tag 
sa 4 ‘ ~ 
vavES, KO MEolémdeor tov “Ty OvY xadovpmevoy Thy dupav &o TOY ey TH 
Dee dipéva* ot 68 Mecorrioe év rove, nai &id0t tivég ot ov Svve- 
wevot émiPyvon xata yiv yoonoartes ty Decay aigovor. 5. nat 
A ~ . 
VOTEQOY Mi TE VHES mEpIMEvoUCuL KVaLaUBavoVOLW adToVG xual Eurd- 
3 , , ‘ bere ? ? € A + ‘ 
yovtat éxdinorvtes Derav, nar tov Hhevov 4 wodhy 75n oteatia 
\ ~ 
mooceBeBonOyxe. maoamevourtes O8 oi ‘AOnvraior emi Ghdu yoota 
édyour. 
A ~ par Fa 
XXVI. ‘Yo 5& tov adzov yodvoy rovtovr ot "A Pyraior roui- 
~ brad A \ , A ? , 4 
xovta vag eexempav meg. tyv oxida xot EvBoiag ape 
, > la nh > . , ¢ , A 
gvaaxnny’ sotoatyye de avtav Kieomoumog 0 Kiewiov. 2. xai 
~ a 
anoBpaces moujouperos tig te nagaFalacotov got & ejjace noel 
Oodsor sider, omngovs te dhaBev avtar, nat &v’Ahony tove Bon dyj~ 
sartac Aoxoay wayy éxgd-ryoey. 
XXVII. Avtoryour 68 xt Aiywjtus tT) avt~@ eer tOVTM 
& Aiyivns “AGnvaior adtovs te xai naidas not yvainac, eninade- 
CUVTES OY NOTA TOV mMOdELOV o~iow aiziovs siven* xai THY Aiyt- 
vav agoparéotepoy epaiveto, ty Ulehonorvyom énixemméryr, abtov 
4 ~ 
mimpartag émoixovg eye. now ekexeupar votegov ov modh@ ég 
— ioe 4 > ome . 3 ~ \ ~ > 7 c 
avtiy tovg oixytoguc. 2. éxmecovat 08 toig Aiywytas of Auxe- 
Satpovior Eoour Ovgéun otxsiv ok ay viv vepec da, HLTH TE TO 
ASyvacivor Supogov Kol OTt ocpiy evegyeren ]OaY U0 TOY CELoLOY 
nat tov Eihwzov riy éxaveotaciw. 7 08 Ovesatic 77 pePogia 
~ ~ A 
tis “Aeysias xat Aanovixis ori, én Gudlacoay xadjxovon. nat 
ra 4 > ~ > ~ at 4 *) > , 4 A + 
OL pev avtay evtavda wunoar, o1 0 éonagyoav xara tHy “dday 
Ed.08e. 
XXVIII. Tov S avrov do0vg vovunrig xara celjvyr, doneo 
A ld ~ FF ? , € Pa. se / ‘ 
not movoy Soxet sive yiyvec Fat Svvator, 0 ydiog eSelize mete mEoHE- 
, , ‘ 
Boiay xat malw avendinowdn, yevousvog pyvosdyg xa aorégor 


7 


TIVE ExpaverTar. 


(D 
bo 


Oorkrdjailszor FrIIPAGDHS. 


XXIX. Kai &v 7@ adt@ Péoee Nvupedweor cd» Ilvdem, ep 
t , v ’ 

doa “ABdyoizyr, ov size tov aded~yy Liradung, Svrdusvoy mag 

>, ~ ~ , 
avr@ peya, ot "Adjraiot, mQdtEgoy mokémioy vopilortec, aQoSevor 
6 , ‘ , 4 , , X ’ 
EXOLIGAYTO KOU METETEUWAYTO, BovdouEsrol Rizadunyy opict tov Tyoew, 
Ooaxdr Buctléa, Eiupayor yeréoPat. 2. 6 58 Tiong ovtos, 6 tov 
Sizdlxov marie, newtos “Odoioas civ psyahyny Paciveiavy ént 
mheiov tig &hAns Oocuns émoinos* modd yao méoos noi adzoropor 
éott Ooaxar. 3. Trost 8 t@ Lpdurnr tiv Llavdiovog ax “A dy- 

~ , =m , Tz ~ ~ 
rOv oxortL yuvaixe mpooyxEer 6 Lyons ovtog ovdér, odds tig-avtis 
Ooduns eyévovt0, GAR 6 pev &y Aavdig tig Doxidog vdv xadov- 
uerys yng 6 Tyosvs gust tore t2d Opaxcry oixovmerys, not 70 Egyov 
zo mept tov “Icuv ui yvaixes év tH yi] tav7y Empakav* moddoig de 
Kat TOY OLToY &y andovos urtiuy Aavhias i CQrig Exwrduaotet. 
eizog 88 ual to xijdog Tlardiova Evrewacda tig Ovyateog die 
TOSOUTOY, éx w~pEheie TH MOS GAAGLOVS, wahdov 7 Sue mode 
€ ~ > > hy , 50 ~ , bs aw A 2A wa ” 
jucoay &¢ Odovoag od0v. Tong 88 ovte 20 avto ovoua eyor, 
Baciievs te mgatos év xodrte “Odovodr éyévero. A. ov dy Ova 
A —¥ 7 ¢ 3 ~ ? > a , , 
tov Sitaduny ot Adnraior Evuuayor exomoarto, Povdouerot oquct 
za émi Ooduns yooia xai [lepdinnav Evvedsiv adtor. 5. eh0ov ze 
és tag “ADyvag 6 Nvppedagos, tyy te tov Sirahzov Svppayiar 
> , ‘ ° \ eX > ae ~ , ae , 
ézoince, xat Sadoxoy tov vioy avtov -AYyvaior, tov te éat Ooguys 
modepov wmedéyeto naradvosiy' neicew yao Lireduny wéewewv 

\ , > , € , A ~ 
steatiay Ooauxiay “ASnvraiog inméor te xot mektactav. 0. Svve- 
BiBace 53 xat tov Hepdizuav roig “Adyraiorg xa Okouyr air@ 
a” > ~ 7 / > > \ / ae. : 
txecey atodovvat’ Evrectgatevoe t evdvg Iepdixnas eat Xadui- 
7 , 

Sag per "Adyvaior zat Doguiovos. 7. ovta ev Lizdduyg re é 
Tipe Ogandy Bucideds Evupayos tyévero -APyraiorg, xo Hegdtx- 
7 2 

nag 0 “AdsSardoov Maxedorvar Baucireds. 

XXX. Of 8 éy caic Exatdy vavow “ADnvaior, exe Gvreg megt 
TeLomovvycor, Sohudv te KoguwPior nodopa aigovot, nar aagads- 
ddact Tladapevow “Axaovavoy novos thy yiv nat modw vensoOas” 

. 7 4 4 > , ‘ A , . 
xai “Aoraxor, 79 Evapyos étvedrret, LaBortes xara xgatos “od 
ekeldourzes avtov to yooior é¢ thw Evupayiay moocenomoarzo. 

~ 1 ~ aw 
2. éni re Keqpaddyviay cyv vgcov ahetourtes mooonyayorro avev 

7 ~ . La 

payns. xeizoe 6@ 7 Kepaddyvia xere “Axaprarviav net Aevnede 


- 


—— es a ee. a ee, 





LIB. Il. CAP. XXXI—XXXIIL. 83 


reroamohes ovo, Tlakisc, Kocviot, Sumaiot, Wooreio. 3. toreoor 
3 fi Vd ? s 


> ~ 3 ie c ~ > A > 7 
§ ov modd@ aveyworncar ai ryso éo tag’ ADjvac. 
\ Cs ~ 
— XXXII. Tlegi 82 20 pOwonmgor tov Geoove tovcov “AGyvaior 
; A 4 , s 
mavdyel, edrol nat ot pétoxol, éotBadov &¢ tiv Meyagida Ieginie- 
~ ~ 4 4 
ovg tov SavPinmov oqgartnyourtos. xat ot megi Lehomorvysor 
7 
’ ~ > ~ ¢ ‘ , lA ‘ a” > b le 4 
ASnvaior &v taig éxazoy vavoir, ecvyov yao 1dn &v Aiyivy dvtes 


2 ” > 4 € A ‘ 3 ~ , 
&@ oixov avanoutlousrol, wg YoSorto TOUS & TIS NohEewWS MAVOTEA- 


~ 9 M. , 4 at y) 9. Xa tte . ¢ , 9 
Tle EV EYAQOLG OVTKS, EMAEVOAY MAE UVTOVS “AL SUVELLYV YOU 


‘2. orgatomeddr te peyiotoy On tovto aQooy "ADnraiwy éyévEeto, 


~ A 
axpatovoys ét tho modems noi ovaw vevoonxriags. pvoeiay yap 
¢ ~ > > , Tt > 5 ~ ‘ A > ~ <2 
onkitav ovn shacoovs youv avtor -Adyvraiol, yoois S8 avtoig ot Ep 
” 5 : 
TlorwWaie corti jour, péromor b& EvrectBadov ovu éhiccovg 
~ a ~ 
zto.oxiioy Onmlizar, yopic 52 6 GAdog Omihog Whey ovx ddiyos. 


dyocartes 08 ca moda rig yng aveyooycar. 3. éyévorto b& xat 


adda votegor év TH mokEu~p nara tog Exactov éoPohai APyratov 
> \ , Nec | APRS \ ~ t = r cr 
eg tyy Meyagida nat immeny net mavoteatue, uexot ov Nico soo 
ta ?ASnvaior. 

XXXII. Exeyiody 88 xxi "Acaddven in “AOnraiwy goov- 
eloy tov Pépove tovtov zelevtavtos y emi Aoupoig toig “Onovs- 
tio1s vyooS zonun mEdTEQOY Ovo, TOU py Anotas Exmdéovtag ze 


"Onovrtog xai tho daddys Aoxeidos xaxovoysivy tyy EvBorar. 


2. tavTa wey ev TH Yeger TovTe@ meta tiv» tov TleLomovyycioy &x 
tis ‘Arixhs avaywoyow éyéveto. 

XXXL Tod & éniyyropévov yeudros Evagyos 0 “Axagreav 
Bovdouevos &¢ tiv “Aotanoy uarediOeiv, wei0er Kogwiovg tecca- 
OUKOVTR VAVOL HUI MEvtaxOciols ual yIhiotg OmAiTAIG ExLTOY KATE- 
yew mlevourtus, nal wMvTog Eemixovpovg TWAS MQDGEULGIWGATO * 
x A ~ ~ > , oom , ‘ Ite 
yoyov O& tig oteatias Evpapyidas te 0 “Agtotarvuov not Tiose- 

e , ‘ + ¢ , 4 , 
vog 0 Timoxpatovs xa Evuayos 0 Xevotdos. 2.. no mdevourtes 
narnyayou" xa tis udlys “Axaovaviag the megt Padacoay totw 
a 
a yooia Bovdousrot mpocnoujcuca, xa meipudéertes, WS ovx 
3 7 > 7 ye | ” , > > ~ , > 
yOvravto, amenheoy éx oinzov. 3. oyortes 0 ey TH mapanlp é 

a 4 ~ 
Kepadinvioy nat anoBacw momodusvo. é¢ cy» Koavior yxy, 
3 if €.. > 3 ~ > € ? A 4 > ‘ 
anarydertes um avtay & omodoyiag tiv0g avdgaus te amopaddovot 


~ a eee , 2 , ~ , , ‘ , 
 Ogar avzay Enenevov emgocdoxytols TaY Koavior, xot Pravores 
eon avayuyousvot ExouioSnoay &@ vixov. 


a“ 


$4 @OrKL(ALIAOCY ZTITPA@HS. 


a > 4A ~ 5 ~ ~ ~~ ~ 
XXXIV. “Ey 52 tp avr@ ysmaw, oi “AIyvraiol, 7@ aareie 
, ‘ > 7 ~ ~ ~ 
voum yoouErol, Snmooig Tapas Emomourto THY Ey THOE TH modem 
meaTOY anotuvrovta TQOmH TOLWMdE. 2. TH Mey GOTH moOTiPErTaE 
~ ¢ A A a 
TOY AMOYEVOUEVCOY, MOOTLITK OUYPYY MOWjoUPTES, HEL EmipepEL TP 
~~ x 3 ) ‘ 
avrov Exaotos jy tt Bovdyta. 3. sedan Pe i Expoge Tj, kagvaxas 
+f WA ~ 4 
uvmagicoivas ayovow cpmoagsat, pvdng éxcorys piav eveote O& tu 
PE 4 <3 ~ \ s 
dota 79 Exaotos Ty qeyis. pia de udivy uEevy Meester EorQmmery 
~ > ~ a wn ‘ e ~ > > ? , 
TOY APAvrar, oF av wy EveePa@ot &o avaiosow. A. Evvexqeper dé 6 
, 4 ~ % ‘ ~ 
Bovdousros xai aotar xat Svar, xai yoraixes mépeow ai mpooy- 
A , ’ 
xovoul Emi TOY TaqOY Ohogueomerce. 5. tOéaow ory &¢ to Snuo- 
~ 7 ‘ ~ ~ 4A 
GlOY Oia, O EST Ent TOV xaAAioTOY MEOuGTELOY TIS MOLES, HOU 
2 A> 2 > hed , A > ~ , , * 4 > 
aet &v avtT@ Ountovor Tovg & THY TOlEuwr, ayy ye Tove ev Ma- 
~ A ~ ~ 
eadar* éxsivor 8 dianpeny thy aoetyy upivartes adTOv net TOP 
4 ~ ~ 
tapor énoincar. 6. éxedar dé xov WHOL yi, APIO YOnMEVOG Vz TIS 
~ 4 ’ 
aOLEws, OS av yrouy te Soxz wy a&vvEetos iver nat abiouate meoyxy, 
~ A ~ 
éyer in abroig Exawor tov mpémorvta’ peta dé TOTO amEpyorTAt. 
ry Tt ‘ , A \ 8 ~ , e , , 
i. ods wey Oantovor* xa die mavtog tov wokenov, onote SvuPaiy 
ae ~ ~ , tT ~ ~ 
adrois, éyoart0 tH voum. 8. én d ody toig mowrorg toiode TTegi- 
~ c onl , c / , A > 4 ‘ > 7 
xhig 0 Favdinmov yoedy déyew. nou éexedy noipoy ehapPare, 
4 re. ~ , HA ~ et Sat , v 
mp0EhL0ay amO TOV oRuatoS Ent Pyux VWHhoy mEMompEvoY, Om 
axOvOITO WS mi adEioTOY TOV Ouidov, Eheye TOLADE. 
XXXV. Of nev woddoi cay evOade eignxotar 78y éxaivovet 
cov Me0TH TA TH vou Tov oyor tOvde, WS xakOV Emi TOIS Ex TOP 
, 4 > , 3 , > A - ee | ~ ss Sm 7 
nmohinoy Sumtouevors ayooevesd as avtov* sor 0 apuovy av edoxet 
7 > ~ ? ~ ” : , ” sy ~ a 
eivat avdoay ayatov toym yerousvav egy zai Onhovodo tag 
~ A 
Titiig, Ole HAL.YoY MEQ TOY TagoY TOrdE SnuOdin MaQancxevacd ETE 
c - 4 A? DAs ‘ ~ > 4 7 t ‘ 
Oeare, xo py ev ert avdQt Todo aostag xwdvrevecDul Ev Te net 
yeigov eizorte miotevOjvat. 2. yalemov yuQ TO METOING LimésiV, E> 
t ’ Soe , ~ > , ~ ¢ \ A 
@ wolug xat 7 Soxnjotg tHS adnOsing PeBarovtat. o te yap Svvedors 
‘ " 
Hel evvors AxpouTIS Tay ay TL évdssctéome, Mods & BovheTul TE nex 
ee 4 ~ 4 + ow “ A Uy 
éxiotarar vonices Sydovadat, 0 Te amEeipos tot a nut meovale- 
a” ~ 
out, Sut pOovor, & tt UmEQ THY EuYTOY HPUoW AxOvOL. MEZOL yao 
~ ‘ J 
rovde &vExToL oi Excuvoi eict mEgi Eteoco” Leyomevol, éo BOON EY xeL 
» ~ > . ~ 
avtog Exactos oijtas ixavos tive Sodoai TH OY-yxoves* TH OE 
¢ , r Pee ” cA yee ~ ’ 4 a 
imepBddiore avrav pIovovrtes 7dn xo anictovow. 3. émeidi; Os 
~ 7 ~ ~ A 
coig maha ovtws sMoxiueoOy tavta nak@g eye, You wai Ee, 


eS ae 


LIRICA EX BVI SX VIIA. 85. 


indusvoy TH vOUM, MEQacOas LuwY THES sxcotov Bovdijceds TE xaL 
SdEng cuysiv wg éni mheiotrov. XXXVI. dekoua de ano trav 
mooyovew mentor’ Sixcuoy yao abroig xai mogmor O& Uma ey TH 
copes Thy Timyy caveny THs penung SidooIa. ty yao yoQaY cE 
0: avtoL oixovrtes, Stadoyy cov emytyronevoy ueyor TovdE éevdé- 
~ ‘ oe 
oaw Ov aoetiy magédocar. 2. nou éneivol te aSvoe Eraivor, nox ect 
~ ~ is 
udhlov of matéges Huay’ xtyoomevor yuQ moedg oig &éeSarto oonY 
~ ~ ~ A 
yousy KQYyY ovx andreas Tuiv toig vvy moooxatélimoy. 3. TH OE 
, > 2 Ae ~ a ¢ ~ ol la , > ~ 
thei avtrng avror jueic olde, OF vvv Ext OvtEs MaddoTH Ev TY nAdE- 
4 ~ ~ 7 
oryxvig Hdixic, éanvinoauper, noi THY Mow TOig Miko MAQEOXEvO- 
4 t 
comer noel &¢ modeuov ual é¢ eionyny avtupxsctaryy. A. wy éya th 
x \ , ” e @ Rais f No» 35 Sl Tee 
yey xartce mokguovs epya, oig Exacta extyOn, | el TL ALTO; Y OF 
, ¢ ~ 7 A 7 , > / ’ > 
matéoes quar Bapbapor y Ediyva modenor éxiorta moodvuns 7uv- 
romeda, munonyooer év eiddow ov Bovdduerog, sacw* amo 58 olus 
> , at * > > ‘\ ‘4 5 vo cA 4 
ze émitydevoems HADouEy Em avutTaH xo pmEeO O1MG MoOhiTELAg xa 
ov ~ ~ 
zooner & cio» psyche éyévero, tavta Syldsas mewtov sie xt 
émt tov tavds sxauvor, vouilov éni Te TH MuQorte ods ky angERT 
~ ? , ‘ ‘ , ¢ <°-9 ~ ‘ , , 
Ley D7 vet aVTG, Kat TOY MévTH OMLhoy xa aoraY xo Server Svuqo- 
Gor eivar avtay énaxovon. XXXVI. yoousta yao zolireie 
> 7 A ~ , , ta A ~ > 4 
ov Cydovoy tovg tov méehag vouovs, mapaderyue Oe waddov avtot 
b , 

OvtEs Tit Y MImOvMEVOL étEDOUS. nat Oroue péev Ste TO My é¢ Odiyous 
GAR &¢ mhelovac oixeivy Snuonoatia uéxdntos’ pérsote O68 nate mer 
‘ Ld \ RE, 7 ~ \ 4 4 2% 3 , 
ZOU VOMOES mE0G TH Wie Sipopu maoL TO Loor, natTaE ds THY w&ior- 
ow, os exactog éy tp Evdonimusi, OVX AO MOOS TO meio” &¢ Te 

sv ~ ~ Gd 
nowe 7 an apEThs mootimatat, ovd’ av xuta-meviar, éyov O€ te 


~ \ , s 
ayadoy Sedoot tyv m0lw, aki@opatos apavrei¢ xexohvta. 2. éev- 


, ‘ , A 4 4 , 4 > ‘ ee , 
Séowmsg bs tH TE QOS TO xOWOY MoOdiTEvOMEY KOE EG THY MDG uALY- 
love tay xad’ iusoay énitydevuator vaowiar, ov de eeyis tov 
, > te 3 , ~ Xo 2 , \ 4 
méhac, # rad Hdorny te Sod, eyortes, ovde alyuiovg per Lumnous 
~ ~ ‘ 
88 ri Ower aydydorag mooctIéuero. 3. dverayOas O ta idie 
; ~ . , 4 , ~ ~ 
moocoutdovrtes tx Syuooie Sie SoS mahiore ov MUQAPOMODMEY, THY 
8 ~ § ~ ~ 
ZE KEL EY HOYT OVTOY AxXQOKOEL “AL THY VOMOY nel MaMOTH avTaY 
Ooot Ts ét wgedsin tov adinovMerOY xElPTUL, xAL COOL, ayQECoL 
vtec, aioyvryy Onodoyouneryy pégovot. XXXVIIL. xai pry xa 
Tay movay mMhsiotAUs Kvamavlag Th yrouy exogicduEOa, ayaor Rey 
»' ~ 
ve xa Ovolos Sietyators vouilorzés, Wiaig b& natacnsvaig evmes 


aes a ei esi C/ SO 


86 OOrKrAl4Or FTITP ASUS. 


aiow, ov xa hucoay  téowis 70 humyoow éxndicon. 2. éxaa 
goyeraa O8 dice péyedosg tig modews &% mé&ons yijg tu moépta, KOA 
EvuBaiver juiv under otzsotége ty amokatce ta avtov ayade 
WiyvouEerce HaQTOVTO Ul, 7 KO Te THY Khkow avOQuzav. XX XIX. 
diapéoousy O& xat Taig TaY mohewinay pehkeroug tov evartior 
toinds. zy TE yaQ MHLW nowHY mageyouEr, Kai ox ory OTE Kery- 
waste ansigyousy Twa Ty maOiuatos | Oecputos, 0 uy xovpder 
iy tig THY mohenion Wav wpedyden, atatevortes ov Taig mapa- 
oxEvaig TO mheov Xai anaTaAls, | TH aD huav avtay & tH zoya 
evpiyp’ nat &v taic madsiats ot per Eximorg aoujosl, evdvg vEot 
ovtes, TO avOpsion peréoyortat, ausic 8 avemeveag Suutopsvor 
ovdér jo0or éni rove ioomadsig xwvdvvovg yooovuer. 2. rexuroroy 
ds° ovre yao Aaxedamoriot xad sxcotors, peta mévtoy 8 &o cHv 
Viv NUOY OTQATEVOVEL, THY TE THY méhag adTOL Exe OOrTES Od yude- 
mas &y tT] GALOTQia TOUS MEQL THY Oixsioy GuvroMéevovs maydpueEros 
ta mein xoutovuer. 3. adoom te ty Suvcmer juav ovdeig ao 
moneniog évérvye, Sia Thy TOV vavtinoy TE Guo Exmedeley, ner THY 
&y Ti) yi eat modka juay adtay éxinzeuypw' iv 8é mov opin ciwi 
MOOGMIEWOL, ROUTYCUNTES TE TWAS TUOY MaYTAS AbxOvVOW ame) 
oat, xa vixndEertes VY andvtov yoojoOu. 4. xairot et dadvpice 
padlov 7 movow pshéry, at wy peta vouov, TO mdstov 7 TOOmOY 
avdesing eFeLouey udvveve, meguyiyvetae uiv tog Te MédLovow 
Ghyewoig wy moonaurey, nat &g adr& ELVovEL my aTOLMOTEQOvS THF 
ast poyOovrtwy gaivecDu. XL. nai & te tovtow civ add 
akiay sivas GavualeoOat nat Eze éy KdLow. qionahovper yao mer 
EvTEhElas xa MIAocoMovmEr GvEev pahaniag’ mLovTm TE Eoyov Mad 
Lov xao@ | doyou xoun@ yooueda, nal TO méveodas ovy OmodoyeiP 
zit aioyoor, Ghia wy Siapetyew tym atoyor. 2. &e ce toig 
avTOIS OinE~oY Hux xo MoOhTindY Entméhera, nat EtEpOIs MOOS Eoya 
ZETQUpMEVOIS TH MOlITINa uy sVDEHS POMEL’ MOPOL YaQ TOP TE [LH- 
Sey tarde peréyortra ovx anedywova GAd axosiov voutlouer, xo 
avtoL Trot xgivouey ye | evOrvpotueOa dodMS TH AOdyWarE, Ov 
tous Adyous tois Eoyors PLA ByY yovmevor, ahAe ph moodWayOyras 
uchhov doy moorepoy 7) ent & Set Eoym EMGeiv. 3. Ovaqpegortas 
vag dy nat TOde Eyouer, Mote TohMaY TE Of adTOL MEMOTE, HEL mgt 
aie éiyeigiooper éxdoyilecOus’ 0 trois hho auadia. wer Oodsos, 


> 


Feet sé = 


(ge eee CAPO EL. EL 87 


aoa iy AAzeH 
Loyisyds Sé Oxvoy peoet. ‘xgdceazot & ay chy poy eeeeonny xOt« 
Oeier, oi ta te dewe not HEL Cupestata yiyy@oxortes, xa die 
carta py anotgendueroe éx tay xwdivor. A. nee Ta &g AQETIS 
= qrewrionuedc zoig mokhois’ ov yu maoxorees ev are dguores 
KrouEle TOUS gidovs. BeBasoregas 88 6 Sedcas ty yao, wate 
—— Sgethoperny Ov edvoiag @ dédaxe oalew" 0 0 evcogethony aupirv- 
—-genog, sidadg od &o yaou, aR é dqpethnnuece tiv apEetny amodaay. 
5. nat povot ov tov Evupégortog paddov Aoytoup 7 tig éhevdegias 
tp more adseHs twa wpedovusr. XLI. Evvedov ce déyoo tyy te 
“gaoay nol tig “Elladog naidevow slvat, not xa? Exactov Soxeiv 





he ee a ee oe oe ee 


¥ a \ + a | 4 ae ~ >..% ~ 27 PLA A A 
ay i Tov avtoy arden 200 "pany émt mheiot uv edn, KOOL BETH 
_Lagiveoy paelaor ay evrgamehog, 70 ease aUTAQKES magézeo Sat 
“2. nat og od hoyov éy tT meget nopmtos zade padhov ij cova 
éotiy adydea, arty 7 Straps tig mOdE@s, Ty ao THEE THY TQO- 
mov éxtyoaueda, onuaiver. 3. morn yao toY PUY axnOTS xQeicouyY 
«8g meioay Eoyetat, nat worn OTE TH modspi— ened Port ayardxutyow 
7 ? ~ = 
éye. 0p olwy xaxonadtel, ovte tH vaynnoM nardémEupw ws Ody vm 
767 wy 4 ‘ , A , A > , ? , 
—s @ELow aoyerar. A. wera peyedoor d2 onusioor; xo ov 37 ToL auco- 
ss tugdy ye thy Strap mapaozousror, Toig Te UY KaL TOIg EmELTEe 
, 4 4 ’ 
—s Pavpacdycduedea, xa ovdér mQo0deduerot ove “Ournoov émcuvétov, 
* ao 4 A ~ 
ovtEe OoTIG émect ey TO KUTIxa Tégpel, TOY O EQyoY THY VadrOLMD 
A ~ ~ ~ 
y Gane Blape, alia nica piv Odlaccur nat yyy éoBuror Ti; 
ss hustéoge toduy natavraynaicartes yeréoDut, mavtayov O& urnucio. 
Kandy te xayadar aidi Evyxaromioaurtes: 5. megi toumdryg ovr 
; 7 , ~ 4 ~ , 
_——- mddeme ode te yerraiog Sixaovrtes my apapedyvar avriy mayd- 
> , ‘ ~ ; 
pevot érehkevrncar, xat TOY Leimonevoy marta TWH sixog EDéhEw 
e 4 o Pegs , 4 A S222 2 ‘ ‘ ~ 7, 
vaso avtng xopvev. XLT. dio dy nat tujxvva te megi tig m0- 
heme, Siuoxalian ts moLvovpmevog My EOI Loov Hiv Elva TOY ayore 
4 = ~ A ¢ ? ¢ , 4 ‘ > , @ Brg Tt 
Kat oi¢ Tavde pyder UTMPYEL OMOLWS, xOL THY svdOYiaY KMe EP Oi¢ 
~ , A ~ 
vey Léyoo pavepay onusiowg xadiotas. 2. nal siontar avrys ta 
, ig “a A A , 7 ~ . ~ ~ . 
UEYLOTH” & YQ THY MOLY UEr_Cd, wi TAYE HAL THY TOLMPSE KOET OE 
Pe 5 ae Ee, oY, ~ ~ ¢ , Pee ee sok: a 
eXOOUNoaY, xaL ovx av nodhois tar “EAdijver icogpom0g wore 
: oa € 4 co, . , ~ , ~ > A > A 
| ads 0 Loyosg tar éoywr maven. Soxet 5é wor Sydovr avdoog agetyy 
, r \ ; ~ ~ ~ 
modern te unrbovow nol tehevtaia BeBaovoa y vey tarde xata- 
| m > eee ~ x } , ti Ss \ , 
STQOGY. 0. Kat yao Toig TadAa-yEioooe Sixcoy. THY eg TOVE ZOE 
Ove OeO TH Bac evdoi a4 , Ett <> ~~ 4 
Hove umeg tHg mateidog eDQuyadiay mootiDecDuL ayadD yag 


88 OOrkK?rdAlAOY ZFTTTPA®GHS. 


A > , ~ ~ — 9 / “3 ~ > ” 
HAXOY ApPariourtEes xOWMS UaALOY Oéednouy 7 &x TOY LOLcoy EBA 
~ 4 7 
war. 4. cavde d8 ovrs mhovtov tis, tiv Ext anoAavolw MoOTIMAORS, 
> , a+ , > , ¢e b> a” \ 2% 
euahaniody ovte meriag ehaidl, wo nay Ett Oiaquywr avtyy mhov- | 
TyoEEr, avaBpodyy Tov Sewov éxoincato’ tHv dé TOY EvavytioY TLL 
, / > ~ , A , ‘4 ld , 
piav zodeworeoay avray AaBortes, xa xivOvrar auc tovde xaAdt- 
orov vouicartes, éBovdySyoay pst adrov Tos per TiImmpsio dai, 
~ A > ? > 4 \ \ 3 A ~ , > , 
tay de eqieodar, ehnidt usr TO aGares TOV xaTOeDWOEW EmtTpE- 
4 ~ ~ ~ 
warzec, Eoy@ O& megt Tov Sy bQmpévov ogicw adrois akovrTES 
7 oe ee al A ? , ‘ ~ ~ ¢ , 
MEMOUPEPAL, HEL EV AUT TO apvveoIat nar MADEiV wadLOY HYNOG- 
usvot 7 70 évdorteg owlecOat, TO Mev ceioxodr tov hoyou Epvyor, TO 
b ~ A ~ 
&° Eoyor tM oopate vatuswar, xat Ov Ehuyiorov xaipov tiyns amo 
~ ~ ~ ‘\ ~ 
auuy tig Od&yo paddov 7 tov déovg aaydidynoar. XLUTL. xai 
ode wey mQDGHKOPTMS TH MOAEL ToLOIdE éyévorTO* Tove b& AoImOS 
> ae , ‘ A > Ud A \ > ~ \ 
{oy aopadsotéony nev evyeoDut, atoduoteoay Oe wyder asiovy ty 
ég tovg moheuiovs Sicvoray eye, oxomovrtas wh OY Org THY 
\ ~ . ~ x 
aéhear, iy &y TIS medS OvdEY YEiQo”y AdTOVS tucks sdOTAS MHXdYOL, 
Aéyow Oo &y tH tovg moleuiove apmivrecdar ayuda Mveorur, ahd 
~ 4 ~ , , ear! ” ’ 4 
uaddoy tyv tig mokews Ovrvamw xad yusoav toym Deopevovs zat 
~ 4 2 ~ 
EQUOTHS YIVOMEVOS AUTHS, xaL Otay vuiy meyahy OOsy eivat, evOv- 
~ A ~ 
novpevovs OTL TOAM@PTES, KUL YIYr@oxorTEes TH Séorta, xaL Ev TOS 
oyors aicyyvoueros GvdQeS AVTH ExTIGAYTO, ua OMOTE Kal mEeIQe 
4 ~ ~ 
TOV opudsinour, OVxovY xaL TY MOdW ye TIS OpETéous aQETIS aEI- 
ovrres otEpioxe, xaddictoy O& Eouvoy adzy mooituerot. 2. xowh 
nae. | , , 297 ‘ , ae 4 4 5 % 
yuo TK comata SiWorses, Wie TOY ayrowY Emawor EhouBaror, xe 
‘ , b) , > > = ~ ~ > 3% ee 3 
TOV THMPOY EMIONUOTATOY, OVX EY @ xnEsivToL MaAAOY, GAA BY M 1 
. ~ ~ A A 4 ~ | 
Sdka avtay maga tH evrvyores ae xai Loyou nat Egyou xMIQ@ eel 
urnotog xaradeineta. 3. avdoar yao emiparar naca-7y tapos 
xi Ov OTHLOY LOVOY éy TH Oinsig ONMaiver EmiyougH, GAha nou ev 
~ ~ , ~ 
Ti} fl] MEOGHAOVGY KyEapos mrnun MUG ExdoTH THe yrouns waddor 
~ ~ a ~ ~ 
i tow éoyou erdvutacoa. 4. ove voy vpsic Cyhodoavzes uai co evdat- 
= 4 5 i A a , A A , 4 i i 
uov TO thevOeoor, TO Os EhevdeQoy to Evipvyor xplvarTEs, My MEOW 
eao8e tovg modeutxovg xwdvrove. 5. od 7a Ot xaxompayourtEs 
~ b>] ~ ~ ; 
bixadreoor c&pedoier ey Tov Biov, ois édmig odu or ayaVov, GAR 
1 ee ee , 2 ~~ ” 7 Aa nee aa 
ols 7 évavtia. ustaBody &v cp Civ ere xwdvrevetat, Kat Ev Oig Wadi 
; , 4 , : “ei 
ota usyaha ta Siapégorta, iv tT ataiowow. 6. ahyswortea yea 
dvdol ye odrnua tyovte 7 &v Tp wETa TOV pahanoDyrar nina, 


rs te nll 


J 
7 
“ 


. 


Ss asd TN lela 








A} VIR CAP. XLIV—XUVIL1 89 


yy O pete OWUNS xed KOWIS elmidog cope Viyvopevos: asia Or 0g 

_Powazos. XLIYV. duomtEg Kol TOLS THYOE VY TONEUS, OOOL MEOECTE, 

ovx ohogugopet paddor, 7] mogapydjoopat. éy mohuzgdotg vig 

Evugoguis émiorartas toeapertes’ tO O° Evtvzés, 01 UY THS evmpens- 

a ” A ~ ~ 6) 
ordrys deéywow, womeo olds uEy voY Tehevtis, Yusig be LUaNS, nal 
~ \ ~ 
oig évevdaimorioai te 6 Biog Omoing nat evtedevticar SvrsueronOn. 
7 4” t 4 
2. yalenov per ovv oda meiPeww Ov, ov xot modddus este UTOMMi- 
Si, > , e 0g oe a he Las 
pata &y KAhov evTLYlaIG, aig MOTE xaL KUTOL HYaAAEODS* “ou hoa 
t , ne t 

Ody WY GY TIS my MEIpacduEros ayaIaY oTEQicnnTa, GAL ov GP 

> 4 £4 ? ~ ~ X \ \ /%- 

Edius yerouerocs aqpaipedy. 3. xagtepsiv O& yon nal ado maid» 

> , 7 c , , pe Gi See ry ~ > 4 

Amit ois ETL HAinia Texvoow moLeioP at’ Wig TE yao THY OVX OYTO” 
7 ‘ ~ ~ 

AjIn ot EnvytyrouEvoi Tiow Ecovtc, xo TH mode StydPer, Ex TE TOV 
\ > ~ A > ? , i > A oy! 4 . > 

un éonuovoda xar coarse, Evroics* ov yag oidv te isoy tH 7 

\ ‘ ‘ ~ ~ 
Sixasov BovievecPat, ot uv my xa maidag && Tov duotov mupabad- 


# J 4 ? T . 
Lousvor xdvvevoow. A. ooot O° av maonByuate, tov te mhetova 


, a > ~ ? ¢ ~ 4 ta ‘ wv ‘ ~ 
négdos ov sdrvysize Bioy yyeioIe xai tTovde Boanyvy EcsoOat, nai Ti 
~ : A A > 
tavds studeige novpilerde. TO xO pIAOTiMoY aYNOMY LOVER, KOL Ox 


> > “~ b) 7 ~ c 7, \ , 7 , ~ 
&y TH ayosi TIS Ydintag tO xEQdaivEW, WOMED TIVES Poot, MaALOY 


i a A A 
téomel, dhdce tO tTnaoDat. XLV. maid’ ad dco tarde mégecte 


ae ~ ¢ ~~ , \ > 4 as A A > +” vd ay 
9 adEelqoicg 00M psyay TOY aYOVa" TOY yuQ Ox OPTR amas sitter 


érawweir, nat modig av xaP vEcBodny aoEtis ody Omotot GAR ddiye 
yeigous xordeinzs. pdovog ya toig Cot meds tO avtimador, TO O8 
py éum0dar avartayoriot@ svvoig tetiuyta 2. st O& us Set net 
YUPOLKELAS TL AQETTS Ooo voy év ynosice Ecorta prnoOhrat, Boaysice 
MUQKIPETEL KILAY ONLAYO. tiis TE yee vmagxovons goes Mp et 
sige yertodau tiv peyahy 4 00a, nat yo av én ehiqiavor, ageriig 
nips ) Wwoyou évroig &posct xdéog 7. XLVI. sionrat nat éeuor 
Ady@ nare TOY VOMOY dou Eiyor mEdopOEE, nut EoyG of Pantouerot 
Tau psy On nEexocuyrtal, ta 68 aVTaY Tovg maidus TO amd TOVdE 
Snmocia | mokig péxor TENS Oespel,-copehor orépavoy Toiadé rE xeuk 
zoig Aetomevors THY ToLmvds ayorvony moorPeion.” aDLG yuo ois 
neita aoEtns péyiota, toiode xat divdoee dguorot modrevovct. 
2. voy de dmologugdperoe ¢ ov mgooyxet EXUOTOS UMTS. 

XLVIL. Towode per 6 cegos éyévero éy tH ystucnt tovTo' 


< 5 ? ? cane caf lf ous , ~ bd , 
xai SteAPovtos avrov mewtoy étog tov modeuov rovde érehevta. 


2. cov 88 Degove evdvg coyouevov, Heomorrycios xat oi Evupeyos 


YO OOTKTAIAOY ETITPA®HS. 


za dv0 méoN, WomEeQ xaL TO MOaTOY, 2o¢Balov ég chy “Arreuyy 
qysizo b& “AoyiSauog 0 Zevdidduov Aaxedoaipovioy Bacthevs. 
3. nai xadeloueror edjovy thy viv. xal dvtov atay ov modhtes 
mo nucous & ty ‘Arey 4 rdo0c mew@ror yotato yeréoDar roig 


- 4A 4 ~ 
"Adnvatos, LeyouEevoy Mev nat MQOTEQOY OALayOoE EynaTucuIppe 


4 4 ~ \ 3 4 , > , et 3 
not meot Anuvoy nou &y &dLLoIg yaoiolg, Ov pévTOL TOGOUTOS ye Lor- 
A gi A A . , > ee , , 
Hog ovde PI6ga ovtws avGouawv ovdapov suryuoreveto yererO at. 
\ ~ 
A, ovze yag turgor jexovy to mewtov OeQumevortes ayvoia, GAL 
> ‘ f a” 7 A , 7, » a+ 
avtor paliota EPvHoXOY OOM xO pahioTA ModoTECAY, OVTE GLAY 
iA ~ 
avOoumeix téyry ovdEeuia’ Oou TE mds ispoig ixérevouy 7] MarTEialy 
~ ~ F ~ 
ual TOI TOLOVTOIS eYOVCAPTO, MaYTA uvaDEdy Hr, TELEvT@PTES TE 
aitar antotnoay 020 Tov xaxov vxdusvot. MLVIL. yeSaro de 
A 4 ~ c , > > , oe. e ‘ 2 <8. 
ZO ev mowtor, wg Aéeyetat, & Aidwoniag cig vaso Aiyvntov, 
éxata b8 xat &¢ Aiyuator xa AiBvyny narzeByn nai &¢ civ Baowéos 
viv tiv moddyv. 2. &¢ dé thv ‘ADnrvator nodw anwaing évé- 
: ~ ~ a~ & ~ ac 
7868, nai TO mecroy év 7p Legaet ywaro tay avIouner, wore 
wit chy v vx Mvtar ang ot Heionorrqovot paiguontee éopepdynorer 
és ta pokura* xgiva yao ovmm joav avtod. voreoor b& nal é5 
zi deve mole aqixero nat EPvnoxor ZOLA waddov 7dyH. 3. depéroa 
A ne , | > 4 N 
HEY OLY TEL MVTOV OG ExAOTOS yIyVOOKE “OL taTQdg xed WLOTHS 
> ‘ ‘ 
ag Orov sinds iv yertodut avdtd, nai Tag atting aorwag vomiter 
zocuurys wetaBodys ixavag irae Svrapw & TO pEtaotiout oxeiv” 
oe, 4 ed a. ¥ ied ee et oe + ~ ” 4 
eyo d8 Olov TE EyiyvETO LEsw, HHL UG~ OY UY TIS OXOMOY, EL MOTE KEL 
avdig énuméoot, pahiot ay tyor te moosidas my ayvosir, tadra 
, , s ’ 
Syiw@om avres te voojoug xai aveog dav alhove maczortas. 
XLIX. co per yag éEzog, oo omodoysizo, éx mévtov pddiara Od) 
ae >” Age t A > , > Ff COS | , ‘ 
Exsivo KvOCOY & TUG HAhag aoDErElngs Etvyyarey OV" a OF TIG HEL 
, , > ~ ’ > , ‘ a+ >_> 
TPOeXGpve Tl, & TovTO mevta amEexpidy. 2 covg 8 edhove an 
~ , os =) 4 ~ 
ovdemas moopacenc, GAX eaiqryns vyisig Orrag mowTor mér TIS 
~ , 4 ~ o~ A , 
veguays Oéoucs icyroat xai toy Op0uluar zovdjuata xat phoyo- 
>. rr. 9 4 ».. «SR la 7 , A ¢ ~ > 5 c 
og ehapPave, xo TH EVTOS, Y TE PUQvYSs nat y yiwooe, evdvEG HinE- 
ee ‘ ne a ‘ ~ » Foe ae 3 ” 2 b Pa of 
7o0n yy xa mrEevea &tomov xa Ovowdss Hole” 3. EmEiTH eS AVTOP 
4 A 7 > , A °%S > ~ , fond 7 - 
eragHos Hoel Peayyos PRERLPIETR, xOL EY OV ZOAL@ yQ0r@ sei mess 
’ 
éo Ta ey 6 moves pete Byzos & toxvgou" “ai omdze & Tipe x nag déar 
orygisa, datorgegt TE adeiy nel Gnonadagoes rons maa OG 
izd iarpav Ovopucuivar eioly émjecur, nat adrut mete TaheAwgl~ 


ee ee 


> 





Ripe Ei GAP, 21. | ze) 


: r , ~ , 2? D \ 
ag psyddyc. A. hoyS re coig aheioow ésvenimte xevy, onacpudr 
~ ~ A ~ ~ 4 
&vdWovca lozvedr, Toig pméy meta TATA Logycurta, Toig dé neat 

~ & A A ‘ mn c , ~ > a+ 
moAL@ votegor. 5. xa ta mév &eoder UATOMEMM CHUA OVA ayaY 
Beoucy jy ovze yxlogor, add vakovdoor, ashidvor, ghuataivats 
~ \ & : > Ps \ ae s) v7 Og o 
 pinpais not Ehuéow e€yvOnnog’ to d& évt0g ovtws éxcert0, wots 
pyre tov adv dentay inatioy xa owddreav tas EmBokag pwnd 
a vn ae g , 5)! aS. \ ~ 
ahho te yn yvuvot avexeoDat, yOvoTa Te ay & vdwWE WLYQoY Opa 
‘ A ~ ~ 
ators Pinte. “ai modhoi TOVTO TOY TmEhnuévoy avGQdnoY xe 
~ ‘4 ~ 
Moacar é¢ pocata, th Sipy dnavorm Evreyouevor. nai vy tH dmoiw 
A 4 ~ 
xadeornxe to TE whéov xa ELacoov motor. 6. xual) &mogiv Tov 
4 ~ 
py hovyalew not 7 a&younria énéxevto Sia martes. nal Td cope, 
doormen yoovor xat | vOcog axpatot, ox Eunouivero, GAR avzeize 
A , ~ , 4 b)! , c ~ > 
mapa Sogav ty taloumopia, wote 7 SiepPeigorto ot mdsiozoL éve- 
reior xo EBdouaior b20 Tov évtdg xavuatog ext Eyovres tt SuPeuEns, 
~ A 
7 8 Siagvyoter, éminatidvrog tov voormatos & THY noiliay, nat 
2 ~ ~ 4 a , 
— Ehuw@osws Ts adzy (ayvods éyyiyvoperys, nat Siagootas Guo auQutoV 
> 7 c \ 7 > > ‘ 3 , > la 
EmimimtoVvoNs, Ot moddot votEgoy Ot avtiy dodevein ameqOeigorzo. 
, A ‘ A ~ , a > , A b] 
7. SeSyer yag dia mavtog tov copatog kvadev apSapevoy to & 
~ ~ ~ A nw ~ 
TY uEQady moatovr WovdEv naxdy, nat st Tig éx TOY pEyioTmY WEQI- 
YEVOLTO, TOY YE AxOWTNOLOY KYTLAnWIS avTOY émecnuawe’ 8. narE- 
~ ‘ 1 ~ A 4 
oxnare yao é aidoia xai é¢ axous yeious nat modac, net moddot 
OrEgtoxopevot TovtaY digpevyor, eict 5’ of nal taY dpIaluar. 
as. * , ~ 
tous b8 xot AyOn ehauBave mapgavtixa advactartas THY méytOY 
4 ~ 4A 
Omoing, nat HyvOncay opus te avrovs xat tous émizydeiove. 
, ~ x ~ 
L. yevouevor 78 xgeioor Aovov to sidog tig voor, Th te GAho 
4 pahenorigns 7 7 xaTa Thy avIoumeur guow mpooeminten éxdore, 
nab &v tHE ejlooe pechioree ahho te ov a TOV Sorredger TL To 
yoo Bored weed rerganode: 6 oon cv gcrrto anrEetal, moder ardicpoor 
yyvonsvany, 7 ov mpooTEl, | yevoupere. diepPeigero. 2. wexpeTigtov dé" 
TOY Mev TOLOVTCOY dgridoor éxihenpis ooupiis éyévero, ual Ody EMQHYTO 
ovze chi ovrE mEgi TOLOVTOY Ovdév* Of D8 xdvEG WaLLOY aioI{oW 
mapeiyor tov asoBaivortog Suc TO Surdicur co Sou. bapa 
eels, x é 
LI. To wer ody vdonuc, ronda not adda RUgedsEover @ aromas, 
“g sxdorg écvyyard te Seaqeodrtms éréo@ mods EceQov yiyvousvor, 
~ be ~ ~ 
ToLovtoy Hv emi nav thy dav. xt “ALO magehumer nat éxeivor 
x ‘ Secchaaage ~ > , A gt ee $ ~ > , 
roy yoovor ovdsy tay siwdDortopy* o 58 xas YEvotto,; & TOTO ErELEv- 


YQ OOrKrAIAZOrY. EYITPAGOHS. 


” 4 4 ‘ 
ta. 2 &dvyoxoy 8 ot mév GuEheice, oF O& xal mavy OeoumevouEror. 
7 \ wa ~ ~ 
y te ovdey xatéoty iama ws Eineiy 0,7 YoY moocpeoorTUS HDE- 
Leiv’ ro yao ty Svveveyxor, aAhov tovro éBlante. 3. o@me TE 
<4 “aye vde 8 , A > , > ? , a 3 9: 7, 
avtaoxes ov ovdey diepavy mQ0g avtd, ioyvog meet, aoEvelas, 
> A , , A 4 , ¢ , , 
Chia norte Evrype xo ta adoy Siaity Segumsvoueva. 4. Sewo- 
y AJ ~ ~ & € 
rautov O& martOS iy TOV xakOv 7 TE KOVMia OndTE TIC aioPolTO 
\ A \ f ~ ~ 
KULPOV, MOOS YAO TO avEehmiotoy EvOVS ToAaNduEVOL TY Yrouy MOAA@ 
uahloy mpotevto Opes avTOVS xat Odu arTEiYoY, xa OTL ExEQ0S aM 
étioov Oepameing avanwmlaueror woneg ta nodButa eOrnoxor. 
xl TOY mAsiotoy POdgoy tovto éveroiet. 5. size yg phy Oédovev 
Sedidzeg adAjow mpootéve, amodLvyto Epnuot, “ol Oixias moddai 
~ , 7 
éxevadyoav amopia tov Deoauaevoortos’ size moooiorv, Siepdet- 
QOVTO, XUl MEALOTH OL AETIS TL METUTOLOVMErOL® aioYYY yao H—pel: 
Sovy cpoy avzar, éovortes mapa gilovs, émet xual TaS Ghoprocets 
~ ~ 4 ~ ~ 
TOY ANOVIYVOMEVOY TELEYTOVMTES “OL OL OixEiot ESexapvOr, UNO TOU 
a ww wr , emt , \ @ c “4 
mohhov xaxov vixouerot. 6. eat mdéov dé omwe ot diamepevyores 
zov te Ovncnorta nat TOY movovuEsvoy @urilovto Sie TO mooEWErat 
ee eee > ~ , agit 4 \ nt eee 
te xaL avtot 70y &y TH Dapoukém sivas’ Sig yao TOY KUTOY WOTE 
A , > > , A393 , ? eaters. yore 4 
nol ceive ov émehauPare. xo sucnapilorto te vm0 THY GLO?, 
~ ~ Pry 4 
Kot LVTOL TH MAPAYOT UG mEQLYAOE KUL EG TOY EnEitTa yooror EAmid0g 
% Ul + ee) ¢ > + , , vw er ~ 
zt etyov xovgys yd av va Ghdov vooyuatos mote ert Siagdagy- 
val. 
~ ~ . ‘ 
LIL. ’Ezisce 8° abrovs padidov, m0d$ TH tmaoyxorte MOH, Hee 
€ {53 ~ 2 ~ > Pie 2 ae Pm A 2 es iu 
4 Evyxouidy &x THY AYOOY & TO HOTLY, KEL OVY HOOOY TOVG EmedDoP- 
zac. 2. oixiay yao ovy taagyovony, add &y xadvBaig mvepypais 
va ” , ¢ , 7 > 4 ‘ me A \ 
won etovg Svaitwpmereoy 0 PPo0S Eyiyveto OVdEri ZOOM, GALA nat 
a Dt > td ? , a \.3 ~ ec ~ > 
vexool Em GALT Log anoDrHoxortEs exElvtO, xa EY TKig OdOIS EXa- 
~ ~ ~ & : > 
Liwdovvto nat meQt THS xOTVAS UmaCAS HuLOrTTES, TOV VOUTOS Ent- 
, ~ x ~ 
Ovuig. 3. ch cE ised év ois Eoxnrnrto vexoay meu Yr, CUTOU Ere- 
~ ~ +» 
odvynoxort@v: vmepbiaCousvov yaQ TOV xaxOv, Ot arPQomot Ovx 
‘ oth ~ A e* 
Epovtes O,tt yévoavtat, & Ohiyopiay ErpdmorTO KUL teed” Ket Ooio” 
ca rT ~ 
vmoias. A. rduot te martes ovrerapdyOnour ois Exec”TO MQOTEQOP 
Rk po? see Sci ae 2p 7 ph Dae \' 
meg. tag tapas, EIantor de wg Exaotog eduvato. xat moddoi Fg 
, ~ A 4 
avaucyivtovg Dynac étpamorto, onave. tov enitydeiow die 70 
‘ 4 A > , 
svyvovs 45n mootedvavos ogicw' én meas vag edlorpiag, 
, ‘ , A > , 4 < ~ ee At 
geacartes tovg vyCurTas, OL wey EmiPErTeg TOV EULTOY YEXOOS 








LIB. 1f. CAP. LIII. LIV. 93 


upiinzor, oi 88 nouuopevon Ghdov avoder emiBaddvreg ov pégoter 
dgijecay. LITT. mocrdv TE ose nal &o ThALo bi mode Emi mdéov 
Gvouing TO vOcHUa. Ogoy yao EtdluH TIC & MEdTEQOY amExQUTETO 
py xad yOorny morsiv, ayyiotoogoy tyY mEetaPodny OpmrrEs TOY 7 
evdammorar xai aigridiog Ivnoxortmy xai tay ovdev mQdtEoOY 
7, 3 A A > , + 6 7 , A 
nextypevoy, tvOvg de taxeivov syortwr. 2. wotEe taysing Tas 
4 ~ , 
Emaupsaels Hai MQ0G TO TEQmvoY TEiovy moleioOal, Epjusou Ta TE 
CWOMATH Kai TH YOHUaTA Omoiws HyovuEevolt. 3. ual TO pEev mQ00- 
~ ~ td ~ 2 ‘ , 7 4 , 
tahamogev tH SoSart xad@ ovdeig mp0Svu0S yy, adydov vouiCor 
> A > ae: p SB. > ~ , ~ va A av Cg ‘ 
et mow em auto éhdeiv Siapdaoyostar’ o,zt de dn te ydv xouE 
mavrayoder TO & adtO uEpdakeoy, TOVTO nat xaLOY HOLL YONOLOY 
, ~ \ , x > 7, ld > 4A b] ~ 4 
nxatéoty. A. Gear 8 poBos 7 avrFouawry vowog ovdsig ameigye, TO 
wer xoivorzes ép Omoig nal osBew xo my &% TOV mavTAs OQkY é& iow 
3 , ~ \ ¢ , > ‘ > , / ~ , 
amohivpsvovs, Tay Se auanetnuatoy ovdes ehniloy meyer tov Sixyy 
, ‘ BD A , > ~ A ‘ ? 4 4 
yeveoS at Brovg av tyv tinmpiay aveWovvat, mohv Os peiloo THY 40 
~ ~ a] ~ 
ROTEWHPLOMEPHY OMOr ExiupsuaocO7rat, YY mow éumeEceiy sixog sive 
tov Piov tT anodavout. 
LIV. Towvz@ per rade ot “AOnraiot megunecortes énteCovto, 
> , ww , ‘ ~ wy ad > A 
arSowmeayr te évdov Ivyoxortmy xo yng &&oo Syoumeryg. 2. ev de 
~ ~ f a ~ ~ 
TP KanD, Ola sixds, adveupnyodyoay xo TOLvdE TOV EmoVS, PuOXOPTES 
ot mescBvtegor maha “decOai, 
A A , 4 A 7 > > ~ 
nget Awpuaxos morspog xa Lommos au wvT@. 
Lge 4 \ Re oe ere , \ \ ? ? > ~ 
3. éyéveto pev ovr eoig TOs avIowmols uy Lommby Grouacat ev 7H 
” ¢ ‘ ~ ~ > A , oe &,. oe oe ~ , 
ime UMO THY maAMOY, GAG Amor, Evinyos O& EmL TOV MAEOYTOS 
~ 4 a J 
sixotmsg Aomoy sigjoDa* of yao avPommor mods & émaoyor THY 
, > ~ Nv , , 4 , , 
ponuyy eovovrto. yy Oé ye oluat mote GALog modeuos xatahapy 
Ampinos rovde voregog nat SuuBy yeréoOus limdr, nate tO sixog 
ovtas coortat. A. prijuy d& éyévero xai tov Aanedamovior yoy- 
~ 4 ~ ~ 
aryoiov Toig eiddow, OTE ExEQutHow avToig TOY DEov si YON MOLE 
psiy Gveihe uate xeatos modeuovor vinyv ~cecOut, xat avToS Ey 
FT ~ 
Evddjwesdar. 5. mege wey ovv tov yonornoion ta yiyromeva. Txacow 
«< ~ > , ‘ ~ , rd , y- " 
OMoie elvau* serlepaanozony ds Ta Eihanasreydion: 7 voOoos nesao 
evdvs. noLk &G mev Hehonovyyaoy ovx eon) Ber, 0 0,7 Stow HOt etrEiY, 
éneneiuaro 63 “Adyvag psy padiota, emeta 88 xab cov Ghdoow 


_ -ymotar ta modvarIommdtara. 6, radita per Ta nate TY ¥CCOD 


YEVOMEMC.. 


~ 


G4 OOrTrKTAIAZOLY ETITPA@HS. 


4 A ~ 
LY. Ot Se Hehomovrvioioe éexerdyn exeuov ro mediov, mapnrGos 
fi f 
> \ ? ~ , , , t ‘ > a 
eg tyv Ilapadov yiv xahovuerny meyor Aauvoiov, ov ta Koyvesta 
U o)-3 > , ‘ ~ ‘ ” Ae Qa 4 
petadha sotw “Adyvraiow. xat ME@TOY MEY ECTEUOY THUTYY Y EOS 
~ » i; \ » 
Hehonevyncor o0%, émata b& thy moog EvBowy ce nar “Avdgor 
~ \ / ‘ 4 ~ 
tetouppevny. 2. Tleoundig 6, otoutnyos ov nat Tore, MEL MEY TOV 
, oe ‘ 
uy enesievar trove “Adyratovye tiv adziy yropunr sizer, womeg not 
~ ~ ~ ~ a A 
éy tH mootipa éoBory* LVI. tu 3 avtay &y tp medi—p ovtor, mQLv 
> A , ~ 3 ~ ¢ A ~ > , best , 
&o Thy mapakiay yoy ELOeiv, sxatov vey émindovy ty Ilehomovyyo@ 
/ » FREY A c ~ T > L4 x 2 2 R ~ 
mapsoxevaleto, xa Exedy étoima av, avyyeto. 2. qys O° emt tov 
veav Onditagc “AOnvaimy tetouxioythiovg xat inméag tovaxociors 
éy yavow iamayoyors mewmror tOTE éx TOY MaduiaY YEO mon DEl- 
= 7 \ ‘ ~ 4 , , ? 
cag’ Evveorgatevorto 68 xa Xiow nat AcoBiot mevtyxorta vavoir. 
7 A > OBE A € A 7 > , , 
3. ote O& aryyeto  oTeatic avrn “A Dyvraiwr, Telomovyysiovs 
, ~ 92 ~ eae , > r a 
natélinoy tig “Arringg ortag éy ty magudia. A. agpinodusvor dé &g 


"EniSavoov tig Helonovvycov, érenov tig yrs thy mokhiy, nei mQd¢ 


\ t ~ ~ 

chy modw moocBahortes eg elnida per FLOov tov heir, ov mertoL 
, , > , \ 3 ~ > , wv , 
mpoeyaoyoe ye. 5. avayayousvor de &« tig “Enidavoov érenoy tyr 
ce Tootnrida phy nat tiv ‘Aliada nai tyr» Eomorjda* gor bz 
, ~ > , ~ , A 4 '5%0;. S 
maven tavta emdahaccia tio [lehLonoryyoov. ©. aoarzeg 08 an 

Wins fate Ua > 0 ~ ” ~ , > ? 
avrov agixorto ég IIpacias rug Auxonuys, mohoue énvd-ahecatop, 

~- ~ 5) 4 ‘ : 

nel tig te Vis ETEuovy “Ot KVTO TO MOdOMA eihow net énog yous 
7. cove de Hed onoveyatous ovxéte xaTeLaBor ev TH primase OTRAS, 


Ghh Gvaneymonxotac. 


, °c i ~ ~ ~ 

LVI. “Oooy 8& yodvoy of ce Hehonovrijov joav & 7h yi ti 

: 7 ‘ Se ~ > , 3. 78 ~ ~ e , m” 
Adnraior, xa ot -Adnraiot toreatevoy éxi TOY vEwY, Hy VOGOG &P 
~ ~ ‘ > , wy. {> ~ , 4 ‘ 
TETH OTQATIA TOVS “ADnraiovs EpOewps nat évy TH MO)E, WoTE net 


95 Ff \ , Palin \ , c > , : 
‘ehey9n tovg TleLomovvyotiovg Ssicartag 70 voonua, wg ErvyDavorto 


~ > , ee 2 ~ , 7 “s , ¢ ? ? 4 
TOY KVTOMOAWY OTL EY TH MOLE tn HL DuATOYTAS ana YoOurorTD, 
Gioocov én tig vis e&elOeiv. 2. 1H 68 éoBol} cavry adetozoy cs 
YOOr0y Ereueivay nou thy yiv maouy Erewoy’ hueous yuo TEcoupde 
xovra uchiora éy th yy ty ~Arciny éyévorto. 

LVI. Tov & avrov 9¢00vg “Ayvwv 6 Nixiov uat Kisémop- 
c 7 , , a / , ‘ 
mog 0 Kiewiov, Svoteutyyou ovreg Ieoundéove, AaBorreg tiv oren- 

A t > > , 3 , 29 3:5 , bs 
TAY UME ExeiVOg EYOHOUTO, EotoUTEvouY EvOVS emt Mehudeay tag 
Ent Ooduys uci Horidany éxt modogxovusynr, ceqpindueror S8 py: 
govis te ty IlotWaig mpeooégepov nak marti teon@ éneiparre 





i | A 





LIB: 1 CAP. LIX: LX. 95 


a ee, 4 oy im x ¢ o ~ , »” 
-pleiv. 2. aoovyope: d8 uvroig ovte H aipectg tS mOdEWG OUTS 


+ ~ ~ > , > is ¥ e , > ~ 
tihia cig mapwoxevys akiog* emtyevousry yao 4 vod0g erTAvoe 
v 
oy Reavy émiese TOVS ‘A dyvaiors, psigovoa Tiy orga, MOTE 
ual TOS mOTEQOLS orgazwiras rooioat TOV Adypvion & Gano Tig 
Suv “Ayvont arputtas, &y T@ m0 cov yoorp vytaivortas. Dogutoos 
A 
68 nat oi éaxdovos nck yidvot ovuéte Hour megi Xaduwdéag. 3. 6 wes 
<f 7 ~ A 2. , > A > , > \ 
ov “Ayrar taic vavow aveywonoey &g tag “Adyvas, and tetou- 
nioyiiov onliray yihiovg xa mevtyxorTa ty vdoM amokéous é 
A ~ 
reroagaxovee pehiore mmegous ot dé medtEepot oTQUTIMTAL xarK 
yoour mevortec énolsogxovy tiv Horidaiay. 

LIX. Meza 88 zy Seveégay éopodip TOV Tedonorryctos oi 
"Adnvaio, Og | Te yh avta@y érétunto tO Sevzeoor, nat 7 YOGOS 
3 , vA vee , > , ‘ / ‘ A 4 
EMEXELTO LU KROL O MOAEMOS, HALOIOPTO TAS yroOuac, 2. nal TOY MEY 
Tlepixdéa év aizig eiyor, wo meicarta opas mukeueir, nai Ou? éxeivor 

~ ~ ‘ \ 

raig Evupogaic megimentwuotes, weog 68 tovg Aaxedutmoriovg 
ov ~ 

wounrto Evyyooeiv' nor mogoBerg twas mépwpartes we adtods 

, ~ ~ 
amouutot éyévovto. martayoder ts tH yrauy amogot xa0sotatEs 
“ed ~ . A ~ 
évéxewto tp ITeguxdet. 3.0 S88 Opa” avtovs medg Ta TaQdrTA 
~ a + , 

yalenairovtacs xa maven mowvytas ameg adtog Amite, Evddoyor 
mowmoac, étt 0 észoutyyel, éBovisto Daugorvai te nal amayayay ro 


dpyilomsvoy tis yroungs medg TO InwitEpoy xat udEeeaTEQOY naTA- 


orjou. magedOor O8 teSe toreds. 

LX. Kai mooodeyouer pow te tig boys tude eg gus yeyévy: 
Tal, dioPdvopat yao Tag aiting, nai éxudyciar tovtov vex Evri- 
YRYOM, ONOS UMOMPHCM ual MEMWomat, si tL Uy OOM? T Euor yorde- 


, v ~ ~ a - I | \ ¢ ~ , , 
meaivete, 4 Taig Evupogaig sixete. 2. éyw yuo yyovmot moh mdsio 


, > , > ~ ‘ > , b>! = SEY. ~ 
Svuumacay opdtovuerny wgedeivy tovg idiwrtag 4 xa? Exaotor THY 
~ > : ~ > , A , ~ ‘ ‘ 

nohitav evapayovour, eOoday ds opaddouerny. 3. xadw@s mer yao 
geoduevos avn to uaP savtoy SvapOepouerys ths mar gibos ovder 
t ~ K ~ ~ 

yooov Evvanddduta, naxorvyar Se é&v evtvyovoy m0dd@ pahdov 

s ‘ 
Siacwlerar. 4. ondze ovv mohug pv tag idiag Evupopas ola re 
? \ ~ 
péoew, zig O& Exaotos tag éxeivyg addrutoOS, MHS Ov Yon mavtas 
, ~ 4 a ~ a ~ a i 

cpovety QUT], HAL Ly O VEY busig Sgate, Taig nat OmMOY xaxoZOK- 
yleus éumerdyypevor TOV xowov tijs soenolas agiss0e, nel eye zé 
TOV MAQMWEGCYTO mohepetv HCL Vues KITOVE, OF Suveyroore, bn airing 


eyete. 5, Ete: zo.ovem ardoi dgyileade Og ovdserdg oiopa 
SIS HE 


¥ 
Gc 


96 OOTKLAIAOL FrITPAGHS. 


Ld ~ , 4 , a ~ ~ WN ; , 
yOoey svat yrovai Te Ta SéovTA uxAL EOUNMEVORL TAVTA, HILOMORIC 
/ a ‘ ~ 
_,T8 xo yonuatwr xosicowy. 6. 0 rE yao yrovs xa mi capac dida- 
pe Baas A AE Pa Ue , ee Nees > , ~ ‘ ‘ 
Lug éy tom not et wy éeveOvundn’ 0 ¢ tyov Guporteou, ty de mode 
Svovovg, ovx vy Opeoiws tt oixelws Goatou’ moocertog b2 xai Tove, 
yoruact S& vixopuervov, ta Evumavta tovtov sg ay modoizo, 
7. OT ei MOL na MEowMS Hyovperot MALLOY EtEo~Y moOcEiVaL adTE 
moheneiv EneioOyte, ox av EixdtMg VoY TOU yE KdixeiY aitlay Cpeoot- 
+ aay c 4 ’ , + ) ~ 
yyy. LX. xat yao oig pev aigeoig yeyerntae tadda evetvyovot, 
4 a+ ~ > a. 2 ~ s \ wi > A ~ 
mony avoir mohkeunoa’ a 0 avaynaioy nv y EiSarvtag evdve toig 
melas inaxovcu 7 xuvdvvevoartac meoryeréoTat, 6 pryay tor xlv- 
~ 7 4 
dvrov tov bmoctartos meumtOTEepos. 2. nal €y@ Mey O AUTOS eimt 
A 3 su? é ¢ ~ ‘ , > A , c w~ 
nat ovx eSiotapas’ vueig de wstaBaddete, éemedyn SvveBy vpiv met- 
~ , A < 
cORvae pay axEoaios, petapedey bé xax0vperols, xak TOY Enovy )0- 
yor é&y TH Yuetéow aoderel Is yrouns wy Og9oy pairecDat, dior 
4 4 ~ a” a A a ce ~ A..i°9 , a 
ZO wey Avaovr eyse HON THY aiodyow Exadotm, TIS Os MM@Ehelag ame- 
y f 4 s ~ tna. s . 
orw ext 7 Syhmoig anaot, nor wetaBodns peyarys, nou caverns e& 
édiyou, gumecovays tamewy tua 7 Siro syxagregely & eyvoorte. 
~ , , ; 4 
3. dovhot yao poornpa td aigridioy xai amoocdouytor ner TO m)éI- 
~ ~ ~ wa pS 
Gt magaukoy EvuBaivov’ 0 vpiv mgog roig alow ody GxLoTe. 
7 A a : ~ 
nat xare tie voor yeyerytat. A. ouos 08 mod peyddyy oixovr- , 
zac, xu ev HOEow artimEaolg adty TEP Qapnpmerove, yosm» nak Svu-— 
~ ~ e 4 - ~ 
gogais taig pepiotaig éélew vpiotacda, nat thy GSioow uy 
apavriter* éy tom yag ot &yPQmmot Sinaiovet Tig Te UAAQZoboNS 
, ~ A ~ os 
ddEnG aiziaoPat oor palaxin éheiner nai TIS wy mooonxovans 
, A ‘ ~ 
miosiy Tov Ooucvtntt ogeyouevoy’ anulyjoartas Os tH ie tov 
xowov tHg owryoias avtihauBdvecOu. LXII1. cov 88 2dvor cov 
: A me 
KUT TOV MOLELOY, My YErytal TE Molve nat oddEe” MaALOY mEQLYE- 
7 > , A Cc ~ AS ~ > a+ aed ‘ 
raUESa, KOXELTO MEY VUiY nal exsiva ev og GAdoTE Modan ye OY 
~ A c , ; ’ 7 
ansdeaka ov 699s adzov Ua0nTEvopepor, Syidow de xa Tobe, 6 
jor Soxeize ove adroit awnote EvdbuyAOyra, Imdoyor Upir, juEyé- 
, 3 ‘ > A A ee ee ees ae ‘ 7 2p? ~ 
Dove met &> THY MAEYTY OUT eyo ev TOG mo OyoIg’ OVD AY vUF 
U 
eyoynoaunry xourodsctégay zyorts thy meoonoinuw, et wy Katare 
c ~ A A> ~ 
_mlyyusvors tpmas maga tO sixog Edgwr. 2. oleoOs mev yaQ Tar 
, yy 4 ~ ~ ~ 
Evupcyor novor aoe, tym 68 axopaire Svo weQdy TOY &g yoRoWw 
~ ~ A / ~ ¢ ~ - , 
gareoor, yng xo Daldooys, Tov Eréoou Ung Matos xveLMTaTOUS 
” 7°. ~ / An > 4 , ~ sa 4 ? 
dvras, éy Oooy TE ViY vEmEoDE nui Hy Eni gheovy BovdyOHTE* xa Ovx 
é 





ee eee ee wigs 


BY8:- it CAP. LSTIL LXIV. 97 


7 ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ 
EGTIY OOTIG TH UMUAOYOVSY MAPACKEYY TOV PavTIxOY méovTAS duds 
MA ‘ , a 4 Ig ” ~ 
ovze Pacthevg xmkvoet, ovte ahdo ovdev EDO THY &Y TH MUpOrTE. 
~ ~ 4 ~ ae 
3. wore ov xaTa THY THY OixLaY Kal THS ViS Yosiar, ov pEye.cov 
U > ~ : ° ¢ , , ry 29? $78 ~ 
vouitete Eotegnodat, aven 4 Sivas paivetas’ ovd’ eixdg yakenos 
~ ~ \ ‘ 
PEEL KUTOY, MALLOY 7] Od uNrLOY ual EyxaALOMOUA mMAoUTOV moog 
~ ‘ ~ s . 
TAUTYY VOMicurTES OAIyMOHCAI, xai yrorat ELevOsQiay LEY, HY aVTL- 
LapBavonevros avrig Siacwocwper, padiog tadira avalnwopernp, 
” 3 eo we koe Y 4 , 75 49 ~ 
adiov 3 vmunxovonot nar TH mQO0cEntTHUEVA qideiy EhLacoovG? a, 
TOY TE MATEOOY Wy YELQOUS KUT AUPOTEQa ~uYT_vas, Ol UETH MOVE? 
A 
xt ov map Gdiov SeSciuerot uatéoxyor te nai moocére Siacwourtes 
~ ” ~ ’ 
nagedocay autiy avTh, atoytoy 8 iyove ag dpargedivat 7 uroevous 
cir uy oa, igvae 8&8 toig pF Q0%8 ondo8 By Hoortmact povor, chee 
eel Kore eepQOvTtoLtt. A. avynuc pey yuo ual amd dpatias ebruzovg 
nat Sed@ tine éyyiyvetat, xacapooryots 58 Og av nat yropy miotedy 
~ a a ] 7 ~ 
TOY évartion modeyely, O Tuiv Undoyes. 5. nat tyy téhuar amd Tig 
Omoiag trys 4 Svvecig éx TOV vméppooVos EyvowTepay nageyxETat, 
b , Ka U4 SS ee Pk ae 9 , , a6) Su% 
eAmide te yooo miotEvet, 1g E&Y TH aNOEM Y LoxYUS, yvopy Oe azo 
we , 't , ¢ 4 ~ , 
tay vaaoyortor, 4g BeBasotegn 7 modvowe. LXIIL. cig ce modems 
~ ~ 4 ~ yo “4 
DUaS ELKOG TH Tumpéerm amo TOV KOYEW, OmEO UnarTEs ayYaALECDS, 
~ ‘ 
BonPeivr, nat uy pevyew Tove mdvove y mydée Tag TYnas Suoxew* pyda 
, A eae Ld , > 2 3 7 > , 
voULTaL mE Evog povov, Sovieiag avt Elevdegins, ayovrilecOuu, 
3 A A 3 ~ , A , < 3 ~ 3 ~ 3 , 
CALA xo KoYNS oreoycewms xui nivdvvov wy &v TY aoyy anryPecDe. 
“4 oe a ~ By 4 ~ P 
2. 7g ovd’ éxoriva et ipiv got, et tig nat tOds &y TH maAQdveL 
dedime anpuynootyy avdoayadilera’ wo tvoarvida yag 75y exerts 
> a “ V2 ee a A ee 4 9 , 3 
uvtyy, 4» LaBeiv psy adixoy Soxsi sivat, aqeiver Se enixivdvvor. 
3. Taywot ey TE mOhW Oi TOLOVTOL ETeQOVS TE MEiDuYTES AnOEcELAD, 
A ~ ~ 4 4 A 
ROL El MOV ENL OHPOY KVTOY KUTOVOMOL OLxnCELUY* TO YXO EMoayUOY 
~ ; \ , 
ov caleron uy peta tov Spucryoiov retayuevor, ovds ev KOYoVoY 
moder Evugéepst, add év inynxd~, copadac Sovievew. LXIV. oueig 
~ ~ ~ ‘ ~ 
dé uyjre Vn0 THY towrde molutay nagayecOe pyre Fuse Ov GoyTS 
# t ‘ > ‘ , ~ 5] Ve: , a 
eyete, @ xo avror Evvdieyveore mohesiv, et nai exe. Dovtes ot evcr- 
tiot e0gucay uiep einds Ty wh EOelycdvt@r vuoY UmaxovEW, EniyE- 
t o ~ 
yerntai te meow wv moocedeyoweOun 4 veoos Se, moayua povoy 5} 
~ -~ : oe 
tay mévtay edaidocs uosicoor yeyernuévor. xa bv avryy oi0 or 
~ x ~ a @ 
uéo0g Zt pedoy ext picovnar ov Stnaios, e uy nal OTUY mad, Ldyor 
s , 
te ev mocénte éuot avadyoers. 2. péoew 78 xg" ce té Saimovtet 


5 


98 OOrkKLrAI4ZOLY ZTITPAGHS. 


> , , 3 A ~ , 3 , * ~ ‘ > # 
avaynniog TH TE AMO THY TOhEnioy ardQsing’ TavTA yup &v Ee 
~ ~ is 2 aw w~ ~ ~ 
zyOs Ty WOE mOTEQOY TE Ty VEY TE [A] EY Duiy xOlVOT. 3. yrarte 
dé Ovoua péytotor adzyy Eyovouy éy niow avOoumorg Sie TO Taig 
~ x y ~ ? 
Svugopaig my eixew, adeiota 0&8 copata xai movovg arahoxerer 
mortum, xat Sivxuy peyiotny Oy méyor TovdS xEextHuErny, Ho &o aldrov 
TOs EMLVLYVOMEVOLS, Vy RAL YoY UnErd@ueY MOTE, MHYTH YxO MEpxs 
xat EhacoovoPat, urjun xatadeheiwetat, “EAdjvov ce ore Eddnves 
aheiotov Oi yoSamer, xo modguow peyiotors avtécyousy moog TE 
Evumartasg noi xa éxcotovs, modw te Toig mkow e’mogmrarns 
nai peyiotny mujoauer. A. xaitor tavta 6 Bey ampacyyor péu- 
> € s ~ , A te , > , \ 
wait av, o dé Soky tt Bovdousvog nou avtog Cydoce’ ef dé tig py 
, a ake 4 gS fe \ \ 5 5 ~ 
zéxty Tal, POovyce. 5. to de mosioDat nat humnoore sivas ev TH 
, ~ ~ a? 
mapover maot pev vanose dy door éxEeoor érépwv FEimcav ceyel” 
7 . Ker aie, | , A > , , > ~ , 
ootlg 0 emt peyiotoig TO émigDovror AauBauve, Ogdas Povdeverat. 
~ A 
picos péey yg ovx Ent modu cvrézet, 7 08 mapavtixa te Lopmedrys 
\ 3 », Px. , b Sra , ¢ ~ \ 9 
nol &g tO Emerita SoSa aeimryotos xatadeimeta. 6. vusic b8 o te 
\ y \ wer 2 a” A D =f. 4 > A ~ + 
to pshhovy xahov mooyrortes, Eo TE TO HUTixe my aAtoyoOY. TM HOY 
modu aupotega utjoacde, xo Aanedaimoriorg pyze émtnnov- 
xevecds, uyte erdnhoe gore toig magovot movoig Bapvrdueror, os 
‘ \ ¢ ne A 
viziwes moog tag Evuqopas yrauy psy Yuiota Lumovetat, zoyq Se 
t ‘ ~ , 
UchUOTH AVTEYOVG, OVTOL “AL MOAEoY ual i@TaY xOeTIOTOL Siow. 
LXV. Towira 6 Iegixdig déyov émeiparo rove "A dnvaiovs 
rig te én avroy OE7TS MapadvEer, nat and TOY mapdrtmy Seiwa 
b] ‘ ~ 
andyen thy yrounr. 2. ot d& Snwooie wey Toig Adyorg cremet- 
Jovto, uat ovte moog Tov Aanedamoviovg ere Emeumov, és te TOV 
, ~ 4 3y? ‘ ~ ? 3 ~ ¢ ‘ 
achenoy wadLov wounrto, Wig Os tog maDHUKCW shumOvPTO, O MEP 
Simos Ott a éhaccdvmy Oguoperog eoTeQNTO xo ToOvTOY, Oi O8 
4A : 
Svvator xale xryuata xara thy yoour otxodomious TE xa MohvTE- 
~ A % 3 
Adou uataoxevaig amohwdexotec, to Oe MeyloTOY, MOAEUOY YT siDy- 
, 3 
ong éyovzes. 3. ov pévtot mootegdy ye ot Eiumartes Eemavourto Ev 
> ~ > 4 A > , , A > J 
boyy eyortes avtor mot eCyuimoay yonuacw. A. voregor 0 avdig 
~ ~ ; ~ co ‘ 
od MOLL, OmEQ qpidei Omldos moleiv, OTeATYYOY sihoYTO Hat MaPTE ” 
t ~ » 
Zh TOMY WATE énéroepay, oor bois megi Ta olxsia Exaotog HAyet, 
éuplicegot non ovres, av dé a Suamooe mods ODOT a: mheiotov 
itor poninoress: civat. 5. Ooov te yaQ yoovor mo0vVGTY tis mOeeng 
iy TY Sonny fletpios ekyysizo noi aoqakas dwegviaker avzijy, oes 
* 


Pal . ty g J 
Bal ¢ ALAN = / & 


5 L we . t“y~ 


fp) C rt ue ‘ 
ry j * pos. be 08 C4 ; 


‘ Fie? GAR xv OC 99 


+ Be ee Oe | , . , b] ?, c , , 4 4 , : 
tyévero én éxeivov meyioty’ Emel TE O mMOAEuOS xatEoTyH, 6 8 paved. 
: » Oe t ‘ A , are , ‘ ae: 4 
ToL nal Ev TovtTH mMo0yvous THY Svvamy. O. éeBin DE dvo ery not 
~ Tn 4A > \ > , pe , Da 3 , ¢ , 
wivag &&> not éxeidy ansdavrer, éni adéor Ext &yvaodn 7 medrol. 
~ ‘ A 
avrov  & tov modeuor. 7. 6 per yao yovyalortag te xat TO 
‘ ‘ > , > ~ 
vavtinoy DeoumEevortag nal KOYHY my Enixtopévovg Ev TH mohéu 
~ 4 ~ 
unde TH moder uvdvrevortag Epy megueceodou* ot 8 TavTa TE MaVTO 
> 5 , w+ ‘ a ” ~ , ~ 
é¢ touvartiov émpakay nat adda &oo tov mokeuov Soxovrra sivat, 
es ~ ld ~ 
xard tae (diag pidotimias nat iia xéedn, xanws & TE opus avTOUS 
, a ‘ ~ 
nat Tove Evupeyous éxodizsvouy, & xatooTovmErae uev Tots iOL@oTaAIS 
\ $719 , ~ Tt , ‘ ~ , > ‘ , 
TUN “%OL cOpEeherae UaddAov oe ene ds tH mode eg tov soleyor 
Gia By xaBiorato. 8. aizioy 3 Ri ote éxeivog pev Svvatos ‘av tH 
TE aSicduort nel Ti YOUN, YONUATOY TE Suxpascig adengoraros 
yevouevos, xareiye TO MUGS EhevPéQ«s, ual ovx HyETO MALLOY I 
~ ‘A ss 
avTOY 7 KUTOG TYE, Ole TO py utomevog && ov mMQ0GyxOrtMY Tiy 
, ‘ € , , > > a” | AR > tA 4 4 
Suva moog yOovyy ti Aéyew, GAN eyov et aSiwoe xar mQ0g 
A ~ ~ aw ‘ 
doyyy ti avteimeiv. 9. OmdTE YoU aioFolTO TL AUTOS mAQe KxUIQOY 
4 ~ , , ETEK, Me, ' ~ A , 
upost Pugoovvtas, heywv xatendyooer emi tO ~opsio Pe, xo dedt0- 
Tg > , > , / Rad A ~ > 2 , 
Tug av eloyns artinadiorn malw emi to Dagosiv. éeyiyverd té 
‘ 4 ~ 
Loy ev Snuoxoatia, toy 6&8 VO Tov mewrtOV arde0S GeyT. 
\ @7 a 4 ~ 4 
10. of 8é vorEgoy toot avtot UaAAOY mQdg GAAjLovE OvTES, nat dQE- 
yOUEVOL TOV MEwTOG ExaoTOS yiyvecD at, ETQamortO xa HSoras TH 
a A , t 
Oyu not 7c modywora EvdiSovat. 11. & wv Ghia ce modded, og ev 
peyochy mohe ot aonny éxovoy, quagey oy nat 6 &¢ Sixediav sihobs, 
Og 0 TOGOvTOY yrouns KudoTHUG TY mQdg OvG ExyEcuY, OoOY ot 
EXTEUWOAPTES OV TH MOOTHOLA TOIC Olyouevolg Exiyiyy@oxortEc, ALLO 
‘ ~ ~ 
nate tac lag SiaBohag megi tHe Tov Sijuov mooctaciuc, Ta TE év 
cM oroatonidm auBditepe Exoiovr, nai TH mEQL THY MOkW MEM@TOP 
&y adinhowg ecapayOnour. 12. opadsvtes 3 ey Linshiag GAdy te 
~ 2 ~ ~ ~ ln 
MUOKOKEVY] HOLL TOV VAVTLXOY TH MAElove Mogi@, HAL “ATA Thy modw 
a A ~ ~ 
Oy & oTdoR OVTES, OMG TOI Mev ETH KeYTEIYOY TOS TE MEOTEOOF 
A ~ ~ ~ 
UAMOYOVGL Mohemiows, nat TOIg amo Lixehiag mer adtHY ual THY 
Evupayoow ee toig adetoow apsctyxoot, Kien re voregor Bacideog 
4 a ~ 
madi moocyerouer@, og mageiye yonuata Tehomovvyciow éy 16 
\ b) 
YRUTILOY* XHL OV MOTEQOY EvedoOur, 7 ALTOL &Y O~lot nate TaE 
Jas A , > ~ ~ P 
Sins Siapogus meginecortes éoqpadnoar.~rocovtoy tH Tegixdes 


<7 


Lyaw 6) 1. 


100 @OTK?ALIAOL ZYITPAGHS. 


> , , ee eS 2 54 , 4 , Roe , 
EMEQLOOEVTS TOTE, KP WY KUTOS MQCEVrM xa Mave AY OAdiog TEs 
yeveodoat tov Ilehomovvycioy avzar T@ modéuc. 
4A ~ ~ 
LXVIL. Of 62 Aaxedamornor nai ot Edppayot tov adrov Féoovs 
Fi : -~ or ~ 
EoTOaTEVoRY vavOlY éxatov &¢ ZaxvyFor Thy vyCOr, y Reitae aVTt 
. 4A A ~ ~ 
mipus “Hiidog* eict 58 “Ayawmy tov &x leLonoveycov &motxor xeei 
‘ 
Adnraiog Evveucyour. 2. éménieov Se Aaxedaimovriov yidsos 
¢ ~ 4 ~ , ’ > , > er A 
pmiizar xot Kyjuos Snaetiarys vavagyos. anoBavteg de eg typ 
~ WF A , <2 \ > , 5 Sp > 
viv edjwoay ta modha. xa émeidy ov Svveywoovr, anénhevoay én 
oixov. 
4 ~ ~ ~ r 
LXVII. Kai cov avrov Séegove televtarros “Agureis Kogiv- 
A ‘ 
Sig xai Aaxsdamorioy apéoBes, “Arypictog nat Nixdlaog xat 
‘ A 7 , a. 9 ~ 3g? 4 
Szearodnuos xu Teysatng Tiwayopag uai “Agysiog ie Lode, 
a 
mopevoneror tg tiv “Aciar wg Baciléa, st mag meioeay avTOY YoN- 
4 ~ ~ ~ 
para te maptyew nor Svurodepsiv, aginvovrtas og Litaduny moa- 
A , > , , ~ , > , > , 
zov tov Trosw &¢ Ooaxnr, Boviousvor meicat te adtor, et Svvaivro, 
~ ~ 4A 
petractasta tHo “Adnraimy Svupayiag otgatevoue ént tiv Uori- 
t ~ ~ t 
Sar, ov Fv orpatevua tav “Adyraiwr mohtoguovy, nat i7EQ 
7 2 3 , » 2 ~ ¢ 12 , e 
wounvto, dt” éxsivov mogsvdivas méoayv tov ‘Edinonorcov ws Dag- 
, A , a > 4 a” ¢ , > , 
vanyy tov Dagrapalov, og avtovg gueddev wo Pacien avansupew 
2. mapatvyortec 58 “ASnvaiwy mpiopeic Aéapyos Kaddpayov nai 
"Auewiadys Didjuovog mapa tm Litaduy msidovor cov Sadoxov 
‘ , > ~  é cr ‘ + > , 
tov yeyernucvoy -Adynvaior, Litaduov vior, rove drdoug eyysipiont 
, 7 A 7 4 , 4 > , La ‘ , 
opicw, onws wy SiwaBartes wg Pacthea tyy éxeivov moh 0 EOS 
‘A 7~ ’ 
prawoow. 3. 6 dé meadeig mogsvouerore avrove dia tHe Ogexys 
SAS 2 8 ~ ie \ ¢ , ‘ ‘ > ; 
émt T0 mhoioy m euehdov tov Ehiyonortor mepaimoer, mgir eoPat- 
vew, EvdlapBave, &dLovgs Evumtmpag pera tov Aedoyov nai “Auer 
viadou, xa éxéhevoer éxeivorg mapadovrat’ oi dé LuPorzes éxducsav 
‘ op . ~ 
ég tag “Adivac. A. aqpinouéroy 52 adtar, detoartes ot “Adyraiot 
‘ > , \ J ~~ a , ~ et! 7 
tov “Apiotéa, uy addic opag et mheio xaxoveyy Siapvyor, ot 
, ~ A ~ \ 
xel 700 TovtTwY tH tHS TTotiBatag nai tay éxi Oguxys neve 
‘ a ~ 
épaivero moaSac, axgizove xai Boviousvovs zotw & sineiv, avdnus- 
‘ : ~ ~ 
oy dméxtewar ZértAG, xa & PuQuyyag éceBador, SixavodwreEs TOIg 
~ ¥ ~ A > 
avroig auvvecda oioneg xai ot AaxsSamorior tajosar, Tovg eA- 
, : ~ i ‘ 
nogoue ov¢ thaBor “Adyraioy xai trav Svupdyoow & olncor meg 
, , 3 , » , > , 
Tlehomovyncory miéovtag amoxteivartec, nai &g paouyyag éopador- 
, 4 A 2a ‘ ~ , 4 - , 
tec. mavtag yuo by wat aoyag tov stodguov ot Aaxedatportot 


LIB. IL CAP. GXVIIL LIX...) 4, 


4 ~ ‘ 
Ooovs RaBowv &y 7H Paddooy, wg modepiovg SiepPOegQor, nat covg 
4 "AY , ¢ } ~ : ‘ A be « 7 
METH nvaiooy Evumodepovrtag xat tovg unde wed &réoooy. 
LXVIII. Kara 58 rovg adrovs yodvovs, tov Séoovg tEhevtar- 
A ?4 ~ ? , A ~ , A \ > 
toc, nal “Aumpaunimrot, avtor te xa Tov BacPagay modhove ave 
, > 7, 29 "A A "A z A A ‘ ay 
orjourtes, goteatevour é “Aoyos to ‘Augidoyixoy nat tHv UddgY 
"Augihoyiav. 2. &9ea 58 mQ0¢ tovg “Agyetovs ano tovde aveoig 
qokaro memory yereoOut. 3.”"Agyos tO “Augidoytxoy xt “Auge- 
, A a a” 4 4 A a ? , A 
hoyiay tiv adany extw08, uEeta TH Toone otnade avaywgyoas xat 
> > , ~ 3 4 7, > ls ¢€ ? La 
ov% apeoxduevos ty &v “Apye xataotace ‘Augihoyos 0 ‘Augua- 
oem & tH ‘Aunouxin@ xolaw, Ouodrypoy tH éavtov matoids “Agyos 
dvoucoac. A. nat iv % molig avery peyioty ths “Augihoyiug, nab 
tors duratwraroves eiyev oixytogas. 5. vad Evuqogar dé moddaig 
~ @& ~ 
yevenig voregoy muslonevot, “Aunganotag dudgovs ortag ty “Au- 
giroying Evvotnovs éxyyeyorto, nai eldnvisOnouy thy voy yhooouy 
Tore Me@TOY and taY “Aunguxwtar Evvoinyoartoy* oi 5& &ddoL 
"Augiloyor PaeBagoé sicw. 6. éxBaddLovow ovv rovg “Apysiovs oi 
b ~ , 4 > \ os >” , 4 > 3 , 
Aumouuimrat yoorg uot avtot tozovor tHy moh. 7%. 01 8 ‘Augp- 
Aoyot, yevouevov Tovrov, iddaow éavtove "Axagviot, nat MQCCTULG- 
nuhécavtes aupotegot “AOnvaiovs, ot advtoig Doguinrve te orea- 
‘ 4 ~ ~ 
tyyor Exeupuy xat vavs ToLaxorta. egpixouévrov 68 TOV Dogpicr- 
vO aipovor xara xoatos "Apyos nai tovs ’Aunoauniotas nvdgu- 
0 sd + > N ? , \ 2 ~ 
modicav, nowy te @xnoay avtd *Augihoyor nat “Axagvarss. 
4 ~ ~ ‘ 
8. pera 58 tovto 4 Svupayia éyévero memzoy "ADHraiowg xo 
" Anagviow. 9. ot O& "Aunganaros thy piv ty Seay &g rove 
: ‘4 ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ , 
Aoysiovs ano tov ardeanodiopod opar aitay mewtoy Exoijouyto, 
ov 4 ~ ~ ~ 
votepor O8 Ev TH mohkguqm tHvds Ty OTQATELAY MOLOVYTHAL HUTOY TE 
‘ 3 ~ , , 
xa Xaovov xai dior away tov miyowyaoor Bapbagar’ é.Por- 
~ , 4 
eg t& movG tO ”Aeyos tig Mev ywous Exodtovr, tiv O& MOL og 
> Ig 7 € ~ la > , > ee 3 a A , 
ovx edvvarto éleivy moocBalortes, aneywoyoay ém olxov nat dtehv- 
Oyoay xata Evy. roonvta wey ev TH Peoee eyeveto. 
LXIX. Tov 8 éawyryvouerov yesavog ?ADyraiot rave éoret- 
av A a 
haw eixoct wey meot IIshozdvvncov nat Doppiora oteatyyor, og 
douadpevos éx Navadutov qriaxty eiys pit éundeiy &x KogivOov 
s ra 28 
xo tov Kocaiov xodmov pydéva pit éondeiv, érégaug 8° &§ ent 
A we 
Kagiag xai Avuiag xai Medijoardeov otgatnyor, ommg tavta Ta 
> ~ A ~ s~ 3 
aOyVOOhOYHat, xat TO Ayotixoy THY IeLomovvysiov my ewMow avTA9 


‘ . ey 8: @) et 
«es e s . . 
: so * et ee A 


‘OOLKTYIJOT FTITPAGHE. 


. * : o@ se80¢ * 

Sev Oouousroy Plante toy nhovy tar OAnaddwov tor and Dacyhe 
A ~ ~ 4A ~ 

dog xai Dowixyg xot rig éxeiPev fmetpov. 2. arabas d8 orearie 

y , ~ aS ~ ~ ‘ ~ , > ‘ ? 

Adjrainr Te THY ATO THY PEwY xa TOY EYUUcyor eo THY Avxio 

c ‘ > 7 A ~ ~ , , 

0 Medycardeog anodvyoxet, uat tyg oTpatiag ukoog te SiepPerpe 

s 

vinxndEis UAyN. 

LXX. Tov 8 avzrov yemoros oi ToriSusdrar ened) odnere 
3p / , > 7 3 > a > A > ‘ > 
edvvarto molhtogxovuerot avteyery, ahd at te &¢ thy _Artinyy éoPo- 

\ ~ 
Lat Iehozovrryciwy ovdey uadiov anavistacay tove > APnvatove 
i ‘i 
4 ~ > , Se ) eee , #83 » 
0 te Oiz0g émehehoimel, xat HAha TE MOLLG Emeyeyernto avTOo TOY 

’ ° 7 

Bowoems regi avayxaiag nai tives HUl AAjLOY éyéyevrto, ovto 5} 
’ . 4 ~ ~ eh 
Loyous mpocgegovot mege EvuBdosws roig orpatyyois tar °ADn- 
~ ~ ~ ‘ 
raiov Toig ext opiot tetayuerois, Zevoparti te t@ Eveimidov nat 
Eszwdap@ to ’Apiotoxhedov xai Davoucyo to Keddipezov. 
2. of d& moosedéEarto, dparteg pay tis OTEUaTLAS TiY TakeImwpLar 
: (D YEEQLP@, avadoxviacg te 7dn tio mokEews Stoyihia Ta&der- 
EY YOOLD YEIMEQLPQ, viag te 7dy tig mMOdEeWs Sicyihta tahoe 
‘ A= RAD ~ TT ~ 
Ta & thy mohopuiay. 3. éxi toads ovv EvvéByoar, eedOeiv ad- 
4 ~ A ~ 
TOUS Kat MADdAS xa yrraixag xal TOS Extxovoovs Evy sit ination, 

~ ‘ A ~ A 

yuvaixag dé Suv dvoiv, xat aoyiouy ze Oytor tyortag éqpodwor. 
4 ~ 

A. xa of mer badomorbor EHO Or ent tiv Xadudiniy nat fxaortos 

tT In? Se ~ A , \ > , 4 + 

4 sdvvato’ “Adyvaios Se cove te orpuryyors émytiaéoarTo OTL arEDv 


Ae , - ea! ‘ vA ~ ~ ? | , 
avtay EvveByour, evourloy yao uv xoatiou tig modEws y EBovovtO, 


A @ > , c ~ ” > A , A , 
“%AL VOTEQOY EOLKOUS EavTOY Exeupav eg THY TlotiOaiay xa xatT@- 
~ V5 ~ ~ 

nour. 5. TavTR Mev EV TH yEare eyevEeTo* xOL TO devregor ét0g 

~ ~ "“ f 

ézelevta tH mokeum tHdE Ov Oovavdidys Evveyoawe. Aes) 
LXXI. Tov & éyryroucvov Bégoveg oi Tehozovvijoior zai oi 
, 3 4 A > ‘ > D5 F, > , > 9..i4 
Evupayo &¢ psy tyv _Artinyy ovn tosBador, toteatevoauy 8 éni 
Tihdraur: qysizo 8& “Aoyidapog 6 ZevkWduov Aaxedamoriar 
7 ‘ ?, 4 A ww Lé 4 Nn < ‘ 
Pactlevg. zat xadioug tov otpatov éushde Syooew tyy yiv* ot 8 
Taras evdve apecBag méwpartes mpd¢ adrov zheyor ctorade. 

4 ~ 
2. ‘AoyiSaus xat Aaxedaimortot, ov Sixare movize ovd aia ovze 
~ ct ~ M) ~ , 
vuay OTE MATEQMY WY éoTE, Eo viv thy TTLataimy orQutEvortes. 
Tluvoaviug yao 6 KieouBedrov, Aaxedamorws, ehevdeqacas thy 
‘E2080 ano tov Mydor were “Edijvor cov edehnoartmr Evrd- 
~ a es o 
pacIa tov xivdvvoy tis payns 7 nag Tuiv eyévero, Ovous & cH 
Matamy ayooe Au éhevepio iegd, nat Evynadéoaug mévtas tovg 
~ ~ , 

Evupeyous, anedidov Thataevor yyy xa add thy opetégar Eyov~ 


HIB TE CAP LE SIL: CX SEI. 103 


> , > ~ wr , , 4 %o/ VF 
fac avtovomove oixsiv, OTQatevoai te pndéva mote adixws én 
aR S 2 > A Rete: Bes Pe ck \ , UG 
avtavg yd ent Sovdeia’ et O& uy, auvvew Tovs maportas Suupc- 
yous xara Svvamu. 3. cade pev quiv matéges oi busregot Eooay 
aoetis Evexa nat moodvpiag tig & éxeivoig Toic xwwdvvaig yevous- 
€ ~ % > , “~ e A A , ~ ¢ »~ > , 
yng, wmsic O2 tavartia Soate* peta yao OnBaior trav jpiv &y9i- 
> Opn” 4 a, , 7 , A A , 
otav émt Sovdeia ty mustéom yuete. A. ucotveag dé Feovs tovs 
A 
TE OOULOUS TOTE YEVOMEVOYS TOLOVMEVOL KUL TOUS KuETeQOVS MATEMOS 
ual TmEteoovs eyyooiovs, Aéyouey vuiv thy yay tyyv Tharauide wy 
~ ~ A ~ ” 
adineiy nds magaBaivew trove doxove, sav dé oixeiy adrovopovs 
xadanen Ilavoauviag eéixaiocey, LXXIL. rocatra sinortoy 
~ F 
Tartar “Agyiiapuos txohaBpov sine’ Aincua déyere, © Hvdoes 
~ ‘I ~ ~ ~ 
Tatas, iv moire omote toig Aoyous. xadaneo yoo Ilavouriag 
1S) te , > , > ~ s \ 4 
viv mapsdmuer, aVTOL TE avTOVOUEIGDS, xaL TOUS KALovS EvvEhEv- 
~ ov , ~ ~ 
DEQovtEe OTOL, mETaKCYOrTES THY TOTE xiVdvPOY, Duiv TE EvYOMocay 
nat sor ver vx “AOnvaiow, magacxevy te tooyde nai modEMoS ye- 
, > a WA ‘ ~ aw > , < , A 
VEVNT OL KUTOY EvEexa nO TOY AddcoY EhevTeoWMosMS. HO UadLOTH MEY 
A A ~ @& 
PETHOYOVTES Kol AVTOL Eupetvate TOIg OQxolg’ st O& [U, KmEO xa TO 
a 
mpotEooy 70n MoovxalecduEeda, Hovyiay GyETE VELouEVoL Th VMETEQH 
> ~ . ae. d A sae EW , ‘ > , y 
avroy, x00 gots unde wed Exéguoy, SeyeoDs O8 Kuqotepovs gidovs, 
AN , A 2; ¢ / A , ¢ ~ > , c ‘ > 
emt moheum dé uyd érggovc. 2. nou cade quivy aoxtos. 6 nev “Ao- 
~ A ~ ~ 
yidomog tooavta eimev’ ot 68 Tatar mpéoBerg auovourtes tav- 
{ 7 ~ I] ‘ , Sh ~ ’ \ ¢ , s it 
Ta, eonddov és tyv nol, nai TH mLyUO TH OnDeTA KOWHOUPTES, 
~ oa 7 ~ ~ 
GMEKEIVAYTO KTH, OTL advYATR OpioW kin mMOLELY & MoOKadEiT AE 
cvev Adnrvaiov’ naides yap opar nat yuraixes mag éxsivoig eiy- 
\ 4 4 ~ 
cay dedievas O8 xat megi TY méon mole, Uy Exelvar anoywonccr- 
> ~ > , , ? > , 5)! ~ e 
tav Adnvaios ehOortes oqiow ovx Emitginnow, 7 OyBaior, og 
” x Ce, ee , , x ~ ‘ , 
EVOQKOL OVTES HATH TO KuotEQoLS Sexe Da, aVOIG Ca THY mOAW 
megdowot xatahaBeiv. 3. 6 68 Fagovvar avtods modg Tadta Epn, 
¢ ~ 4 , ‘ A > OY ¢ w , ~ , 
TYusic de moh wsv xo oixiag yuiv nagadote toig Aauxedatmoviots, 
4 ~ 7 > ie 4A , > ~ 2 ees , \ 
xo yng ogovs amodsisate, xat déevOon aguOum tH vuetEepa, nal 1X0 
ww A 3 > \ > he > A \ , ia 
et te Odvartoy & aguduov éLdeiv' adtor é wEetTaywoyoute Oz08 
x 3 : 
Bovlecde, gag av 6 modeuog 7. éneiday 58 nage. Oy, &x0dHcomuev 
Cae a N - , , A ~ , 
wuiy & av magadaBomer. psyor Oe tovde Eouey magaxaradyxny, 
5 ld A pare | , a x c¢ ~ , c A a” 
égyalomevot nas pogav péoortes 7 dv tiv méddy inary EoeoOae. 
> 7, ~ 
LXXIUL. of & dxovourtes éajlOor avdig és cyv addu, nai Bov- 
A ~ ? g we 
levodpevot wera tov aiydous Ehekay ore Bovdovtar & mooxuheizan 


104 OOTKTAIAO? ETITPAGHS. 


49 , ~ ~ va ; 27. 0 ee ~ 
NPRLOLG KOWWORL MOMTOY, HAL TY MELFOoW KUTOVS, MOLEY TRY- 
A , w 
ra’ péxyor O8 tovrov onsicucdar ogiow exélevoy ual thy vir mh 
~ 4 ~ 
Syour. o dé yuéous ve éomeicauro év aig eindg Tv nomic O7jveas nar The 
yiv obn éreuvey. 2. eLOortec O ot TDaraiis apécBere wg Tove 
A ~ , > 
‘Adyvaiovs xat Bovievodusvor ust aditay nid 7iGor anayyéh- 
hovreg toig éy ty mode rods’ 3. Or é&v t@ 200 Tov yodrm, @ 
cA ~ tc ~ 
avdoes Taras, ag ov Svupayor tyeroueta “Adnraiol pacw er 
ovderi uas mooeoFaut ad : UTE VU weod on 
b MGS 70 at adimovperove, outs vey mequowecd at, Bon dn- 
4 4 , > ¢ w ~ ‘<A 
cew 58 xata durauw. Eenionyjatovol te vir, me0S TAY COX~Y 
a , a 
ovg of mazégss myocar, undév vecotsoitew megi tiv Evppayiar. 
LXXIV. cowmvra tar mpicBeay anayyedrtoy ot Teron 
EBovdevoarto “Adyraiovs wy moodWorcat, aR avéyscOas nal yar 
zeuvouérny, et Osi, OQ@rtac nat Kio méoyortas 0, te av EvuBuiry 
rs ~ , cd 2442 3 A ~ , > , 4 
sselDeiv te undeva etl, aA amo TOV TEeiyovs amoxpivacDat Ott 
~ a ~ 
advvata ogicat moliv cor & Aaxedaiporor mooxarovrrat. 2. og 
d2 anexgivarto, évtevdev dy momtoy per &¢ Enmmaugrroiar xat Geav 
4A c , ~ > , > , ¢ ‘ ‘4 , 
XaL TOW Tay s&yywooiory ‘Apyidanog 0 Bacilevg xaztEeory, Aéyoor 
ods. 3. Ozot door yyy cyv Thacaide éyers xai jowes, Evvicroges 
gore Ott ovre tyy Goyyy adixws, éxdindrytmy tarde meoTEQoY TO 
? 29> , + > t < ’ C >e 7? : 
Evywmortoy, ent yrv tyvds HADouEr, &v 1 OL MaTEQES Yuav EvSauerot 
iuiv Myder éxoatyoar, xai magécyets adtyy siuery evayovrionsd-at 
zoig “Eddnow, ovte viv, Hy tt mowmuer, adinjcousr® mooxakecduevor 
yuQ MOALe not eixdte-ov toyydvousr. Evyyvoipoves S8 ote tis mev 
. ~ e ~ ‘ 
adiniag nodalectat toig vaapyovot mootégois, tg Se TImorpias 
, ae Ss , : , ~ > , 
cvyyavew toi émipégovor vopinws. LXXV. rocwdtra émdaaoag 
4 ~ 4 
xadiory & MOLEMOY TOY GTLUTOY, HHL ME@TOY MEY mMEQLEGTAVEWOED 
> 4 ~ 4 a » aad a” > , a” 
avTOUs TOIS dérdgcow a& exowar, tov papdevee ézt eSrévan, émeite. 
rorce eyouv m00¢ tiv mod, thailortes tayioryy aigeow icso Pat 
avToY orgareiparos zocovrov éoyatouévov. 2. Evia per ovv céu- 
vortes é% TOV KiGaipavos aag@uodouory éxatégnder, qogundor 
‘ ‘ ~ , 
avzt toiyor tPértes, OnmsG py Siayéoto Ext MOA TO Yome* Epo- 
~ ” 
pour 88 vAyy eo adzd. xal Oovs ual yy wai ei ct Ghho GevTEW 
, 2 fa) ‘ ’ 
péhhou émPaddoperory. 3. iusoag 38 eyovr Esdopynovrte nai vvaTas 
~ , A A . 
Evveyac, Smonuéror nar avanavias, ore tovg mer Gégew tous 08 
~ ~ ec , 
vrvoy Te xual citor aigesioGar’ Aaxedamovior te ot Serayot exaorys 
~ € A ~ 
morse Evveqectares yvaynalov & 70 Egyoy. 4. ot && TDarugs 


rer ee 


LIB. IL CAP: LXXVI. LXXVIL 105 


2 A ~ Te LA ~ , a ree” , 
bemvres tO youe aigdusvor, Evduvoy ceizog Suvdéevteg nat entorip- 
~ ~ t ~ > , 
TUFTES TH SAUTOY TELYEL ] MQOGEYOVTO, Ec@nodOMOUY ES ATO miv- 
= ~ ~ , tT ~ 
Sous éx tov éyyus oinay xaTougoveres. 5. Evrdeouos 8° yy avtoig 
4 , ~ A c A , > % me! A > , 
ta Evha, tov wy vwydovy yryvousvoy aoPeves sivas to olzodounuc.* 
d¢ 4 
not moonadvupata siys Sédperg nat SupPeous, Wate Tovg EgyalouE- 
A A 7 la , > ~ 4 > > , 
voug “ai T% SvAM pyTE mvEqogols oLotOIG PadheoDou Ev aopadeie 
“ ~ 4 ~ 
ze elven. 6. Yoeto O& 10 YWog Tov TElyous MEYa, HAL TO YOU Ov 
oyohaizegor avtarjer avt@. xat ot Hdaraiys tovords te éxwwoovor" 
~ t ~ ~ 
duehovteg tov relyovs y moocéminTE TH yaUa EcEpoQoLY THY yir. 
LXXVL. of dé Telomovjoiot aicPousros & tragooig xalopov 

‘ > , > , > ‘ , o ‘ , 
mndov évethiovtes eoeBaddoy és to Siyonusvor, omg uy diayeouevoy 
wane 7 yy pogoizo. 2. of dé cavey amoxAyousrot TOUTO Er. éné- 
oyor, vadvonov O° é&% tS modEemc OovEarTEs nai EvvTexunoduerot 
Und TO YMA DpEsiAnoy avoIG Mua OPaS- TOY your’ Kat ELaVrOayoP 
: aoe) 4 A ot fae See , © TE € , 
émi mohv tovs &£w, wor émiPadhovrag joooy avute vmayousvov 
asroig xaétader Tov youantos xat iLdvortos det Emi TO nEvOvMEVOY. 

4 

3, dedidzeg 62 wy 00d ovre Svvevtas odiyou mQdg Moddode avreyew, 
moocenskevoor 70de* TO per uéya oixoddunuc Exadvoarto eoyatous- 
vOL TO HATA TO yOu, Eyer b8 nal EvGev adtov agEdusvot, ano TOV 
Boayéos tsiyoug &x tov érz0g pnvosidés &¢ THY moh moOG@u0dO MOLD, - 
Onws 8 TO Méya tEixoS GhisnowtO, TOUT ayzézxo1, nat Séot TOvS Erar- 

“a ~ ~ , 
tiove avdc 7908 AUTO YOY, xat MooywQovYTas eio~ SutAaatoy TE 
mOvOY eyew nolL ey cupiBodep uaddov yiynea at. A, cue dé ti Mia 
8 HAL MYYAVaS MeOGTYOY Ty mde Ot Tehonovmyou01, pices Mev, 7 
zov peycchov oixodounuatos nar To youn moocayPeicn, Emi peya 

, ‘ 4%) .* , 5 , + \ FF ~ , 
rs xateosios xo TOVS TThutaeas epopycer, aliag de addy tov tét- 

a , , > , € ~ A ‘ 

yous, ug Booyous te megiBaddorteg ovexdov ot LLacays, xa Soxovs 
usyahas KETHCAYTES aAvoEct Maxoais ciONOAiG amd THS TOMAS Exc 
réomder, amd uepaimy dvo éminexdiusvav nat dmEeptewovohy vaEQ 
Tov TEiyous, avehuvourtEes éynaocias, On0TE RODOMEGEIGO AL my UEh- 
Low H mnyorn, apiecay tiv Soxoy yalupuic Taig advoect nat ov dia 
yeloos eyorteg’ 7 58 Ovun tuninrovoa amenavdile co mooéyor tis 
éuBoric. 

LXXVII. Meza 88 covzo ot Tehonorriota, GS wi Te mayer 
ouder, @MeouY xAL TH yOuatL TO Gvrizelyiouc eyiyvEeto, VOMioaPTES 
+ A O60 ~n me, 
amogoy sivas ano THY magorrcy Seway éheiv thy adh, mQdS TID 


106 — @OrK?r4AIAOY ZFTITPAVHS. 


? , , ‘ Vm > * 
mepitsiyiow magecxevalorto. 2. agoregoy dé mvgi eoSev avrois 
rHpaoat, et SvvawrTo, mvEvuatos yerouévov, énipheSar THY mOdw 

~ > ” 
ovoay ov peyalyny’ nacav yao dy iStay ensvdovr, st mms opisw 
” r 4 , , ~ \ @& 
avev Samarns nat mohwopxiag mpocaySein. 3. qogovrtes de vAng. 
gaxéhiovs mapeBallov amo Tov ywmatog & TO mETAsY ME@TOY TOL 
~ ad A A A 
reigous nal THS Mooozaoens, tayv dé mijoovs yevousvov Si mohv- 
4 ~ a4 g A 
Zelplay, EmimapEernour xou THS GAAng modems Ooory eUPaYTO GO 
= , ~ > ~ 3 7, A ~ ‘ , 
Tov méetTEwQOV mAeiotoy Emioysiv, 4. EuBadovtes dé avg Suv Fem 
\ , t 4 4 ee eee \ Ud oe > , 
xa Miooy yway THY vay. xoau Eyeveto AOS tocavty Oony ovdsis 
mo és ye éxsivoy Tov yoovoy ysipomoiytoy sidey* 7dn yao E&Y OQECW 
7 ~ ~ 4 
van toipSsion Im avéuwy MEDS adTY and TuvTOMaTOY mdQ Kat 
, D.-5> bd ~ > -~ ~ \ , ” 4 \ 
ghoya an avtov avyxe. 5. tovto de usya te qv xou tovg Tarat- 
, A , > 7, Io / ~ > 4 A 
éag tadha Siapvyortag éhayiotov edenoe Siapdeioas’ evtog yap 
~ ~ ~ J ~ 
mohhov yooiov TiS MOLEWS Ox TY MELMOML, MrELMa TE si EmEyEVETO 
~ 7 4 xn 
avty emiqopor, Omeg xa HAmiloy of évartior, on av Stepryor. 
6. voy 6& nat rode Aéyerat EvuByvet, dwg é ovpavov mold nat 
, 4 4 ~ 
Boorzac yerousvacg oPéou THY Gloya xa OVTM muvOTVEL TOY xiP- 
Ouro. 
4 
LXXVIII. Oi 58 Hehozoveyjotor éxerdy nat rovtov Sijuagror, 
ES Mer TL RaTALIMOVTES TOV OTQaTOMEdOL, [70 dé LoraOY KpEerteEs, | 
meguereiytCov THY mOkw xvxh~, Stedousror nate moELG TO yooior* 
cf \ > , nf A os Le ao , \> \ 
raoos ds évtog te Hv xo Eade & 7g exhivGevoaurto. 2. xai emedy 
~ 4 
may seigyaoto, mEpL aOXTOQOY EmLTOAUS, xaTalimortEs MiLaxag 
~ \ ¢ ‘ 
ov Huiosos teiyous, to de Hutov Bowwotor epviaccor, aveywoucay 
~ ~ A ~~ ~ 
r@ otpat@ xa SudvOqoar xata mode. 3. Tdatauge b2 naidas 
~ ‘ ‘ ~ ~ 
usy xal yuvainac, xa TOYS MeEcBLTaTOVES TE ual ML GOS TO ayoEiOY 
~ es 
tav avOoumwor mpoTEQoY Exxexoulopéevor Tour & tas “AOrrac, 
> A 2579 ~ > , Lf > , 
avtot 8° Emodwogxovrto eynatadedempévor teteaxootol, -Adnraiwy 
82 dySornxorta, yuvaines 8 Séxe xa Exatov oitomowwi. 4. tocovtot 
= cer 7 > 4 , , , oo” 
youv ot Svumurtes ore &¢ tyv modtopxiay xadiotarto, xa adios 
> ‘ t > ~ , + ~ a7 > ‘ , 4A c 
ovdsis av Ev TH Teiyet Ovte Sovhog ovte slevdepog. TowmutTy mev YH 
TDaroccy modopuia xarecxevacdn. 
r ~ ~ 4 °¢ ~ ~ ~ 
LXXIX. Tov & avrov Bépove, zai aqua ty tov Tacomr 
’ 
~ ~ —3 ~ 
éntoreateia, “AOnraior Sicydiog Omhizare éavt@y xai inmevor 

, > , ee , A > as | 4 4A 
dwmxoctoig eotodtevoay emt Xadudeag trove éat Oguuns xa Bor- 

~ , ‘ ~ ¢ > ‘ , 
riaiovs axuclortos Tov cizov’ éotearyyer be Fevopav 0 Eveinidov 


LIB. II. CAP. LXXX. 107 


4 
rpizos avtog. éedorreg 58 v0 Sncetwmdoy civ Bortinyy ros 
~ A 4 
cizoy SiepPegar. eons S& nat moocywmeyce i mbhig ind tweP 
F , 4 ~ 
évdodev mopacoortar. 2. mooomeupdrtoy dé é¢ “Ohvy Dov tar od 
~ , € ~ , t ‘ 3 , t 
tavta Bovhousvov omdizat te yhOov xo otoatia &g qprdauiy’ 7g 
émeSeLOovons & tHg Saagtwdov & wayyy xadiotrarta oi “AGn- 
~ \ > ~ ~ , ‘ ¢ \ 4 ~ ~ 7 
vatol myoS avty ty mode. 3. nai ot Mev OnditaL TOY XahuWéeov 
nel Eminoveok TiWWES MET ALTOY vixorTQL UNO TOY -ADyraior, nat 
5 ~ > A A ¢ \ 4 ~ ~ 7, A 
aveyopovow & tiv &nanotwhov* ot Oe tanys tov Xadudéwv nar 
wihot mx@or tors tov “AOnraiwy inndag nat yhoo. 4. siyov 
r : > A \ b) ~ , ~ , 
de tiwag ov mohhovg mekractag éx tig Koovoidos vis xadovperye, 
ie \_~ , , > ~ ” i543 ~ 
aot Os THUS maynS yeyernuerns exiPonDovow addot mEektaotAl Ex TIS 
4 ~ 4A 
"OhivGov. 5. nat ot & tHg Snaorwddov wihoi og sidov, agon- 
~ \ @ ~ 
OUYTES TOIS TE MOOCYIYVOMEVOIG “aL OTL MEOTEQOY Ov_Y HoowrTO, 
> , os ‘ ~ , ¢ , 4 ~ 
emiziGertos avdig meta tov Xadudéov tangov xat tav moocBon- 
, ~ > , ’ eee ~ A ‘ , oe 
Oyourtor toig ‘ADnraiow* xa avaywpovor moog tag dvo taka 
«a ~ A ‘ 
aig natéhimoy mapa toig oxevopogors. 6. xai dnote Mev émioter ot 
, ~ > y 7 3 ~ pe ret ae , 
AFnvaio, évedidocar, amoyogovor b& évexewto not eonxdvtitor. 
7 € ~ ~ “hh U t ~ , 
ou te inayg tov Xadudenv moooinnevortec, 1 Sox0t mp0ceBudroy, 
4A > 7 , 4 ‘ 3 , 1 ae , 
KUL OVY HxIoTa PoPyourtes, Ergpewayv tovs APyraiovs, xa exedio- 
» ie’ 7, 4 c A > ~ > ‘ , , 
Lav eat mov. 7. nou ot wey Adnvaior &o tyv Tlotidaay xataged- 
S55 4 
yOUGl, Xa VOTEQOY TOYS vExEOUS UmocmOrdOLS xOMOapEVOL, & TAS 
~ ~ , ~ ~ 4 ~ 
A divag avayopovol TH mEQlorvtt TOV oTeaTOV’ améDavoy O& adtmY 
, ‘ X s 
TOLLXOVTA “UL TETOUKOOLOL “EL OL OTQaTYYOL martes. ot 8 Xahu- 
~ 4 ; ~ ~ A 
d7¢ xat ot Bortiaios toomaioy te éornour, xat TOVS vExQOUS TOUS 
¢ ~ > , , A , 
avtoy avedousevot Otedvonour xata models. 
LXXX. Tov 8 adrov Oégove, ob m0dd@ vorEQoy tovTmr, 
) ~ 4 ~ 
Aunpaniatoas xat Xcéovec, Boviousrvor “Anaovaviuy maoov nata- 
steewactat xai “AOnvainy anoorjou; mei9ove. Aanedaimoviovs 
~ ‘ 
vavTIXOY TE mapacuEevcoacfat éx THO Evupayidos, nal omdiztas 
, , > > Ss , A xv 4 4 ~ 
yhiovs méupar &¢ “Axaovaviar, Leyortes Ot, Tv vavot not melo 
7 ‘ ~ ao” 3 , a+ ~ ~ i | 
ue mete Oar *MIwcw, advvatoy dvtay EvuBoney trav and 
, \ ~ 
Galdoons ‘Anagvaror, 6gding av “Anaovariuy oydrtec, nat TIS 
A 
Zanvvdov nai Kepadldyviag upatyoovet, xat 6 megindovg ovxéze 
boots “ADnvaiowg ouoios mei IIshomdrynoov: édnida 8 elvat 
A ~ \ ~ 
not Nevaautoy LaBeiv. 2. of 08 AaxeSaumdnior maodEerteg Kri7- 
” ‘ 2 , 
Woy per, VaEvMOYOY ETL OVTH, HaL TOUS omdizas imi vavole ohiyarg 


108 OOrKLAIA OV “ETTTPAGHS. 


A , ~ ~ 
svOug méumovel, TH O& PALTIA@ MEQU}yyslhay MAQAOXEVACR MEV Os 
| RRR ~ % , gz 
rayvota mheiv 8g Asvuada. 3. foay dé Kopivior Svyumgodvpovps 
, ~ \ 
vOL UGMOTA TOIS ~AumpuniedT aS. AMOLKOLG OVOL. xaL TO Mey VATE 
\ ~ - 
xov éx te Kopivdov nai Sinvovrog ual tav tavty yooioy év mage. 
ae \ Donate , Ne , ee , 
oxevy qv, to 8 &% Aevucdog uai “Avaxtogiov xai “Aunoauxiag 
, > , > , , ~ \ ‘ < 
MOOTEQOY a@ixousvoy éy Asvxcds megumers, 4. Kogjuog O& xat ob 
> > ~ / e ~ > ee , 7 7, 
Het avrov yihwor O7)iza Exedy ExeQaimdnoayaGortes Dopuiovea, 
0g Hoye TY eixoct rear tov “Actinwy ait meg Nadvmauzor époov- 
~ A ~ 
pour, evdvs mageouevalorto tiv xat& yRv oTeateiay. 5. nat avt7@ 
mapjoav “Elijvov nev “Aunpanata nat Aevucdsor nat “Avanto- 
a a 2.4% ” 7 , , e A 
Ql0l, %aL OVS avtog eyo 7AGE yidiot Lehomovvnoiwr, Papbagor de 
ct ~ 
Xéoves yihiow aBucihevtot, wv yyovrto éa etyoi@ AQoGTACIa Ex 
a ae . 4 , . 
TOV coyixov yévovg Porvoo uai Nixcirwp. éséorgatevorto d8 wete 
4 A s ‘ 
Xadveor xat Osongwror aBacidevtor. 6. Modocoors de yye nau 
; ~ a \ ~ 
Atwrivas TSaBviuaGos, éxizgonos avy Ocevmos tov Bacidéas, ézt 
4 
modo ovtos, xai Hapavatovg ”Ogoidos Bacthede wv. “Opeoran 83 
, » ETE, , 2 , \ , ’ 
qidwot, wv eBacilever “Avtioyos, usta Hapavaiwr Svveotearevorte 
'Oooidm ~Avriwyov émteéwartos. T. éxeuwe 58 uai Ilegdixnas 
~ <A s 
xovga tov "AOnraimy yiriovg Maxedovmr, ot votegov 7i8or. 
7 ~ ~ ~ 4 
8. covr@ tM oreat@ émopeveto Kyijuos, ov megusivag tO ano 
, , 4 Ricpehe -% , 27 , , 
KopivGov vavrinoy* xa dw tig “Apysing torteg Aturaiay xounr 
~ 4 : 
areiylotoy éEnogdyour. agixvovrtai te éat Sreator, mddw meyi- 
orny ti¢ Axapraviac, vouilortss, et TavTHy Mowry AeBoter, Oudios 
ay plot Tada mooozopyce. 


LXXXI. "Axagvieveg d¢, aicOdusvor xara te yiv moddip 


Taw IS ~ or , mp n , 
oTpatiay eoPeBdyxviay, x te Dalacons vavow ane tovs modeniovg 
nugecousvors, ovte EvreBonuFouvr Epvdaccor te Tx avTaY ExaoTOr, 

, , ” tA > , € ee 7 » 
man ts Dopuiova Exeutov xedevorteg auvve* o Oe advvatos eqy 
x ~ 9 , , > ~ 7 as 
elvat vavtixov &% Kogivdov pehdovtog éxaieiv Navaaxtor tonunr 
? d ~ 2 ¢€ be Ti } 4 ‘ c g , , + * 
anohumeiv. 2. 01 08 Iehozovynotor xe ot Svppoyot, teice tedy mot 


, ~ ee a Le 4 \ ~ , ‘ o 
YORVTES CPWY KUTV, EYWEOUY MOOS THY THY STPATiOY MOA, OOS . 


éyyus orpatomedevoamerol, si uy AOyD meiGorer, Zoy@ mEIQHYTO TOV, 
. , ‘ , A ” , , 4 cm 
Teiyous. 3. xa MECOY MEV EyOrTES mQOdTECar Xcdoves nat ob HALot 
BuioBupor, éx dekiag 8° avzay Asvzcddior uat “Avaxrégur xai ot 
4 , > > ~ \ ~ 4 € , ‘ 
ueTa TovT@Y, &y aptoteog Se Kyrjuog xa ot Tshomovrvyoiot xe 
~ ~ ‘ ‘ 3-3 ™ ‘4 Ao ¢ ‘ 
Aunpanata’ diiyov 38 moky an alinhov nai got Ors obda 


— 


LIB: IE CAP: LX XIE LX XXIII 109 


¢ ~ 4 e 4A Y , , A 4 
smgarto. A. xai ot wey Eddnveg retaypevot te mpooyecay xo Stee 
~ x” A > , >. > > , € 4 , 
rvdanng eyovres, ews eorpatomedevourto ev enitydei’ ot Os Xaovec, 
~ 4 ~ 
oion te avroig miorevortec, xai abvovusvor Va0 THY Exeivy NaEIQO- 
rOY maymotarot Eval, OUT Emgoyor TO GtoatomEdor xaTadaBeir, 
7 , ez A ~ a+ , oe ’ 4 
YOONouUrTés TE Ovuy meta tov HALov BagBagoy, évoutcay avtoBost 
5) 1 , C7 ~ 4 b need ee , , > 
ay thy mol éheiv, nat avT@Y TO EQyor yevecdoat. 5. yrorteg 5 
S, 
uvtove of Scectior ere moocwrtacg xual jyyoapErol, MEnoveaueroyy 
> , > x“ Bd iA ‘ 9 ¢ , ~ 
él XOATHOELAY, OVX ay EtL O*iat TOVG EdAnvasg omoims modGEL VED, 
, A ‘ \ , ey ed Vi A t ” 
meohoyiCovol Tu mEept THY MOA EvedQuic, nut ExEldn EYYUS Hour, Ex 
Zé Tijg MokEWS OuoGE yoQYourTES nal éx THY EvedQaY MQOORINTOVOL. 
‘ , ~ 
6. ual é¢ péBor xatacrartwy SvagPsigorvta: te moddot tov Xao- 
A 4 CA , c > A > , > r ¢ , 
voor, xa ot &ALot BopBapot wg sidov avtoveg érdovtas, ovxett vmé- 
> ee x , ~ Nc ~ 
uswar, Gd &o qpryny xaréotnour. T. tav de ‘Ediyvinwy orgato- 
, > , ” ~ , s \ A ~ > A 
medov ovdeteooy yodeto tHo mayys, Oia to mokv mpoELDeiv avtovg 
i. , 3 ~ , 3 , bs a 
not orpautomedoy oindivar xatadywouevous éeiyecOu. 8. ee 
32 évéxewro gevyortes oi BapBuool, avelduBaroy te avtovs nai 
Lvvayayorzes ta oTeatomeda jovyatoy adtov THY ijueour, & yeious 
wey ov% lovtay ogict tay LXrpatior due to pwynw tovs adovg 
~ , CA A , 4 > 
Axuagrivas SvuBeBondyxerot, anodter d& oqerdovmrvtay not €¢ 
- 3 o ~ ad 
amoglay naMiotartar’” ov yao hv &vev Omar xivyDhvat. Soxovat 
8 of “Axagvives uoatiotor sive tovto moeiy. LXXXIT, ée- 
A ‘ ‘ > are > , c ~ ~ ~ 4 , 
dy 8 wv& éyévero, dvaywoyoas 6 Kviuos ti orgatig nace rayos 
ee ‘ A U a > , , > , , 
éni tov” Avamoy motapor, 0g ankyer otadiovg dydorxorta Steatov, 
~ 7 ~ 
zovg TE vEexpovs nomileruL TH VoTEQaig. VmoonOrdOVE, xa Oiriadar 
Evumagayerouevor xara gikiav avayopet mag advrovg moly thy 
EvuBoydeay éOeiv. xansider ie oixov anydOor Exacror ot 08 
Srodtior toomaior ~otyoay ths mayns TIS mQ0g Tove BapBapove. 
~ 4 ~ 
LXXXIII. To 9 & cig KogivPov uai tar Ghiov Evupayor 
cov && tov Kowaiov xodnov vavtxdr, 6 ta magayeréo9at tH 
Kojuo, onag py EvuBonPacw oi and Pulacoys tym "Axagvrives, 
ov maguyiyrerat, GIN yrayxcoOnCAy mMEQL TAG AVTHS TueoUS THs Ep 
> ~ A 4 ~ 
Atodt@ payys vavuoyjoout 200¢ Doouiore nai tag sixoor vas 
~ a , 
tov “Adnrvainy at epoovgory &y Navacurg. 2. 6 yao Boguios 
‘ ~ ~ 
mupamhéovtas avrovs éoo tov xodmov éryoet, Bovdouevos év ty ev 
A a 
evywpig émeoSout. 3. ot 58 KogivOvr nat oi Evupoayos Exdeor 
4 4 ; A 
uey Ody OS Ext vaLmCxiaY, GAG OTQATIOTIXOTEQOY MApETKEVAO UE 


» 


U0 OOrfkKLPAIAOCY ZFTITPA@GHSE. 


vot & tv “Axaovariay, xai odx &Y Oidperot MODS EnTa nai TEGCR 
QUKOVTA VaAvS Tae CpETéQas Toluca TOvg “ADVALoLE EixooL Tats 
EavTa@y vavuayiay momoucda’ éxeidy pewtor cvtimagaunhéorrds 
TE EMQUOY AVTOUS, TAQc Yiv OpaY xomlonevear, xat éx Tlaroay rig 
‘Ayaing apog thy avtinégas jmegov StiaBadhovroy ent “Axaova-. 
vias, xatEidor tos “ASyraiovs and tig Xaduidos xai tov Evyrov 
MOTAMOV MECGMAEOYTAS OpPist, Kat Odx ELador vvuTdS tpopuioduE- 
vot, ovte Oy dvayndlorta vavruayeiv xara pécov tov mogOpor. 
4. orgatnyot 8: jour ey nal nate moheg sxcoroy of mapsoxEvée- 
Corto, Kogwdior 8 Mayaor nai Iooxpacns uai ’Ayadagyidac. 
5. xt ot pév IeLomovynctot écaSarto xvuhov tov veay og wéyiotov 
oiot t joav wy OWortes diéxmhovr, tag modpas psy %Ee, siow O8 
TUS MOVpVAS, HAL TH Te Lent& mhoia & Evvende evtdg moLovrTat xat 
mEVTE VALS TAS AQloTA MhEovous, OMG éxmdéolev Sid Bouyeog mea-' 
oaytyvousrot, & mn mooonintotsy ot évavtio. LXXXIV. oi 8 
"Adnvaior xaTa wiay vady TETAYpEVOL MEQLEMLEOY BTOVS nUuA@ net 
Evenyor &¢ ohiyor, &v yoo det magamdsovtes nat Sdunow mapeyortes 
avtixe tuBbaheivy* aposionto 8 adroig i20 Poguimvos py enryerpeiv 
moi ty avtos onunry. 2. Hamte yao adtayr ov peveiv civ cakw, 
conep év yy aelyy, ddLc EvurecsioP a mQ0¢ aAjlag tag vade xat 
Tx nhoia taoayiy mape&ew, st ¢ éxnverout & TOU xOAnoV TO mvEvUee, 
Oneo avapmevooy TE mEplemher nat siode yiyrecOat Emi THY Eo, OvdEVa 
yoovoy Hovydcew avtovs* xat THY Emyeionow eq save TE évomter 
sivat, dca Bovdnrus, THY VEHY KUELvoY mhEOvOMP, xal TOTE HUAAL- 
orny yiyvecta. 3. wo d8 TO TE mrEvwe xaTIIE Kat at vHES év GAtym 
7On OVO IA KUpOTepMY, TOV TE KPEMOV THY TE MhOLMY, GUM 7000- 
UELMEVOY ETHOKTTOVTO, HHL VADS TE YHL MOOGEMIMTE “al TOs “OPTOIS 
BicoPovrto, Boy te yowmeror ual MOS GAATAovE artipvdaxy Te net 
lodopia, ovdey xatyxovoy ovte THY MapuyyEhAOMEeroY, OTE THY 
KEhEevotzar, xa TaS xOmAaG advYaTOL OrTEG Ev xAvdarip araqéeoE 
“vOoumot KmEtgol, Toig xvPeorytais amePEotépas TAS VAS mUApEt- 
yor, tore ON natu TOY xoLQOY TOvTOY oNmaivel, xaL Ot “ADyraior 
MO0GMEDOYTES MEMTOY Mey naTadVOYEL THY GTOATHYISOY VEDY Uiar, 
zeta 88 ual méous 7 yooyocar SpOeioor, nal xatéoryoar eg 
dhuhy pev undéiva reenecDa avtav v0 ths Tapayins, pevysw 3 & 
Hezoag nai Aipnr cig “Ayaias. 4. of 68 "Adyraior xaradreagar- 
7 


‘ 
LIB. II GAP. LXXXV. LXXXVI. 11i 


4 ~ , , , a > I. © A ’ 
rag nou vavg Owdexae AaBorteg tovg te avdous & avzar tove mhet- 
orous avedouevos &¢ Modvupeioy anéndeor, xa tTeomaioy otioartEg 
aN ~ C7’ ‘ bag ? , -~ ~ 2 , bY 
a tM «Pim xa vavy avaderteg tm Llocedart aveyaonoaur és 
Navzaxtor. 5. magéndevour Se xai oi Ledomorvyoiote ev9vg cas 

, ~ ~ b] ~ , ‘ ~ > , A 
mEgidoinots tav veav é% tHo Avuns uo Ilatea@y é¢ Kvddgvny co 

‘ ~ 4A ~ ~ 
"Histo énivevov’ xa ano Asvncdog Kejpos nai ai éxeider vies, 
ag &éer tavroug Svupiscat, apinvorvytas meta thy &y Steatp mayny 
ég tiv Kvddyonp. | 
A ‘ ~ 
LXXXYV. Iéuzovoer 88 xai oi Auxedatmorio to Koj Svp- 
‘ A ~ ‘ , 
Bovdovg emi tag vavg Timoxgatnry uai Boauoiday xat Avaogoora, 
7 a , , , 4 A e) -2 
xehevortes KAAny vavpayiay Bedtio mapaoxevalecDur xo uy vm 
> , ~ 4 Cae , Ig 7 A ? ~ a 
Ohiyeor veor eioysoDat tT7S Darkacong. 2. soxe yao avtois, eALos 
TE XU MO@TOY varwanying MEQUOMMEVOLG MOA’S O mMaQaOYOS Eira, 
Kat OV TOGOVT Movto copay TO vavtixdy deimeo-at, yeyeryoOat é 
‘ ; , > > , A 3 if > ~ 3 
Twa pahexiar, ovx avtitidertes tyv ADnvaiwy &% moddov éeumet- 
, ~ , » 255 2 , > ~ vA > , € 
giay tig opetégus Ou Odiyou mEhEetyg. OpyH OY améoTEdhor. 3. Ot 
‘ ~ , 
62 caepimoueror peta Kvijpov vars te meomyyelhov nate modeg xt 
2 oe > LA e \ 
zag moovmagyovoas sSyotvorto ws éni vavuayiar. A. aéume ba 
, A Ul ~ 
xat 0 Doguiny & tag -Adyvag thy Te MaguoxEerTnY avTOY ayye- 
~ 4 ‘ ~ a 
Lovrtas, ual MEQL TIS VOUYMaxing YY EvixnOUY ~POkCOPYTAS, KEL xE- 
~ ~ 7 ~ 
Levar avr@ vars ott mheiotag dia tayous anootsihat, wo xa? 
€ , c 4 3 / 4 > N , < ~ Le , 
iukoav exaotyy edmidog ovoys ae vavuayyoew. 5. ot b8 amonéu- 
wy” ~ ~ ~ ‘ 
MOVOW ElxOL VALS AUTH, TH Se xouiCortE avTAS moOGEREoTELLaD é& 
~ > ? , \ ‘ , 
Koytny meator agixeodau. Nixiag yao Kong Footumos, 2e0kevos 
\ A ~ ~ 
or, meter avtovs eat Kvdwviay aievout, pdouwr apoonoijoew 
Lae 4. , fee ‘ , , Cane 
KvTHY, OVoaY mohenian’ ennye Se Ilodyritag yaoilousvos, duogors 
~ ~ {© 4 A 4 ~ + 3 , 
rav Kydonatar. 6. xo 0 wer Labor tag rave gyeto é¢ Konrny, 
4 A ~ ~ 397 4 ~ ~ Me an ee 
xo peta tov TTohtyvitar edyov tyy yyy tov Kvdorarar, xat v0 
ee ee Soe , > , > 25 7 , 
avEMOY HOLL VO Athos EevdiEetTQLpEr OV OhiyOR yoovo?. 
~ , 
LXXXVI. O01 8 & cy Kuddijvy Lehomovvyotor, vy rovtm éy 
= 2 ~ 4 ? , , c > 4 
® ob ‘Adnraio: megi Koyryny nareiyorto, mageoxevacuevor wg ent 
r > , A - ~ 
ravpayier, magéenhevoay és Ievoguor tov ‘Ayaixor, ovmeg adtoig 
¢ ‘ ~ ‘ ~ ? 7 
0 xara ynv otpatos tov IleLonovrnoiay mpoobeBon Pyne. 2. me- 
\ ae , 5% : 
gemhevoe O@ xa 0 Doguiay éat to ‘Piov to-Modvxgixor, nat cout: 
~ A ” r 
sur 0 tw aVTOV PaVOLY eixooW, aiomEQ Kai Evavuiynoey. 3. Hy Da 
~ ‘ OE , M ~ 2 a 
tovzo wey 10 Piov qihtoy coig Adyvaiorg, co 8 Exegov Piovy eatin 


112 OOTKrAIAOLY FrIrPA@HS. 


4 ~ 
avtimtgas 70 &y ty [lekonovvncm’ diéyetov b2 an addihoy star 
diovg udhuta énta tig Gauddoons, tov 58 Kowaiov xodaov corona 
~ oc) yf Tv ~ ¢ , ~ 3 - ~ c , 
zovro éotw. A. éat ovy tp ‘Pig t@ ‘Ayaix@ oi Tehonovvyouot, 
> , > A ~ , > Tr > ~ c A A c , 
améyortt ov mohv tov Ilavdguov, &y @ adtois o mslog 7, appt 
‘ ‘ 
FOTO HAL AVTOL vavow énte xa EBSomrnorta, ened) nak TOUS 
"AD , id 5 Yai 4 4 a“ nv c 4 c , > , 
Onvaiovg eidor. 5. xat émi psy & Hf sata jusoas avOaouory 
adhyowg msheta@rtés te nai mapaucxevalouEsror THY vavmayiay, yvO- 
4 ~ ~ 
joy gyovreg oi perv py éxmdeiv Eo cov “Piov é¢ criyv svovyooiar, 
gpoBovusvot 20 zodtEgow maVOS, Of 8 uy Eomdeiy Eg Ta OTEME, YOMI- 
Covteg 200g Exeivey sivas tiv év ddiyo vavuayiar. 6. gaara 6 
Kviuos nai 0 Boacidug xai oi ado cov Tlehomorvycior oreaty- 
yot, Povdousror év tayEL THY vaYuayiay mojo, moiy Tt xa amo 
a > ? > ~ ‘ A , ~ 
tov Adyrainy émiBonPiout, Svvexcdecav Tove orpatiotac me0- 
4A ~ ~ : << 
Tov, xi OQM@rTES adtaY ToVg modhovG dia THY meoTéQay Yoour 
' At=> , aw , \ oo» . 
gofovmerorvs, xat ov mpoDvMors Ortas, magexehevourto xe éheSoy 
TOWLE. | 
LXXXVII. ‘H pév yevouery vavpayia, @ dadeeg THelonovyi- 
” ” > > A c ~ se \ ’ 2A 
ool, et tig aga de avtyy vucoy poPeitar tyy pédiovowr, ovyt Ot- 
~ ~ ~ A 
naiav tye Téexuapow TO expoPyoat 2. cy te yao magaoxsvy érdEng 
A ~ i A 
eyéveTO, WOMEQ LOTE, KUL OvYL &o rarpayiay UaLLOY 7 Ent OTQATELaY 
> , , A 4 ‘ > A ~ ’ 2? > ? 3 ~ 
emhéouev® EvveBy Oe xo tH ano tig tTvyNS Ovx Ohiya svavtiMOTVEAl 
~ ~ gv 
KL MOV TL uM  AmEIpia NEATOY vavuayorrtas Eo~nher. 3. WOTE 
~ \ 
Ov xara THY Hustéoay xaxiay TO_HoonoFat mooceyéveto, OVdE AI- 
“RLY THS YOUNS TO My uATa xOaTOS Minn DED, Eyor BE TE Ev AUT 
> , ~ ~ ~ ? ? > Ua , ‘ 
avtihoyiay, tio Evupogas tm anoParti auBhvvecFat, vouioa de 
~ A , 3 , / \ > , ~ A 
Taic wey Tvyog EvdexecPar opadhecPat tovg avPowmove, tai de 
~ s A 
yropois Tovs abtovs ae avdoelovs OIDs eivat, nat uy ameIQiar 
~ ‘ 4 
tov avdgsiov magortos mooBadhopévovs sixdtms av éy tut xAKOUE 
, ¢ ~ A ed Soe ? aed , gy ‘ 
yevioOat. A. vuar de ovd’ 7 ametpia TocOvTOY LeimETaL OoOY TOAUY 
, ~ Pee meee ' . . , O.~ 2 , 
mooryete’ tarde & 7 Eniotnuy, YY uadtota opeinde, avdosiay 
: ‘ ow 4A , o > ~ ab me ake a ” 
uey Eyovon xa ponuny eer ev tH Sew emiredeiv a Euader, avev 
er \ 
dé evwvziac ovdeuia téyvn mod0g Tovg uwdvvove toyve. ofos yao 
, 3 7, , \ > ~ > > ~ ~~ A ‘ 
urneny eundrjooe, téyyn Se avev adugs oddty Meret. 5, meds mer 
: , ~ A ‘4 
ody 70 éumeiporepov ad’tar tO TohunodtEgor artitakacde, moog 8 
‘ 4 4 t , ‘ > , ~ 6 
zo did tyy yoour Sedievat TO amapacxevot Tere tvyeiv. 0. mEQt- 
Z Re ~ ~ a ae ~~ RR ” € 
viyvetar O& tiv MAZOOG TE vEwY xa MQOG TY Yi], OlKEly OVOY, Om2s 


LIBSIL CAP. UXXXVITL LXXYIX. 113 


} td , ~ , A A ‘ ~ , \ ow” 
roy mapovtay vavuoyetv' tH Os Moka TOY MhELoveY xOL KELOP 
vd 
MAEGKEVAOMEPOY TO xQUTOS Eotiv. T. WoTEe OVOE xa” EY siiioxo- 
\ ~ 4 a 
ey six0T MS ay Tis Opadhouévors’ nai Oou HudcerouEer mOdTEQO?Y, 
VOY HVT TadTA neocyerouEra Sdacnaiay mapéEn. 3. Dagcorr- 
7. ~ ~ 
TES OW KaL KUPEOVTTHL HAL VAvTEL TO Ua savToY ExaoTOg ExEGe, 
= ~ ~ 
yoouy wy mookeinortes 1 Ky tig moootayOh. 9. rev 8 modTEQO” 
UYELOVaY OV xEiQoY THY EnlysionoW Tusig MaQuoxEvdoopmeEr, xaL OVX 
> Ld £ > A ~ ne xv , + b 
évd@aouer moogacw ovderit xax@ yeveodos’ rv Os t1g Hou xo Bov- 
~ ~ A 
An97, xolacdyceros ty mosrovoy Chia, ot d& ayaOor tysncortas 
TO0ig MQ0GHxovow APLOLG TiS KoETTS. 
LXXXVIUI. Towizos piv coig Tehomovvysiors of aeyortes 
7 c ‘ , A ‘4 POR, ‘ ~. 
moapsxedevoarto. 0 d& Doouior, Sediog xa avtog tyv THY OTEA- 
~ UA ~ ~ ~ 
Tintay O6dadiar, xa aloPduerog Ot TO MARIOS THY vEdY, Hate 
~ > 4 , 3 ~ > , S ee 
opas avrovg Svrioréuevor Eqofovrto, EBovieto Svyxahious Pagor- 
~ 4 ~ 
vei TE Kei Mapaivec Ey TH magovTL moujaacOa. 2. medtEQoY 
‘ ‘ ~ 
Her yao ae avtoig eeye, ual moomagsouevule TuS yropas, og Ov- 
‘ ~ ~ ~ ~ I 7 
dey eevt0ig aLEP0S vey TocovTOr, Ty emimdey, 0,74 Ody UTOUErETEOY 
MUTOIG EGTL’ Kal Ot GTQUTIMTAL &% MOALOD ev CGpiclY avTOIs THY 
aSioow tavryy edygecar undéva oyhov, A Onvaios ovceg, Tehomov- 
ryoloy vedy vmoxynotiv. 3. tore dé m0Q0g Thy mapovoay OW bear 
avrovg adymovrtag éBovdero inouryow moujcac9ae tov Gugosir, 
A 
xo Evyxadscas tovg “AOnvaiovs eheke towds. 
—LXXXIX. ‘Opay tues, & avdpeg otputi rut, mepoByugrove 
A ~ ~ > , , b] > ~ 4 ‘ : aed %> 
to ahndos tow evartioy Svrvexadeca, ovx akiov ta uy dewa é&y 06- 
t ~ ~ 4 
Gadic éyew. 2. ovror yao, momTOY per Sia TO meoverinyoOa, nat 
s ~ ~ A ~ ~ ~ a 
yds adroit oteoO ae Opmoios Huiy eivat, TO AUIS THY VEwY, nA Ody 
~ ? , 4 4, 
dzd cov icov, mapscuevicarto® éneta @ péliota Rrorevortes 
~ la 
OOTEYOVTAL, OS MQOCTKOY opicw ardoeiolg sivat, ov dt aALO Tt 
~ ~ ~ 4 ~ 
Dapcovow ij Sue civ & tH melM EuTreipiay Tu mdsion xatopPovrtEs, 
~ ~ 3 , ‘ 

ROL OLOPTML OPIoL nal Ev TH vuvTIn@ moijcey 70 avto. 3. 705° & 
~ ~ ~ ~ a A , > > , 
zou Sixaiov jpir wadLov vy meQidotol, EEO HOLL TOVTOIC EY ExEive, 
émet evpryig ye oider moogéepovel, 7M Se éxaTEQOL TL EumELpOTEDOL 

ef , ?7 3 , , € al Lead 
eivac Soacvtepot éoper. 4. Aaxnsdatmoriot te, yyovmevor THY Svu- 
‘ A 
payor, Suc tHy opetéoauy SoSay axortaug mpocuyouct Tovg mOdLoOVs - 
, A 
&¢ cov xtvdvvor, Emel on ay mote emeysioncay HoondErtes MUAQR 
~ ~ , 4 
moAv avdis vavpaysiy. 5, uy Oy avra@r zi» Tomar Seionte. modu 


114 OOTKTAIAOL FrITPAGHS. 


4 e ~ 3 , . 4 
de vusic exeivorg adem Moor mupeyete nai MIGTOTEQOY, KATH TE TO 
, ,\ ¢ x ~ ~ 
MOOVEVLANXEPAL KGL OTL OVK AY TyovrTal, uy mEhLovTas Te &SLoY TOY 
4 \ , > , c ~ . > , Y x t 
maou mov mouse, avtioracda vuxs. 6. avtimahot mev yuo oF 
iA 2 _~ y ~ 
mhsiovs, MomEQ ovTOL, TY SUPE TO MLEOY MicLVOL 7 TH yrOmY EnéQ- 
yorrat’ ot O° & modl@ dm0deeotéQmr, xa Hux odu avaynalouErol, 
, ~~, 7, A , ” > ~ a , 
péya te tHg Stavoiag to BeBarod eyortes avtitohumow. «a oyito- 
ct wet , ~ ‘A ~ 
HEPOL OVTOL TH Ovx EixdTL mhEoY mEMOByrTaL Tuas 7 TH xaTa LOyor 
~ ‘ A s , A »” < 2-2 ’ 
mapaoxery. 7. moda 0&8 nat otoatomeda 7dy Execev Ua élacod- 
<> , 4 soa ye , c > , c ~ oy 
voor TH amepin. eott Os & xOL TY ATOAMIA’ WY OVvdETEQOV NERC YUY 
A ~ ~ , é 
petéyousr. 8. tov d8 ayava odx Ev TH xola@ exe iver MOMmoomet, 
> 3 , > > , c ~ ‘ go A \ ~ > 
ovds tomhevoomat & avtToY. O9M yao ott mo0g mohlaug va’? HVE- 
‘ 2 we. 
mliotyuovacs Gdiyats vavow EumEipoig nal Gusivoy mMheovoulg 7 OTE 
N e 
voyooia ov Evugéeer. ovzs yao av Emim)evoee TIC ws You & &uPo- 
~ » ~ a 
Liv uy eyor Tv medcoww THY modEeuio” &% ModLOv, OVTE KY Am0xO- 
4Y Ay] eX i ’ 
7, > , , _ 7, , > - 4 oi > 
oyjosiev éy Seovte mieCousvog* diexmot te ov stow ovde avacteo- 
~ + ~ 8 > , ? 9. 2nd 2) ” ‘ 
Pai, UE VEDY HEtvOY MhEOVOMY EQYa EOTIV, GAA aVaYAY UY BLY THY 
4 ~ 
vavuayiay meCouayiay xadiotacdat, xat &v TOUTH ai mheiovg vijEs 
‘ t 
xostocove yiyvortat. 9. tovtor perv ody &y@ Eo THY MOdVOLAY KATH 
~ A 4 ~ ‘ 
zo Svvatoy’ veto Oe eVTUxTOL MAA TAais PAVOL MEVOYTES TA TE MEH - 
, > , , Ld \ > OR / ~ 3 , 
oayyedlousra. OSéag Seyeode, adios te naw de odiyou tHS Epoguy- 
~ ‘4 A A ~ 
GEw@s OVENS, nal ev TH EQYY KOGMOY KUL OLYHY mEQL TAEloTOV TyEiaVe, 
~ ~ 4 , g 
0 & te T& TOLLA THY MohEeminoy Evupeoet nat vavmeyice OY HxLOTA, 
> , A 7 > 7 ~ , c ‘ > A 
auvvacdse 08 tovod_e aking tay mooeipyacusray. 10.0 d¢ ayo 
~ \ © ~ ~ 
usyas viv, 7 xatakvoct Tehonovvyoioy tiv ehnida tov vavzixod, 
“3 , ~ > ? A , 4 ~ , 
7 éyyvtéowm xatactioa Adyvators tov poor megu tus Padcoons. 
« § ~ iA ~ 
11. dvapipryozo 8° ad tues ore verixyxate avta@r Tovg moOdAOVG. 
c , 8; > ~ Wee e € ~ \ x 9:2 Sy 
Hoonuevoy be avOQy ovx EFELOVOW al yrOua MOG TOS adTOUG 
xivdvvous Omoiae Elpat 
~ ‘ 4 
XC. Toaira 58 xai 6 Doguiwr mapexedeveto. of de Iedo- 
, > \ > ~ ee ~ ? > , > A , 
movvravol, Exedy avrtoig ot AOnvaiot ovx emendeov eg tov xodmor 
xe TH OTEVa, BovdouErot KxorTag ~ow APOAyAyEiY AVTOVS, aVAyO- 
~ 4A A 
yevor Ga &p Endeor, Eni tecodgar Takdueros Tig VavG, Ext THY Ev: 
. ~ ~ ~ ~ A a o@ 
rar yiv kow éni TOV xodmov, Seip xeQe Tyovperp, WonEQ nat WE 
9.3K ? ) Meee f 54 \ » , 4 > 
pow’ 2, ént 8° wvr@ eixoor éraSav ras agiota mheovous, onmE && 
4 , >A ‘ I. 4 > 4 ~ ¢ / %. te | 
doa vonisus éni thy Navaaxtor avrors aieiv 0 Dopuior xat avtog 
> ~ , , A ’ ? A ee 
imiPonIar tavty maganhéol, uy Siapupoier mieorta tov énimhous 


LIB. II. CAP. XCI. XCILI. 115 


~ re ~ ~ , ct ~ 
ogar of “Adnraio Ha tov éavray xkome, “dX avec at vie we 
, 7 > ~ 4 ~ 
gtxdyjoear. 3. 6 dé, dmeo exeivor ngocedéxorto HoByIeg mei tH 
{OOM eoium Orte Os EWQA GrayousvOLs ATOVS, AxeY Kol xLUTO. 
\ > , + ‘ ‘ hg ADP uss 1 7 ~ 
onovdly éupiBdous Ender napa thy yav' xoL 0 melog amo tov Meo- 
% , la > , 4A € , ‘ , 
ayriov aageBondea. A. orreg 08 ot Ilehomovyyjowot xara piav 
‘ lA ~ A 
Eni néoms maganhéortas nai 7On Ovtac évtog TOV xOAmOV TE xu 
~ ~ & 
m00$ TH i, OneQ EBovdovto wahiota, ano cnusiov évd¢ KgY@ émt- 
GTOEWaPTES TUS VAvE UET@MNdOY ExlEoY WE Eiye TdYOUS ExaGTOS ErI 
‘ > , ‘ cA , ‘\ ~ > , 
tovg Adnvaiovs, xa yAaloy mucus tas varvg anodyweoda. 
5. cay d& evdsxa wey aimee “‘jyovrto vmexqevyovat TO xéQug THY 
A 
Tlehonovyncioy nai tyv éniotoopyy &¢ tiv evovywpiay. tag dé 
thas éminutalaportes &&kwmody te 290g Thy yhy VmopEvyovous xu 
~ ¢ 
diipdepar, dvdoas te tov “ADnvaioy anéutevay ooor my eevev- 
sav avtay. 6. nat tar vewy tivag avadovuErol Eihuoy nEvag, micay 
d2 avzoig avdgdow sihov* tag dé cwag oi Mecorjrio1, megaBond)- 
A 39 , ‘ ~ 9 > 4 "4 4 
Gartscg, nat EnecBaivorteg Evy toig omhow & tHy Dalacouy xo 
émiPdytec, and THY KaTASTEMUaTOY WaxyouEroL cpEihovTO ELxOUE- 
a , \ Tv c , > , A 
vac 70n, XC. cavry per ovr ot HeLomovyyjotot éxpartovy te xt 
” ; 4 > 4 ~ € ot» ~ > ~ hee ea ~ 
ipdeiony tag °“Artixag rave at dé eixooe vies avTaY wi KO TOV 
~ ~ ~ 9 
deStov ugows eSicoxor tac Evdexa vadve THY “ADnraior, aineg vmes- 
A 
Epvyor tiv EntotoopyY eo THY Evprvympiay. xOt PIEVOVEW avTOVS 
~ ~ \ 7 
 mhiy mas veos mooxatagryovou ég thy Navaaxtor, xat iozovocs 
-artinowmpot “ata to "Anollovioy magecxevatorto auvvovuErot, 
SI ~ ‘ ~ 7 
iw & chy yay ent ogas miéwow. 2. of d2 magayerouerot votEgor, 
o 4A ~ ~ 
EmaosviCoy Te GMH MLEOPTES, CE VEVIANKOTES, HOLL THY Miay YAVY TOY 
> , \ ¢ , Ig/ ld ~ , 4 A ~ 
APnvaioy thy vaolooy sinus Aevnadia vavs pia mohv 200 THY 
+H ” A ie ‘ c ~ , XX @& £52 A 
Gliov. 3. &cvys 58 Oduag demovon pEetéwpos, meQe Hv y ’Areixy 
~ TRE 3 ~ , , > / , ‘ , 
vave ptacace ty Asvuadia Sioxovoy eupadre usoy noe xatadvet. 
~ , 
A, coig pév ory IIshonovyncios yevouevov tovtov apoodoxytov TE 
\ \ , , > , 2 A 4 ? , , 4 
xoL maou hoyor MoPog guminter* xaL Kua ataxta@sg diodxortEes dix 
ZO KOUTEY, wi Key TIVES TAY VEY “aOEIONL THS nOTMAG EmeaTHOuY 
zov miov, a&vugopor Sowrtes moog tiv && ddiyou avrekdounou, 
Bovdopevor tag mheiovg meommeivat, ai b& ua &¢ Boayée anemic 
yooior oxehar. XCIL. cove S °Adnraiovg iortag tadta yt 
, , oH Kee : , > , 
yropeva Fapoog te ehaBe, xo “m0 Evog xedsvopatos euBoyourtes 
g , ‘ 4A 
Ex abrovs mpunoay. oi O8, Sie tae UmKEYOTA HmuoTi MATa Kal THY 


116 OOTKLTAIAZOLY FITPAGHS. 


~ > , > 3 4 , e , cad at oe 
mapovoay aragiar, ohiyov wey yoovoy iacuewar, Exeita de écgor 
b] A , <4 > , > , a 
movto & tov Ildvoguoy, oPermep avynyayorto. 2. é7iSidxovteg d8 
ot “Adyraior, tég te éyyvg ovoug udhiota rave LaBor ef, nat tag 
c ~ a int ~.»~ ~ 
savtay apethovto, ug Exeivot moos tH yy SiapOeiguytes td mow@TOP 
a A 
avedjoarto* &rdpus te TOS mer Aréxtavar, TIVds b8 ual ayencur. 
> heme | 4 ~ a 4 
3. ét 68 tig Aevuadiag vecds, 7 mEQt Thy Oludda natedv, Tysoxpde 
c , , c ¢e ~ , a+ c ’ 
tio 0 MAaxsdamorios aléwr, wg 4 vaveg SuepPsigeto, Ecqpaker savtor 
\ su? > 4 ? , 3 la 4 « 
nat eSénecev é¢ tov Navraxrior diuéva. A. avayooicartes d2 of 
> ~ ~ 7 
Adyvaiot tgozaiov Estycav ODEv avaydusvor ExQaTnOAY, Kai TOE 
A “4 ¢ ~ ~ pre 
VEXQOUS HOLL TH PAVEYLA OOM MOS TH savT@Y TY EvEihoYTO, KUL TOS 
? , » Rex ee ¢ 4 ? , . cid A \ c 
EVUPTLOLS TH sKEIDOY UNOOTOPOK anedocary. 5. ~otycav O& “at Ob 
a ~ ~ a ~ ~ 
Tlehomovvyovot toomaior wg vEevinnuotes, TIS TeOMTIS, US mds TH YH 
~ , ,¢ ay ~ MD 4 >. Si 80 oar \ 
vavg Siegdepav’ xo vag EhaBor vavr, avetecay emt to Ptiov 70 
,’ - ~ \ ~ 
Ayaixoy napa to roonaior. 6. usta 52 tadvza, poBodpueror chy 
ae SY ee ? , 38 , | EE > \ , 
ano tar’ Adnraiwr Boy Sear, v20 viuta Ecénlevoay & TOY xdAmoP 
r ~ 4 ~ 
Koetoaior xai Kogu dor mévzeg ahiv Asvuadior. 7. nat oi éx cig 
Koyrys ° ASnvaior craig eixoct vavoiv, aig teu med tye vavmayiag 
~ ~ & ~ 
t@ Poouinre mapayerésdat, ov moAd@ votEQoy THS avaywonaEens 
TaY veav apinvovrtat éo tiv Natmaxtor. xa to Oépog ézehevea. 
XCIIL. Hoiv 52 diahioa 26 &¢ Kogw 9dr te xai tov Kouoaior 
f > ~ , € ~ ‘ € , 4 t 
xodmoy avaywonoay vavtixor, 0 Kynuoc zat 0 Boacidus xai ot 
Ghiot apyorres tov TIlelozorvycior, apyoutvov tov yemoros, 
3 , , , > ~ ~ ~ ~ 
éBoviorto diWakartar Meyaptor anoneipaoct tov Isigams tov 
~ sf \ 4 
Aiévog tov “ASnvaiwry. jv ds apuhaxtog xa &xdyotog sixdrmes, 
dia 70 Extxgurety modv tm vavtin@. 2. edxet 58 LaBorta toy vav- 
~ A 4A ~ 
TOV EXKOTOY THY UOMYY KOL TO VANOEGLOY HOA TOY TeomMTHOM wely 
os? > , a ee ‘ > ? , pee, , 
tévat &x KogivOov én tay 290g “Adyras Badacoar, nat aqinope- 
voug xata tayo &¢ Meyaga, xadeluvoartag &x Nioaiag tov ven- 
~ ~ is ~ 
Qiov avzar tEccagdxorta rave, at Exvyor avtOOL ovoul, mEvout 
> \ > A 4 Ca 3 cA A A t Lé > 
_ ebOvg ént toy Tleigak’ 3. ovze yag vaveimoy nr apoguidocor éy 
ee ee ae x , > D . 7 : ¢ , > 
aiz@ ovder, ovte mpocdoxia ovdeuia my ay mote of modEuior ea- 
4 ~ ~ ~ . 
mivaing ovtas énimdetosiar, Exet 0d" aA TOV MoOMarove TOAUy- 
Xv pea , oi > ~ A > * , 
saiav xaF jovyiar, ovde et Sievoovvto, un ovx av mooaoFEer ae. 
4. oie 83 23 age oS LF, 5 Ouc? sar a , \ 
. OG 8 Eoker avzoic, nat Eywoovy EvOvS" nok A~pIxOMEVOL VYXTOS 
4 7 > w~ 4 ‘ ~ + a% ‘ A 
xo xadEelxvoartes &x tHo Nicaius tag ravg émdeov Ent ev TOV 
~~) ~ , ‘\ , ’ 
Tleipac odxér, woneg Stevoovrto, xaradsiourtes tov xivdvvor, xk 


LIB. II. CAP. XCIV. XOV. 117 


~ A A ~ ~ 
ric xai kvenog Aéyerau adrove xohicu, éai 88 tho Ladopivos co 
~ ‘ ~ 
Gxeotioior zo moog Meéyaga ogav* xo qeovgioy éx avtov iy 
ROL VEY TOLY GLAany Tov py eomdeiy Meyagevou und? éxmdeiv 
~ A 
under. TH TE Qooveip moocéBakov nat tag TeIQEG apEthuvoay 
neva, Tyy te GdAny Lahapiva anpoodoxytoig émimecortes én0g- 
~ ‘ 
Sow. XCIV. & 88 rag "Adijvas govutoi te Feorto modeuior, 
nor éumdykig éyévero ovdeuag tov nate TOV moAEuoy ELacowr. 
~ ~ FF 
ot pen yo Ev TH Gore &o TOY ITeigouc Movto Tovg modEuiovs éozE- 
mhevnever 78n, of O° & tH Teigout tyv te Sadapiva jojo 
~ oc ~ go 4 
svomilov xai mapa Opes Oooy ovx éomdeiy avtovg' OmEQ aD, st 
> , \ ~ fa , vv 3.” £ 4 > x » 
EBovdndyoay uyn-natouvycct, Ogdios ay &yevEetO, HAL OVX KY KPELOS 
. . o A ~ 
éxoddvos. 2. BonPjourtes O82 au hugoe mardnuet oi "AOyraior ég 
tov TIsigaie vavg te xa0eiduoy nat éoBdvteg xata onovdyy xat 
mole Goovpym taig piv vavow éni thy Ladauiva Endeor, tH 
aslo O83 gvdaxag cov Heigaims xadiorarto. 3. oi b8 Hehonorvy- 
id * ‘ 7 , ~ ~ ‘ 
cit wg YoVorto tyy Pondeav, xatadoamortes THS Lakapivos Ta 
‘ A Ps 4 A / , 4 ‘ ~ ~ b] 
modka xa avdocmorvg xo Aeiav LaBortes naw Tag TOsiG vAVEG Ex 
3 ~ , ~ , 4 , as eee , ” 
tov Bovdogov tov geovegiov xata tayos en tug Nicwiag éndeor* 
? A ~ ~ 
OTL XQ 0, Te KL a vHEG avtovg Six yodvou uabehuvotEiont xut 
It , > , > id Le; A , , pee | 
ovdsy oreyovous epoBovr. agixousvos de eg ta Meyapu nakw ent 
zig KogivGov ansywonour aetot* 4. of 8’ APyvraior obuéte xare- 
, ‘ ~ ~ ee: A Oe ‘ \ 
AaBortes moog ty Lahapivne anendevouy xt adTOL’. “OL mete 
4 ~ iA ~ ~ ~ ~ 
covto gvhaxyy auc tov ITepasms pahdov to howmoyr énoiovyto 
4 , ‘ ~ > , 
Lipevooy Te xAyoet Mees ei addy émipederce. 
c ‘ A > \ , ~ ~ , ” 
XCV. ‘Tro 58 rovg arvrovs yodvovg, tov yEelmamvog TOvTOV Kp- 
qouevov, Sitaduns 6 Tyosw, Odevons, Ogaxar Bactievg, éotoatev- 
4 
cev ént Tepdizuav cov “Adskavdgov, Maxedoviag Bucidéa, uot ent 
‘ 
Xaludéag cove émi Oodxns, dvo0 bmocyxéouc, thy wey Bovddueros 
> ~ A A Sie ? ~ 7 \ , > hand 
avamouzat, tyr O& avtog amodovrat. 2. 0 re yao Tlepdixnas avrg 
¢€ 7, Ye | , ' c , > > A ~ 
vaocyouevos, & -APnvaiog te Siaddageev savror, nar apyas TH 
, 7 A i Ss > A > “~ ? 
mokéug mteCousvor, xat Dilimmov tov adsdqoy avtov, moheutor 
9 \ , > 4 , aie 5 > , Fs 
Orta, my uatayayor emi Baciheia, aw vmEedearo ovn émetéhEer* ToIS TE 
J , 3 A if ’ a A , > ~ 4 ae 
Adnvaiog avtog opohoyyxe, ore tyy Evupayiay emo.sizo, TOY emt 
, \ , , 2 , Ls ete 
Oonung Xadudinov nodeuoy xatahvosw. 3. aupotégor ovr evexa 
‘ m” > ~ 4 , , «N > ’ ¢€ ) aS, 
ryy Epodoy ézoreizo, xr tov te Didinmov viov “Apvrtay wg emt 
~ eS ~ a 
Bauoeice tov Maxedorov nys, xa tov “Adyvaiov apéoBeg, ob 


Lis OOTKLAIAOLY FrIIPAPDHS. 


” , , o \ ic , 7 2 b) 4 
ETVvYOY MAOYTES TOVTMY EVExa, ual HyEuOva Ayrava’ eet yao Kai 
A > , : ld 4A ~ c 7, he A 
tovs Adyvaiovs vavoi Te xa otoATIa wg mhEioty Ent TOVE Nah. 
nibdéac napayevioOa. XOVI. avisrnow oty & ctav ’Odovomr 
OOMMmErOS, MEMTOY May TOvs évtdg TOV Aimov TE OQOUS xal TIS 
‘Poddans Ooaxas, dowr 7) you adldoons, é¢ tov Evkewd 
oddmns Ooaxas, oowy joye méyor Gaudaoons, é¢ tov Ev&ewor ce 
, 4 ‘ ¢ , ” \ ¢ ? Tt , 
movrov xa Tov Eddnomortor, éxeita tovg vaeppartt Aimoy Tsras, 
% °° a ?, > \ ~ dH ~ ‘ / 
XaL 00% GAhO eon evtog tov LotQ0v motamov mo0g Dalacoar 
~ A -~. > , , , > a74% > € , A 
padhoy tiv tov Ev&eivov movrov xatmxnto* eior 8 ot Leta nai 
~ , a ~ SZ , 
Ot TAVTY, OMOQOL TE TOIg Sxvd aig xi Omdoxevor, martes inmotoko- 
tut. 2. mapexcder 68 xat Tov dpewar Ooaxay moddovs taY ad- 
: : ay 
TovoMoy uxt payoupogopar, ot Aior xahkovyrou, tyv ‘Podomyy oi 
~ 3 ~ e ‘ \ A ~~. ¢ > 3 A 
MheiotoL OlnovvtEes’ “at TOVS pEv moO Execder, o1 O eDElovtas 
‘ A ~ A 
LEvynuohovdovr. 3. aviory be uat “Ayoravas nai Aataiovg nat 
A 4 ” \ t 7 Ps \ oo” ~ 2 ~ x 
chia doa E0vn Tlatovine ov oye’ *at eoyator rig aeyns ovtot 
x , , , 4 ~ , ao .@ > 
jour péxygt Toaaior Tawrar xat tov Stevudvog moramov, og && 
~ , aw A , = , t~ beams RY ¢ 
tov Sxopuiov ogove die Foaaiwy xar Aaiaior pei, ov woilero 4 
A 
hoyy tT 100g TTaiovas avtorduovs 7dyn. 4. ta dé mo0g TeiPuddove, 
~ 7 A ~ tna 
nal tTovtove avtorouovc, Tenoes wouloy xat Tidataior’ oixover 
~ A 
8° ovror 2ed¢ Bogéar tov Lxoutov Ogove zai magyxovor mode HAtov 
, , ~ > , ~ ¢ ~ 9? Tt > —~ A 
Svcw wéyot tov Ooxtov motamuov. Get 0 ovtog éx TOV opovg Oder- 
AE 7s A 7 F3 aw a! ‘ lA © 4A , 
steo nat 0 Neotog xat 0 EBoog' gore Se eonuov 70 090g nat weve, 
ézouevov tig ‘Podonns. XCOVIIL. éyévero d8 7 aeyy 7 “Odovomy 
néyedos, eat wev Ochaccar xadyjxovoa, and ABdijewr nddews ég 
~ A 
tov Evkevor movtov tov péyot “Jotgov motapov* avrn meoinhovs 
~ , A 4 ~ 
zotly 4 yn ta Evvtomwmrata, ny ae xara movuray totitaL TO 
~ ~ 9 ~ ~ 4 
MVEVAL, YUL OTOOPYVAY TEGOKQWY TuUEo@Y xa Lowy vuataV’ OO@ SE 
\ , 2. >? , 7 cae .—'§ x ¢ a 
ca Evvtopwtara & ‘ABdjowy é¢ “Iotpor avo evCavog srdexataios 
~ ‘ A A , , 7s > 4 +. 8 
tehet. 2. ta wey mQ0S Dudacoay tocuvrtyn qv’ & ymEipor O& AMO 
4 
Butartiov &¢ Aowmiovg nat éni tov Xrovpdva, tatty yao Sia 
Let i720 Gare 4 Dd, fi iy € oy avdor evla ~ 
mhetotov a0 Gahaoons “vo tyiyrsto, Hueody ardor evlarg ToL@Y 
nat Séxa avdoa. 3. goog te &x mdons tho BaeBéoov xat TOP 
= , 7 ~ < 
‘Eddyvidor modenr, 0oov mooontav énit LevGov, og vorsgor Stzai- 
xov Pactievoug aheiotoy 57 Enotnos, TEeTQUxoGIwy TuharTOY koyv- 
a ~ 
piov padiota Svvamig, & yovoos nai HKoyvEOS ein* ual SHQa Odx 
ELeOTM TOVT@Y YOVOO TE xal AQyVeov moOGEGEETO, youis 58 doe 
‘ ~ 4 a” ~ 
vpartd te xo dein, xo H GAY xaTAOKEvT, KA OV MOVOY HTH, 


LIB. II. CAP. XCVIIL XCIX. 119 


~ 7 ‘ ~ 
Ghee nat toig mugaduvractevovol te xat yerratots "Odovomy. A, 
, > ~ ~ 
KUTECT CATO yao Tovvartioy TYG Ilegowy Bauctdetag tov vouoy, 
a ~ y , ~ s 
rte wey nat toig &ddowg Oogki, AauBavew waddLov 7 Sidra, nat 
»” z 5) , ‘ ~ XN B52 A ~ 7 4 
aicyioy hy aizyderta wy Sovvas 7 aityourta py tvysiv’ Ouwg da 
‘ ~ Y ~ 
xara ro SivacIae émt mhéov avt@ eyonoarto* ov yao iy moaSct 
~ 4 2% s 
ovder wy Sorta Shea. 5. wore émi péya AGE 7 Baucideta toyvog. 
~ A > ~ S15 % ” ry ~ > , , 4 ~ 
tov yao év ty Evoway ooas petagv tov “Loviov xddmov nai rod 
2a Ff , , Ca , , Wey 
Evgsivov novrov peyiory &yéveto yonuator mpocddm nat ty uddy 
? , > 7, A Cis A ~ , ‘ , 4 
evdaimovia, toyut Oe wayns nat otgatov mine mov Sevtega peter 
cy ~ 7 \ 397 ie ~ ] 7 t'33 ~ 
civ Suvoav. 6. ravry de advrata eSicovodat ovy ort ta Ev TH 
~ 3 7 
Evooay, Glv ovd’ é&v ty °Aoig e9v0g ev moog &y ovu sotw 0,76 
Suvatoy Luvaig ouoyvamovovor maow articzyvat. ov pyy ovd’ 
23’ ‘ y+ > , ‘ , ‘ ~~ 7 > ‘ , 
&g tiv addny evBoviiav nat Suveow meg tov naportoy & tov Biov 
~ ’ A T : 
Ghiow opotovrtar. XCVILL. Sizadung per ovy Bactievor yoous 
4 ~ a 
TOGAVTYS mMapEonEevateto TOY ozQATOY. nal EmEdy AUTH étoina 7y, 
~ A ~ ~ 
aoacg émogevero éni tiv Maxsdoriay mpmtov per dia tig avtov 
> ~ a” A ? 4 , > , at Le , , 
aoyns, emeita Ove Keoxivys eonuov ogovs, 0 sort usDoguoy Jit 
4 7, s , 4 > > ~ ~ c ~ a , > A 
uot IIuiovov* exogeveto ds dt avtov ty 0d@ HY mooTtEpoY avtOs 
, iva 4 A , 
émoujouto teuov tiv Vigyv, OTE Ent Ilatovacg éotpatevos. 2. 7d 
y) ~ ~ A , 
8: dg0g && “Odovomy Suovteg ev Sekiae per eiyor Ilaiovag, & aor- 
~ A , \ 
ateg% 5&8 Livtovs xai Maidovg. dieddovreg 58 avto agixorto é 
A ~ r 
AoByoor civ Tasonuyry. 3. mogsvonerp S& adt@ ameytyveto per 
~ ~ , 7 ~ 
ower TOV OTQATOV & UH TL VOOM, MQDGEVIyvETO DE* mOLLOI yuxO TOP 
~ ‘ ’ 
avtovouoy Opanar amapaxiyto: ep aonayyy _xohovdovr, wozte 
to may mnGog Aéyetat ovx ELaccoy mEertexaidexa uveradov peré- 
& A / A \ , +x +2 , A , 
ota: 4. xai tovtov tO per miéov meCov Hr, ToITHUOQLOY OF Ua- 
~ ~ ~ A 
dicta inmixdy. tov 8 iaaixov to adeiozoy avtoi Odevoon maget- 
4 ~ ‘A ~ 
yorto wou pet avtove Tera. tov 2 meCov oi wayatpopogor payt- 
x ~ r , 
utero. Mey Hoa ot &% tHg “Podonys avtovouor xataPartes, 6 de 
Ghhog Omtdog Evupintos aij de poBeowtatog yxodovde. XCIX. 
~ A 7 
EvrnPooilorto ovr éy ry AoByjom nat magecusvalorto, onwe nate 
‘ > ~ 3 \ , , ¢ ¢ , 
xoovpyy eopakovow é&¢ tyv ueto Maxzedoriar, 7¢ 0 THepdizxnas 
* J 7 , ‘ A A ~ 
joys. 2. ctav yao MaxedSover sist nat Avynyotai nal Elepuara 
\ 7 # pe 4 a , os" 3 , b 4 , - 
nat Ghha E9vn exavater, u Siupaye pév ott tovtols nai ba7xoK, 
A ~ 
Pxothsing 8 tye: ua? aire. 3. chy 08 mapa Oalaccar viv Ma- 
% 4 ? ~ 
nedoviay ALéSavdeos 6 Tlegdixnov mario, xat oi meoyovor avtou 


120 OOrTKPAIAOY ZFLTTTPAGHS. 


‘ ~ a ~ , 
Tyuevidec, to aoyaioy Orvteg && “Apyous, mewMtoy extyourto, Kat 
> , > , ld > ‘ ? , ce SO 
eBacihevour, avactycartes wcéyy ex nev ITveping Tiegaus, ot vate- 
SA. ead , , , 4 : , \ 7 
pov v0 70 Ilayyawoy négay Stovudvos @unoav Deyonta nai ddhe 
Pc Soo” ‘ ~ A , ~ RE ee ~ 
yopia*® xau ete xat vuv Ileginog xohnog uadeitar 4 va0 tm Tay- 
, ‘ , ae A ne , 4 , , 
yaim moos Bahaccav yy’ éx be tg Bortiag xalovperys Bortiai- 
a ~ o , > ~ ~ A , A A 
vs, 0 vvy OMOpet Xadudewr oixovet" A. rig 62 Ilatovias mand TOY 
> A A , A cd ? - A 
Aiov notapor oreviy tia xadnxovoar avoder méyor Tleddns xat 
‘ ~ ‘ ¥ 
Daldooys éurtijcarto, nat aégav ’ Akwv weyor Stovpdvos civ Mvy- 
Soviay xahovusryy “Hdavac eehacavtes véuorta. 5. avéctryoav 
~ ~ t 
dz xa &x tig vvv “Eogdias xalovpevys “Eogdove, wy ot wey modhot 
> , 4 , 2 ~ \ , , 4 > 
epdaonoar, Boayy d¢ te avtay megi Duoxar xat@unrat, xa é& 
~ 4 4A ~ Kod 
"Alueniag “Alponag. 6. éxparyoar 58 nai tH lov &PrO” 
€ ‘ , t a 4 ~ a” ” , ¢ ~ Q 
ot Maxedovecg ovrot, a nat voy ect éyovot, tov te “AvOepovrta nak 
‘4 ~ 
Tenotwriav xai Bioadziay xai Maxedover aditay modrijv. td d8 
~ 7 X& 
Evumav Maxedoria nadeivor rai [epdixuas *Alekcvdoov Bactheds 
~ - a 
avTOY Hy OTE Attadung enyjer. 
4 tc ~ ~ 
C. Kai ot pév Maxedéveg ovrot éxrtog modhov creator, 
> , * > 7 a” A ‘ A A , A 
advvatot ovteg cuvvecDat, io Te TH HAOTEOR uOL TH TElyyn, OOM 
sf > ~ , > , tT A > , 3 A ¢ 
qv &v TH yoo eosxouio9noay. 2. Hv 68 ov moda, ala voTEQOY 
> , e 4 «\ 4 , 4 ~ ” > 
Aoyelaog 0 Usepdtuxov viog Bacideve yevousvog, ta vov ovta ép 
~ , > 30 ‘ 53 ‘ ro ? x” A cA 8 , 
th yoo mxodounos, xi Odovs evdeiag Ereue xa THAda Siexdouyos, 
@ \ @ ~ FF ~ 
Th TE HUT TOY MOAEMOY inmOIG xe OnLOIS Xai T] GAY MapMoxEvT; 
, x , c mw ye > ‘ « 4 ? ~ , 
xopetooon 4 Svumavteg ot wdhow Baotdys Oxt@ ot QO aVTOV yEerouE- 
3. 6 68 og THY Oounay éx tHe AoBioov éctBale 20m 
vot. 3. 0 d8 orgatog tav Opaxay é&x tie AoBjoov éo¢Bake moa- 
i A 
tov pev &¢ thy Didinmov mpotegoy ovcay aoyny, xa sider 
4 ‘ A ‘ 3 
Eidouevyy pev nara xoaroc, Toervuvriay b& nat “Atadaveny nat 
Gila arta yooia duoroyia, dice tyv ~Aud di v 
yopia ouohoyia, dia tHv “Auvyrov gidiay mpocywoovr- 
~ , cr , > A A 5 , 7 
ta tov Dilinmov vieog maportog’ Evowmor ds exodiwpxynoar me, 
~ \ 4 
éheiv 2 on éOdvavto. A. Exeita b8 nat é¢ chy Any Maxsdoviav 
5] , A > 3 ~ , 4 foe ” A , 
moovywoe, tHy év aoroteom Ilehing now Kugoov. tow de tovtwp 
2 4 , 4 , > > , > A , 
tg thy Bortiaiav not TNegiav ove agixovto, adia coy ce Muy 


Soviay nat Lonotwviay xa “AvOspovrta édyovr. 5. oi 68 Maxe- 


Sdveg ael@ piv ovde Stevoovrvto audvvecGal, inmovs 58 mQoous- 
~ 9 ~ 4 

ramempepevor and tay vo Evupcyor, Onn Soxoi, ddiyor moog 
X > 4 , ~ ~ a ae 4 
rolhovs éotBakdov & tO oroatevua toy Ogauxdr. 6. nat y per 
‘ 4 

mooonéooy, ovdsig imépevey evdoug inméag te ayadous xa 


LIB. IL CAP: Cl. CYL 121 


4 , ‘ 
reSooantopevove, v0 O8 miyovg meginxdyousvor avtovs moda: 
, had ¢ I > , , a 4 , RAP , 
mhacip tT Oth eg uirdvvoy xadiotacay’ worse tTEdog Yovytur 
; A ‘ 
"TOY, OV vomilortEes ixavot kivat moog tO mgov xiwdvveverr. 
-OL. 6 88 Duzaduye moog te tov THegdixxav Loyovs ézorsizo wr 
\ ~ oe ~ 
Even éorodrevos nar ened) of ‘ADyvraios ov napyjouy taig 
~ gs | oT ~ 4 
YaVCW, UMLGTOVYTES avTOY My TSE, DHEA TE nat MeeoBELCG EnEU- 
~ ‘ 4 - si 
war av7@, & te tovg Xaduidéag uai Bortiaiove uégog tt tov ozpa- 
~ , A , , 4 ~ 
TOV MEUM, KOL TEYNOELG MoVcag edyouv THY yhy. 2. xadnuEvov 
> ~ 4 ‘ , ~ 
(8 avrov megi tovg ywQoVS TovTOVE, Oi meds vOTOY OixovrTES 
, ‘ , ‘ cw ¢ , ~ A € 
Oscouhoi, %xae Mayryntes not ot adios vayjxoot Oscoahar, xai ob 
, ~ & > , ‘ Ae leg” ~ ¢ 
peyot Osguonviarv Edidnveg epopySyoay uy xo ent opas 0 o7Qa- 
4 b] ~ F ‘ A 
TOS ywooyoy, wai & magacxery oar. 3. epopyOnoav dé xat ot 
, ’ \ , ~ ? , x ne 
méouy L&tovuovos moog Pooéav Opaxuec, ooor media sizor, Havaior 
as , A ~ . ~ Di=, k > bi, , 
xo Odopartot xat Apwmorxat Aegoaior* avtovouor d siot martes. 
, ‘ V4 ‘ or % ‘ ~ 3 , , 
A. mupéoye Se hoyov uot ent tovg tav “Adyvaiwy modeutovs 
’ et ae, ee eS een \ Ve oo-8 
Eddnvas, wn ve avtav ayousrvot xara to Svupaytnov xa ent 
~ /. ¢ \ , A \ \ 4 
opas yogyowow. 5. 0 de tov te Xadudiniy nat Bortiuyy nat 
, A ae mo” \ 3 \ Fae oi >’ , 
Maxsdoriay apo exeyor egdepe, nou Exedy avt@ ovdev empaccETO 
t ‘ we ~ ; 
av sexe &oeBale xa] OTQUTLa CiTOY TE OUK ElyEY HLTH xa UMD 
~ > Peg > , ee ae. U ~ , 
yeovosg éetalaimwpe, avumedetrat vz0 Levdov tov Snapdaxov, 
2 ~ \ , > ae , eet , 
udelgidov ovtog xa mEsyiotoy we avtov Suvamevov, wot Ey ToHyEt 
~ ‘ , , 
aneddeiv. tov de LevOnv xovpa Ilepdizxnacs vxooyousvos adehgyy 
~ 4 ~ iw 4 A 
savtov Swcew xat yormata em avty mooonorsiza. 6. xaio per 
A 4 , ‘ ¢ ’ A ‘ 
MEUTHES AKL MELVAS TELUKOPTR TAS MHOUS HUsous, ToYTMY 58 OxTH 
~ ~ ~ a” 
é&y Xadudsvow, aveywonct tH oTQAaTH uata TuyOS Em oOIxOV" 
7 ~ 
TTepdizxag 58 voregov Szearovizny civ savtov adedqny sidwor 
ra 7 ¢ , ‘ \ 3 A ‘ , , 
Levy, WOME VALCYETO. TH MEY OVY KATA THY Litadxov orpateay 
ied 
outm@s eyévEeto. G 
4 ie ~ ~ ~ 
CIl. Oi 58 & Navadzte *AOnraior rovde tov yerudvos, 
> \ ~ , 
émeidn tO tay Tlehonovyycioy vavtimov diehvOn, Poguiwvos 
yyoumevov gotearevour, mapankevoartes éx "Aoraxov nai a&mo- 
, > ‘ ~ 
Bavzeg, &¢ tHv nEcoyetav tio “Axaovaving teteaxociog wey Omhi- 
> , ~ > A ~ ~ , \ Lg 
tag “Adnrainy toy and TOY vEewY, TETQaKOSIOIG Se Meconrior, 
” , er , ean , 4 > ~ 
éx te Stonrov xxi Kogortar nar adiov yaoior ardoac ov Soxove- 
, , 
tag PeBuiovg elvat, eSyhacar, xar Kuryta cov Oeodvtov é¢ 
, , ~ 
Kogorra xarayayortes, aveyoonoay adhw emi tag vavg. 2. & 
6 


” 


—_— 


122 OOrTrK?4AIAOLY FYrITPA@HYS. 


A > ’ 2 , A , > ? 
yao Oimeadac, aet more modeuiovg ovtag povove ‘Axugrares 
ov% éddxer duvatoy eivat yetmmvog Ovtog oTeatevew’ 3. 6 yaug 

~ +7 
“Aysdgos motauos sav & Ilivdov deove bia Aoloniag xai 

~ A ~ ~ 
"Ajouay nai “Augidoyar xai die tov *Axagvarimov smediov, 

z A 4 , , > ? > 2 8 > 
avoter wer mapa Xteatoy modw, & Balacoay 5 eueig mug 

> , ‘ A id > ~ , a ~ ¢ A 
Omeasdsas xat tyy wohw avtoic aegiliuvalwr, &mopoy molt URS 

~ @ ~ ~ ~ ~ 
zov vdatog éy yelare oTQatever. xEivta 08 xaL TOY VYCOY THY 
Eyoadsor ai moddai xaravtixed Oinadadr, tov “Ayel@ov tar 

> ~ ot > , 4 7, BD! ‘4 ‘ . 
expolar ovdsy amsyovonl, MOTE MEYaS WY O MOTHMOS mMpEOEZOE 
> BS, | A 2.8 ~ , a2 , 3 ‘ A 4 , 

GEL HAL ELOL TOY VIUGOY at HrEipwrtal, Emig O8 nal Mucus Ou & 
~ a ~ ~ ~ 
molh@ tit av yoorm tovro madeiv. 4, to te yao Oevpa EorL 

, s A ‘ , iA ~ , a” 2 , ~ 

peya nor modv uot Dohepor, at te vyoor mvxvat, xt adaAghoug tIg 

~ 4 
moocyaasms tH py oxedavrvodat ovvdecpor yiyrortat, mapaddas 
“al OV xaTa OTOLyOY xEiMEva, Od Eyovoat EvFeiag Si0SovE Tov 
¢ BJ A , a” > i 4 > , , 
vdatoc &¢ 70 méhayos. Fonpor d° eiot xu ov meyeda. 5. héeyerat 
~ og x ~ 

8: xat  Aluuaion tH ”Augudosm, ore dy alacOar avtdor mete 
ZOv Moroy tIiS UNTEdS, TOY “AnddL@ TavTyY THY yRY yoHou oixEtr, 
imeimovta ovx sivat vow tar Sepator, moLy GY ELoaY ev TAUTY 
~ a a : ’ 

TH YOOR xaTomionTal, Ttlg, OTe éxtEWE THY mHATEQa, MAW L720 

cna 7 € ~ \ i > € ~ a+ Pe , 
yAiov éwmearo, unde yy YY, wS TIS ye addnS avTM pEULAomErNS. 

~ 7 , / ‘ ’ 
6. 68 am0emr, WS Pact, MOdIG naTEVONTE THY MQdcYwoW TAVTHY 
~ 2? , A 3g / - Ye. ee 4 ‘ xv ~ , ~ 
zov Ayel@ov, xai tone aitp ixary av neyooSar Siata tH 
t ~ 
Cupar ap ovmEeg utEivag THY UNTEoa Ox OLiyor yoOro” ExLavato. 

x ‘ > A ‘ > , , 3 , , 
wot “atone &¢ tovs meot Oiriddag tomove, edvrdorevo’ TE, 
zat ano Axapravog maidog éavtov the ywous thy éenwvupiay 
905 ea ‘ 4 \ 3 , ~ , UG 
éyxditéling. Ta pev megi Adupaioava towmota deyousva mugeda- 
Boner. e. 

~ A > ~ 
CII. O: 82 ?APyraior xat 6 Doguior aoartes ex Tig 
’ , Qa 9 1 > A Treat o x , 
Axupvariag nut agixoperot to tv Navraxtor ana jou xatenher- 
b] A > 7 7 > , ~ > , > 

cav &¢ tac “AOrjvas, tovs te élevPepove tay aiyualwrtov & 

~ ~ , ‘ ‘ 
TOY VaLUAYLOY ayerTES, OL avo art avdodS EhUOHCAY, xOL TAS 

~ 4 <= ~ 
yave ag ethor. 2. xo 0 yemor érelevta ovtos xal TOITOY ETOG TP 

~ a“ 

modem exedevta tpbe ov Oovxrvdidys Evveygawper. 


: GIs. TIL CA?P.“I— 1. 123 
\ 


: 
; 
Y 
, 
: 
. 

. 

i 
a 


sO ek 
at Wy 


y iy 


~ 4 , 4 

I, Tov & éayiyvoperov O&govg Tehomovvyo.o. nai ot Evunw 

ya ~ 3 , > A , ~ 
yot Gua TH cit axpclorte éorgatevouy &¢ tyv "Artinyy’ jyeire 
88 avrar “Aoyidapmos 6 Zevgidcuov AuxeSaimovior Bucideds. not 
> 4 3g / 4 he 4 , 7 he 
éyxadeloueror edjovy tyy iv’ “at moocBohal, women eiddEoar, 

~ 7 ~ 
éyiyvorto tay ‘Adnrainy inaéwv Onn mapetuol, xai tov mdeiotov 
4 2 og ~ 8 \ \ c,/ ~ oo Sipe 5% 
omikoy trav wihovr sigyor TO wy MQOESLOYTUSG THY OmLOY TH EyyUS 
~ os 4 Tt 
tig modems xanovoyeir. 2. Eupeivartes dé yodvoy ov elyov Ta at- 
Tia aveyoonoar xat Silvonoar xata mode. 

Il. Mera de iid eopodyy TOV TleLoxorvysioy evdvg Aéopos 
ahnv Mn dvurns ageory an A dyvaivoy, Bovdydértes wey “ab 106 
tov modeuov, GAN oi Aaxedaiponos ov moocedésarto, avaynacdey- 

A A 3 ~ , 
zeg O& KUL TAHUTYY THY aNOoTKCW MEOTEQOY ¥ DlEevoOvYTO oOLTou- 
‘ ~ A ~ ~ 
cou. 2. ray te yuo Aiuevov THY yao, xai TEeLyor oixoddunoW, 
4 ~ , 5 , ~ , @ > ~ , NM 
HOL VEOY MOLNolY ExEuEvoy TEhecOnVal, xl OO &x TOV TlovyroOV eet 
A ~ \ a 
agineoPut, tokOTAag TE “UL GITOY, Kai & METAMEUMOMEVOL Tour. 
+ ~ / ~ ~ 
Dd. Tevedior yao ovreg avtoig Siegogot, xa MnOvuraion, xai adrar 
A 
Moriyvaior idig dvdgeg nate orcow, modkevor Adnvatwr, pyve- 
‘ A , ~ > , iA , , ‘ , 3 
Ta yiyvovtan toig APyvaiorg ore Evvoixilovoi te tiv AéoBov & 
‘ , , A ‘ \ 4 ‘ 
thy Mocidyryy pig, xo thy mapanoxeryy anacay pera Aaxedamo- 
~ ~ + A 
rior nai Bowwrar, Evyyevdr ovtw, emi amocrdoe enetyortas’ net 
. * 
ef uy Tig Moonatadywerat 7,0y, otEeonoesOue adtovg AésBov. — IIL. 
~ as ~ . 
ot 8° “Adyvraiot, your yao tetudaimmonuerot V0 TE TIS vOCOV nat 


~ , ad , ea , , 4 ” 
tov modéuov Kort xadiotamevov nou axpualortos, meya méev Eoyor - 


tte x , , A ” A 
nyovrto sivat AéoBov mpoomolendoucdut vavtinoy eyovouy nek 
4 ~ 
Svvapiy axegatov, xat ovx amedéyovto MQWTOY TaS uaTNYOoIAGS, 
* , , ~ A , > ~ ake A , 
usiloy méoos vémortes am ay Povdecdou adndn siver’ éeneidy pey- 

‘ , > ld A . , , 

Tol “al méupartes mpgoBEs ovx execDov tovg Movtidyvaiovs trv 

4 ‘ 
ze Evvoixyow nat thy mogaoxergy Siadvewv, Seicartes mgoxata).c- 
Beiy efovdevt0. 2. nai néunovow anwains tecongdxorta vavg, 
a ~ on 
at éxvyov megi Ilehonoryvnooy mapsoxsvacuéran adeiv’ Kisinnidyg 
A $ 3 rm ~ 
82 6 Aewiov teitog avtog éoroatyye. 3. éonyyehOn yao adtoig 
~ = 

wg ein “Anoddiwvog Madcertog tS tig adhews éogth, &y 7 mavdn- 
. ~ 2 , © 3 , x 3 , > ~ 
usi Muzidynvaior eogtalovot, nat ehmida elves emery Sevtag Enimeceiv 


124 OOrTrKrTAIAOY ZETTIPAGHS. 


av As 4 Mo >. ~ 5 \ 7 , > ~ Legh 
aro, xa uv wev Evuby y asion, et Se uy, Mvtidyvaiory eiaeiy vavs 
~ oe A ~ 
te mapadovra xui telyn xadeheiv, wy mevOouevav b& moheneiv 
A ~ ~ 
A. nai ai wer vies @yorto® tas 88 toy Muridyvaiov déxa reujoes, 
ai érvyor Bondol magn opas xara tO Evupayinoy magovou, nuré- 
eS ~~ 4 A a 3 > -»~ > A > , 
ayor ot Adnvator xat tovg avdoag & avrmy & qvdaxyy émouj- 
~ A ~ ~ 
carto. 5. toig d8& Muridyvaiow avyo &x tav “Adnrar diaBag ég 
EvBower, nut mely ext Fepaczdy e10avr, oluadog advayousrys ént- 
, ~ 7, 4A ~ > ~ > ~ > , 
TVYOY, MLM yonoumevos, xa Towtaiog &x tov Adynrov eo Mvutidynryy 
> / > / ‘ > ? c A wy 3 ‘ , 
apixousros, ayyedder tov éxizihovv. 6. ot ds ovte é¢ tow Madosrta 
~ U a ~ ~ \ ’ ‘ Ng, © , 
eSylGov, ta TE Ghia THY TELyor xo AimErooY mEOL TH TutTEhEOTE 
7 3 ’ A Re ~ °> \ A 
goaSauevor eqvdaccory. LV. xai ot ‘Adnraior ov modv voregor 
naTAmEvourTEs wg’ EMQOY, anTyyElLay MeV OL OTOATHYOL Ta EmE- 
4 > > ? A ~ ? > f , 
otahusva, ovx eoaxovortoy Os tov Mvutihyvaimy é¢ mohenov xadt- 
> 7? - A c ~ i Dee , > 
otarto. 2. anagaoxevos dé ot Mutidynvaior nai eaiprys avayue- 
ctertes modeusiv, Exnhouy pév tive Emoiyourto THY vEwMY OS Ent 
ravuayice OAtyov 700 TOV Amévos, EneTa uatadiwySertes bd THF 
"Artixoy vewv hoyovs 7dy moocepEgoy tois OTeaTHyoIs, BovdouE- 
vol TUS VAVS TO MaQALTIxa, Ei SVYALYTO, OuohoyiCe TIME EmtEtKEL ATtO- 
A A ~ 4a 
nipwactat. 3. xa ot orpatyyo: tar -APyvaioy anedeEarzo, nat 
> 4 Ud A > ¢ L Ye J , a ~ 4 
avTOL GoPovuEvot uy Ovy ixavor Wor AéoBm méoy modeusiv. 4. xo 
> ‘ , , > A > , c ~ 
LVALWYHY TMOoaMEVvol, MEuMOvolw & tag ‘APnvag ot Mvuzidyvaior 
~ , a is , 7 \ +7 ” Ud 
sav te SiaBadLovtmy eva, m weteusher 7dy, nat HALOVE, EL MOS mEéI- 
velav THS Pads amElDeiv, SC oGaY Ovdey vE~@TEQLovyT@r. 5. é» 
, A 3 / bees A , = , , 
tovtm O& amootéedhovot uot & tHv Aaxedaimore mpsopelg ToeLNOEK, 
, A ~ 3 , / a 7 5 ~ , 
Ladortes tO tav Adyraioy vavtixory, ot wpuovy ev zi Makéc 
4 , ~ , nt > x 3 , ~ > \ ~ > 
moog Bogeav tig molewg’ ov yao émiotevoy toig ano THY ADy- 
A 
vaiov mooyooyceyr. 6. xat oi pew &¢ thy Aaxedaivora talomo- 
~ ~ 7 
owe Sie tov meLayovs xomioPEerteg avtois Empucocor omws tic Bor- 
~ ~ \ t 
Gee nk. V. ot & & trav AOnrav apéoBeg wo ovdév 71 Gov 
te 3 , , ¢ ~ ‘ € + 
moakcarvtes, é¢ moheuov xadiotarto ot Murtdnvaion xar 4 addy 
* Ka A ~ 
Aofos ndiv Mndvprns’ ovtos b& toig "ASnraior EBeBondyxecas 
\ + 8 ? ‘ ~ ann 257 ‘ ’ 
zat “TuBore xr Anurioe xo tov Ghiwv Odtyou tiveg Suupayor. 
~ 4 
2. unt eodoy pév twa mavdnusi enotjoavto ot Mvuridyraion ént 
‘ ~ 9? , , ‘ , SEY > 4 > ” 

70 tav Adnraiwr otpatonedor, nat wayn EyEevEeTo, EV 1] OV ehac- 
cov éyortes ot Murtdnvaion ovre éngvdiourto ovre éniotevony ogt- 
~ A , ’ 

1 QVTOIG, GAL aveywooncay’ 3. Eneita ot wey Hovyalor, éx Ieho- 

* 


TAR 3 CAPS VER VIETL 125 


. 4 ~ . / 
morrioov xai mex GALS mapacxerns BovdouErot, Ev moocyévotte Zt, 
, A A > ~ , , 3 ~ \« 
xwdvrever. A. nou pag avtoig Medeag Aduor agixveiron xt “Eo 
~ 4 - , 
paordac Onfaiog, ot mooanectadynoar mer tig anocTacEMS, OK- 
A ? , A ~ > , > , , 4 ‘ 
oat 8 od Svvemevoe tov tov” ADyvaioy éExinzhovy xov~a wEeT& Thy 
o 
payny VotEQoy Eamdéovor TQLUIEE, Hal MAQIvovY méumEW TEITEN &)- 
r ~ \ 
Any nat mogoPerg pe? Exvta@y* nai éxxéunovow. VI. ot d8?AGn- 
~ \ > 5 ¢ , A A ~ , c , 
vaio. modv exippwodertes Sia tyv tov Mvtidyvaior jovyiar Sup- 
payous TE moocExchovr, oc modv Yaoooy magyoar dem@rteg ovdéer 
~ A ~ 
loyvooy amo THY AEcBior, xaL MEQLOQULGKMEVOL TO MOOS VOTOY TIS 
moheng érsizicay otpatonedae Ovo éxatéonder TiS mMbLEWS, HAL TOUS 
EpoQuove én auporégots ToIg Aiueow émoworvto. 2. nal TIS mer 
, a ‘ ~ ‘ - ~ A ~ ~ 
Dalhacons siozov py yonoDat tovg Mvtidyvaiovs, rig d8 pag TIS 
‘ ~ 
usy Ging éxodtovr ot Mvtidyvaior nat ot &ddot AéoBtot mpooBe- 
7, a ‘ A A A , > A ~ e 
BonInxotes dn, to Os meQt tH OtoaTOMEOH OV mohUv xuTEiyoY Ob 
"A ~ 7, ‘A ~ 2¥. > ~ , ee. ~ ¢€ 
Oyvaiot, vavotad poy Se wadhov yv avtoig mhotoy ual ayooas y 
, 4 A ‘ 4 ud 7 > ~ 
Madea. xo ta pev reo. Mutidyrynr ovrms eaodeusizo. 
VIL. Kara 58 2by adzor yoovor tov égovs tovtov ’AOnraior 
A.3 , ~ > ; , \ 2 7, b 
xa eg [lehomovensor vave angotedar tovtnorta xa Aoomvoyv toy 
Popuiwvos oroatnyor, ushevodrvtwv Axnagvavar tav Doguiwves 
5) \ ~ A 
twa opict méupo y vioy 7 Evyyern Koyorta. 2. xat magandéovot 
€ ~ ~ ~ Wah, & , , 5 7, ww 
ai vies tho Aaunorinns ta EnvOadaccia yooia Emopdyoar. 3. énEt- 
A A , > , ~ ~ , b ” =. / 
Te TUS Mey MAEloVS anoméUNEL THY VEwY Mad Ex olxov 6 Aowrt- 
ee > , > ~ > Pak Js 4 A ¢ 
os, avtos 0 eyor Owdexa aqinveitat eg Navaaxtor, 4. xa votegoy 
’Anugravas avactycus mavdnusl, otoatever i Oincdac, xat tais 
4 ~ 4 ~ 
ze vavol xara tov 'Ayeh@or endevos xa 0 nate yAY oTQATOS EdYOV 
A 
ziv yoour. 5. oo 0 ov mooceywgorr, tov pe melov aginow, av- 
‘ \ , > , a , > , , 
tog 08 mhevous &¢ Asvnada, xo aoBacw eg Nyoxor moijoamervos, 
~ , 4 ~ ~ 
avayooay SiapOeipera adtog TE nal TIS OTQATLAY TL MéQOS m0 
~ A fot 
zav avroder te EvuBonOnoartwr xa pooveay twwr odhiywr. 6. 
“OL VETEQOY UMOGMOVdOUS TOUS VEexQoUS amonhEevourtEs ot -ADnraioL 
mann tov Asvxadioy Exopicarto. 
VIII. Of 58 éi cig weary veao éxneupPertes Mvtidyrator 
, ¢ > a ry , 5 > , ~ 
notoPec, wg avroig ot Aaxedaimoriot eizov Odvuniate mageivet, 
gs A < + , > , ve > ~ 
ammo xat ot KAdow Evumayor axovourtes Bovlevowrtat, apixvovy- 
3 4 t " 4 
rai &¢ tiv Odvuniay’ qv d& Ohvumias 7) Awgrevs “Podwog 70 deve 


126 OOTKPAIAOY ZrITPAGHS. 


3 7? A. F2 ‘ 4 4 e A f > , 
repoy spine. xo Exedy peta Thy sogTHY natéoTHSUs & LoyoNS. 
eizoy tods. | 

4 ~ 4 7 #7 ? 

IX. Tod per xadectdg toig “Eddnot vopimor, w avdges daxe 

4 a ~ 

Samorior xat Svupayot, toner’ tovs yao aqiotapévove é&v toig 
, 4 , ‘ ae , v5 © , > 
mohkénos xa Evupayiay thy agi amodsinorvtag ot SeSauevor xaP 
a ~ ~ ’ 
door wey cagedovrta, év HOory Exovot, vouilorzeg Se eivae meodo- 

~ ~ ~ a 
Tag THY mQ0 TOV Ggikwr yeigovs Fyovrta. 2. xa odx Gdrx0g 

7 c > ? , > > , ‘\ > , o > , 
avty 7 a&imoig oT, et TvyOLEY MOOG KAANHLOVS OL TE KPLOTHMEVOr 
ug a” A ~ 
Kat ap ov Staxgivowto toot mev TH yrouy OvTES nat EvVOIG, KYTITE- 
A ~ ~ *¥ 
Loe O& tH maguoxsry xar Svvcpmer, mQdpacic te Envenyng pydepica 
¢ , ~ ’ , PS, ee 5 “<> , > a ‘ 
VAdOYoL THs amootTaTEWS’ O juiv xo ADyraiors ovn yr. pydE 
zw yeioovs SdEwuer eivon si ev TH eigyry Tm@merol Um ata” é 
~ ~ ~ ‘ ~ 
zoig dewoig aqpistauedu. X. aegi yao tov Sinaiov xu agers 
~ 4 
moator, hho te xa Evupayiag Seousvot, tovg Loyous momoousdee, 
In 7 a , > , , , vy , 
eldozeg ovte qidiay idimrai Bepaoy yuyvousryy ovte xowwriar 
, 3 > , > A > > ~ , > 3 , , 
mohecw é ovder, a wy pet agetyg Soxovoys & oAdydovg yt 
4 ~ 
yrowro xat radia dmordteomo. éisv’ év yag tH Swuddcdooorze 
~ % ~ , ~ 
zis yrouns xal ai Suepopat tay toyar xadioravta. 2. tiv 
X ‘ 3 , , PAP ~ > 7 4 
de xat “Adnraiow Evupayia eyeveto moewtoy amo unovt@y Er 
imay & tov Mydixov zokéuov, magapswartay b& étxsivor 7Q0¢ 
ti imohoina tov %oyor. 3. Evupoyor pérroe eysroueda ove ent 
xatadovidce tav “Eliivav “Adnvraiots, add én éshevdegoos 
ey ~ , mi ‘ , 4 9.8 ~ 
ano tov Mrdov toig Edina. 4. not meyer psy ato tov toov 
~ A ~ . 
{yovrro, mo0dvuws eimdueda’ éxedy 58 s@QapEv avTOvS THY Er 
~ , ” > , 4 ‘ ~ , , 
tov Mijdov %9oar anevtag, tiv de tov Svupazor dovdwouw 
> , > ‘5 ~ | ak Io7 An > a 
émayoutvovs, ovx adseig ets quer. 5. advvaror de ovtes nad ev 
. ‘ 4 , > , < 7 > , 
yevousvor Sia mokvwngiar apvracFae ot Evupoyor sdovlo Syoar 
‘ c ~. A , ¢ ~ \ LP 4 ee Xo , 
nhyvy jaar xa Xtov 6. nusig de avtovouos On ovtes nas édev- 

~ ’ s 
Geoor TH dvdpace Evvectgatevouper. xal MoTOVS OvxETL siZOMEP 
iysuovag “AOnvatove, magade’yuaat Toig MQOPLYVOMEVOIS YOWMEPOE” 

> x ’ a re 

Ov 7&Q eixdS Tv aTOVE, OS perv WED HUwY EvomdrdOUE ExOLOaPTO, 
, ‘ \ € , a” * > , \ 

xatacteepacdat, tovg dé vaohoinous, eimoTe aga sven Fyoay, uy 

Soeaou tovro. XI. xat ei piv adzovopmor exe jusy anarrtes, 

, vn ~ Tt \ ~ . ‘ 

BePanoregor av iuiv joav puydév veoteguiv: dztozstpiovg Os Eyovtes 
4 - A ~ ~ 

zovg mhsiovs, juiv 58 ad Tov ioov dmovrrEes, yalenwrepor 

3. 2 ww a” 4 ‘ A Po a” ~ ¢ , 

eixdtog éuehhov oiosw xat moog TO meiov HOn Elxov TOV yuEtEQo” 


LIB. III. CAP. XIL XIII. 127 


cA Ld > , A A ow s > 4 
tt povov avticovusvov, Ghhog te xai dom Svvate@regot adtot 
~ ~ ,' 
avtay eyiyvovto “al musig gonuotegor. to dé avtimukoy Séo¢ 
povoyv mioroy & Evupayiar’ 6 yao mapaBairew zt Bovdoueros t@ 
4 ™- x“ > ~ > , > , ? 3 , 
ny mporyar av emehOeiv anotpenstar. 2. avtoromot te eheipdn- 
> > + A’ ¢ > ~ > A > A > , , 
pev ov O¢ &ALO TL | COOY MUTOIC Eo THY HOYHY EvmOETEle TE Loyou, 
A ~ \ 
Kat yrauns walhov Epodw 7H toxyvos TH MEkypATA EpauirEeTO KaTO- 
y A A ~ \ 
Anata. 3. apa psy yao waetvein éyomvto py dy TOvS YE (oor; 
4 t > ~ 
gous axortac, ei py te Hdixovy oig enjecar, Evotourevew’ éy TH 
~ 4A A 
ait@ O& vat TH uOaTIOTA Emi TE TOUS WmvdEEcTéQo’S mMQWTOVS 
~ A ~ ~ 
Evvenijyov, wat ta televtaia dimovtes, tov GALov mEQNONUEroL, 
> , x i 9. AS" Biss Ee ae 4 E ORL i bg 
aodereotepn Euehiov eew. et d8 ag uc 7oSavto, eyovtoy ete 
~ ~ A ~ \ 
TOY MAYTOY HLTOY TE ioYVY Kat MOS O,tL YOR OTHVEI, OVX GP 
duoing éysigdoavto. A. ‘co te vavtimor yuar magsizyé Te PoBor, 
, > a , N ¢ w b>! a+ , , 
py more nad Ev yevousvor, 7 viv y add@ ty mo0cDEuEvor, ulrdv- 
A ~ ~ 
vov opict mugdoyy’ 5. ta O8 xa and Osgumeiag tov te xOLvOU 
GUTOY Kol THY Ke MQ0ECTHTOY meEolEyLyvOuEDa. Ov wEPTOL Ent 
Y ae 3 ~ iad > \ ¢ , 4 , 
mou ¥ av soxovuer Svendnvat, et uy Oo mohewog obs xatéoTy, 
? ’ ~ > \ 4 , ed ? € 
mapadetypoot yowmerot toig é¢ tovg addove. XII. zig ovr avey 7 
? Ey 2 A... 3 , & 3 t ‘ , ? , 
gihia éyiyvero 4 thevOegia mory, &y y maga yrouyy alijovg 
c , A 4 A id ~ > honed , 7 > , 
vmedexousta, nal ol mEev Nuas év TH MOdEU~ SedsoTEeg EDEQumEVO?, 
- ~ ~ iA w 
Husic O& éxeivove év th jovyie TO avtO Exovovmer’ O TE TOIG KALOIG 
uahiote etvorn miotw BePatoi, juiv tovto 6 poBog eyvgory mageixs’ 
7 \ st s 
Séet ce 70 mhéoy 7 iki. narexoueror Svmpoyou quer" xo omotéots 
~ , t 
Guocor mupdcyor dopaden Oapoos, OVTOL MQOTEQOL TL HHL TOLLE- 
y 4 x» ~ nas 
BicecPur gushdov. 2. worse et tp Soxovuer adineiv mQoumoctur- 
teg Ste thy éxeivov péhinow tov &¢ Nuag devov, avror ovx 
~ aw ~ ~. 
avtavausivartes capas sidévar et te adta@y ~otat, OVX OQdas 
~ ¥ ~ 4 ~ 
cxome. 3. et yao Suvazot juer éx Tov toov nat avtemBovdEevous xu 
> ~ , oo” ¢ ~ > ~ ¢ , ee > , is 3-2 
avrimehrAnout, Te EEL NMA EX TOV OMOLOY EM EXELLOIG ElvaL; EZ 
~ ~ 4 2 ~ ~ 
éxeivoig O& OvtOg Ee TOV EntyelQeiv Hal Ep Huiv sivas Se tO mQOG- 
puraoFot. i 
A > C2 
XII. Towwtzas tyovtes moogaceg xat aitiacg, o Aaxedopo- 
A ~ 4 ~ ~ 
mor nat Evupayot, améornuer, capes wey TOIG AxXOvOvOL yroarci 
‘ ~ ~ 
ag sixdtws Moaoupsr, ixarag b& uag éxpoBjoat xai mods 
4 , 7 ~ 
dopaheay cin toewat, Bovdousvovs psy uo modal, ore ett Ev TH 
~ A , ~ A 
eipnry emeupaper wg vuaS meQL amocTaoEws, Yun de OV mpQd0- 


128 OOrKYAIAOLY FrITPAGHS. 


- ~ 4 
SeLapevor xodvdertag’ voy dz é7ed7 Bowwroi rooinakeouvrto, ev 
A ; ~ 
Ove vannovoaper, xat éEvouilousy anoorycec Oa Sinkiy andotactr, 
> , ~ € Ud A ‘ ~ ~ > ‘ > > , 
amo te tav Edinvov uy Suv nanos mowivy avtovs wet “ADnvaior, 
wdle Evvelevdegovy, and te “Adnvaiav py adtot diapPaoyzreat 
un éexeivoav ey votéow, GLa moomoljout. 2. 7 usrtOL aNdoTA>CIE 
~ ~ 4 ra he € 
iuOv FUGOOY yEeyerntcL not amapdsuEevos’ 7 nat wadhov you Eves 
, , ¢ ~ A , , 3 I iA 
wazoug SeSausvove yuag die taygor BonOeaav anoorédiey, or 
gaivyode aurvvortég te oig Set nal é&y tH advtT@ rovs modsuiovs 
Bidnrorteg. 3. xaipgdg 8 wo oUmm mpdtEQoy.  voOoM TE xO 
> , > ~ A ’ , ~? > ~ c ‘ 
epdapata: Adyvaior xat yonuctor Sundry, vyéo Te HdTOIG Ht Mey 
~ 4 
meot THY Husttoay siviv, ai O° &g Hiv cterayato, 4. wots ovx 
eix0g avTOVS MEQLOYoLaY vEmY éyeLy, Tv bueig ev TH Deo tHdE 
, ‘ ~ 4 > Uy A , = > 2. Ni ee Ae 
vavot te xar mel ama emecBadyre td Sevtegov’ GAR 7H dues 
ovx cuvrovrta émindgortas 7 an aupotégwmvy amoxwmorcortat. 
~ 7 t 
5. vouioy te pydeig addoreias yHS méou oixeioy uivdvvoy Eew. © 
A ~ ~ \ > ~ c , ‘ >] , > ee , 
yao Soxet paxoay amsivar y AeoPog, tyy wgéehevavy avt@ syyvder 
a > 4 > ae ~ » € / 7 a 
magese. ov yao &y ty “Arziny Fora Oo moddEuog we TIC OlETOL, 
> \ 2 £-. 2 A > ~ 2 cd ‘ ~ ¢ “> 4 
ahha Sv yv yu ‘Artin ogedeizar. 6. gore 5&8 THY yonueTOY ano 
cov Evuuayov 4 mpocodos, xai ect usiloy gota, et Hua xara- 
GTQEWOMTAL’ OUTE YAO aMOCTHGETAL KhAOS TH TE HusTEOR MEOOYE- 
, ? , :> oN , bt < A , 
vycETal, TaPomuEer T av Sewortegu y ot mow Sovievortes. 7. Bon- 
Oycavtay b& tuar mQ09%uMS wok TE aoookiWsoGs vavtiXdy: 
= ~ ~ A P ~ 
éyovoar méya, ovmeg vuiy padiota moocdet, xat “ADyvaiove 6aor 
xadaiyoete vpaigovrtss avtay tovg Evumayovs’ Doacdregor 
~~ \ aw 
yuo Mag TIC MOCYHQHOETAL’ THY TE aiztiay anogerfgeode Hy ElyETE 
‘ ~ SKS , \ > 34 ~ , ‘ 
un Ponte toig aqitauerois. yy 3° shevdepovrtes qpaivyce, tO 
, ~ ; x 
upatos tov modéuov PeBoudregor éere. XIV. aioyrdevreg ov 
, ~ ~ A > 
zac tetov ‘Eldijvor é¢ imag ehmidacg nai Aia tov ’Odvumor, 
t ~ ¢ ~ I ae oe 2 3 , > , , , 
OU. TH léEO@ toa xo ixétaL Eomer, Exapivate Mvtidyvaiow Svupoyor 
- ws. ~ , 
VEVOMEVOL, HAL My MEOHODE Huts, toy Mev TOY xivdLvYOY TOY COE 
~ 2d ? / 
zav mapuBadhousvovs, xouwny dé tyy &% TOV uatTopVMoa wMpEeheay 
‘ , 
anact Saoortac, ett 52 xoworkoay tHy PLaByr, si wy meCdErtmP 
~ a ¢ ~ o 
vuay ogadycousta. 2. yiyvecds 58 a&rdoes oiovomEep Ymas Ob TE 
Edinves a&wvot, xa to juéetegor Séog Bovdera. 
te ~ A , ; 
XV. Torwvra per ot Mvtidynraior: eizor. 01 68 Aaxedotporeos 
‘ A , 
wat ot Evupayor éxeidy Txovoar, moocdeEdperor tovg Aoyous, Sup- 


LIB: til CAP: XVI XVIL 125 


r x , > , 4 4 > 4 > ‘ 
payovg ve rovs AecBiovsg énxoujoarto, nar thy &g thy “Areixyy 
~ ~ 4 , 
éaBokiw coig ze Evupcyorg magovor xara toyog égoator itvou é& 
~ A 4A ~ 
cov ioduov toig Svo meQecw HG MOINOOMEVO!L, Ka BLTOL mEwTOK 
Gpixovto, nai Odxovs mageoxevaloy tay vewv ey TH ioOuD ws 
~ A 4 
imegoicorres &x tig Kogivdov &¢ tiv moos ‘Adivag Ddlaccas 
‘ SA A A ~ 
nob vavot xa mel ano emorteg. 2. nai oi wey mMQOVUMS TAVTE 
\ Pp 
éxgascov* of dé dAAot Evppayor Poudéwg ze Evvedeyorto, nai é& 
~ ~ F 4 - ~ 
xaomov Evyxomidy your xt agpwotia TOV otoatEvelr. 

XVI. Aicdoueror 58 avtovg ot ~ADyraior bie nareyroow 
> , ~ , ~ , a > 
aodersiag opav mapacxevalouévors, Sylw@out Bovddueroe Ort odx 
> ~ > , > > o£ , b] \ ~ A 3-4 , 
opdas eyvoxacw, GLA OloL TE ELGL pH uLVOVYTEG tO ent AéoB~ 

A 4 A > \ , > A c , > , 
pavtinoy xa to amo IIshonovvycov énioy Oading cepvrecdat, 
Emhjowoauy vavg sxator, EoBarteg avtot TE MhIY inméwv ual MErTa- 

4 ‘ 4 
nootouediuvoy xaL Ob METOLKO!, XO MAOH TOV iGOMdY arayayorTEs 
PLEX i Stent > ~ me , ~ , t ~ 
émidekiy te émowwvyto xo anopacesg tHg Ilshonzovyyjcov 7 Soxot 
? ~ 4 A , , ‘ A , 
avzoig.* 2. ot de Aanedaummoriot, ogw@vtes mohvy tov maugadoyor, 
, c A ~ , c , c ~ > I ~ \ »+ 
ta te vm0 tav AsoPiay OydErta Hyovrto ovx alnOH, nai emoQa 
¢ 3 ~ ‘ c , a ~ 
vouilortes, wg avtoig xo ot Evumayor apa ov magnoar, not 
4 4A 4A ~ ~ 
Hyyehhovto xo at mege tHv Ilehomovyycoy teiéxorvta wpe tar 
3 , & ‘S > ~ ~ > , 2:0 
Adnvaiov thy mequoixida avtav nopdovou, aveydonoav én 
oT A A , 
oixov. 3. votegoy 58 vuvtinoy magecxevatoy 0,71 méupovo é¢ 
3 , A A , > , , ~ ~ 
thy AgoPor, nut xaTe% Models EnnyyehAoy TeccuQaxorta vEmY hi 0-08, 
, > , " 
nor vavaoyov moocérasav “Aluidur, og sushdev éninkevoecOut. 
A A ~ ~ 
A. dveqoonoay 88 not ot “Adyvaiow taig ésxazdov vavoty, ened} 
\ ~ 
not éxeivovg eidov. XVII. xat xara cov yodvoy tovzoy ov ai 
~ wv 3 ~ ~ ‘ ~ 7 > ? ~ > ‘ , 
vnes saheov sv toig mieiotas On vyEG MM, avTOIg Evegyor uadiet 
4 \ oo» ~ 
éyévorto, mapamhyjovot O& xo étt mhEetovg aoxouévov tov mohEuov. 
2. civ ce yao “Arcinyy nat EvBowwy nat Sadapiva sxaroy éqvhao- 

A ‘ , a ¢ A es ‘ A < 4 
cov xat megt IIehonovrycoy etegar sxatov your, yogic S& ai megt 

~ at 7 ~ 
Tloridasay nat & roig addoig yogtoug, wore ai m&oo Hum éyiyvor- 

,- A , 
zo év ive Béoer Stanoows xat meveyxovta. 3. xal te yornmata 
i ~ A ¢ , A , , A , 
tovzo0 pwadiota vaavahooe peta [lordaias. ty te yao IloriSatay 

~ , ~ 
Bidgayuor omdizae éqoovgorr, av7@ yag ua stanoéry doaypiy 
25 7 ~ ¢ , M A € ~ t 
EhauBove TIS YueoUs, TOLOYIAOL UY OL MOGTOL, OY Ox ELdcaorS 
¢ Ld \ A 

Suemohwguysav, saxooror O& xat yihioe perce Dogutwvos, ot sQ0- 

~ ~} € ~ ‘ a, : : 
amnhGov* vig Te OL TuGKL TOY aUTOY modo” Eqegoy. 4. TH MED 


£30 OOrK?TAIAOL ETIIPA@H«: 


>? , 7 ¢ , ‘ ~ 4A ~ ~~ 
ovr Youmata ovtws vaavalwdy to mentor, xat vyEG TooavzoL OB} 
mheiotan Emhyowd nour. 
~ A 
XVII. Muzidyraio: 82 xara cov adcov yoovor ov ot Aaxedete- 
? 4A ‘ A 4 
uorLoe meQt TOY LoOnOY jour, éxi MyjOvurar, as zeodWopsryr, 
3 , ~ , 
SOTQUTEVCRY KATH PIV, BVTOL TE xAL Ot EmixoveoL’ xal Me0cBahor- 
~ , b) A > 2-9 t , Del > 3 
reg Ty mohet, eneidy ov meovywost y moocedéyorto, anihOov én 
‘ , A A ~ 
Artioong nai Tlvggag nai “Egéscov, nai xatactycameror te & Taig 
A ~ 
TOhect tavroug BeBaudrega, nai TEeixn xoutvartEs Did TayoUS aay) 
wa ~ 
Dor ia oixov. 2. éorgdtevoar Sé xai oi MyPvuraior dvaywor- 
, ee ea ae a a ee , A , 
savtoy avtay én “Areosuv’ xat exBondeias twdg yevouerne mdy- 
yertes vm0 te TaY “Artiwcaiory nai Tov éxixovowy anéFaurdy TE 
4 A 4 ~ 
mOLhOL XO avEyonour oi Loitor xara tayos. 3. ot d8 “Adnraios 
avvduvouevo. tavta, tovg te Mvzidyvatovs trig pig uoatovrrag 
4 , 
Kal TOS OPETEQOVS OTQATIWTAS OY ixavodS OrTAS sipyE, mELU- 
q-4 r x > ’ , Vala ? 
Movot meg. TO PIwonwpory 75y Keyousvoy Ilaynta tov “Eninovgov 
A ~ 
Orgatyyor, xo yihiovg Omhizag éavtar. A. oi 62 adrepérat aded- 
Curtes THY VEwY K—pixvovrToO nat mEguElyilovor. Moutidavny éy xv- 
xh amh@ teizer’ poovera dé Eat ob Eni THY xaQTEQmY éynat@xo- 
Roy. me 
dountat. 5. xot y mer Moeikyyy nacre xocros ibn auporégader 
~ a? A 
XUL &x YI nat Ex Dadaoons eioyeto, xat O yetumvy Hoysro yiyvecda. 

XIX. Hposdscperor dé ot "APnraior yonuctor é¢ tiv mohog- 
HIAY, HHL KVTOL ETEVEYnOPTES TOTE MOMTOY ecqoQay Staxoot T&LaD- 

3s Sr | ‘ , > , ~ , - 
Ta, ESETEUpay xa Eat Tovs Evupoyovs aoyvgoddyovs vuve Sadexa, 

‘ , ? 2 8 , € A a > 
xa Avowhéa, méuntoy avroy oteatnyor. 2. 0 d& aiha TE HOyU- 

, 4A , 4 ~ , > ~ > ‘ x 
gohoyer xo meguemde, xou tHg*Kagiag &x Mvovrtos avaBug due 

~ 7 , -~# ~ , , 3 , ve, 
tov Maardeov mediov eyo tov Lavdiov dogov, émtOeuevov tov 
~ : a 4 ~ 
Kapar xai Avautayr, arog te SiagPeipetat, xat tHg ahANS OTEU- 
Tig OAL. 

XX. Tov 5 airov yemavrog of Taraigs, ct yao éodiog- 
novrto Vad tay Tlehonorynsioy xai Bowrtar, ened) t@ te cite 
> r ee ea are ~ 9% ~ > Py a eee 1S 
émthimovts énisCovt0, xat amo tov Adnror ovdeuta ehaic qv tt- 

, oi + , > , > , > , 4 
popiac, ovde ahAN CwTNnoLa Epatveto, EemiBovdevovOW avTOL TE HOE 
> , c , ~ % , > ~ 4 
Adnvatov ot Svutodoguovperor mowtoy pev martes ekekOeiv xai 
vreopivas tH t8izn TOY MOhEuior, iv Svvwrtar Pracunoo, eonyH 

~ ~ ~ ’ A 
capéevon Ty mésipav avtoig Oecuvezov te cov Toduidov avdpos pcr 
4 ~ a. a ‘ , . ” 
reas xa Evaounidov tov Aaiuayou, og nat gotoatyyei* 2. exerta 


EER LUE CAP: XKIy-XRIL 131 


4 > ‘ A 
oi Mey Tuiosig anwduvyoay mag tov xirdvvor, meyay Hynoduerol, & 
4 A ” ~ © 
be dvdous Siaxooiove nat sixoot madiotx éveusivay ty eddm éde- 
4 ~ ~ ~ 
Aovtat tednm topos. 3. xAiuanug Emoujourto isag TH tEiyer TOP 
, , \ Ses “ ~ , TE 
moheuiov’ Evrveuetoyourto O8 taig extPodaig tov adivOwr,  ErvyE 
s ~ ‘ ~ ~ C ~ 
m00s apas ovx eaknhipevoy 70 teiyos avtwy. jovduovrto bs 
\ @ 4 > , \ o» c , c , 
TOALOL GMa TAS émiPohas, xaL EuEhLoy OL MEY TIVES KaoTioCEOO ut, 
A ‘ ~ ~ ~ 
01 08 aheiovg tevSeo9oat tov adyndovs oyiopmov, GAkwg.tE xat mOd- 
, > ~ A 9, 
haxig apvdmovrtes, nui Kua ov modv améyortEs, GLE Ogding xad0- 
, a ne ~ x ~ 
eamevov &¢ 6 eBovdorto tov tEiyous. THY mev ody Evupstonow THY 
, a7 ~ ~ , 4A 
uhimaxov ovtag thaBor, &% Tov mayove tHe AhivDov sixacurtEes TO 
, 4 Po TT ~ ~ ~ 
pétoov, XXI. 20 58 teiyoo qv tov Iehkomovynciwr corde ti. 
> , x 4 ’ \ , r ~ . 
oixodouyjos. size wev Ovo tovg megtBodovs, moog te IThatowmy xo 
” ~ : i 
et tig tader an “AOnror énior, dieiyor O8 ot megiBodor sunaidexce 
4 , 2.39 U \ ov \ ~ 1 , 
modug paliota an adinjhor. 2. to ovy perasv rovto, ob exxci- 
~ 4 
dexa 2008s, toig gvdakw otxjnata Stavereunusére @uodouyjto, xo 
cf ~ ~ 
qv Sureyh wore Ev qaivecOas teiyos mayv énadkerg tyov augotega- 
, T ~ 
ev. 3. dia Séxa 58 EailSemr mveyot jour pmeychoe noi icomdareiy 
~ x ~ ‘ ‘ ‘ 
tp relyet, Oijnovtes & TE TO Eow METOMOY KVTOV KUL Ob HUTOL Ket ey 
zo tw, wore mégodoy py sivas maga mveyor, Ghia dv avtar mé- 
So, wore mapodoy my sivas mapa mUEyOr, & lu 
7, 4 ¢ , A BA , 4 
sov Siujecav. A. cag ovy vUnTas, OMOTE YEmLOY Ely POTEQOS, TAS 
Pe RT” >» > .  ~ aah ” > >4? ‘ 
psy éadgero améheitor, &x bs tov aveyor ortay dt ohiyou xa 
~ ~ ; A FT ~ Ka 
VOTE CTEYUYOY, THY AUnyy EmoLovyTO. TO MEY OdY TEIYOS Ww 
~ ~ ~ T A 
negueqgoveovrto ot ITharayjs rovoveor iv. XXII. of 5, éxedy 
~ , 7 ‘ 
MUYECKEVHOTO AVTOIS, TNOYOUMTES VUATH YEIMEQLOY VOATE KOL AVELE 
hg ~ A 7 4 ~ , a 
Kol Ge aoeAyvoy eSyEcuv* yyovrto O& OlmEQ KHL TIS MeIQas cLTLOL 
J ~ 7 a ~ > 7 
Hoar. xab MEoTOY per THY. Ta~ooY SieByouy 7H mMEQLEiZEY GUTOVG, 
~ ~ ‘ , 
EMAITH MOOGEMISAY TE TElyEL TOY MOhEUioY LaBortEs TOYS PULaxac, 
Po , ~ , 4 ~ > ~ 
Gv TO CxOTEWOY MEY OV MEOIDOrTMY avTaY, Wo~m b&é TH & TOV 
~ ~ iA 
MOOGLEVEL HUTOVS KYTIMATAYOLYTOS TOV KPEMOY OV KATUKOVOKITOY 
a ‘ 4 , A aw GT , ¢& A , 
2. ape 88 nat Siéyortes modu yeour, owe TH OmLa MY HQOvOMEMG 
mL 4 ~ vw ee , 
mods Gina aiodnow magéyo.. jou & svotaheig te TH OmdtOEL, 
’ , ig ms 
xO TOY AOLTEQOY MOdu pOvoy UmodEdEUErOL, KopaEslag EvEexa THS 
- . 7 A \ 
700g tov mHdOY. 3. KATH OY METAMVEYLOY MEOGEMLOYOY MQOG TAS 
, , 4 ~ A € A , , 
éxahberc, eidores OTs EQ MOL siol, MEMTOY MeV OL TAS xhiMaxKas HE 
A a , A , 
portes nar moooiPecar* Exerta wihot Sadexe Suv Eupidic nor Po 
’ t ~ F , ‘ ~ eS Si 
axe aveBawor, wv iyetto “Auutag 6 KogoiBov xat mewtos avtBy. 


132 OOrKrJAIAOLY EZETITPAGHS. 


A ‘ s ae} | ee 3 , a 3.93 -£ , ~- tA > , ‘ 
usta 8 AUTOM Ot EmopEvol ES EG ExaTEQOY THY mIEyoY aréBatvOr”™ 
” , 7 \ , \ , > ld a a 
Emeita Wiho. ado meta Tovtovs Svv Soputiow eyweovy, oig ETEQOE 

7 ~ ~ ‘ 
naromw THs Komidug EpEQoY, OMG ExeivoL HOY mocoPauivolEr, KO 
av , ee, \ ~ , ” ao ee 
gushioy Swosw onote mo0g Toig moleutow einoay. A. wg d8 ave 

A ~ , 
mheiovg éyévovto, yodorto ot &x TAY AVEyoOY qpUdanss* xatéBahe 
~ ~ > ~ 
yao tig TOY IThatamy avtidauParoueros amo tar EmadSewr nEou- 
, a ~ ~ , ‘ | eee A ef A A 
uida, 7 mEecovon Sovmor ézoinos. 5. nat avtixa Bon yr, 70 d8- 
> , eo ~ 4 . > 4 a A x \ 4 
TTEaTOMEDOY ENL TO TELYOS WEUNCEY* OV yao YE 0, TL HY TO SEwoY 
~ a A ~ \ @& ~ ~ 
GXOTELVIS VUATOS HAL YELOVOS OVYTOS, HAL GMa OL EY TH MOLEL TOY 
TThataoy vaolehempéror éed0ortes mpooktBahor tH teiyer TOY 
a+ 4 \ a ~ 7 
TleLonovvyjciov &% tovumady 4 ot ardoes avtar vmEepeBaivor, Ooms 
C4 ‘ ‘ ~ 2,” x 
HxLOTH MOOS a’tOUS TOY vovr éyotey. 6. EPOQLBOvPTO MEY OY nUATE 
, , in A Og. FP Oe Bee 5 ~ € ~ pat 
yoaour psvortes, Bontety Ge ovdeig erodua ex THG eavtsv pvdaxys, 
3 A 
QAR & am0oM jour sixdoat TO yiyvomevor. T. xaL Ot TOLAXOOLOE 
> ~ > #5 ~ 4 , 3 , wv ~ , 
avz@yr, oig Erétaxto mapaBondeiy et ti Séot, Ey@oovy Eo tov Téi- 
\ 7 
yous moog tyv Bony. qovxtol ce Yoorto &o tag Opa modguror" 
~ 4 A ~ , ~ ~ 
aapavicyoy O& xat ot &% tho modkewg TDuraiys amo tov teixoue 
l4 ~ 
govutovs modhovs, meOtEQoY mupEcuEvacuerovs & MvTO TOVTO, 
g ~ ~ ~ ~ Tv 4 
OmmS aouDH TH ONUEA THS Povutwpiag roig mohepiowg y xat My 
~ i a" 4A ~ 
BonPoier, ALO Te voMinurtEs TO yiyyOmeEvor Eira ] TO OY, MOLY OPA 
ae ., ’ , A ~ > ~ > , 
ot ardoes ot ESvovteg Ovaquyouy “at Tov aogakovsg avtidaBowro- 
XXUL. of 8 txepBaivortes tay Tartar &v rovr@, og oi m9a- 
~ ~ ~ 
TOL AVTOY ArABsPrxEGaY KUL TOV MUQYOV ExazEQOV TOVS @LAuKac SuE- 
pieiourtes éxexgutyxecuy, tag te SwWdovE THY MIQY~Y svorarTEg 
> » We , , > 3 ~ 2 ~ 4s id 
avzol epviacooy uydeva du avtav éniPonOsiv, nou xdimenacg mpoc- 

. ~ ae 4 

Oevteg amd TOV tEiyovs Toig mveyoIS nal émarabiBaoartes ardoas 

~ , ~ 4 

mheiovg, OL may and TaY mieyor Tors EmiBonDodrTUAG nat HaTODCY 

nat avoder.sioyoy Baddovzes, ot 0 &y TovTH, OL mAsiovs, mOALEG 

"4 , 4 ‘ \ b) , > , . \ ~ 

meooOErtEs uhimanag Cua, “OL TUS éemadtace anwmourteg, Oia tov 

, € , c \ , Sue, 3% 

ustanvoyiov uneoeBawor. 2. 6 d& Scxomlousvog ae tezarto e7tt 

~ , ~ , \ 3 ~ > 7 , Za, 9 ae SE a 

tov yelhovs TIS TAGEOY, ual ErtEvOEY ExcSevoy TE Kou yacvellor, 

~ ne. ~ , 

tig maguBonIar mapa tO TEeiyos xwdvTys yiyvoito tig JieBacens. 

~ ~ « 

3. émet 68 mavrec Siemeregauiorto, vi &md TOY MVEYOr, YwAETMS O5 
~ f , 1. 3 , 

tshEvtaiot, 3 neroPaivortes Eyaoouy ent ad TUPOOY, UK EY TOUTH 

e ‘ 7 

ot TQLaKooL0L avtois énegigoveo hopaddas eqovees. A. vi yev ove 

TThacaiys éxsivors Edowy uahhov én tov oxdrove, sata cee Ext 703 


Pik Tu CAP. “SNC EX: 133 


~ ’ 4 CR , xy. 3 , 3 A 
yeihovs tig tageov, nor éxoSevor te nau ecyxovtiCoy eo TH yuura, 
> S gi? ~ 2 PIR LOE pen 8 ‘ ‘ , ~ 
avto. O& &y TH aparet ovrég yooor Oia tas Launadas xadenporto, 
~ ~ A 7 
5. wore pPdvover tov Uhatamy xa ot voraros dSiaBarteg tiv 
~ 8 n , 
ragoor, yalenas O& xat Bicimg’ xevotahhog te yao énennyEer ov 

, > MS Me » ee | ~ ° > Ce x , vA , ¢ 
BeBouog &y avty wor éxeddeiv, add o10g anyhiwrov 7 Bogsov vdu- 

, ~ A ¢ A , SEY ¢ , ‘ ‘ 
twdyo paddhov, xat y vv§ ToLOvT~ avéu~ vmOvEGouEern mOdV TO 

~ a , . < 
vdwo &y AUT EmEecoLyXEl, O MOMS UmEQexorTES EmEQLwWOHOAY. Eyé- 
veto 08 nai 7 Stagergig adroig waddov dice tov yeymmvog tO méye- 
A A ~ ~ 

Yoo. XXIV. doujoartes 58 ao tig taégeov oi Tharaige, éyo- 

> , A > , , ¢ , > ~ w+ \ ie, 
povy “Fodor tHv &¢ OnBag pegovoar odo», éy de&ia eyorteg tO tov 

~ 7 ~ 
"Ardpoupatovs Tomor, vouilorteg xtra opas TAVTHY adTOvS bm0- 
~ 7 
Tomjoa TeaméoOat ty & ToVvS mohEmiovs*’ xut Kua sWQwY TOYS 
HIshonovensiovs tiv moog KiSaipava zai Apvos uepahes, tyv én 
3 ~ , A , , Tika, § ae 
Adnvayv pioovoar, peta Loumradeav Swoxortac. 2. not eat wey EE 
a € \ , € ~ A Fa, ~ ~ ai ¢ a ? 
7 enta oradsove ot IDhacoaing tyv ext tov OnBav eywoyour, ened 
€ , a A A \ 7 , c , Oe , 
UVMOCTOEWAPTES TETaY THY 70S TO 00S MEeQovaay OdOY, &o Eovdeas 
\c¢ , ‘ , ~ > ~ , > ‘ > , 

nae Towas, xot LaBouevor tov oom Stapevyovot &¢ tag Adnvas, 
a , ‘ , > \ , 23% , > ~ 
avdpeg Oodexe xo Oiaxootor amo mAEovwV* slot YaO TIES AUTOY 

a 3 , ae ‘ , A ¢ , t < > Se SS ~ te 
0% &metQumortO &¢ THY moh mow vaEoBairerr, sig O° Emi tH eo 

, , 5 7 € A F 7, \ , 
cagow tokorys ehygoy. 3. oi wer ovv [Iehomorvyoros uata yoouyr 
& Sal ~ , , : € > ~ , ~ 
éyévovto Tyg PoyDeac mavodusvor* ob O & tH MOkEws Tartans 
TOY Mev yeyernusvay eidotEs ovder, THY SE anOTQAMOLEVAY OGicw 

A 
anmayyEehavtov og ovdeg megizott, unovna exméupartes, eet Hus. 
oa éyéveto, somévdovt0 avaipeow Toig vexpoig, wadovtes J8°tO ady- 

4 > , € ‘ \ ~ ~ 4 7 € , 
deg exavoarto. ot wey Oy tov IlLatoimy avdges ovtos vaepBarteg 
sow Onoar. 

4 ~ ~ ~ ~ 
XXV. “Ex d8 cig Aaxedaiuovos, tov adtov yemorog tedev- 
THVTOS, Exmeumetar Sahoavdos 6 Aaxedaimoriog &¢ Muzadirny couy- 
A , > foe 4 2¢ > ~ ~ A , , 
ost. xa mlevous &¢ Ilvdoar, xo & avegs meth nara yapadoar tue; 
- Fore A 3 ‘ , \ Drersh > ‘ 

1) eresgparoy qe 80 mapereigone, OvadhoDov von rch the Movz- 
Aen, Keel heye ois mooédpors 0 ott sepoki] TE cept ég Hy Artinyy 
fora, HO aL TECTAOUAOPTE rites eughaonten ae eee Bon Pjou av 
ois, mooamomEeUpOTra TE aves TOUTOY EVEXH, HAL HU TOY AA 
Low énipehyoousvos.. 2. xe ot wiv Mutidyvaior éOceoovr te, xa 

4 ‘ 2 , t a ‘ , o , ¢ 
weog tovg Adyvraiovs yooor sizov thy yropyy wore SvuBaireir. 0 


184 O@OrkKrAIAMOLY FTITPAGHS. 


~ b] , t 4 , ” ~ , , , ; 
te yelioy ETELEVTH OVTOS HAL TETMOTOY ETOS TH MOhEMG ETEAEVTA 
zoos Ov Oovndidys Evyeyeawer. 

XXVI. Tov 8 énuyyropévov Séoove ot TleLonorvyjctot, é2edy 
zug & tiv Muridyryr, ddo0 xai tecoagaxorta rave anéoreilas 
” > , 0 5 > ~ 7, , > x .3 
éyorta Aluidar, og Hv avtoig vavapyos, mpootasurtes, avtot & 

WR \ ‘ € 3h ao ¢ > ~ 2 
tiv Arzinyy not ot Svupayor éosPahor, onme oi APnraior, appo- 
, tc ~ f 
téomder Ooguvpovuerol, yooor taig vavoww & tyv Muridyrny xata- 
mheovoos émtBondycovow. 2. qysizo O8 tis éoBodts taverns Kieo- 
, ¢ ‘ , ~ , a , a7 
perys ume Ilavoauviov tov Thewtoavaxtos visog, Pacthews ovtog 
4A , ” A ee \ a, 3p / A ~ > 
nul vew@zéegov ett, matoog dé adEAqOg wr: 3. Emoay 08 tH “At- 
~ ’ S- a. 
Tung Th TE MOOTEQOY TeTUNMEre. [xo] Et Te EBEBLaorHxEl, xa Oo 
> ~ A 3 ~ i“ &"#y) 3 A ‘4 , 
éy Taig mol eopohaig magehedeimto’ xo y EoPody avtR yademorTaty 
JRE ~ 3 , A A ff > , 4 > 
éyéveto toig “AOyraior peta thy Sevtégay. A. emiusvortes yao Gat 
and tio AéoBov ct mevoecoFat tar veav Egyor, og 70 mEemEpuio- 
, > ~ A 4 , id > oi > , > 
weve, emesyrGov ta modha téuvortec. cog 0 ovder anéBawvev av- 
~ 44 4 ‘ ~ 
Toig wy moocedésyorTO, “al Emedehoiner 6 Gitos, aveywoncar xa dtE- 
Wonoay nara mode. 
XXVII. Of 58 Muzidyraios év covet, wg ai te vis abrois 
b) i, _ wee ~ , b) A 2 , \¢ ~ > 
ovy yxov ano tng Iehomorvvynoov adhe eveyoovitor, xat 0 oitog éme- 
lehoine, avaynalovtat SuuBairer moog tovg “APyvaiovs dia cade. 
4 ; .) ~ 
2.6 LahaPog xat avrog od mooodeyousvog Ex tag vave omdiver 
A ~ , \. » rr \ peer , € 
zov SjMor, MEOTEQOY YihOY OvTa, We éEmekiav TOIg ‘ADyraiois* 3. oF 
32 Exedy ELaBor Omha, ovre jupowrto Ext taY aoyovt@y, xara Evd- 
| ~ 
Aoyous TE yLyvouErol, | TOY Gitow éxéhevoy tovs SuVaTOvS péoely ég 
4 , 7 BS! ‘ 
70 gavepov, nat diaréusiv anmacw, 7 avror Evyyooyourtes mQ0g 
"Adnraiovs Epacay napadocewv tiv mod. XXVIII. yrorzes 88 
vi £y tog moayuaow ovt amoxwhvoew Svvetot drtEC, si T aMOMO- 
va djoortat tig SuuBacsws, xwduvEevoortEc, moLlovrtat xoWwy OnoLO- 
, id , A S , 7 > , A 
yiny moog te Tlaynta xai to orgatonsdor, wore ‘APyraioig pev 
3 ~ ~ 4 , c ~ 4 , | 
eSeivat Bovkevons meget Mutidyvaiwy omoiov av zi Bovdoovtar xo 
A ‘ > A , , > , , \ > 
THY OTQATIAY &> THY Moh SéeyeoDat avtOVS, mosoPeiav Jé amo- 
, A = a, 
otélhew &¢ tag “Adijvag Muzidynvaiovs megi suvtav’ év dom 8 ap 
réhy Poot, Tlaynta pyte Sioa Muriyvaiov pydéva, pyre av 
Spanodiout, pee anoxureivat, 4 wey Etupace aven eyesst0. al 
38 modsuvres mos tous Auxedaioriovg paduocoe Tov Modiyravits 
mEQIOEEIG OPTES, GS 7] OTLUTIC eophder, 0v% TvéoxortO, GAR emi TOS 


LIB, Ib. CAP. XXIX¥—XXXI. 135 


1. 0 , : , ae , iN ¢ 4 
Bopearvg oung xadilovor’ Ilayns 8 avactycag avrovg wore wy 
: pee 
adtunout, xaratideras &¢ Tévedov méxoe ov toig ‘Adyvatorg ce S0&n. 
A v 
3. aéuwag 68 nat & tyv “Artioay teUjQES MEODEXTHOUTO xal 
4 \ ‘ \ , , t > ~ WPF 
ThMAG TH MEQL TO OTEaTOMEOY HAaADLOTATO HY AVTM EdOxEL. 
XXIX. Of 8’ & zaig teccugaxorvta vavot Ledomovrvijcton, 
ovg ede & Taye magayereoDal, miéovteg meQi TE aUvTyY Ty 
’ : ‘ ~ ~ 
Tlehonovynoor évdtétgupar, xat. xata Toy KAdoy mhovy oyodutor 
ld A A > ~~ 7 > , , 
xomcderteg, Tog mev &% tIG mohewgo ADyraiovs LavPavovat, 
‘ ‘ ~ , w , b eh AC > ~ ta | , 
mow dy ty Aylp eoxyor, mooopiSarzes 8 an avtig ty Inaop 
4 , , ~ 7 € , c.f 
xoat Moxovm nvvdavortar mowtov om 4 Motidnvy sadoxe. 
A A , ~ 
2. Bovdouerar d& to cues eidévae xatémlevouy é¢ “EuBautov tis 
' la § c , ‘ / lef ~ ld id 2 , 
Eovd eas’ yusoa. de pakwra your ty Motidyry sadoxvie 
c 4 4 Ae A 4 , , ‘ A ‘ 
émta ot &g to EuBatov xacendevoay. mvdopuevot de to ouges 
> 7 > =~ / s 4 7 4 > ~ , 
sBovdevorto éx tov magorvtmy’ xa ehesev avtoig Tevtianhog 
~ ‘ 7 
uvno “Hisiog. cade. XXX. *Alxida xot Llehomoryyciow ooos 
~ ~ ‘ ~ ~ my 
moégeouer apyovtss tHS oTQatias, Euot Sonsi mheiy Huas ent 
a 
Mozidyryny motv éunvorovg yerso0or woneg tyousv. 2. nate 
~ 4A ’ 
yup 70 sixog avdgav vewort nolw eyovtwmy mokv 70 aprihaxtoy 
A \ t ~ 
evoyjoomer, xata nev Oddacour nat may, y Exeivol Te avedmiaToL 
4 4 ~ 
emiyevesOat av TWH opal MOdEMLOY, xO NuaY | Any TYYYEvE 
, 5 > ‘ ‘ \ \ > ~ ys ioe PF > , 
uchicta ovoa’ eixog Os xa tO mECOy HUT@Y “UT Olxiag apEdéoTE- 
Fv 
gov wc xexoatyxotmr Sieonagda. 3. Et ovy mQ0cnEcOINEY ApIO 
= : " Me 
TE xt vuxtos, édailo peta tov évdor, Et TiC KOA Huiy EoTLP 
~ 4 , 4A ‘A 
dmohowt0g Evvors, xatadnpOjrar ay Te mOcypata. “al py 
‘ 
anouryowmuey tov xivOvvor, vouiourtes ovx GAO TL sivat TO 
~ >! ~ a wy \ p) ~ 
HUWWOY TOV MOAEMOV 7 TO TOLOUTOY, O EL TI GTEATHYOS év TE AUTO 
4 ~ ~ ~ \ 
@ridcooito xa tog mokEmiog evog@y éemiyetooin, mheiot ov 
~ ‘ ~ A cy A 
deSoizo. XXXI. 0 pev rocavta einwv ovx éxad_e tov “Alui- 
~ ‘ © 
dav. Ghdor O& twee tar ax “Inviag pryddor xo ot AdoPuoe 
Evunddortss maoivovr, émedy tovtoy tov xivdvvoy popeitat, trav 
> j ~ \ A 
év “Lovie modewv xatahapey twa 7 Kouny thy Aiokida, o2ws && 
, ¢ , A > , > , 3 Ul ? > 
mohEews oguomeros tHv Lwoviay anootycwow. ehaida 6 sivat* 
~ ‘ 
ovdert yao axovolws agizPa xa tiv medcodoy tatty meyiotny 
fs ; "AS: , 5D) ¢€ 9) i BY! > ~ > ~ 
over yvatcav iv vpedoct xl aua FY EPoQu@dW avtoie, 
a” 7 
Sanuen opict yiyryntat, meicgw ze oteodar xai IliocovOryy wore 
~ ¢ A ba a! ~ > , > A ‘ ~ 
Evumadeueiv. 2. 0 O8 ovde tavta evedeyeto, adda zh mdeiotor 


~ 1386 OOTKLPAIAOCL FrITPA@PHS. 


~ ’ > \ ~ , € , 9 , « 
tis yroung elyer, exeidy tho Mutidgjrns voreoyxet, O71 taylor Ty 
IIskonorryom = mdéhw mooopnigsa. XXXII. aoag 88 é& com 
5 , , a 4 A , ~ 4 . 
EuBarov magende* xat noocyar Mvorryom ti Tyiov rove 
> , 0 4 ~ 5 7 > , ad 4 , 
aiyuadhotovg ovg xata mhovy ethyge angopase tovg modhove. 
2. nai és civ "Eqecoy xadoguoapuévov advrov, Sauiov trav #& 
"Avaioy apixousvor mosopets ELeyor ov xala@e tiv “Edidda thevde- 
Qovy avror, et avdoag dtepOeiper ovTE yeiQag arTaQoMevovS OUTE 
, > ‘ a £4 > , , a” \ , 
mohepiovs, -Adnvaiov d2 va avayxns Svupayovs* st ts wy mav- 
cEetat, Odiyous méev adtoy tar eyIoay & gikiav noocasecOut, 
A de , ~ 2, 2 , Me 3 » ey ‘ > 7, 
mohu d8 aheiovg tov gikwy molemiovg eeav. 3. xat 6 pev éemtei- 
‘ ‘ A 4 7 a” » NWA ac Lo ~ a 
on te xo Xiwr uvdgag ooovg eixev ett aqyxs nor tov “Ahoy 
Tas’ OQHVTES yuxQ TAG VaAvS Oi KVOQ~moL Odin *pEevyOY, GALA 
, ~ id > ~ A329 , >i ‘ > , 
mooceynpouvy pahiovy wg Artinxaig xar elaida ovde tyy éLayioryy 
7 , > , ~ Ua , ~ s 
elyor, uy mote, -ADnraiwy tig Palacons xoatovytor, vave ITeho- 
movejciav sig Iwviay maguBadlsiv, XXXII. ano 88 rH 
> , TS. , wt A , ‘4 A > ~ wa 
Egécov 0 -Abuzidug émler xata tayoo xa pyr Enouizto’ apoy 
\ ce ~ , 4 , ” \ +» c w 
yao um0 tyg Aahapmwiag xot Tlapadov étt megi Txagov opuor, 
ai 0 an ~Adnray Exvyor niéovoat, xat Sedidg tiv Siwkw zara 
\ ~ , c ~ ¢ , > , y+ xv , 
dia «ov mehayovg wg yy exovowws ov oyyowr aALy 7 ITehomovrviow. 
2.7m S& Tleynt nai roig “Adyvatog Fle wiv nal and TIS 
> , > ‘ > ~ ‘ ‘ , > , ‘ 
Egvudeaiag ayyelia, agixveito b& xo mavtayoder* areyiorov ae 
ovons tig “laviacg, wéya tO déog éyévero, wy magaumdéovtes ol 
ay a ~ 7 
Tlchozovryouot, 8 xo wg py Stevoodveto weve, m0pdaow amc 
moocnintortes tag moles. avtayyeho. 8 avrov iovca ée ty 
7 
‘Ixdom 4 te Tlégakos xai 4 Lahapwia %poacar. 3. 6 d8 tad 
onovdyg énoweizo thy Siwkiw* xoat uéyor perv Tldézpov tig vijoov 
éexedinger, og 0° ovxet ey xatalywe epaivero, émaveyoger.  xEQ- 
80g de évoptcer, exeid] 0d peTE@pols megtérvyer, OTL OvDaMOD eyxe- 
tadypoeoa Tvayxaodyoay orgatonesoy moeioPou, nai pudanyy 
A ~ 
opiat xa Epoguycw magacysiv. XXXIV. zaganiéwr 58 aadhw 
ahi, s 2 Tf ‘ r , t , 
aye xat #¢ Noriov 70 Kodogawrior, ov xatq@xnrto Kodogaviot, 
~ a , ¢ , CAD FF , ‘ a , 
zig avo mohewg sahoxviag vaz0 ‘Izauavove xa tar Paphagor 
‘ , 7 > , cr 4 , 4 ¢ € 
Kate oracw Wiev enaydevtar’ salo be mahkiota avty ote 7 
devtéga Ilehonovvyciay éoBody &g civ “Artinyy eytyveto. 2. & 
3 ~ 7. , € , ‘ ’ ey 7 
ovv 7@ Noticp ot xatagryortes xa xarojoartes avrodt, avdic 
KTacmoKrTEs, OF usr, mage Iliccovdvov émtxotpovs “Apuddar té 


LES: 2." CAP. EXRV. KEXVE - 137 


ee , > ? > , ~ 4 re > 
kai tov BapBaowov enayouerol, ev Otateyiouatt eiyor, XOL TOY EX 
ea at D , ‘ , ~ 
tis avo mohewg Kohogarimy ot pydtoartes Evrecel Oorteg Env- 
a 
hizevory, of db& vmekehOovteg tovtovg xa brzeg quyddeg cov 
U > , ¢ A , > , c , 
Tlaynta éndyorta. 3. 0 d& mooxadecupevrog és Loyous ‘Inniuy 
\ > ~ , > , 4 7 nx ‘ > ee 
tov év r@ Staretyiounats Apuadwy &oyorta, wore, iv under ageoxnor 
heyy, mahi abtoy xataotHoEWY eG TO TeYOS CHY ual DyIa, O Mey 
Rf eas , > > , c 3 > ~ A > ~ > , bs 4 
ecyjl0e map avtov, o SO exeivoy usv ev qriaxy adéoum sizer, 
‘ A ~ 
avtosg 62 mo0cBalay tp tEeyiopate Eanwaiws nai ov mooodeyo- 
~ 4 4 ~ ~ 
péveav aiost, tove te “Aguadag xat tov Bapbdéewr ooo evryour 
A , 7 7 
Siag0siga’ ua tov ‘Inniuy voregoy icayayar wonep éoneicnro, 
‘ = ‘ r 
énetdn evdov iy, EvddapBorer nat xatatogeva. A. Kologavriots 
‘ A ~ oa 
dé Notior zapadidoot, adiv tov pydiwartor. xai votegov “ADy- 
VRLOL OLKLDTHS MEUWAPTES KATH TOUS EXLTAY YOMOYS xATaKIOaY TO 
~ Tv 
Notior, Evvayayortes ndvtag &% tov modeoy et mov zg Tv Kodo- 
eric. 
eX XV ¢ 4 , > & > A , A 
. O de Tlayns agizouevos eg tyv Mvtidyvyny typ te 
4 ‘ ~ 
TTigpav vai "Egecoov mapectyoato, xa LddhaGor dubav ev ci 
, A , , > , > ‘ > , 
moder tov Aaxedaimorioy xexovpuevor, amoneume &¢ tag -Adyvas, 
s \ ? ~ / , 4 v a , 
nase tovs &% tyo Tevedov Motidyvaiwmr avdous auc ovg xatedeto, 
, os” xy > ~ ” 99.7 x nem , age 
HAL EL TIC GAAOS AUTH altiog EOxE Elva TIS amMOGTHCEWS* amo- 
~ ~ ~ \ ~ 
aéune Sé xat tis OToaTIAas TO mléov. 2. toig dé Lowzoig Im0pér@Y 
, \ Bi 28 f \ ‘ A , t ER 
zatiorato ta mepi tyy Mucidyvny nou tiv udlny Aeopov y ave@ 
4 ~ ~ 4 ~ 
eddue. XXXVI. aqinopévwr O82 rar Kvdoa@y nat TOV DadaiFov, 
~ bal 
ot “AOnraio: toy piv ScdhaPor sv9ve ansutewar, Eorw & mUApE- 
, ’ > + ke BE oe ~ w ‘ > ~ 
yousvor, TA T adda xou ano IThatamyr, éct yag émohiognovrto, 
% , , A ‘ ~ 3 ~ 7, > ~ 
anasew Tehonorvynoiovg* 2. megi be tav avdpavr yrouag émo.ovrto, 
xat Und Ooyig okey avtoig Ov TOS mMaApdrTASG MOYOY KmoxTEiVaL, 
> A A \ 7 7 4 ¢ ~ ~ A ‘ 
alle xat tovg anavtag Mvtidyvatovs ooot nBwot, maidag de nat 
ad ~ a 7 7 
yuvainxag avdoanodiont, émixadovrtes thy te GhAyY amOooTEOLY OTL 
ae See v c+ isd , 4 , > 
odx GoxouErol, WomEQ 06 KLoOL, Exoinoarto, xa Md0SvVEBahetO Ovx 
éhayiotov ths oun ai Ilekomovvyotwy vig & “Inviay éxeivorg 
~ A 
Bondoi todujcacat napaxwdvrevoce* ov yag ao Boaysiag dia- 
> 
volag sddxovy THY andotacw noijcacGa. 3. méumovow ovr TQLy- 
< ‘ ? wy _ , A , , 
on wo Llaynta ayyshov tov Sedoypevor, xata Taos xEhEevortes Dict 
2 , 2 oh, € , U4 ’ > ‘ 
yeyouc0ae Muzdyraiovs. A. xt th voteguia mstavore tig evdv¢g 
= ~ ‘ A A \ 9, 
iv avTOIG, nal KradoyioMos @pov TO Bovdsrne now péya eyraoPas 


133 OOrKrAIAOr FrITPA@GHS. 


4 ~ ~ \ E 
now odnv Siagdeigas u&ldov 7) ov cove aiziovs. 5. og 8’ haSov 
to tovto ray Mutidyraior ot naportes mpeéoBes, nat oi wdtotg 
tov ‘Adnvainv Svumpaooortss, mapecxevacay tovg ev téler wore 
x 4 ~ A ~ 
avdig yrouas mgodeiva zai inetcay gor, dwru nal éexeivorg 
a” Tv , ‘ } ~ ~ eS , , 
évOniov av Povdousvoy to mhéov taY molkizay avdig twas ogiow 
anodovva: Bovievoarfat. 6. xatactadoys 8 eddie éexxdyotag 
a ~ » DS as” 7, 35 / ‘ id e , 
Ghhat TE yrouans ag excotoy Ehéyorto uai Kigwov 6 Kieawérov, 
4 A A ~ 
DOMED HAL THY MOOTEQUY ErEVINI REL WOTE ANOXTEVAL, OY KUL &o TH 
a , av ~ hand , \ ‘ > ~ , 
ahha Biowotatos tov mohitar, tp tE OjuqM maQe mOv ev TH TOTE 
¥ , A i § ” , 
mifavatatos, magehOov avdic eye todds. 
/ 4 
XXXVIL. Todhaxg wer 78n éyoys nai Ghote Eyvoov dyuo- 
A vad ~ ~ 
xgatiay ott advratoy got sétég@v cozew, madtota 3° ev tH vp 
c 7 4 , , “ee 4 ie Ray, 
vusrege megt Muridyvaior petopeleic. 2. die yao to xa? juseay 
> 4 » Tae | , A > 4 , 4 , 8 
adess xar aveniBovievtov mo0¢ addyhovg nat & tovg Evuuayovs 70 
- a ae » img x’ nN , , € 3 FN 4 Coe vx 
@UTO EyETE, KUL 0,TL av Y LOYD nELODErTES bm aLTo@Y cmaprytE 
bie ~ ~ \ ~ 
oixt@ érdare, ovx éxtxwddvag iyeios eo duds not odx & THY TOP 
~ o 
Evupayor yaow wahaxilecPat, ov oxomovrzec Ort tTvgarrida sete 
a 
THY KOYY “aL MOOG EmiBovdEvortas adTOUS nal ExortAg QYoMEVOLE, 
a > > t DI Ise , > 1-2 ~ oJ: 
ot.oux & wv av yagilyote Bhantouevor adroit axgomrra ipmor, 
b] a. 4 xn > U ~ 5)! hi , ? , , 
Gah && wv ay toy uahioy i 7H Eexeivmr sdvoia megryernode. 
~ z b>) 
3. aavtov b& Sewdzator ei PéBatov juiv pydéy nadsorie ov av 
A ‘ 7 ’ 
ddky meget, myde yroooueda ore yEigoor vouolg axwyroww yououern 
~ ‘ 
mohc upsioowy éotiv 7 nalas syovow axveoIs, uaIia Te Ete 
\ 4 o , 
cageosvrns apeduwteoor 7 SekoTNS METH axOLaas, Ol TE Pavho- 
~ > AaB, | A ~ 
TEepoL TOY avIQudmny moog tors Evverwtégove ws enti tO mheio” 
~ A 4 ~ 
éuswov oixover tag modauc. A. ot wer yaQ THY TE POMMY CopmteE- 
, ~ 4 \ ‘ 
got Povdorvtat qatrecGar tav TE GEL Aeyousvey &¢ TO xOWOY TEQI- 
, c > A F , > 5)! ' A , 
yiyrecDat, og ev adhotg psiloow ovx av dylwourtes tiv yrauyr, 
Ys ~ , \ ‘ , a , a ¢ 2-3 
xat &% TOV TOLOVTOV Ta mOdha oqaddovot tug mOdEIg* OF OD amt- 
~ ~ ~- A ~ > ~ 
Grovrzeg ty savtoY Evvécer apadéeorteQor wey TOY vOuaY akioval 
a > , 4s ~ ~ > , , , 
eval, advvatw@teoot db tov xahog simortog usupacdat Loyor, xor 
A \ oo rae oN ~ ~ lake, YS ~ 4 , 
tat O& OPTES EMO TOV LoOV MaAAOY y UYorioTAL OODOUYTAL TA MELO». 
~ ~ ‘ , 
5. ws ov yon xai jas mowovrtas py, Seworyte nat Evrécewe 
ayan emaipouévorvs, mapa Sdkav tm wueréom mAGGa nagaureir, 
5 ~ 4A , ‘ 
XXXVI. eo wer ody 0 adzos sims tH yrouy zat Davuato es 
~ ? 2 4 , , 4 , 
rav moodertoy avdig megt Mutidyvaiwy eye, xat yoovov dire 


Bim EM CAP SX EIS: 129 


3 = ? vA > A ~ > , ~ Seg 4 
Biv euromoavtmr, 0 gore mQ0G TaY HOtnyxoTMY MadLov* 6 yag 
A ~ rs > 4 Med > ~ > ¢ , > , 
nadvov tp Soadoarte auBhutiog ty opyy emeSeoyetai, aprvasd xi 

~ ~ ’ \ 
d8 7@ madeiv Ore &yyvtatw xEipmEeror, Krtimahoy Ov, MaALETH Thy 
, ? , , \ A 7? A , one ~ 
rin@oiay avadapBaver’ Oavualo de xar ootig éora O artsgur, 
‘ > , > , ‘ 4 , > , ing 
“al asimoor anogaiver, tug pmev Mutidyrvaior adimiag ruiv 
* ~ , 
agehimove ovcug, tag 0 tuergoag Evupogas roig Suupayorg 
Ul U A ~ vA a ~ , , A 
proBag xadiotapévac. 2. nou Sydov ots 7H TH deyew miorevous to 
~ ~ li \ 
navy Soxovy avramopyva wos ovn eyvmota. aywricuit ar, i 
A ~ 
néoder Emaipomevog TO evmpEnég TOV Adyou éxmovACUs magayeLy 
? ¢€ A , > ~ ~ b) , A \ & 
meipaoetat. 3. 7 O& mOdiG &% THY ToLMrds KyYOVOY TH pEV BOLE 
c , , + ‘ A , 3 , ” > 
ézépoig Sidwow, avty 5&8 tovg uwddvovg avagépet. A. aitior 0 
a ~ ~ A ~ 
wmeig xaxwg ayovo0etovrtes, oitwes siwmPute Beata pEey TOY 
. 4 ~ A 
hoyor yiyrecOat, axpoutar d& tar ioyor, ta pev méhLovta Egye 
, ~ ~ ‘ 
ano TOY sv sindytmy cxomovrtes wg Surata yiyrecDout, TH dé 
YA a+ 3 ‘ ‘ , a , “ 4 
mempayueva 704, ov to Soacdev miototegoy ower AxBorteg 4 TO 
anovedEer, ano TaY dOym xakasg énitinnouvt@y’ 5. nat meta xoLt- 
, 4 ~ 4 
vorytos péev Aéyou amutaodas &gtctol, mera Sedonimacuevov dé my 
, > , . ~ ” ~ - oy) IE ¢ , \ 
EvvémeoOa edéhew* Sovdot ovtes tay ae atonwr, vasgonto OE 
~ We, , A , ‘ se > ~ a7 “4 
tov etototar’ O. xo wahiota ws avtog Eimeiv Exnotog Bovdome- 
\ ~ ~ 8 
vos dvracdat, a dé py, avtayorCousvos toig Toravta Agyovot my 
t ~ am ~ , 
VotEQoL axohovdjous Soxsiv TH yroun, OSeag bé tt Léyovtog moQ0E- 
Mawesnl, nat moonodecOur te mOdGLmMOL Eivat TH LeyouEsra, xo 
moovonoat Poadsig tx & avtay anoByoousra’ 7. Cytovrtés ce 
a € 3 ~ xv 3 a ~ ~ A ot 4 ~ 
GAdo tt, WS Eimeiy, 7 &v oig Comer, poovovrtes Oe ovdE mEQL THY 
MUOVTOY ixaVaS’ aMLaS TE HORS TOOY] Hoow@mEerotr xa COGLCTaY 
~ > 7 ? 4 ~ b>! \ ’ , 
Deataig sommotes xadymevoig paddov y met mohemg CovdevouErotc. 
t ~ 
XXXIX. wv eyo meipwpevos anoteénzew tuas anogpaire Mover 
, / A 4 / > , ¢ ~ 3 A , 
Anvatovg padiora dn piay modw yOiuyuotas vuao. 2. &yw yao, 
7 ‘ A 
oizwes pev uy Svvarol pepe Thy VuETeQUY aOY}Y H oitWEs m0 
~ , ~ 
TOY mohEmior avaynactértes angotynour, Evyyywpuny kyo’ vioov 
*) ~ A > 
82 oizweg tyorres meta Teor nou xata Oadaccar povor poBovus- 
= , > i) 4 A ~ 
POL TOUS TMETEQOVS MOAEKLOVS, EY WM HAL AVTOL TOLIOMY MUpAoKEL]Y 
5 ‘ > , > ~ 
Ox APEUKTOL YOUY MOOS avTOVS, avTOVOMOL TE OixoUYTES xUt 
> ‘ ~ ¢ ~ ~ 
TipOMErOL EG TH MOOTA VP Yuav Tovavte sigydourto, ti adAo 
t A , ‘ ‘ . ~ > 
ovzor 4 éneBovdevony te not Emavéotycay pahdov 7] anéotyour, 
, ~ , A 
encstacig mév ye THY PsaLoy tL MACYOVTOY EoTiv, ELNTHOuY TE METH 


140 OOTKTAIAO?L FTITPAGHS. 


TOY mohemtonrcrooy ypces OTarrEs SiapPeigat ; xaizot Seworepds 
ory} si xad adrodvs Sivamy utomeror cyrenohépyony. 3. na. 
eddeypa 68 adzoig ovte ai tov méhag Evuqogat éyevorto boot 
anootartes 70 Tar eysipadyoar, odvte 4 aapovon evdatmoria 
, ” ee ~.-3 ‘ , , x ee , 
mageoyer Oxvov uy Eddety &o ta Seva yeroueror dé mQdg TO mEALor 
~ 2 ~ 4 
Soaozig xat slaioartes paxgdrega ev tis dvvepews, eioow d8 
tig Bovayoemc, modenov Hourto, toyvy aki@carteg tov Sixatov 
~ = > t \ >? , ee € w > 
mootevar’ Ey w yao wydyoay megucecDar, EnéPerto Huivy ovx 
> , eld ‘ ~ - a BD , A > 
adixovuevot. 4. siwds b& tay molewy aig av pahiota xat ot 
b , > , > ec? ” > ° , * By s 
ehayistov angoodouytos evagasia edn, &¢ vBow toémew* ta 88 
molhe nate hoyow coig avPoanoe edrvyovrta aopalectega } 
1 A ~ ~ ~ 
mapa Sdgav* xat xaxomoayiar, wg sinsiv, ddov anwPorvrrat 7 
, ~ A A 
evdanmoviay Stacolorta. 5. your 8 Mvtidnratovg xai addou 
1 , ~ a e+ 2~ %. ~ ~ A > xv b] od 
pyder Svagegortas tar dhiwYy Vp Tuay retipACOat, nat odn dr & 
‘ EY , “ / ‘ \ Aa a” ‘ ‘ 
ode eSupoicar’ méqpyxe yao xa dihog &vOpwmmog TO pév PeQa- 
~ ra ~ 4 \ ~ z 
mevov vmegggoveiy, TO O& my Uaeixoy Oavudler. xolacPytacur 
~~ A ~ > ? ~ > , x A ~ A > ? c 2 F 
de nar vor astong Tg adixias, nat BH TOS ier. odzyots y ObTbee 
mpoctedy, Tov O& ojuoy anolionre. 6. martes yap “py ve opotog 
émedevto, oi¢ y eciy ag uae tToEmomerors vey mahi ey TH mddet 
eivat. ahha tov pete THY Odizar xivdvvor Hynocueror BeBardtEepor 
Evvanéotyour. 7. tov te Svupcyor, onepacde, ei toig te avey- 
xacdeow i20 TAY MOhEMior nat TOIg ExovoLY AmOOTHO TAS MdTAS 
Cyuiag mgooO0yoste, tive olscoSe ortwa ov Boaysia moopaoe 
> , 4 Lb! , > , : Sie. ? 
anootyoesFa, otav y xatopdwourtt shevPipuoig yy opaderze 
A ~ > 7 ¢ m~ ‘ 4 c , , > 
pnder nadeiv avyxectoy; 8. huiy b& moog éxaotyy mow amoxe- 
‘ ‘ , ‘ 
xwWOVPEVTETRL TH TE YORHUATH nel ai Wryai. xal TLydrTES pé” 
, > , , ~ a” Lé > «a > Ld 
rol epdaguerny magakaBortes tig émetta moocodov, Ou 1 toyxvo- 
A ‘ ~ 
per, TO. howmoy oregyoscde, opaudevres S& mokeniovs apog cig 
e ~ ~ , ~ 3 ~ 
vadgzovow éouer* nal ov yoovor toig viv xadeoryxoct Sei éy OQ0ig 
> , ~ ee ~ , ’ SET: 7 “ 
avdioracFat, Tog Menage SUMMAYOLS cee Micon ovxovr 
Ost se daanne elzida ovte dy morhy ovte xormaow abyyrin, ag 
Lvyyrouny auaoreiy crOounivas Ajworrat. dxorres per veg ovx 
EBiawar, tddzeg d8 éxeBovdevoay* Evyyrmpor 8’ éoti to axovctor. 
4 a ~ ~ 4 ~ 
2. eyo Mev OY Kai TOTE METOY nat viv SlEmeyomaL Uy METAYrOKEE 
es \ A ~ , a. > ~ 
wuag tH me0dedoypera, unde TQLoL ToIg aEvupogwTarols TH Kozy, 
a R7C ~ , 4-3 , c , 3 ” , \ 
ont xa YOory Loyor nal emiexein, apaotavew. 3. eheog te yaE 


LIB. Il. CAP. XLI. XLII 141 


4 
moos toVvs cpmoiovs Sixcuos avtididocPat, xai Uy mEOS TOvG ot 
~ ~~ A 
avtointiovvrag && avayang te xadEect@Tas Gs mohEuiovs*® OF TA 
zépmovtes Loy Onzoges Eovor nou év dhowg Ehiccoow ayava, xa 
+ 3 =" ¢ A ‘ , ¢ ~ , , b ‘ 
un ev @ @ ev modic Boayéa yotsion peyahu Cyuimocetou, avzor 
be 3 ~ ~ ~ Ft ‘ 2 
de & tov ev einsiv td aadeiy ev aytidiwortas’ xa Hy emteixere 
‘ \ , > | Spee ‘ 3 \ fae ~ 
m00g tovg pehdovtag Eemitydeiovg xat TO Loimoy soecDat maddov 
, 5 
didota 7 medg Tovs dpmotovs TE, nat OvdEY YOoOY modEuiovS vzO0- 
? a ‘ 4 , , A > ‘ , 
Zeropevovg. A. év O8 Evveh@y déyo, wevOouevor wey Euol TH TE 
, a 
Sixae é¢ Mvtidnvaiove nai ca Evuqpopa dua moiujoste, Ghiws 88 
~ ~ ~ A ~ 
yvOrTEs ToIg MEV Ov yapleiade, Yuas SE avTOVS UaALoY SixaidoeoDe. 
t bead ~ 
st yaQ OvzoL bas anéoTYCUY, busi AY OV YoEmY KoyoITe. et SE 
A ‘ ~ i a ~ ~ ~ 
dy xa Ov mooo7xov Ome aktovte tovto Seay, mapa TO Eixog TCL 
‘ ’ € , ~ ’ am)! U p ~ ? ~ A 
zat tovode Evuqogung det xolaleodat, 7 maverdat tHS apynS nor 
b] ~ > , Si load ~ a ae , = of , 
&% tov axwdvvov ardgayadicecOa. 5. ty te avty Cynie akio- 
Gare apvrac0ut, nai wy avadynroregos oi Stagevyortes THY ént- 
, ~ ay ~ 
Bovhevodrray purivat, evOvunIevteg, & sindg Ty MvTOLS moInouL 
~ 4 oe. , 
“oaTycartas Tuor, uddog te xu moovmaosartus adixiac. 6. pa- 
hioza dé of wy Evy xpopdce twa uaxdo mowrvrtes enekeoyorrat 
nat Owddvera, cov uirdvvoy tpoow@mevoe tov vmoLemopuevov 
> ~ ¢ A A 4 > , \ , ‘ 
eySoov. 0 yuo my Svv avayzn te nadwv yodenwtegos Siapuywr 
Pa ee ~  » > ~ 1 =% , , c ~ 
tov amo tyg tong eyOoov. 7. uy ovy mpodorar yérnods vuoy 

~ ~ ~ A 
avtar, yevoueroe O° Ott eyy¥ruta th yrouy tov adozyew uot og 

I ~ ’ 
200 mavtos av éeximjoucde avtors yepw@oucdat, yyy avtaumodoTE 
uy padkaxodEerres mods To magoy adtiza mydé Tov eEnixosuaoPEvtoS 

4 ~ . ~ A 
mote Sewvov auynuovovytes. 8. uokacate b& &&iag tovtovs TE nai 

se , a) 8 
woig ahiowg Evuucyors mapdderyua cages uxataozyoate, og uF 
~ \ ~~ t 
agtorizat, Savac@ Cypiwocdusvor. rode yao iv yraow, jooor 
TaY modEnion amEknoartes tog duETepaIg avTay uayeiode Svu- 

uayolc. 

XLI. Towwtza wiv 6 Kiéwv size. wera 8 adtov Awdortog 6 

A ~ , 
Evxpatovs, 0omep xat &v ty mootégn Exxdyoia avtéheve udhiotH My 
> ~ , 4 ‘ , Bld , * 
LMOXTEV EL Musiquaiovs, seer wot tote zheye ToLandsé. 

XLII, Ovze tous moodertas Te Seoryvoopeny avdig meg Mot- 
Anvaicoy aittopct, ovtE zous HEupomevovs My modes mei TOY 
ueytotcoy Bovievecdat exawa, vouitm be dvo 7% evavtiotata Ede 

b Fae 2 ? t \ ‘ 4 ~ 
Bovlice elvan, tay0G TE REL OQYHY, OV TO MEY BETA KvOlas pret yiyve 


142 OOrKYrAIAOY ZErTITPAGHS. 


A 4 A > , 4 , , ee 
ofa, 70 08 meta anadevoiac xat Boayientos yrouns. 2. rovg wa 
, 4 ~ a 
Loyous ooztg Stapayetar uy Siducxdhovs THY MQUyYpATOP yiyrecet, 
bY] 2 to) F ane 2 KN In 7 2 -~ , ev , > ‘ 
7 a&vvetog éotw 7 Wig Te avt7@ Sraqéger &Evretog wey, si aA Tit 
¢ ~ ‘ ~ ~ 
qyeita. megt Tov méldovtog Ovvatoy sivas nal mh Eupavors pPodout, 
, » FN head ~ we ~ 
dtagege: SF avzm, ef Bovdowerog ti aiozoor méiout ev péy eimeiv ovx 
bb ~ 4 ~ ~ Tt ~ 
ay Hyeito mEgi TOV py nahov SiracOat, ev b8 StaBaLav exndpScu 
x ~ 4 
diy TOvS Te aPTEQOVITAS Kai ‘TOS axovooLEérove. 3. yalenoTaToL 
‘ A Oe Le, , ~ 4 
Oé xual Ob El YO MACL MQOCKaTHYOOOLYTEG Enidakiv Ta. Et MEY YEO 
> , boxd ec \ , > b> , A 
auadiay xaTYTLOPTO, O uy mEeCag a&vrerw@repog av Sokag eivar 7H 
adixedtegos ameyooe. adixiag 8 émipeoopérng meious te UmontOg 
, ‘ \ A ee , A wy, 7 Ud 
ViyVETOL, HOLL ky TYZOY pETa aSvreciag uat Udinog. A. H te mMOhIG 
ovx apelsizas ev tM toipde* GOB yaQ arooTEpEizae THY EvuBer- 
=a ~ > xv > ~ > 7 , a” \ 
hor. nat mdeiot av ogdoizo kdvvatovg deyew éyovca Tove ¢o1 
~ ~ >| 
ovtovg THY mOliTHY’ eleyioTa yup aY mEGOEinOUY auagtaver?, 
A ‘ ~ : ~ 
5. you 82 tov wey ayadov mohizyy wy expoBoryta cove avtegovrtag 
b) Bo: ese SN ~ # , 4 ? ‘ » Pa 4 , 
ahh uno tov toov gaivecDat Huevoy LEeyorta, THY 08 GOMoOra 10- 
~ ~ y , 
div t@ ce aisioca ev Bovdevoret uy moootiOévae tipi, adie pyd 
~ ~ A g 
éhacoovy tig UmApYOvONS zal TOY My TLYOYTA, yroOuNs ovy OnMEg 
~ > \ >» >? , 7 \ oe ~ 4 
Cypiovy adda wyd’ atiualey. 6. ove yuo 0 ts xatopI ay uote 
ay én zt exe melovay akiovoda mapa yrapny tt nal meds yaou 
§ ee 
Léyot, O TE wh Enitvyar dpeyolTO TH avtTm yaoilouevdg tt xual avdtdg 
~ 3 ~ ~ % 
apocayecOat7o minGoc. XLII wr jucto cevartia Semper, xat 
, 4 \ ¢ , , \ ¢ ‘ t > 
MQOGETI, YY TIS HAL VMOMTEvYTAL uEpdOUS MEY Erexa, TH PedtioTAa Ob 
4 , , ~ > , , ~ ~ 
ones Leyew, poryourtes tys ov PeBatov Soxyoemg tar xEepdar, 
THY Paregav wopehear tio mohews Aqaipotueda. 2 xadéeoryxe 
A 2 Ait oth met ai , Micsp , > 
de tayada, ano tov evdeog Leyousra, under avvmomtoteon Elvat 
THY KAXDY, OoTE Sev Ouoing tov te Ta Sevdtata BovdouEvoy meéi- 
~ A A 
Gal, amaty mo0cdyecDat TO ML7O0S, xa TOY TH usivo AéyorTx, 
, A 
wevoapueror, matory yerécDat. 3. wdoryy ce modu Ove Tas mEQIVOLAS 
ev moljoaL én "tov mooparovs py sanatyoarta addrator’ o yap 
~ “aad U 
Sidove puvegas ti ayadov avOvmonteverar aparos my méov eew. 
A. yoy 8& mpog Ta méylota, nat éy TH Toipde aktovrTL, Hugs mEQaI- 
~ ~ ~ yy 
Té0w Mg0VvOOUITAs Leye tuaY THY dv Odiyou CxomOvYTMY, aA)os 
4 9 ‘ ss A 
TE Kal VAEVO VOY THY mMUupuivecty EyorTUs MOOS KVEvOLMOY TiY Dus- 
\ 4 ‘ , ¢ 
téioay axpoaciy. 5. ef ye 0 Te mElGug ual O EmtoMOMEVOS OMOLWs 
294 7 , aie ~ a, te er gran. © 4 
EHLanTOVTO, COOMOOVEGTEQOY Gy Exoivete. UY O& TEOS OOYNY NITVA 


oe 


LIB. III. CAP. XLIV. XLV. 143 


royce ot Ore opadinzes amy TOV méioartos piae yrouny Cyur- 
ove, xai Ov TAS dmETEQUS avrer, &l MORAG OVGLL Sunebjuagroy. 
XLIV. ao dé nugyhGov ovtE arcEgay meQt Morihyvaicon ovre 
HaTHYOOV CMY. Ov yao MEQL THES Exeivey ADixlag Tir O ayer, & oo- 
yoovorusr, adda meoi tHg huetéous sdBovdiac. 2. yy te yaQ ano 


7 v4 > ~ > ? > \ ~ . ae 2 ~ ‘ 
give navy adixovrtas avtovs, ov Ola TOVTO xaL AmOnTEiveL KEdEv- 


> \ , a Soo , , > ~ , 
oo, € uy Svupégor" Tv te xat tyortég Te Evyyvwmuys elev, st TH mode: 
A > ‘ , / A 4 ~ 7 c ~ ~ 
uy ayator qaivoiro. 3. vouito dé magi tov pédAovtog Huks uaa: 
~ 4 ~ a 
Lov Bovievesdoe 7 tov magortog. nai tovT0 O paliota Kiéwr icyv- 
, > 4 \ , 4 X \ Se 
gileras & 70 Loimov Evupégor EceoPut meds TO ijooor aqpictacO ct 
~ ‘ ~ ~ 
Savator€gnuiay mooPeior, xai adtdg mei tov é¢ Td péhLov xahag 
éyovtog avtioyveilousvog tavartia yiyveocno. A. nat odn aki 
Udo TP edpEenet TOV éxsivov Loyev 7d yonoIMoY Tov éuodv andou- 
ota. Sixadrepos yao av wdtov 6 AOyos mods THY vvY bustéQay 
> \ 3 , , vn 3 , ss e a A > , 
ooyyv é¢ Mutidyvaiovs raya av emionacoito’ jusic d8 ov Sinalo- 
‘ > , a ~ , ~ > ‘ , A 
peta 7Q0¢ avtovs, Wore THY Sixaiov Seiv, HLLa Povdevoueda mEQt 
> ~ 7 , vA > Tv ~ , 
uvTor, OmwG yonoiuws ESovow. XLV. & ovy taig addect nod- 
~ : l ~ 
lav Daverov Cyuiae medxsitas xai ov iowy tTHdE GAR éLaccovey 
: : ; | : 
aunotyudtar*® ouog 6é, 7H eaide amapousrol, uivdvvevovor xa 
ovdets m0, xatayvovs savtov wy mepiécecOar tH éntBovdeduett, 
Ei > A ‘ , > 4 2 7 ~ 
yidev & to dewor. 2. wolig te aqiotauéryn Tig mm Hoow ti So- 
A \ u 
woe. éyovow Tiy mapnoxeriy 7 oixsiay 7 aALov Evupayia cov7m 


> ? , , 7 S 3Io7 A , ¢c 
eémeyeignoe; 3. megvxacl ts amuvtes nou Wig xat Snmocig cuao- 


, A > ar , 7 > 2 & , 3 A , 
TAVELY, HL OV% ETTL VOMOS OOTIS amEioSet TOVTOV, Ener HieSEdydv- 
. ~ ~ ~ . Hw 
Dact ye die nacdy tov Cyuidy ot KrOowmor moootiOErtEs, size 
t ~ ~ 4 ‘ ~ 
yooov adIZ0IVTO LUMO THY uaXKOOYOr. xaL EIx0G TO MéhOL TOP Me- 
victor adinnuator pakaneréoug xeioda avtas, mapaBamoueror 
~ ; ’ A A ~ a 
83 tH yoore@ & cov Oavaror ai moda KrijxOVOL* xa TOVTO GMOS 
naoupairerat. 4. 7 coivvy Seworegov zi tovtov déog sigergor 
. ‘ Ss! / 2% 3 4 > 2, A , b] ? \ / 
cot n tode YE OVdEY EmicyEl, GAA MEV MEVia aYayuY THY TOhuaP 
, ¢ 3° 2 a ee x 1 i, eee.’ af ‘ 
aaoeyovon, 4 3 eSovola vpeet tHy mheovesiny xi Gooryuatl, ab 
; ~ ~ c , 7 
3° Gddat Svervylae boyy ray avOoamavr, we Excdoty tig naréyerau 
¢ , 4 , 7 
in aryxeotov twos upsiscovos, eSayovow & Tove xudvvove. 5. 7 
- A 4 4 ‘ ¢ ? e ».2 , 
ze chaig. nal 0 omg Ent Marti, O mer nyoupEeros, i 5 égenopern, 
HOE O Mey Thy ariBohipy éxgpoortilay, 1 4 O8 thy evnogiay tijs ra) Ks 
iaoreicn mheiOra Plantovol, xat dvra apari, xgeioow éori To» 


144; 9OPTKLAIAOL FrITPAGHY. 


~ 4 ~ - 
6ompevar Sewar. 6. nai 4 tdyy ie adtoic ovdsr ELacoor EvuBui- 
, ia 
Leta & to énaigew’ adoujros yao totw Ore magiotapéry nual ex 
~ A is 
TAY UMOdSEGTEQ~Y KIVOUMEVEL TINA MOOKYEl, XA OLY TOTOY TAS mO- 
Leis, OOM mEQL TOY pEyioTOY, ELevOEQias 7 KAlOY aoEYTS, Hal WET 
7 ¢ > , a5 , e. «=< 3 'e ¢ ~ 
MAVTOV EXAOTOS Khoyiotws Ent Méov TL avTOY Ed0Sacer. 7. dmhas 
> , 4 ~ 3 , ‘<4 a ~ 3 7 
ze advvatoy xa modding evydsiag, ootig olstae TIS avrOgumeag 
~ , » a 
Qvosws dpuapEerng mooGvuas te mocha amotoonyy twa eyew FH 
\ ~ ~~ 
vonoy icy 7 add@ tm dev@. XLVI. ovxovr yon ovze tov Pu- 
vatov ty Cnmig wo éysyyim motéevourtas, yeigov Bovievoacd at, 
ovre avélmioTOY xATHOTHOML TOIg aMOGTKOW, WS OVx EsTOHL METO- 
~ \ @ ~ 
yovel, nob or év Roayvrarm tyy cuaotiay xatadvout,. 2. oxé- 
a? ~ ~ ~ A 
waodts yao Ort voy mer, Ty TIC nal anooTaou mdhiC yr@ Uy EsEI- 
, a” sv > , A eS a” A 7 > 
ecouern, Lou av &¢ EvuBaow dvvary ovow éci tyy Sunavny ano- 
Sovran ual tO Aowoy vmoredeiv’ exeivag Se tive oisode Hvewa 
* a A ‘\ ~ ~ 
0Ux GMEWOY Mey 1 PUY MAQACKEvaCACD al, MOkLOOHIiG TE MAATE>DE- 
> w+ > ‘ » Mee , ~ A s ~ 
ota & Tovcyator, & TO avTO SvYatas GyoAy xou Tayv SuuPyves; 
3. iui te mao ov Praby Sanavav xaOnuérog dia to asvpPacor, 
nel Ty Ehopey nolan, Epo aomerny egahapaty Koh tis 779000000 
zd howto» an’ ari arégeo Pun ; toyvomer dé mo0¢ Tove modguiovs 
zade. A. wore ov Sixaotac ovtag Set Rute pallor tay eapag- 
~ ’ ’ ~ 7 ’ 
cavortay axoibeig Phantecdat, 7 OpaY Onwg &o TOY ExELTH YOOVOY 
ustolog uodalorrec, taig modeciv Eousy &¢ yonuatar Adyor toyv- 
~ s 4 ~ ~ 
ovous yonoTOl, nal THY puheniy mh a0 TOY YOK THS SEvoTNTOS 
<. ~ 
aSiovy sia og GAR amo taY Eoyor tiis émpeheias. 5. ov voy 
tavavtia Sevres, Hv twa éhevOsooy nat Bia aoyouevor, sixdves 
00S AVTOVOMLAY AmOCTaYTA, yeLQmonUEDa, yahEMaS OloMEDH YOR- 
~ 4 
yor TyncpeioDat. yor Se rove élevPeoovs odx, apLaTaMErovs, o~pO- 
4 ~ 
Sou xodalev, Glide mow anootivat opddea pridocsw xai moeoKAtE- 
‘<4 v 
AcpBavew, Onwg und &o Exivovay TOVTOV Hdl, HOUTHOUMTAS TE OTE 
~ A 
és éhoyiotoy ryy aitiay énipégew. XLVILI. dusig 38 oxewacds 
g BD ‘ ~ 3 , , , ~ 4 A 
OGOY ay xHL TOVTO Kuaotavoite Kigom meGouevot. 2. voy pEev yao 
viv o Shwog éy ma&oas taig mohecw evvovg éoti, not 7 ov Evrai- 
~ \4 ~ , ~ 
oraras Toig Odiyols, 7 av PracdT dmagyst trois amootHGact MOAEULOS 
> , 4 ~ ] , , 4 ~ , la 
svdve, nai THS artinadioTamErns modems TO MAnDOG SYupoyor Exor- 
tes é¢ modeuon Entoysode. 3. ef 58 StaOegeizs tov Simo tov Mv- 
a ” ~ vies 7 , 
TiAyvaicar, OS oUTE mEtéoxE THS anocTacEMs, Emetdy TE Oma» éxve- 


~ 


LIB. III CAP. XLVIII—L. 145 


; c A , A , ~ A b , A > , 
encEer, Exwv mapedoxE THY MOLY, MOWTOY Mey HOIHNOETE TOUS svELYE- 
J ~ ~ ~ e 
Tag uTEVOYTES, EneiTa “aTaoTHaETE TOIg OvIATOIS THY AYOQUT OY C 
Bovhovras mahiota* aqistartes yuo tTuG mOdELC, TOY Ojuoy EVILS 
Evuuayor Eovot, moddeSavtrav vuwr thy avryy Cyutav toig te abu- 
~ € , ~ \ ~ , ~ ot ‘ > Ig?s ‘ 
novow ouoing usiodas xat toig py. A. det de noe ev Hdixyour wy 
~ 4 a Ud ~ , 
mooomotio ta, Ons 0 wovoy Huiv exe Evupayor éore wy modgurov 
A ~ ~ ~ , 
yernzat. 5. xa tovto modl@ Svupogategoy yyovmou &o- THY xa- 
~ ~ ~ ~ St a ~ 
Gekw tig aoxns, Exdvtag juss adianOyvae 7 Sinaiwg ove wy de 
~ Ss ~ 
Siagdetgar* xai 70 Kigovog to add Sixatoy xat Evuqogor tig 
Tium@plag Ody Evoioxetar &y adtm SvratoY oy aua yiyvecOou. 
XLVIIL. tpeig 58 yrovteg ausivo rade sive nai unre oixte@ mdé- 
“i ea | : 
bd Tc \ ~ 
ov veimartes mnt Emvexeie, oig ode EyM E@ MQOGKyECD aL, an ad- 
~ 4 ~ , , , , a A 
tov d& TOY mapuworperor, neuDecOE or Mvtidyvaiwoy ove mer 
Tléyns anéngwper wg adinovytas xeivar xa jovyiar, tovg 8 
a as > ~ , A av A , > A “A ~ 
adhovs say oixsiv. 2. cads yuo #o te to péhhoy ayatn xat TOIS 
, a , + 7 \ ¥ , ‘ ‘ 3 , 
moheniowg 70n g~opegu’ oorig yao ev Povdevetat mo0g TOVS évarti- 
ovg xosiocwy éotiv iy ust EQyer toyvog avoig Enter. 
XLIX. Towra 62 6 Awdorog eins. Oy Iecar 53 tH” yvo- 
wav TOVTMY MadGTA arTITcoY mEdS aAAnLas of "ADnraior 7AGOv 
4 ~ iA ~ A ~ 
per é¢ ayava ouws tig SoSng nat éyévovta ev TH yeigotovie ayyo- 
\ ~ ° 
podor, éxgaryos Sé % tov Awddrov. 2. nai teujey evOrvg GAdyv 
: v4 , ~ 
anéotehiovy xata onovdyr, Oxas py pacckons the Sevtieag sv- 
\ ~ 
owot StepPaguernry thy wodiv' moosize dé jugow uat vuntt woh 
A ~ ~ 
ota. 3. maguoxevacartor Se tov Muziadnraior neéoBeor ty vt 
4 4 ‘ . , 
Oivoy nut GApite nat pEyela vaocyouevor, eb PIacaeEr, éyevEeto 
~ ~ ? wa 
omovd) tov mhov to1avty, wots HOOLWP Te, Kua sLadvortEs, Olr@ 
, yx A A t ~ 
nab thai GAgitTa mEegvonuéra, xa OL Mer UmVOY ToovYTO nate 
, ¢ eae \ , \ , ? \ > 
péos, ot 58 yhavvoy. 4. xara toynv de avevuatog ovdevogs évay- 
A ~ 4A ~ , 
TIMGEVTOS, “OL THS pevy mooteQas vEewg ov Gmovdy mheovons éni 
~ A , , 
mouiypno &hhOoxotor, Tavtng dé ToLOvTH tQedONM EmElyouevys, | pev 
~ 4 
épPace tooovtov ocor Iluynta aveyveoxévar TO Wypiome, xa ued- 
4 ~ 
dew Sodoew ta Sedoyudva, 7 8 toréoa avrng émimareyetor xc 
, >. ~ A ~ ‘ ¢ , t 
iexwdvoe wy diepPeigos. mapa tocovroy msev 4 Mozidiyvy hte 
? ‘ 27 a a , 
xivdvvov. Li. rove 3° ahirove avdoag ove 6 layne anineuwer wo 
, lA ~ 
RtTIOTATOVS OVYTAG TIS amootdcEwMs Kiéavos yrouy SupOepay ot 
> ~ E A 
Adyvaior’ yoay de ohiyp mieiovg yirior. nai Mucidyvaiar ceigy 
™ 7 


146 OOTKTAIAOLY FTIIFPA@GHS. 


xaSeihoy xat vave wapéuBor. 2. vozegor d& pogo juiy odz sree 
Ear AsoBiow, xdijgove 88 moujoartes tio yas, ahyv tig Maydv- 
Praior, TQLOZILiovs TOLaAxXOGioVS MEY TOIg DEoig isoovg éethov, ent 
dé tovg AdovS OPHY adtay xdnootyous TOvs Layortas amémEL- 
war’ oi¢ agyvouoy AégoBior taSciuevoe tov xdjoov éxaotov TOD ém- 
avzov dvo urds gee, adzot sigyalovro thy yi. 3. magéhaBor 
dé xa tax &v ai jmeion modiopore ol Adyvaior Ooo Moridnruios 
eugdzovr, “aL UAILOVvoY VoTEQOY at Grneiior: TH Mev “UTE Aéopor 
ovtms eyéreto. | 

LL. ’Ey 88 c@ ait@ Deger wera chy AéoBov ahoow "Adnvetio, 
Nixiov tov Neangavov oreasyyourres, sorgarevouy émt Muoav 
zhv vyoor, y xeize 2Q0 Meydigov soot 58 auth aieyor évot- 
xodouyjoartes ot Meyapys goovpim. 2. éBovdero b& Nixiag che 
griaxiy avtoder dv éhaccovog toig “APyratos, xat wy and tow 
Bovddgov xai cig Dadapivos iva, tove te eLonovvnctove, omme 
uy mora: éxadovg avtoder LavOavortes TeUjO@Y TE, OioY net 
ZO mQlv yevousvor, xa AyoTmY éxnounais, toig te Meyapsvow cpa 
undev éondsiv. 3. élav ody and tig Nuwaiac npwtor dio migym 
mooeyorts pyyarais &% Yakdoons, xat tov Eonhovy é¢ td meTasy 
zijs PyTOV chevPegaoas, amereigite xl TO & tiie qaeigov, % xatd 
yegueny dice TEndtyOUG: EniBor Sgt 7 qv TH v0, ov moh diexovou Tig 
qmeigov. 4. wg d& tovz0 ikewpydauvro éy jmeqaus ohipaus, vorte- 
oor dy xat vy ti vjow Teiyos eyxatalinoy nai GQovedv arEexapyce 
zp OTORTH. 

LI. ‘Yo 88 roves adrovg yoovrovs tov Gépovs rovtov xai ot 
TLaraizg, obxere tyovtes oizov, ovdeSurduerot modogusio dat, Ev- 
népycoy coig Tehomorvyciong roupde tedam. 2. mgoceBahov ad- 
ray tH teizet, o: S2 ox edvParto aurvecIut. yrovg b2 6 Aaus- 
Sapdriog doyor cir aoOéevaay artav Bie wey ovx EBoddero éleiv" 
sionnévor yap qv ait@ &x Aaxedaipovos, O2me, si onordat yiypow- 
z6 zore mo0¢ AOnvaiovs, xat Evyymooisy dow mokeup yooia tyov- 
ow éxceregot amodidoc0at, uy avddorog sin 7 TIhdérom ao ad7dr 
sx6vT oy MQOGLMONGLV EY” mooon emer ds avroig ujovna Léyowra, 
et i Bovhovzeut reagadovvas TIv MOM ExOPTES TOIS Aaxedeapovions xed 
dinaotaig éxeivots 1gHoao Fc, rovg TE KdIiXOvS nodeibery, mougee dixys 
$3 obdéva. 3. cocavza pév 6 xiovk einer’ of b¢, jour yee idx & 


LIB. I11. CAP. LITI. LIV. 147 


~ ‘ B 
r@ acdervorara, mapédocar thy nohw. uot tove Hharaitag érge- 
2% , e , , > & €.%3 So 3 , 
gov oi Ilehomovryotor yucgas twas, ev oo o1 &% TIS Aaxeduinorog 
2 , + 3 , , A > ~ 
dtuactai; mévte avOoss, agixovto. A. eOortwr d& avtar xatyyo- 
, ’ A ~ 
ota yey ovdepia moostéOn, Towtar dé avrovg émixahecdmevot TOG0V- 
4 A , ~ , 
tov povor, ei tt Aaxedamoriovs xat tovg Evupoyovs éy t@ zodEeup 
~ _~ > , > ? a SF c > » > 
t@ xadeotat ayador te sigyaoueror eioiv. 5. 01 0 eheyor, atzy- 
Cumevor maxodteca einer, nat mootasartes opar avrar “Aoriuu- 
wf ‘ > , A , 4 > , Ld 
qov te tov ‘Acwnodaov xa Adnova tov “Aeimryotov, mookevor 
, A , J , 
Orta Aunedamovior. xat émeddortes éLeyor tode. 
~ > § 

LUI. Ti pév nagadoow tig modems, wo Aaxedaiporiot, m1- 
srevoavteg tpiv énoicdpeda, ov torarvde dingy olopevor vee, 
, , a” A > ~ > > 4 
youiuotéouy Os tive éEosoto, xa ev Sixactaig ovx ev addoig de- 

A \ ~ ld 
Egusvor, woneo nat éoper, yeréoOot 7 Umiv, HyOVMEroL TO toOY Mo- 
be) , 6 ~ ‘ ¢ .. 2 , A ¢ 
Lior av péosaDat. 2. voy d8 poBovuedu wy aupotigay aya nucao- 
~ ‘ ~ “ 
TiKaMEy* TOY TE yao ayarva mEeQt TOY DEivoTatoY Eivas eixOT@S 
4 ~ 4 ~ 
UmontEevouey ual VUaS Wy OV xOLWOL amoByTE, TExMoLQOMEVOL 700- 
a ca ~ 
HUTHVOOIAS TE HUdY OV moOyEyErNnuerys 7) Yon artEimEiv, ALN adtot 
do > , o , > , \ * t A \ ah ~ 
dyor Hrnotuea, TO -TE Exeowtyue Bouyy Or, M Ta Ev aAnOR 
> , > , , a ~ oo ” 
anoupivacD ar evartia yiyvetot, ta Se wevdy Eheyyor éyet. 3. mMav- 
, \ #7 ~ bl] id wy St , 
rayodev dé amopor xadectares avaynaloueda nat aopadéoteoor 
~ A 
Soxet ceiver eindrvtag te xidvvevew’ nai yao 6 my ondsis Oyos 
os ook TT. #7 ew >! ¢ > 9 2 , \ Ff 
Toig WO eyOVOlW KiTLAaY ay MUQHOYOL WE el EheyFn, OWTNOIOS KY HY. 
~ 4 ~. “ ~ > ~ 
4. yahends 88 tye. quiv moog toig adhowg nai 4 meOa. ayrares 
‘ 4 £ 
wev yao ovteg GAAjloy ExeioerEyncuErol MaQTVELA WY mELpOL 778 
> , St ~ A \ Ins , , 4 , 
aogeovusd av vey de moog eidotag mavta LedeSerat, xar Bedimev 
A ~ ~ 
odyt MN MEOKXATAYVOPTES HumY TAS KOETAS TOOOVE slvat THY iusTE- 
‘ ” > ep ~ ? A A a4 , 7 > 4 
omy éyxdynun avto monte, adda wn adLoIg yaoww qéeoortes ent dtE- 
a 5a , , , 1 ¢ a 
yrooueny xoicow xudtauseda. LIV. mapexousvor b& ouws & 
éyouey Oixowa moog te te OnBuiwy didqpogm uat &o tues xat rove 
# Gg ~ = , 
dhhovg Elinvas rav ev Sedoacuevar vxouryow smomooueda nat 
meidew mepacdueda. 2. pansy yao modg td éow@ryUa TO Bouyer, 
” ~ ne 
ei tt Aanedoumoviovs xu trove Evumeyors &y 7H mokéum tHds aype- 
\ , ‘ ~ ~ 
Dov memowmxomer, et usy OG mModeniovg eowmtate, ou adineioDve 
~ es : 
vwas wy ed madras, gidove b& vowileyrag attovs aucortcérey 
uahhoy tovs juiv émoroatsvoartas. 3. ta 8 éy cy eonry nas 
4 ‘ ~ > ‘ , ‘ A > , ~ 
moog tov Midov ayadot ysyermusOa, THY per Ov AvourTes VEY 


{48 OOrkréjalsor EFETIVTPAGHS. 


~ 4 ~ 
mootegot, TH O& EvvemPeuevor tore &¢ ehevdepiay rig “EddLados 
novos Bowwrar. A. nai yao jmeparal te Ovtes Evavuayyoumer 
ix “Aoremoip, ucyy te ty &v TH WmEtéom yy yEerouery mMapeyero- 
« ~ 4 , od 7 a+ + ee ~ A ’ 
usta vuiv ce so Ilavowvig’ ev té te adho wart Exsivoy TOY YQ0- 
~ es > , ~ g , \ , , 
gov eyeveto enixivdvvoy toig EdAyot, mavtov maga Svrauw perée- 
ee sor t UG Io 4 ets Ss , 
oyousy. 5. xae vuir, © Aaxedaimoriot, wig, ore meg Oy meyiotos 
, , ‘ l4 A ‘ ‘ ~ > > 7 € 
gofos mepteoty thy Snaoryy peta tov cetouoy tov e¢ LIauny Ei- 
, < ~ ~ > 
AWrav aRosTaYSMY, TO TOITOY MEQOS TUBY aUIT@Y ESEexeupapmEr ES 
> tT ~ A 
éxtnovpiay’ av ovu eixdo aurnuoverr, LV. xui ca per maha 
A ~ 7 
Kab MEyLoTa Tovovtor TEiwooamey eivat, wodeuor Oe éyerousPa voTE- 
~ A ¥ o ae ~ 
gov. vusig d& cexios* Ssoueroy yao Evupayiag ote OnBaior quag 
3 4 € ~ > , 4 A > 7, 3 7 
EBiioaurto, vusig anewdoucts nat mpdg “ADnvaiovs éexehevets TOM- 
méo Fa ws éypvg svtac, tuwy Of paxpay amoixovytmy. 2. &y pér- 
~ ~ ay 
Tot TH mokeuM evdev ExmpenéotEgory V2 Huay ovte EmaDEtE OvTE 
suedijoare. 3. at 0 anoorivar Adnraioy ovn 70Eljoapsr YUP 
nElevourtor, ovx HOmovuer* nat yao éxeivor EBonIovy quiv evavtica 
7 ~ ~ \ ~ ~ A 
OnBuioig ore vusic amoxvreize, xai moodovvae avtove ovxete Tp 
’ ay A a ss / A 3% ld 
zahov, whhos te xeL OVS Ev MAaDwY TIC xaL aLTOG SEeoMEv0S mMeOCY- 
‘ 
yuyeto Evupdyovs uai modizeiag ustéhaBer, idvor O& &¢ tH magay- 
, ee - , a ee Nee 2 > ~ ~ 
yehiouera eltxog Tv mpoOvmosg. au Oe exaregor eSnyeiode toig Sup- 
Ds > cc , yw a . ‘ 2: ~ 8 ~ 422, c w+ 
HELOLG, OVY OF EXOMEVOL iTLOL et TL MH HELMS EQKTE, GAN Oi KyOrTES 
4 A ‘ ~ ; ~ \ ‘ 
émt TH wy OQO@s tyorta. LVI. OnBaior & modda psy nai cde 
€ ~ > , A A ~ > 4 , > 7 > | , 
yuag noiuyour, to Os tehevtaior avtot Svmore, du ameg xo tads 
maoyousr. 2. modi yao avtovs thy justéoay natalauBavortag 
év onovdaic, xat moocésze ispouyria, d90M> étiuwpnoapEeda, nate 
~ ~ 7 
TOV MAOL VOUOY KAVETTMTA, TOY EMLOVTH MORE MLOY OGLOY EiraL KUd~ 
A ~ > 5)! Ae: > > A , a 
veoOut, xa vey ovx av Eixotas Ov adtovs BLantoiveda. 3. E yaQ 
7) HUTKe YOYSiUM buoy TE “al Exsiveay mModEuip tO Oixaroy dip- 
~ A > ~ ~ > 5 ~ \ A A 
weode, TOV mev OODOV qareiode ovn aAndeig noite ovres, TO Oe 
Evugécoy mahdoy Seounevorzes. A. xaizor et voy viv agedor 
. ¢ ~ 
Soxovow sivas, modv nai qusig nai ot GALow Eddyveg pdddov roze 
7 > , ’ 4 ~ 4A A c , ig ~ > Ul 
ote é&y peilore xwdur@ 778. roy pev yu eTEQOIG VuEiC Emeoysad_e 
Sewoi’ &y éxsivy S& TH nai, Ore maar Sovietav Exépeper 0 Bueg- 
o ~ ~ ~ ~ c 
Baupos, ode pet adrov jour. 5. nat Sixouoy Huey tig vey KuaQ- 
~ 4 OU 
ring, & aQu hucoTytat, avrOsives civ core moodvmiay, not wEsitoo 
“a , Zz. ~ £ , 
TE 100$ Ehdicow evoyoEtE xui Ev xalpois oig omarioy yv Ta EdAy- 


LIB. IIL CAP. LVII. LVIII. 149 


= tra D \ ~ , ? , > ~ , 
gov Tope uperyy TH SeoSov duvraus avtitasacta, emyvovrtoe ts 
~ 4 ‘ ‘ ld A \ wv > ~ > , , 
uahiov ot uy TH EYuMoga moog THY Epodor avtoic Gopalete mouc- 

Io \ ~ \ , \ , t 
corres, edéhorteg Je tohuav pera xudvvmyv ta Bédtiota. 6. we 
qusig yevousvol, xr TimnPéevtEeg Eo TH MOWTH, VIY Et TOIg HVTOIS 
dddimer wy SiapPagauer, “AOnvaiovs éhopevor Sinaig waddLov 7 
yuas neQdadéog. 7. xaitor yoy tadvta mEeQi TAY adTwY mows 

- ie bs 
quirecdae yiyvacxortac, xai to Evupeooy wy GALO te vOmioul, 7 
tov Eyupdyor toig ayadoic, Oray ast BeBarovy tyy yaw TIS aoEstag 
a” 4 ‘ , c ~ > I ot 
soot xai TO MaQaLTixa nov quiv @@pékmor xadtoryta. LVI. 
, a ~ , ~ ~ ~ 
apocnewacdEs te OTL vuv ev magadElyua Toig moddoig THY “EALI- 
> , 4 > A A ¢ ~ , A A 
vov avdguyadiag vouilecds* a Os mer nuov yrwoosote my ta 
- “ : 
sixdva, ov yao apary xoweize tyy Stun tHrde, Exawvovusrot Se mEQt 
ovd Huay usuntar, O9aTE OnME wy Ovx amodEs~vre avdQaY ayE- 
Dav met adtovs apmeivove brea anpents te éntyravat, ovdE 7026 
iggoig toig xowoig oxtda and yuay tov evegyerav Tyo “EhLadog 
avatedivat. 2. dewov d8 Sd&et sive Tharaway Aanedapoviovs 
~ A 
mopoyjoul, nat ToS péev matégus avrayodwat &o TOY Teim0da TOY 
> ~ > > A ‘ / ig ~ \ A > 4 ~ ¢ 
éy Aelpoig Su agerny tyv mol, vuag de xo && mavtog tov El- 
Anvinod mavoixnoia Sie OnBaiovs éaretwat. 3. &¢ covto yuo dy 
Evupopas moousywonxaper, oizives Mydwv te xoatyoartor anon- 
A ~ a ~ 
Aipeda, nat viv év vpiv coig mew gidrators OnBaior jooopeda, 
nat Ovo ayavag TOvS mEyiotOLS UagoTHUEY, TOTE MEY, THY MOAW e 
un moaeedouer, dup SrapPagyra, vey 68 Gavarov xpivecda. A, 
not meouedopeda én mavrov Taraiys ot mage Suvauy meodvpor 
> ‘ wv; my §, 9 , ‘ ‘ a+ we , 

é cove “Eddnvac tonuor xat atimopntor’ not ovte tov tote Sup- 
7, > ~ > , ¢ ~ T ’ € ? > , 
udyov cogere ovdeic, tusic te, wo Aaxedomoviot, y worn édmic, 

~ A ~~ 
dédiuev un od BeBaror yre. LVIIL. xeacizor a&sovper ye, xoar Geo 
, ~ : ~ A ~ > ~ ~ > 
&vexa, TOY Evumayinay mote yEevousvov, xaL THS apETYG TIS es 
‘\ 4 ~ ¢ ~ ‘\ ~ a ¢ A , 
rovg Edinvag xappojron twas not metayvavot ev tt Vt0° OnBaioyr 
~ a A 
EmeloOTE, THY TE SOQEKY APTUMOITHTAL HVTOVS Mh KTELVELY OVS LY 
~ ~ 4 
ipivy MOEN, COMPOOVE TE arti aicyoas xouicaoDaL yao, HO UY 
¢ ‘ “4 4 , > \ > ~ A A ‘ 
idoryy Sortag GALolg xaxiay avrove avtidaBeiv' 2. Boayv yag to 
Tx HuerEenn oopata SiapPeigat, éxinovor dé tiv Svoxdeav. avtov 
> , ? > \ \ c ~ FA8 , > ? A 
apavioo. ovx &yFoovs yao Huds eindtwg timmpyoEcde, aA Ev- 
“yous, xat arayany mohkeuyourtas. 3. WoTE nal TOY COMETOP 
A ~ iva vx 4 ~ 
wdeay rolorvvtes Oo av Sixcloirs nol mMOOVOOPTES, OTL ExOVTME 


150 OOrTrKrPAIAOY FrIITPAGHS. 


4 ~ 3 oo , A ~ @& 
re élapere xa yeioas mpoicyouevove, 6 58 vduog toig “EdAnot uk 
xtsivew tovzovs, ete O& nak eveoyéetac yeyernuévovg Sie mavtds. 
: ~ 7 
A, amopléwate yao &¢ matiemy tov vustégwy Dyxus, evs, amd 
Savortas v20 Midor xai tapévrag év th terion, éetmoper 
4 ” a , > , ? 4 ~ 4a ? 
xUTtH EtOG Excotov Syuooie eoFnuaor Te xaL TOig aALoIG rOMI- 
a ond w ~ 
pois, Oow te 4-H juor avedidov dean, mévtmv anacyas ént- 
= t ’ ‘ 
geodrtes, Evvor pen éx qidlas yoous, Etupayor d& Ometynoig mote 
¥ ~ \ ~ 
VEvOMEVOIG. OY LUsig TOvvarTioy av SodculTE, my OEMS yrorTEs. 
‘ 
5. oxtwacde dé* Tlavouriag wir yao tPuntev adtove vouilor ev 
~~ A ’ ! ~ 
yi te phi tern xxi mag avdQact ToLovtoIs* dusig 53 ef xTE- 
veize Has xar yoour tyyv THharaude Ornbaida noujoste, ti cAdo 
A 4 ~ ¢ 
7 & mokguing TE xO mMaQc% Tog adOertaIs matéong TOE buLtE- 
~ nd t ag a” ? . 
povs xat Evyyersiz, atimovg yeodv ov viv toxovol, xaraheipste ; 
~ zc 7 
m00g 82 nai viv év y jhevdepadnoay oi “Ediyves Soviacete, isod 
~ os > , 4 3 , > ~ 4 é 
ze Dear oig evsausvor Mijdovr exoatyoar éonuovte, nai Ovoiag 
\ , ~ ¢ , A , oa ? a 6pe 
TUS MATLLOVS TOY EGCaMEVOY xoU XTICarTOY agpawroecOe. LIX, 
> a ~ ¢ , s , , Ld 22°, Joe 
ov moog Tig tmetéoag Od&yo, © Auxedaimomol, tadE, OvTE &o TH 
~ A , 
xowe TOY “EdAjvov voumn xt & tovs aQoyovovs auaotavew, 
x ¢ ~ 4 > , > ? °? ” x > 4 
ovre Huag Tovg evegyetac, adhoroiag Evexa eXOQus, uy avrovs 
> , ~ , 4 eee Daeg ~ ~ , 
adinnPertas, SiapPeiga, pecacdat de nai emtudacdijvar th yro- 
a > t , 
wy oizt@ cogoo AuBortac, wy av meodusOa povoy Seworyree 
ae 2a 49 ct? n + , ar: > , 
xatavoovrtas, GAA Oo TE KY OYTEG MADOmMEY Kal wo KoTADUN-. 
A ~ ~ Tt , Many. A .9 , ? 
tov to tg Evupogac, wri mot ay nai avakion Evunsoo. 2. 
e ~ ¢€ , c¢ w A c e ? , 5 tA 
esis Te, WG MQeMOY Tuiv not wo | yosia mooays, aitovusdee 
€ ~ 4 A € , A ‘ ~ ¢ , > 
vps, Deovg tovg omoBwmiovg xai xowovg tar “Ed)ijvev -éaiBo- 
r ~ ’ 9 “ ~ 
GiMEvol, meiont cade, moo@EQduEror Coxovs ovs of watéoss uae 
Cuocur, My aurnporeir, inéto pryvousOa LUdY TAY mATOBOY Te 
gov, xot. émixalovpsta covs xexuyetas wy ysréo0a. v20 On- 
Gatos wade coig éyPiororg pidtator drteg nagadoOjvat. jucoag 
t ~ 
Te cevapryoxousy Exeirys, | Te Laungdtata pet adbrov moaSar- 
reg, voy &y 7ibe ta Sewdtata xwdvvevoucy madeiv. 3. deg Os 
~ A ~ . ed 
avayzxeioy te nou yoarenotatov toig ode eyovot, Loyou réedevtar, 
Side xat tov Biov 6 xirdvrog eyyig met adrov, mavoueror Léyousr 
‘8 7 2 2) , 4) A i} iho o \ a , 
1,04 ote ov OnBaiorg magddouer ryyv modiv, eidousla yuo av 10d 
ye TOVTOY TH aiazioT@ OLEIQM Au ceLevtzou, div 58 niotEevouy- 
‘ 
rey TQ0c}AOousy xot Oixcror, et wy me(Oousr, &¢ Ta adTa KATA 


LIB. I1l. CAP. LX—LXIL 16L 


, 4 € oo , S~ ¢ ~ > 4 ee 7 
orgoartag cov Evyrvyorta xivdvvoy éioos nudg avtovg secrets 
7 ~ 
A. émoxyjntoney te tua wy, Ldacoajs ovtes, ot meo9vporarot 
aye. A ” , , a Ce > , > 
meot tovg Edanvag yevouevot, OnBatots, coig quiv ex Piozows, & 
a - - % 
TOY VuETeooM YEIQHY xuL THS VuETéoug miotE@s, ixéTOL OPTES, O 
, : ~ , \ ~ c eee 
Auxedaiporior, ragadodnrat, yeveoOar d& curyeas nuwy nal By 
7 ~ ~ 
rove a&dhove “Elinvag élevdegovetas quag dwodeoat. 
LX. Towra pévy of Taragg sinov. oi 58 OnBaior deionr- 
4 A / > ~ A € 4 > ~ 
zég M009 TOY RoOyor avTaY wy ot Aaxedomorior tt evdmot, MagEd- 
, Ww ‘ > 4 74. > ~ > \ 4 > , 
Oovrtes Epacay xai avtor BovlecGou eimeiv, emadyn nal exeivolg 
muo% yvouny thy avtay paxodregog Aoyos eddy THO mQ0g TO 
EQUTH UK aoxpicems. Gd éxdhevous, eheyor towde. 
, \ g ~ ‘ 
LXI. Tove piv Loyovs odu dy Yryccuslu simsiv, sh nal adTOL 
A ~ 
Boayéws ro éowrndev amexpivaurto, nat my én juts TOAMOMEVOL 
, 4 ~ ~- A 
KATNVOOLUY EOINTAYTO, KaL MEQL aUTMY wo THY MOOKEIMErOOY, HOLL 
7 2g* > , A \ > , \ oo 43 Ig 8 
ao ovde YTLAMEVOOY, MOALHY THY TOAOYLAY, KOUL EaLVOY wY “OvdELS 
~ ~ ~ ~ 4A , 
suéupato. voy d8 m0dg pev ta artamety Sei, THY. 58 ELeyyor mo1y-‘ 
Cuca, wa pyte H hustépe avtore uaxia wpEeky myze 7 Tovtor 
Soka, 70:8” Glues mei aupotég~y axovourtes upivynte. 2. Isis 


~ ~ ao ~ 7 , 
88 adroig Siaqogor éyerdpeOu meatOY, Ott, Tuay xticartar IThe- 


4 ~ y+ , \ sm” , > > ~ a 
Tawny votepor Tyg addAng Bowring, nat GAA yooia met HUTS, 
. * = 
Evupixtovs avPowmovs eehacartes ~oxouer, ovx qSiovy ovtos, 
vA . ~ ~ ~ 
womsep érayxOn TO MEaTOY, HysuovevecOar Dp juar, Eo ds tov 
GAiLov Bowwtady raguBaivortes ta marge, Emad) mooonvayxacor- 
4 ~ ~ 
70, Mooceywonoay moog “AOnvaiove nat met avta@y mode Huags 
53 A ‘ 
EBlantor, avF ov xa avrénacyor. LXIIL. éxedy dé xat 6 Bdo- 
= ‘ Ree ; 
Baupos 7AGev emi tiv EdAcda, pact mover Bowwray od pydioa, xat 
6 A ~ ~ ~ 
TOVT MaioTa AUTOL TE GyAALOYTAE xa Hues LoWogovGW. 2. Huss 
A ~ 
Se uydioas per avrove ov paper Swot 000° ~ADyvaiovs, tH wévtor 
a> IP 4 a7 2 , tin % A v , 
avr wWée voteooy tovtav -AOnvraiwoy ent rove “Eddnvag wovovg 
2 a ~ > v , , > ” ads eee 
av Bowrov arcinion. xaitor oxspacds ev oi side sxateoos 
c ~ ~ ” wo 4 \ * s ‘ 
yuov tovto éxpasav. 3. jyuiv pey yao | modg tore srvyyuver 
” 
ovrE KAT OAIyAQYiaY. icdvoMOY moditEvOVEM OTE xat&e Snmoxod- 
Pe AS A \ oo» 
tia’ omeg O€ ETL VOMOIS MEY KO TH COPOOVECTATH EvavTUITATO?, 


> , ‘ , ~ * 
syyutato dé tvgarvov, dvvacteie Ohiyor avdowmv eiye ta mony: 


t ~ 
uate. A. xal ovzot idiag Surdpers haiourtes Ere wahdov cyiosw, 
eb 7a tov MiyjSov xouryose, xattyortes toyvs 0 mln Gos énnyayor- 


152 OOrTKLPAIAOCY FTTTPAGHS. 


PP Acie , , > > , 3 ¢ or ~ 4 
zo avroy" xan Svumace nodic ovx adroxpatmg oiow suveze rout 
7 2g? * Dee Ss , Ka A ‘ , g - 
emenser, ovd c&iov adry dvediou ov uy meta romeo UOT EY 

> \ ~ a ~ ~ x 
5. ened) yoor 0 re Mijdog anil Ge nat rods duos tafe, oxéwa- 
7 , 
chat yor, “Adyvaimy voregor émdvewy, tiv te kdny “Edda 
4 ‘ , , ~ ~ 
xo THY TmEtéQay yooay mEQMmevaY vG adToIg moLeioPul, nal 

4 ~ 

xark oraow idn sorta abtng tx modid, et waydueror év Koger 

A s 

VELL ROL VIXHOUPTES ALTOS Flevd_eowouper Thy Boworiar, xual Tove 
a+ ~ ~ 

ahLovs vov mpodvuas EvvelevPepovuer, tamovs te mageyortes nat 

or ~ 

MAQKCKELTY CONV On KALOL THY Evupcyor. 6. nol Te py &o TOP 
pndiopoy tocaita anodoyotusta. LXIIT. cig 52 tpsio wander 
ae 3 / ‘ Y 4A > , , > 7, ?, 
ce yOinynate tovg Eddyvag noi akworegoi éoze_maons Cyuias, 
métpacoueda. amogaiver. 2. éyévecOs én ri hustéon tmogic, 
ws pace, AdnvatonEvumayot xai molizat. ovnovy yoqy te moog 
judas MOvoy imag ExcyecOut adrove, nat wy Evvenisvar pst adbtor 
y+ € / c¢ ww a A a ? aor) 
adhog, vmapyov ye vuiv, et TL xa axortes moocryecDs in 
‘Adnvainr, tig tov Aaxedammorioy tavde 7dn ext 7 Mid Eva 

, , a > ‘ , , “ay. , s 
payiag yeyernuerns, yy avtot maltota mpopaddecDe* ixavy ye ay 
Huds te vuary amoTesmEW nol TO MEepioTOY, aDEMS mapéeyetv Bovdet- 

4A . ~ 
coat. ahd sxovrteg nat ov Praloueroy, étt sihecDe padhov ce 
‘ gh ~ 
“Adyvaior. 3. xai Léyste og atoxoor Hv moodovrat Tove Evegyétas* 

A , ed \ 3 4 A , iA 
mohv O& ye aicyior nor adinotegoy Tove mavtas “Eldnvac xata- 

~ 5 
‘moodovrat, oig Evvwpdcate, 7 “AOnvatovg povove, tovg mev noeroe- 

4 a ~ 
Sovdovperore thy ‘Ehidda, tovs dé shevOegovrtas. 4. nat ovx tony 
~ 4 A ~ 
avroig thy yaow avtamédote ovds aioyxiyns anylaypérnr. dsig 
~ \ ~ 
prev yao adinovuEvoL ALTOS, OS Pure, Exnyayecs, tois 8 adIXOvELW 
GAhove Evvegyo xaréoryte. xaitor Tus Omoiag yaoitag my artt- 
, > A ~ Ds A A 7, 4 > , 
dWovae aioyoov ucdLov 7 tag peta Sixcoovrns pEv OqEdndeicus, 
J ~ A 
&> adiniay 52 anodWonévac. LXIV. djev ce énoujoute ovd: 
~ ov 
rote tov “Eldjvov vena povot ov pndicartec, ak Ort ovd° 
> ~ ¢ ~ 4 ~ \ ee. / ~. ~ 4 
Adnvaiot, vusig Se ctoig pev cavta Bovdoueroe moreiv; toig O38 
2 7 2 ‘ ~ 2 ~ a. 2 4 Ce em 2 a7 
tavartia. 2. nar voy akwvte, ap wv dt’ Erépove éyéevecds 
> , > ‘ ' 3 ~ j 3 > > 9.4 v4 A 
ayadoi, amo tovtmy wersiodat. add ove etxoc, womeo O28 
‘Adnvaiors sidecSe, tovzorg Evvayovrilecde. 3. ual my moopégets 
thy tore yevouerny Evvwpociay wg yon an avtns voy cwlec Oat. 
anméhinets yap avtny xai magaBartes Evynaredovdovede pedro» 
~ a , 
Aiywrtas nai e&dovg twas tov Evvopocdvtoy 7 Stexwdvere, 


HIB GAP LXV..LEVL 153 


4 ~ y 4 1 , 7 , ~ 
KOL TRUTH OVTE KuONTES EyONTEG TE TOUS POMOYS OVOMED [MEYOL TOV 
~ ~ iv ~ 
Sevpo nai ovderdg tues Biacupérov womEeQ HuaS. THY TEhEvTALay 
s : € ~ 4 
Te mov meoiteyileoOut modudyow & Hovyiay vuor, Bote pndetE- 
a ~ 4 
001g amvve, ovn edéyecde. A. tives av vay SixaoTEQoy aaot 
~ Y ~ ig a 1% ~ > , ~ > , 
toig Eddnot picoivto, oitwes ent tm exeivoy xaxm arvdgayadiay 
2 a 4 
moovdecde ; Hal & méy mote yonoToL éyévecDe, WS pare, Ov mQ00- 
, : ~ > , a SS. Ke , ah) , b] ? > 4 
yxovta vow émedeiSate, % 08 y pvotg ae. EBovdeto, eSydeyyOn & 70 
> , A A > , + € gi 2? ’ 7 
ahndes. peta yoo Adyvaiwr adixor odov tortmy eynoyoute. 
T , 4 
5. te pmey ovv &¢ tov juétegov Te axovowoy mndiopoy xai TOY 
¢ , c , , \ ~ ? ?, a A 
DMETEOY EXOVCLOY ATTIXIoMOY TOLA’TA anopaivouer. LXV. a ds 
zehevtaiad gate adiund7rat, mogaroums yao éOsiv juag ép 
- y A 
cmovdaig nat isgouynriais emi thy vuEstéoay modu, od vouilousr 
> \ 7 ~ ~ ¢e ~ > \ A c ~ > A 
oud” &y tovtotg buy addoy aunotEiv. 2. & WEY yuo Husig HUTOL 
7, ‘ , 3 , > , ‘ ‘ ~ 3 ~ 3 
moos te tHv mohw éorteg suayousta nou tyv yHv esnovmEr wos 
~ A wy ~ ~ A 
mokéusot, adinovuer* et O& avdQEG VUMY OF MOWTOL xaL YONnMaCL 
4 ~ A , ~ ~ 4 
not yévet, Bovdousvor tig pev Eo Svupaying vues mavoat, &g be 
Ta noWwe THY Marto Bowtay maTQLA xATAKOTHOU, EmEexadeourtO 
~ a ~ ~ ~ 
éxovres, TL adixovMEY ; OF YaQ ayorTES MaQavoMovcL Madhoy TOY 
¢ , > > v7 > > ~ 4 id ~ 7 44 -? ig a 
émopévav. 3. GAN ovr éxsivot, OS Husis xeivousr, ov Husic 
ie \ oo» ? joe ‘ , ; , \ 
mohitar O& Ovtes, woe vusis, nat miei mapaPaddousvol, tO 
~ ~ A ~ 
savtoy ceiyoo avoisauvtes nat & THY advta@Yy mod gihiog, ov 
moheping, xopicauvtes, EBovkovto tovs TE VuMY yEiQo’S pIXETL 
~ + 
uchhoy yeréodos, TovS TE GmEivovs Ta asim *yEW, CopoorioTac 
~ 4 ~ , ~ 
OVTES THS YOUNG KHOL TOY CwOMATOY THY mokiy OVX GALOTOELOLPTES, 
> ee A , > w~ 5 A > A , 
adh &o thy Svyyevevav otxeovrtes, eyPoovg ovdent xadiotartec, 
iv 
‘anact 8 dmoiwg évonordovg. LXVI. zexujowr dé og ov 
moheuiog émpdooouer’ ovte yao 7Oimnoupnsr ovdéva, MOOELMOMEY TE 
tov Boviousvoy xara te advtov Bowrtov méroue modirevew 
~ 4 ~ 4 
igvae moog juag. 2. nat vusig Gousror ywoncartes nat EvuBaou 
4 ~ v4 A 
MOIMOUMEVOL TO MEY MOMTOY Hovyatete, VatEQoY O& naTAVONGAITES 
~ x ” A ~ 
nuas Odiyovs Ortac, s& aon nat sMoxodMer TL avEemtEtneoTEQOY 
~ > A ~ , ¢ ~ > , \ A ¢ ~ > 
moaSat ov peta tov mdydove vuay écedPortec, TH wey OM0ia Ov% 
~ o 
dvtamédote quiv, mts vewrepions toy, Adyois Te mice woTE 
> ~ 3 , A ‘ Pen, , a A > 4 
eSeieiv, envOeuevot b& maga tyv SvuBaow, ove mev ev yeqow 
AMEKTEVATE, OVY OMOlMG GdyovMED’ xat& vOUuoY yao dy TE 
a \ ~ - A , 
Exaoyov* ovg d8 yeigas meoicyouerovs nat Cwyoncartes Umooyone 


154 OOTrTK?AIAOY FTIIPAGHS. 


voi Te Tpiy VoTEQor my xtEveily mMaQaropws StegVeiQute, MAS o® 
dewk sipyacde; 3. xai tavta rosic adinias év ouiy@ moakavtes, 
TY té dvd eioay Spohoyiaw xal tov avdgay TOY vVoTEQoY Pavato?r 
Ka THY megt avtar judy wy ureivew pevodeiouy vn0dsow, i? Te 
év toig Ayoois tyivy wy adiua@pEr, OuMS quate Tuas maguroujoat 
xa avzol akwvre uy avtdovvar Sixnr. 4. odu, iv ye ovrot ce 
beva ytyrooxwct’ nartov S& avtay vexa xohacdicecde. 
LXVIL. xat radra, © Aaxsdaimortor, covtov évexe énekijiPouer, 
xal O78 teOY xal Tudor, We dusic per edits Stxaiws avtar xara- 
yrooouerol, iusig dé &t OowwrEpoy TetuMonuevor, 2. xed pry meahet-— 
ig Goethe, ei TIS KOA nat EyévEtO, axovorTES EninhacO7TE, US YOY 
toig mév aOdixovmErolg Entxovoore eivat, Toig dé aicyodr ti Seadst 
Simiactas Cyuias, ore ovx &% moocyxdrtay aunetavover. pyde 
Ohopvoeu@ xal olxt@ wDpEekeic0wounr, mutépwr TE Taos THY 
tmetéooy emiBowperoe xat THY opEtégay éoymiar. 3. nal pag hmeis 
artanopaivoner- m0li@ Severson nadovouy ty tnd tovte@r 
flixiay juav dteqgdaguernry, ov maréves of mév aodg twas THY 
Bowtiav ayortes anedavov ev Kogwvete, ot 8& moecBitau Aedeu- 
usrot nab Oixice Eonuot MOAL@ Stxatotéoay Yuay insteiay movovrtee 
rovede tiumprjoucda. A. oixtov te akiorepor tvyyavey oi anQ8- 
még tT mhoyortes THY arOQdnar’ oi 5é Sixaiwe, WoneQ oids, TH 
tvartia emiyaoror sivar. 5. xo tiv ver éonuiav Ov éavtors tyovat* 
ros yao ausivovg Svppayovs sxortes amEWourTO. maQnrouUncay 
ré ov moomaddrtes tp Tudy, pices b8 miéov 7 Stuy ueivarteg not 
ovx avtramoddrtes vy THy ioxy Tiumpiay, Ervoma ae mMELcOPTeI, 
noe ovyl &x mayns ysigus aooicyouevot, woneg qpacir, aX amd 
EvuBacews &¢ Sixny opas avrove mapaddrzec. 6. dudvvate ovr, 
© Aaxedaiporiot, nat To tov “EXjvov vou@ tad tarde magaBa- 
Gert, nat juiv Kvoun naotow artanddots yaow Sixaiav ow 
mooSvuot yeyeriueda, wat my toig tHvds Aoyors meQuocPoper ép 
vuir, momoare O& toig “Edgar maedderyua'od Adyar rove ayavras 
moo0icortes GAR Foyor, ov ayadar pev Ortor Boaysia P aaay- 
yelia aoxet, Gmaptarousray 88 Loyo Enect noopnOEertEs mooKadvu- 
waza ziyvovtat. 7. GR iy oi HyEenoves, MomEQ PUY DmEIC, KEDEar 
Lawdcavres npos tors Evunarras diayrojpag moupsyoe, ioc0r TIg 
Ex adixoig Epyorg Adyovs xadove Cirijoet. 


LIBS 1 CAP:. GEVITL - LX: 155 


~ \ ~ 4 
LXVILI. Toradra 88 ot OnBaior sizor. of 62 Aanedapoveor 
7, ~ Se ” ~ 
Sixaoratvouilorres tO. Emegutnua ogicw oe0a¢ Few, et ce ev cH 
, C89 be ind > ve , , , 4 , 
mokeum ux avtwy ayador menovOact, diott tov te adLOY yooroD 
2G? ~ a 8 A \ x , \ ‘ u~ 
n&iovr O7n0ev avtove xara tag mahkowes Tlavouviov pera tov Mi- 
gy vA a ~ / 
Sov omovdag yovyatew, xai OTE VoTEQOY, & mQ0 TOY meguTEryite- 
oPat meoeiyorto avtois, nxoworg sive nat éxeiva, wg ovx éede- 
¢ , ~ ¢ ~ , , ww 4 Cw) 
Eavto, yyovmevor th savtay Sinaia Bovdyoe. exonovdor 7dn ba 
~ ~ a. , 
avray nanos wexovOévat, avdig tO wdto Eve ExaotoYy maQayayor- 
A ~ ay 
weg xe egutartes et te Aanedammoriove xat cove Evumayorg 
x ~ , ~ 
ayadov ey tH mok{uyp Sedgaxdres sioiv, omdte my qaier, ana- 
+ 2 , XX» 3 4 > , 3 , , 
yorres améxtevoy nou eSuigetoy énomoarto ovdera. 2. depOer- 
A ~ ‘ ~ 
eav de TTharaimy per avray ovn éhacoovs Stianocinr, “Adnvaioyv 
4 4 ld ~ ~ A 
de mévte not etxoow, ot Evvemoliwexorivto* yuraixag 8 jrdound- 
A A > . ~ 
dicav. 3. civ d8 mod éravroy péy ta OnBuior Meyaoéov 
4 ' A 7 
avdQdor Kate othow exmENTMXOGL Yul COOL TH GPETEQU G|OO- 
~ ~ ~ ~ 7 
vovrtes IThatawmy negujoar, ocav évoixeiv’ votegor 8, xade- 
A ~ ~ 
Loves avtyy & Magog akaav & tov Deushiov, @xodouncar 
A ~ 7 ~ ~ , — 
moog 70 “Hoain- xatayoyior diaxociay nodmr, navtayn xvuro 
a 4 A ~ 4 , 
otxnuata tyov xatoder nai avwder, nat OQo@ais xat Ovoewpmact 
~ ~ ~ ay a  § ~ 
zoig tov Thurow eyonourto, xai Toig aAhoig & ay ev TH TEizEt 
” A A 4 ? 7 > , 
émimha, yahuog. xi oidnooe, xdivag natacxevdcoartes avedecay 
~ bf # A A £ , 3 1d > AYA Se ap A 
ty Hog, nar veov. sxatounodoy ALGwor @xodouyoay avty. THY 
~ A A 
de yiv Onposidoarres aneuicI nour ent Séua ern, not éréuorto 
~ A A ~ ¢ 
OnBaio. 4. oyedor O¢ ce nat co Evumav megi Taro ot Aaxs- 
4 , a7 , 
Saimorit ovrms amotetgappéror éyévovto OnBatooy Evena, vopi- 
, > , 
Corres &¢ tov modewov avrovs aett tote xadioTamEvoy pedi - 
- , Ay 
povg eivat. 5. nal tae per nara Ihara ere roizm nat ére- 
~ o 3 , 
ryxoot@ éneidy “Adyvaiwr Evupayos éyévovto ovtas éteLevtyoer. 
~ ~ , .3 
LXIX. Ai 88 cecougdxortza vjeg tav Usehomovyysioy ot 
> ~ , A ~ 7, 
Asopiow BonPoi éovou, og tote gevyovons due tov néehayous, 
eo ~ ‘ 4 ~ , 
éx te tov “Adnvraioary éndimySeion nai moog ty Koyty yepme- 
~ ~ 3 , 
osiont, xa ax avrys onogddss, moog tHy Ilehomdvvnooy xarn- 
~ , , 
veyOnoar, uatakaubavovow ty ty Kvddivy roioxaidexa Teujoes 
~ , / , 
-Asvuadiov xai ’Aunoanmrar xat Bouciday tov Tedddog Sup: 
‘ c , 
Boviov ‘Alxida éxednivOora. 2. sBovdorro yag ot Aaxdaiporot, 
¢ ~ ‘ , 
wg tig AgoBov iuaotyxscaur, mdéov tO vavttxoy moMmoartes & 


156 OOTKTAIAZOLY FrIIPAGHS. : 


4 , hee 
vyy Keguvear nievoos oraciilovoar, dadexn piv vavot poverty 

’ > 
magove coy A Syyeeteov mEQL Nataaxtoy, moiv dé méov tt éniBor- 
Oijoat & tar ~AInrar ravtinor, omos mpopoacwor” HOt meoe- 
sxevalorto 0 Té Bouoidus nat 6 Aduidus mods tavre. 

*LXX. Oi ya Kepxvgaior éotacialor, émeidh ot cuit .oo ot 
yiGov avtoig of &% tar meQl ‘Enidapvor vevnayior, v0 Koguw- 
Diov agedéirtes, tH wiv Loyw dxtaxocimy Takarrwy tog mooke- 
vows Sinyyunuévor, Eoyp d& mensiouévor KopwSiog Kéguvoav mo00- 

~ A t “ ~ ~ , 
MOUCKL. xet EMQKOOOY OVTOI, ExaCTOY THY MOdITMY pETLOYTEC, 
g > , > , A , A > , 
onws anoctyowow “Adyvainy thy mol. 2. xal aginonerng 
3 ~ 3 ‘ , , > ~ s ae , 
Areune ze vewo xo Kogdiag mgeopeag ayovody nai & hoyous 
Hoe aoT dye oP, éungicarto Keoxvoaior Adpraiog yey Suyepeoryor 
Elva Te Suyneimerer, Tlehonovvyctowg 58 qpihot, wore xat I QOTE@ 
gov. 3. xai qv yao Tlediug éelonpokerdg te tav “AOnvaiwr 
xa TO Sijwov mEoEiorixEl, IaayOVOW a’TOY OdTOL Oi KPdQEG ze 
Sixnr, léyortes “ASyvaiois tiv Kéguvony xatadovdovy. 4. 6 88 

i” 1] 
anoguyay cv Pumdiyet avTaY TOS mhovotmTetoVS mévTE eadgus, 
bey od TEUVEW xeganots é% Tov t8 Atos tEusvove nai tov “Adxi- 
vou’ Cyuia d8 nad éxcdorny yaouxa énéxeto otaryo. 5. dqhor- 

A > ~ A A A ye A c ~ 4, ‘ ~ 
tov O& avt@Y xl mp0G TH Lega ixetaQv xadElouEroy Sie adHGOS 
~- , g ’ 2 ~ ¢ , 9.27 A 
tis Cyuias, onwe takcmeror anodnow, 0 Tein, ériyyave yao 
A ~ »” , o ~ , , c -—) A 
xe Bovdyg wv, mevFe wore TH vou~ yonoacda. 6. oi d° éxedy 
~ , aie , 4 sd > , A , Pin 3 
T@ TE VOUM eSeloyorvto xat aua envyPavorto toy ITsdinr, Ewe 

Bovdng éozt, wéhiew to min0og avameicsw rove abdtods 

4 
'Adyvaiow gihovg te nai eyFoove vouitew, Evviorartd te, xal 
4 3 , 
LuBovreg eyyspidia eanwains &¢ tiv Bovdyy éceiOorres, cov Te 
~ ~ 4 ~ 
TleSiav ureivovot, xai &diove tov te Bovdevt@y xai idiorayr ey 
LS a4 c bg ~ Moet, ta! , 7 oe. TI Bi DA , a 
éEynorta. ot O& twES TH avrng yrouns tH Leia odiyor é¢ 
‘ = 4 ; 
civ “Actinyy tomjon xartépvyor éxe magovoar. LXXI. dpdcar- 
~ 7 ~ 
zeg O8 tovto uai Evyxadécurtes Keguvouiovg sinovy ore tavrte 
nat Pédtiota sin xai quot ay Sovlwdeiey ix “ADyraiwr, to te 
: \ ~ ‘ ¢ ? ‘ \ 
hoimov pydetégovye SéyecOur GAN 4 me wnt yovydlortas, to 68 
~ A > ~ , 
nhéov mohgutov hyeicOut. wg Od simor, xa Eminvedoa Trayxe- 
‘ , , A A > 4 > , > A 
cay tiv yrounr. 2. méumovor de xan &¢ tag Adivag evdvg 
~ , € , ‘ 
moeopetg mepi Te THY mExQaypévor SWaSovtus, wg Evvéepege, xom 
‘ ~ \ , ,. 5 
TOUS éxel xaTaMEGErjoTUs mEivorTAs Under avEenITAdEOY maooEL, 


LPR BIT GAR LEX IE-LX EV: 15? 


Omecg py ts émozoopy yeryta. LXXIT. &ddorvtmy 82, on 
"Adyvaior tovg te mpéoPerg wg vewregilortacs EvddaBortes, nat 
v ” , > 7 > ‘ , ~ » 
doovg Ensioar, xarederto &¢ Aiywar. 2. &v 58 tovr~m tar Keo- 
Te cor ‘ , 2 , , , 
xvodiov ot éyortes ta moaypata ELDovons teimeovs Kogwdiag 
nat Aanedcaimovior mogoBewv emitidertar tH Sium, noi mayoueros 
éviunouy. 3. aginouerns 58 vuntos, 6 per Shuog é tiv axoonolw 
vol TH petémpa TIS moles xatagedrye, xual avtov Evireyels 
© , A \ e oe , € A , > ‘ 
idevdn, xar tov “Yidaixov diwéva eiyov" ot b8 tHy tE ayoQar 
, t ¢ 5 eae > V24 , \ \ 
xatéhaBor, vvmeg ot moddoL Muovy KUT@Y, xo TOY AimEevo TOY mQ0S 
avy “ai moog tiv yaepor. LXXIII. cy 0 voregui¢e jueoBod- 
‘ , 
Gupro TE GAiya, xuL Eo TOS ayQOVS mEQLeMEUTOY HupOTEQOL, TOYS 
Soviovs mapaxadovrytés te nal élevdeglay wmioyvovmeror’ zal TH 
usv Opug TaY olxeTaY TO MAHOOS mageyéveto Evupayor, toig O° 
éxépolg &% TiS NmEloov Emixoveot oxtaxdot. LXXIV. diadiaov- 
ong 8° ipéous mayn avdis yiyvetat, nat vine 6 Siuos, yogioyr 
\ iA ~ ~ ~ 
zs ioyvs nat minder mootyor" ab te yuraines abToig TolunowSs 
EvyemelaBorto Baddovoa and tay oimar TH nEQduUm nat made 
quow vaouévovoa tov DoerBor. 2. yerouevys d8 tig ceomys mee 
Seihyv owiar, Seicartes of ddtyou un avtoBost 6 Syuog tov TE 
‘ yemolov xoatyoeer, eeiLOar nar opas SiapOsigser, gumimeaos 
tag Oixiag tag é&y xvxd@ tig ayoous ua tag Evvoinias, Onws 
Te , A > r. ay 2 , 4 4 
yn y epodos, gedouervor ovte oineiag ovte adhotoiag* WoTE HOE 
YONMate MOkAG surdgar xatExavon nat 7 modi éxwddvevos naow 
dcapOapnrvat, e aveuog emeyéveto tH qpdoyt enxipogos & avriy. 
‘ ‘ ' ~ é 
3. %OL Ob MEY MOVOUMEVOL TIS MAYNS WS EXATEQOL HOLYKourTES TIP 
> i ee: 2 es ~ ~ , 
yiuta &y gvdaxy your’ xo 4% Kopwdia vuvg tov Syuov xexoaty- 
4 ~ 
xOTOS, UmEsaryyEeto, xal THY EmtKOvEoY OL MOAAOL éo THY HmEQoY 
AaDorteg duexouiodyoar, LXXV. cy 8 éauyptyropery jucon 
, ¢ > ? , 
Nixoorgatos 6 Aurgépovs, “Adyraiwy orpacnyos, mapuylyvetae 
~ b. , 
Bondar éx Novadztov dadexa vavot xai Meconrior aevtaxociots 
omdizaic’ §0uBuciv. te ingucoe, nat meide wore Evyyweicce 
9 , , \ a \ > wk ~ a >? , 
adhyow, déxa pev avdQuag tovg alziwtuUtoVS xpivat, OL ODvxETE 
Ww ; A SP 4 > ~ A A b) 4 , 
sueway, TOVS 8 adhove oixeiv, omovdag me0g adAnhove mooupE- 
4 \ ? , 4 A > \ by \ A t 
yous not 200¢ ‘APyraiovs, wate Tovg avtovs éyPoovg xal qidovs 
G } er \ vied , 4 ? , 4 
pouile. 2. xr 0 mEv Tavta moaSag gushiey anonhevosoFa 
A ~ , . ~ ~ 
ob 58 rovdjuov moootarar meiPouuw abror mévtE pev vag TOY 


153 OOTKTAIAOL ZTI'ITPAGHS. 


¢ ~ " ~ 4 h3 , 2 
avrov opiot xazadimeiy, Onwe jeoor tt ev xOyoE Oc ot évaretor, 
a7 A A. 4 ~ , ~ , 
loag b& abror mAyowourtes éx oar aitar Evuxduper. 3. nat 6 
‘ 4 c ‘ \ b] \ > \ ~ 
ver Evveyooyoer, oi 52 rods éy Poors xatéheyor ig tag vads. de 
we ~ A > A > , > ~ Se 3 
oavres O8 Extivor wy és tag Adyvug anoneugdact xadilovow eg 
s ~ , c U 7 ‘\ > A > , 
70 tov Atooxovewy tsgov. A. Nixdoreatog d& atzovs avrioty te 
A ~ c > > 4 c ~ € ‘ - ee ~ 
“at mageuvdeizo. wg d ovn éexerder,o Simos omhioSeg éni tH 
mQOPMoE TaAvTY, OS ovdey adTaY dyes Staroovuerer” Ti TOD By 
ca ~ 4 ~ ~ ~ 
Evunleiy amiotig, t& TE Onha avtar &x taY olxay ehape xo 
> ~ r 3 , b) A id 3 / , 
avut@y TiwWAg ig EmEetvyor, et uy Nixooteatos exwdvoe, Siegdspar 
+ c ~ > c ‘ ’ , > x ~ 
av. ogmrtes O ot addow ta pryvomeva. xadiCovow &g to “Hoaior 
ixétar not yiyvortat obn éldocovs tereaxociwy. 6 O8 Simos, 
4A 
dsiaug uy Tt vewtEepicwo, avriotyci te adTOUS, mEous, xat Siaxo- 
wiles &g tyv mod tov ‘Hoaiov vijcor, nat c& éairydera éxsios 
avzoig Suenéuneto. 
A \ , 
LXXVI. Tie d2 ozdcews év tovtT@ ovens, TetaoTY 7 MEATY 
~ ~ ~ , > ~ 
UmEOR pete Thy Tar avdeay és tiv vycor Siaxoudyy, ai éx TIS 
Kudigons Tehonovrysion VTEC, peree tov &% tis Loovinns nhovv 
Epoguot odout, magucyiywovec otis nel MEVENAOVTO” joys O& avray 
‘Alnibas, 05 aiomeg Koel mgdzegor, noel Boaoidas QUT@ Sunflovhos & été 
met. Oguicdsvor d& &¢ LvBota Iipsva cig jaeigov ape ip éné- 
~ ‘ ne , A 
aheov ty Keopxvog. LXXVIL. of b2 modli@ Sogufy, xai meqo- 
~ , , 
Byuévor ta t &y TH moder xat Toy énindovr, mageoxevatorto TE 
: ~ , A A 
apo EEjKorTa vavs, Rat Tas Ke MAnoovmévag eéneumor MEdg TOUS 
~ S~ ~ > ~~ 
Evarvtiovs, mapawovrtov "AOnvraiwy opas TE EXoaL MOMTOY ExmeEv- 
f c A > 
Tel, HUb VOTEQOY maoaIS cma exeivorg envyerecDut. 2. og 5s ad- 
~ ~ Fs , € ~ , A > \ 
Toig MVS Tog MohEniong Foav omopades ai vies, Svo pev evdug 
> ld eI 2 a che : 
_nvronodnour, év étégaig Se adALoIg oF EumdéorteEg Euctyorto* Hv dé 
~ , A c , 
ovdelg x0oM0g THY motovpsvar. 3. iddrteg Dé ot Lehozovvyotos 
‘ 7 3 ’ 
ry Tapayyy sixocl usy vavot moog tovs Kepuveaiovs étaSarzo, 
~ ~ ~ ~ > ul t t 
rais b& Lowmaic moos tas Sadexx vavg tov “APyrainr, wv your 
, 4 c ‘ 
ai Ovo Sahamvia uat Ueoakog. LXXVIL. xau ot per Keguv- 
Pe ~ > ay! 
QuioL naxdg TE xa naz oAlyas meoominrovtEs eTaAaIMMpOvPTO 
~ \ ~ 4 v 
wad avrovs? oi 8 ~“AOnraior, poBovmeror to mAnPos xu THY 
be ¥* ? ~ 
MEMuve MGW, aOOdUAIS Mev OV MoOGERIMTOY, OVE “ATH MEGOY THI 
* \ 4 > ’ 
ep éavtous tetaypivas, moocpaddrtes b& nate xégus, xaTadvOVOL 
a : * , > ~ , 
uiuy vadY. nal peta Tavta uiuhov takaperay avTay mEQtemLeor 


> 


C2 SIT- CAP: CASI LEX XI. 159 


~ ~ , \ < ‘ ~ 
wit éveigavto Gogrpeiv. 2. yrovteg d8 ot moog toig Kepuveaiorg 
A 9 > , t > ee . 
zai Seoartes uy omeg ev Navacaxut@ yevoiro énipondovor’ xau 
ld 2 ¢ ~ 4 \ 1 Wee ~ 9 , > 
yerousrar a0 QoL at vijEG Kua TOY éximhovy Toig -ADnvaiols eot- 
~ , , \ @ A 
ovrto. 3. 01 0 vmeymoovy 70 MOvUrAY xQOvOMEVOL” KOE ame TAS 
~ ~ A , 4 ~ 
tar Kepuveaior sBovdovto nooxataguyeiv, ots pahiota savtar 
~ ; A ~ , ~ > 
OYOAT TE VHOYMoOVYTOY, XA MOOS OAS TETAYUEVOY THY EVUYTLOY. 
t , 3 , > , 
A, } mev ody vavuayia, Tovevty pevouEsrn, érehevta &g Ydiov dvow 
A 4 ~_- , i& , > , 
LXXIX. Kai oi Keoxveaiot, deicuvtes un oqictw énindev 
A 4 ~ € , \ A > ~~ 
Gurtes Ent THY MOlWW, WS KQUTOLPTES, OL MOAEMLOL, 7 TOUS ex TIS 
, \ 4 , ~ 
vycov avadeBoow, 7 xai “Ado TL vEWTEQioMOL, TOVG TE ex TIS 
, , > bs th ~ £ A A , > sf 
yyoou mudi eg to Hoaioy diexopicay nou tyv modw equdaccor. 
2. of O° emi pev tiv aodkw Ovn Etolunouy mdevoat xQatovrTEs Ti 
~ \ 4 ~ ~ 
vavpayic, tosis O& xai Séxa vavg éyorteg tH Keonvoatoy unéndev- 
va , ~ 4 
cay to tiv ymetgov OSErmEg avyyayorto. 3. ty db voTEQaia Eni 
4 A , > A ~ > , i, > ~ ~ e 
per tiv soktw ovdev uaddov exendeor, xaimeg ev moddy Tapayy xu 
, x iY , ~ ¢ , ? , > 
opm ovtas xr Boacidov magavovrtos, ws Aéyetot, Azide, too- 
‘ a” 4 \ A \ , 
wigov dé ovx ovtos ént de tiv Aevutnryy co axewtyoloy ano- 
, ‘ ~ ~ 
Barres exogdovr toveg ayoovs. LXXX. 6 68 Sijuog tar Keouv- 
3 , mn! ~ ~ 
Quiory &y tovem, megwdsyo yeroueros uy Emimdevowoly ai vies, Tog 
my EA od , ‘ ~ wa 7 , ¢ , 
TE LKETHIG YEouY Eg LoYOUS xa TOIG KAAOIS, ONMS CMDYGETHL y 70- 
hig. nai tivag avtar émecay &g tag vavg éoBjvou éndjowour 
X ? : Ld 
yao ouog zotanorta-[moocdeyoueror tov éxindovr]. 2. oi 68 Te- 
, ¢ ~ 
Lozorryotor ueyor pécov eons Syoourtes tiv yy, anéndevour, 
LS ae | Ss 4 ~ ~ : 
KL VEO VUXTA AvTOIS EpoLvuTMeHOnoay éSjxorta viEG “A DHVALoY 
, > A 7, a e's ~ , > ‘ 
nooomheovowt ano Aevundog* ag ot “Adyraiot, avyPavousvos THY 
, A \ a a , ~ x, A , ‘ , 
oracw “at tag pec Aduidov vavg éni Keoxvoany peldovoag 
~ Tome, ‘ >" , ‘ , ‘ 
whey, ameotethov, xot Evovuedorvta tov Oovzdéovg orearyyor. 
: A Tv ~ { eS 
LXXXI. of wer ov HeLomovryoros tig vuntog evOvg nate teyos 
> , > lf ~ ‘ 
Exoullovto Ee OlnoV moQk THY yHY* Kol UmEoEvEynortEes TOY AEv- 
, > ay ‘ ~ a ~ 
xadicw toduoy Tag rave, OME uy mEQIAéorTEs OMIM, amOxXO- 
, x ~ ’ . ~ 
pilortar. 2. Keoxveaior dé, aicPousvos tag te “Arcinag vars 
, , ~ ’ ’ 
mQ00mAeovcMs, TAG TE THY MOAEUICOY oOlyouevas, AuBdyTES TOUS TE 
, > ‘ , yt ~ 
Meconviovg &¢ tyv mohw yyayor modtegoy &a Orta, ua TUS PAVE 
~ , a : Pe 
megumhevous nekevourtes ag Emlyowoay é¢ toy “Tddaixov dimeva, 
9 ae ~ i ne 
Ev Oo meglenouiCovto, tev ey Doar et Tia AéBolsr, amexTELVOr" 
x3 ~ ~ a ~ , 
KaL EX TOY vEMY OOOUG Execay EoPrrar ExPiBACOrTEs aneLwoNTa?, 


160 OOrTKYAIAOLY ETITPAGOHS. 


> N ¢ a? , ~ ~ r + 4 
é¢ to Hoaior te éhdorteg tay ixetav wo mevtyxovta ardoac di- 
~ A ’ : 
“yy vaoozeiv Exeicay nal xatéyrocay nartov Oavatoy. 3. oi 8 
A ~ ~ a , 
mohhOL THY ixETwY, OoOL Odu EnsinOnOAYr, HE EWQUY TA PLYVOMEMM, 
~ ~ ~ ~ \ 
duepPepay avrov &y tH iseog addghove uai éx tov Sérdowv cures 
> , - c > ¢ a Ig / > ~ c ’ 
anmnyyovto, o1 8 weg éxaoror evvavto avnhoveto. A. nuoug ta 
a . ~ 4 
émTa, ag agixousvos 6 Evevuedwv raig éEqxovta vavot mapeuenvs, 
Kegxveaior opay avray cove éx9oovg Soxovrrag sivar éqavevoy. 
\ ‘ ~ ~ 
THY EY aiTLaY Exi@eportEs ToIg TOY SHuov xatadvovow, ameEIaVOD 
‘ a rt Oe 
d¢ rive nat Wiag &Ooas Even, nai GALoL yonuct@Y cpio dmpet- 
A ~ ~ 
Aouévay vn0 taY haBortor’ 5. maca te idéa xaréorn Ouvatov, 
+ Ae t ~ 3 ~ , , oi vA > / 4A 
Kol OlOv Masi ev TH ToLlovtm yiyrEecGou, ovdsr 0, zt Ov EvvEBy xa 
A ‘ ~ ~ ~ 
ETL MEQUITEQW. HAL YU MUATHO Muda AnéxTEWE nUAL aL TOY LEOaP 
~ 4 A ~ A 
ANECMAVTY “aL MOOS avTOIG ExtEivorto, oi Oé TIVES HAL mMEQLOLKO- 
, > ~ , ~ © oe nt <A >A 
Soundévtes &v tov Aorvoov tq isop anéGavor. 6. ovrms omy 
, Teme 2 \ oo» ~ , > be ’ > 7 
OTaolg moovywoncs* xo €d0Se waddov, Oudte Ev TOig mOWTY FysveE- 
r A @ ~ ~ ‘ 
zo, LXXXII. éze vorepdy ye nai wiv, we sineiv, 0 ‘ELAqrinov 
éxuyon, Siapoear ovoay éxactayou roig te tov Syuwy mQ0- 
, ‘ ? , 3 , 4 ~ Sa? ‘ 
otataig tovg -Adnraiovs énaysodat nai T0ig Odiyowg ToVG Auxs- 
4 A A 
Samovriovs, xai ev MEv eQnVY Ovx AY EYOrTOY mMEOqaoL, Ovd’ éTOI- 
~ , A it 
Hor mapaxcleiy avrovg’ modsuovuérmr dé, xai Evupayiag apa 
, ~ ~ ~ ~ 
ExazEQolg TH THY EVAYTIOY KAXwOE, XA OPiOW aTOIS éx TOV Hd- 
tov mpoomoujos, Ouding ai-Emaywyai toi vewregitew zi Bovio- 
4 , 
pévorg émogilovto. 2. xat émémece modha nat yadene uate ore- 
~ A ‘ 4 >] 
ow Taig mOhEol, yiyvoOusva MEY nak HEL EcdUEPa, Ems AY | a’TY 
> , 24 ne . Act , ‘ ~ am 
guoig avIoumoy 7, waddLoy Oe xu yovyaitepa nou Toig Eidect Oiyd- 
/ A A ~ ~ ~ 
haypéva, wg av Exaotot ai uetaBohat tov Evytvyiay eqprot@rta. 
bd ‘ 4 \ ~ ¢ A hod 
év ey YAO Elon xal ayaPois MecyUnoW ou TE MOLES xa Ot (OLO- 
TOL Husivors TUS yromacg tyovor Sue TO py & axOVOLOYS arayxas 
, 4 , , ¢€ ‘ 4 ? , ~~, > ow , , 
mintelv* 0 O& nNOAEUDS, VPELOY THY EvTOpiaY TOV naT Husour, Bi- 
, 4 ~ ~ 
ag OWaoxahos xat mg0¢ Ta muporta Tas doyas THY molhaw 
c ~ , 5 9 ~ 
puoi. 3. gotacialé te oly TK THY MOAEMP, ual TH Euoregilorta 
, ~ ~ 
MOV, MVOTE THY MOOYEVOMEVOY, MOLY EmeMEE THY UmEEBOAIY TOV 
~ ~ 4 ~ 
autvovobat tag Siavolag THY T EnLYELOHOEWY MEOLTEYYIGE KEL TOY 
~- 4 ~ ~ 
rimopiay atonia. A. xou thy simdviay akimow TOY dvoMaTeY & 
% ce . , cod 4 7 ‘ A > , > 
tu toya avtydiagay ty Sixaimooe. tohua psy yuo ahOYLOTOS ay- 
, , 5 , / \ ‘ , > ‘ 
Jpeia pihetaions evouiody, uthigots de mooundig Sehia evmgerne. 


HIS VILL tGAPE LUXE AIL 161 


A A ~ ~ 9 , td ‘ A A a A 
ro 5&8 cHMoOY TOV arardeov mQdcYNUA, Xai TO MEdG amav Evvetos 
él ~ > , - ‘ ie > 7 , t ? 7) > 8 ‘ , 4 

t may aoyov' to DB sundynutmg o§v avdo0g poiog meocerédn, 
> , ‘ A > , > ~ , 4 
aopahsc ds to éniBovievonotu, anotegonys meogacig evhoyos. 
‘ ‘ 2 
5. nai 6 wer yaderaivor moro asi, 0 8 avtidéyor avt@ Uaontos. 
a ‘ 5) 
éxiBovievous Oé tig tryav Evverog nat vaovojoag eu Seworegog’ 
ee > ¢ ‘ > ~ , ~ ¢ , 
mooPovaevous de, omg uydev auto Seyoel, tig cE staiping Stadv- 
A ~ 
TIS noel TOVS Evavtiovs exmendnyusros. anlag Sé 0 POdoug to» 
~ ~ A 
pélhovta xaxov te Spay emyreito, xa 0 Emixehevoug tov wy diayvo- 

, ‘ << s A ~ ~ 
ovuevor. 6. xat uyv xo to Evyyerég tov staigixov GALoTQLoTEQoy 
éyéveto Oi TO sTOILOTEQOY evaL AMQOPUCLOTWS TOhuaY* Ov yo 
peta THY nEévovy YOUOY wgpEheing ai ToLMvtTas Evvodol, aAAE 

~ 4 ad 
muon tovs xadEecta@ras mgovEsin. HAL TAS ES OPS ALTOS micTELS 

4 ~ ~ A ~ ~ ~ 
ov tH Delp voum uadhoy ExQutvYOrTO | TH nowy te mMaQavouy- 
out. 7. th TE and THY Evartioy xudwg LeyouEve EvedéyortO E- 

~ < 57 A 
yor PvAanl, & MOOVYOLEY, HAL OV YErVaLOTYTL. avTITIMMPHGACO aL TE 
‘ 5 ON ‘ ‘ én , oo 
Ziv MEQL MLELOVOS TY 7% ALTOY My MoOMAOEiV. HOt OOXOL & TOV 
Gow yévowro Svvaddayys, & TH evtixa MES TO KmOQOY éExatEoM 
SiSduevos ioyvoy ovx eydvt@y Gdioder Stray é 58 TH nagatr- 
, c , ~ > 4 v4 4 A , 
yout 0 pPaous Dugoyou, et Wor apeaxtor, yOioy Oia thy miotW 
~ av ~ ~ 4 5 
éximpeizo | amd TOV MeOMaVOvS, xaL TO TE aogakées éhoyilero 
7 , 
nol OTL amaty meolyerouerog Evvécewg aywrioua nmoocedduBare. 
c~ . > ¢ A ~ 4 A , xv > ~ 
6aov 8 ot modo xaxovgyor ovteg SeSior xéxdyvroar 4 epmadeig 

> ee A ~ A > , ’ 4 ‘ ~ > , r 
aya, Kat TH méev aloxvvortat, ént de tH ayaddovta. 8. mav- 

> > ~ a > \ c \ , 4 , > ? 

zav 8 avray aitioy aoyn 4 Sia mdeoveSion nou pihotimiay’ éx 6 

avtav ual és TO qpidoveneiy xadioTaUEVaY TO mMQdDLMOY. OF Yap 

éy THig MOAeGL MOOOTEYTES MET OVOMATOS ExATEDOL ELTOEMOLS, MAY- 
~ A 

Povg TE (oovouiags MohitiAyS AOL AQLOTOXQATIAS CHMPOOVOS mQOTI- 

, ‘ A A , LA tf > ~ 7 4 4 

unos, TH msv xoWwa Loym Degamevortes “DLA émovovrto, mavyt de 
, 3 , > / ? Fi , 4 
toon ayoritousvor adAnhov meguyiyrecOa éroduyouy te TH el- 
yotuta emekysoay te, Ta TIMMpiag ete pEilovs, OV MExOL TOV SI- 
y ~ , i 3 A 
nolov xa TH moder Evupogov mootOértec, ég O8 TO éxatépoIg mov 
> BS, SES: ‘ a c > A oN \ , 2o/ , 
vet HSovyr yor ogilortes, xo | MET Wyqov adiuov xatayreoce- 
~ ~ s 
cog, ) yetol, UTWMEvOL TO ROATEY, ETOIMOL TOY THY aUTIXa ~pthovet- 
is \ 
nian éxmimniava wore evoshig mey ovdéteQot Evouilor, evmpemeice 
an , rt , > , Ie A oy 
08 Aoyou oi Svupoain emigPormg ze Siameasacd at, amewor 7x0v0r. 

‘ & on ~ >? n & »] 

ga O& ioe THY TOlITMY Um appoTeonr, 7 OTL ov Evrnywrilorzo 7 


i62 OOTK?PAIAOLY ETITPAPHS. 


gdorg tov mepueivee diepdeigorz0. LXXXIIL. otro wisn idéa 
xreory muxoegorics due tug otdoug tH “Eldnvixd, nat cd ei 
Dec, ov 70 yevvaiov mheiotoy pereyet, xarayehacd ev npavicdn, TO 
d& dvtiterdySar addpotg tH yrobun anictws ext nord Sujveynev* 

<A te 
2. ov yao 7” 6 dtadvowr ovze Adyos Eyveos ovtE Senos GoBEods, 

, , 7 A 2 9 A 23.4 ~ , 

xpetcoovs dé ovteg amartes hoytou@ 2g 70 avédmictoy tov BeBai- 

oe ~ \ ~ . 
ov, wy madety pooch Lov mooeoxaror H mlorEevoat evvarvt0. 3. xat 
ot pavhoregor YYOUNY OC TH MELO megueyiyrovz0" a0) yee bed1é- 
vat TO TE HUTOY EVdEtS HAL TO THY EvavTioY Suvrerdr, Ly eyo te 
ooovs HOt, Kai Ex TOV MOAUTOSMOY adTa@Y Tis yroduns GIdowot 
mooemiBovlevouerol, TOAUNODS mQdg TH Eoya éyooovr. 4. of 88 
~ b) A ~ ~ 
xatapgorovrtes nav mpoaiodicdat xat toy oddér o*pas Seiv Lau- 
, a , »” a+ ~ , 

Bavew a yroun eeotw egearris padrov SeapDeigonee. 

LXXXIV. "Ev & ove zi Kegnigg TH MOA MUTaY ngostOke 
pion, xo dndoa bBose wer OLS UErOL ZO méov 7} copooovry i720 
TOY THY TIMMLAY MAQASYOVTOY OF KYTAMLPOUEVOL OOcoELaY, MEVEAG 
d8 zig eimOviag anadlakeiovrés twee, pdhlicta 8 av die AaoOS 
émtOvpovrtes TH THY méhag éyew, mann Sixyny yryveooxorr, ob TE 

4 _ x * e/ > 4 ” ‘ , 3 , >. , ? ~ 
un én meovesia amo toov de wahiora éniortes, anaWevoia Opyis 
mheiotoy éxpegoueror Bums xa amagatitos éxé.Gorr. 2. Evo- 
ragaySéertos te tov Biov & TOY xalpoY TOVTOY TH MOLE, “EL TOP 

’ at * 
vOMOY xeaTioacn 7 arOoumeia grog, sinOrvia nai mapk TOS 

~ ‘ ~ T 

vonovs adixsir, aouery EOnh@cEY axoutyS wer OOYTS ovou, xpeIG- 

~ ‘ ~ \ < ee 
cay d8 tov Stxaiov, mohepia 68 tov moovyortos* ov yaQ av TOU 
ze dciov 70 yegearat essiciad Tov TE py adixEiy 70 xE0- 
Suxivew, &v @ [iy Piantovoay toxor elye 70 gporeiy. aStovat te 

¢ 

Tove ashe regi TOV TOLOVTY OL ay Sermo POMOUS, a OY Ena- 
ow elaic bmoxertat opahsiot: mie avrove SemoosCes Pets, éy ahioow 
Timmplatc mooxaravery xal wy VroleinecOut, et more how tg xv 

Suvevoas tiwog Séjoetat adrar. 

LXXXV. Oi ney ody xata thy nolw Keoxvoaior toravrarg 
> Bs is , > > , > , ve > , ‘ 
opyaig Taig moataty ts addyhove eyonourto, xat o Evovpedoy xat 

<2? ~ 2 , ~ , 7 A c , 
of “ASnvaio antalevour taig vavoiv* 2. votegor O8 ot pevyortes 
sav Keoxvoaior, diecodnoay yap avtay &g mevtaxociove, reixn 78 

~ , ~ > ne 4 
LuBorres, & iv ev TH Frei, éxpcrovy tig mégav otxeias yg not 
st > ~ ec , > , 4A 3 ~ 7 4 Ae ” 7, 
&& avrys Opuopevar EhyiCovto tovg ev ty vyop xa TOALG EBLamtor, 


il ie 


LIB. IlI- CAP. LXXXVIL LXXXVIL 163 


‘ \ > ‘ ae 4 > ~ , > , \ ‘> 
nai dipog loyvoog éyéveto éy th mode. 3. ExoeoBedtorto 48 xa és 
+ A 
tiv Auxedaipova nai Kogwdov megi xadddov' xat og order 
avtoig émpcooeto, VotEgoy yoorm mdoia uai émixovpovs mupa- 
~ ? 
oxevaccmeror Siepyoay &¢ THY visor, ESaxooLoL madioTR OL NarTES, 
~ 4 “s ~~ #7 * 
A. nai te mhoia éumpyjourtes, Onme andyroia q TOV “Ado TH 7j 
KOUTEY THES iS, avaBavtes &¢ tO 090g THY Lotwryy TEixog Evolxo- 
~ A ~ ~ 
Sounodueror EpOeipov Tove éy tH mOAEL nal TIS YRS exQaTOV?. 
~ o~ ~ ~ ~ 
LXXXVI. Tov 5° aizov P&povg tedevtw@rtos *ADyraios 
” ~ , 
eixoct vars. toteiduy ég Sixehiavy nai Adynta cov Mehavonov 
4 > ~ ‘ , ‘ > , € \ 
ozoutnyov avrayv xai Xagowdyv tov Evgidyrov. 2. ot yao Xv- 
7, A ~ 5 , > /, ? , 
eaxootot xo Aeortivor ég moheuoy addgjhoig xadEectacar. Evu- 


“payor O& tots wiv Sveaxocivig jour, ndyy Kopaowaior, ai chee 


Aapides n0lec, aizeg xai mgd thy tay AaxeSatpoviay 7d mQa- 
tov, aoyouévov tov mokéuov Evupayiay érayPyour, ov pésptor 
, , ~ \ , ¢ A , A 
Evverohéunoay ye* toig de Asortivoig at Xadudina odes neat 
~ ‘ ‘ 
Kapdowa: tig 8 “Irakiag Aoxoot piv Svonnociary jour, 
~ A 
‘Pryivor b& xara co Evyyerég Acovtivav. 3. ég ory cag “Adnvag 
meppartes ot tav Asovtivey Svupuyot, xara te mado Evupa- 
, °° wy 7 , ‘ > , , 
qiau not ore Loves your, meiDovor tovg “Adyvaiove mégupae 
ODiat ravS" tad yao TAY Sveaxootov tig te vig eloyorto nab tis 
4 ws ~ 
Duldoons. 4. nai txempay of “AOnvaior cig ev oixewryros 
aed } 2 ‘ - ~ > A , eA 
moogacet, Povdopuevor dé pyte citov és tyv Lishonovynsoy ayecPos 
avzoder, apdmeiouy Te movovpueror ei agict Svvata& ein tH ev TH 
, , c , 4 re g > 
Sixnéhian nmoaynata vaoyeinn. yevec0au 5. xaractartes ovv &y 
€ , ~~ 2 , ‘ , > ~ A ~ , 
Piywov tho Itahiag top modepov éxovovyto peta tov Evupayor. 
Hal TO Ooog éredsvra. 
LXXXVII. Tov & émiywroutvov yetavos 7. vdc0g <0 Ssv- 
> , ~ > , > ~ 4 3 , 4 ‘ 
ZeQov énémece toig Adyvaiow, éxdimovon pev ovdéra yodvor to 
¢Y 
novtanaow, éyéveto Sé tig Omg Siaxwyy. 2. magéucwe 52 71d 
9 ~ 
pv votEpoy ovx tlLaccoy éravtov, to O& mootegoy nat dvo éxn, 
« > , A is 3 4 ~ oe \ , 
wore ‘Adnvainy ye py sivar 0,tt waddhov éxdinzwce civ Svvapi. 
\ ~ A 
3. TEeTPUKociwYy yao OmhITaY Kat TETeUKCYgioy ox éldocoLS 
~ 4 ~ 
anéduvoy é&% TAY THSEMY xaL TOLaKOGIMY inméor, TOV ds ALoOv 
# > , > , badd \ A € 4 , 
dyhou aveSevoetos agvduog. A. éyévorro 68 nat oi moddor torE 
4 ~ ~ ” oF sy , \ > > , Le wa ‘ 
GEouor TIS. 77S, Ev te “Ayres nai &v EvBoie xai év Bowotois nat 
palicte év “Ooyouer@ tp Boworio. 


164 OOrTrKLAIAOL FrITPA@HS. 


4A 4 ° ~ ~ 
LXXXVIII. Kai ot nev &y Sixedla “APyraior nai ‘Pyyina 
TOV AUTOV YEIMOVOS THLKOYTA VaVvol OTEUTEVOVOW Emi Tag Aiodov 
, ’ x , 4 > > , 3 , ~ 3 
vyoovg xahovuevag’ Bepovg yao oe arvdgiay advrata av ént- 
, , ‘ ~ > , , a+ 
ozpatever. 2. venorta 68 Aimapaio avtas, Koidiov amotxor 
Ovtec. otxovor S &y wi taY vyowY Ov pEyady, xadeizar de 
A 4 ~ 
Aindoa* tag b8 Ghhag & ravrys OpumpEror yewoyovor Aidvunp 
4 , Sa ? , A ¢ > , a+ 
nat. &tooyyvany uat ‘Tegav. 3. vouilovor de ot éxeiry a&vOon- 
> ~ ¢ ~ ¢ < @ Gr o 4 , , 
mot gy ty Leow wo 0 Hopatorog yoduevet, ore tyy viutH DaireE- 
ta. nvo avadiSovoe modv xai tHY Huteay xanvor. xeivtas O8 ab 
ae c x A ~ 4 , ~ , Ps 1 
vijcor avtat nate tyy Stxehov xot Meconrioyr yr, Soupayor d your 
Svoanocior. A. ceudvreg 8 ot “Adyvaios ty yr, wg. 0v mp00- 
, 4 . 
eyapour, antnhevoay & to. ‘Pyywov. nai 0 xeuov écehevta xa 
, ” > 7 oe. Jf ~ a , , 
néuntor érog Erehevta TH mohéup tHdE Ov Oovxvdidys Svveyoawer. 
LXX XIX. Tov 8 éauyyropnérov Béo0vg Teomovvijotot xeet 
c , ? X ec me. S c > ‘ > \ 
oi Evumayor péyou pévy tov toduov yor, wo eg thy _Artinyy 
éoPahovrres, “Ayidog tov *Apydauov jyovpevov, Aaxedatmovior 
~ ~ 4A 
Paciéas, cecpar 5& yevonerav nodhav anetgdnorto malw xas 
A ~ 
ovx eyéveto éoPokyn. 2. xat megi TovTOYs TOvS YoOvOYS TAY GE- 
~ ’ ~ > , > > , ¢ ? > 
cuar xateyortmy, tig EvBoiwg ev OgoBiais 9 Daracoa éeneh- 
~ ~ ay ~ 4 ~~ ~ ~ 
Sovon and tHE TOTE OVENS PIS xat xvuatwodeion EnTAIe cHg 
; * 
mohewsg peog Tt, xal TO mev xatéxdvoe, tO dS UaEvooTYGE, Het 
, ~ 3 7 t ~ Se. , , 
Hdlacca voy sot MOOTEOY OVoR 77° xOL avIQwmoLS SiEDEtger, 
~ , 4 
Soot py edvvarto PORE mods TH metEmpa avadgamortes. 3. xe 
Ad , ‘ BEA ~ ~ > , - 
neot Atahartyny tiv ent Aoxpoig toig “Ozovrtioig vicor maga- 
, 4 ~ 7 ~ > 7 
alnota yiyverat enixdvors, xai tov te geoveiov tay ADyraiwr 
on ~ \ € , , 
mageile, xat Svo vedy avethxvopevov thy stégay xateacer. 
; , , > 
A. éyévero 88 nai év Ilenagydm xtwatog Enavaydonois tig, ov 
~ * , 4 4 
pevzor énéxhvo€e ye’ nak ceiopog Tov Teiyovs TL xaréPale xou TO 
~ ‘ a+ - ew 3 2 5 ” rie ” a 
movtaveiov xat Ghiag oixiag Ohiyag. 5. aitioy 0 tyoye vouito 
~ A Fe \ ~ > 
Tov TOLOVTOY, 7 iGyveOTATOS O GELOMOG EyerETO, KATH TOTO UmO- 
, A , 4 > ? 4 > , , 
otéhlew te tiv Ddlaccay uot sanivyg nadiw emtonoperyy frato- 
ve ~ > A ~ 4 
zepov thy énixdvow, mo.eiv’ cvev bé ceiomov ovx ay mor Soxet TO 
rovovro Evubyvas yeveoFat. 
~ ~ A a c c , 
XC. Tov 8’ atrov Séoovg éExoleuovy per uous GALOl, WS Exe- 
~ 4 4 c ~ 2.2 
croig EvveBawwev év ty Sinelig, xo QvTOL Ot DSixelimtar éa 
A > ~ ‘ ~ ‘ 
eidjdovg orgatevortes, nai ot “Adyvaior Suv toig ogerrgois 


LIBGIIE CAP. XCL XCIL 165 


a gt , ¥ \ aes 
Evuuayors' a b& hoyou paddiora aka y meta tov "“APnvaioyr of 
, x” sv A A > , ¢ > , , 
Evuuayou tmousav 4 mpog tovs -Adnvaiovs ot avtimodEeuiot, tov- 
a+ ~ 
tov ponodyooun. 2. Xapowdov yao 784 tov “Adnvaior 
ozpatnyou teOvyxotos m0 Lveaxooiny nokéup,Adyns anacar 
tyr TOY VEY THY HOYRY, eoTOaTEVCE ETA THY EvUMdyor éeni 
~ A ~ 
Movies rag tov Meconviwr. ézvyor b& dv0 guiai éy taig Mo- 
~ Leek yee. A 
Aaig tav Meoonviay geoveovon, nar tia nai évédouv meno: 
a ~ ~ A ~ 4 
pévon toig ano tar veov. 3. of 58 ‘AOnvaior xa oi Eimayor 
7 > ~ Be Fi , A ? , ‘ 
tous te &% TIS evedQag TeEmovor xaL Staqeigovot modhove, xat 
T@ EQVpmatt mpooBadortes yvayxacauy Ouohoyia tv TE axoonOhW 
~ : ~ A ~ 
maoadovrva: xai ext Meconryv Evorgatevou. A. nat pete covzo, 
3 , < , ~ P) We , “ ~ , 
éxehOovtav ot Mecoyjrior tov te Adyvaimy nou tov Evuucyor 
MOOTEYWONOUY xaL avTOl, OMyoovg te SdvtEes nal TaHAAA MOTE 
MUPAOYOMEVOL. 

XCI. Tov 8’ aizov Béoovg of *APnraior tormnorta péy 
~*~ ” \ , t > , , 
vavs éoteihay megr Ilelonorvynoor, wr éoteutyyes AnuocdEerns te 
6 *Aluodévovs xai IIpoxdjg 6 Oeodogov, éEjxorta 53 &¢ Midor 

4 , i4 , > , A 3 » -. id , 
not Oioytdtovg onhitas, eotoatyye Se avtav Nixiag o Nixyeatov. 

A 

2. tovg yao Myhiovs Ovtag vycwwrtus xa odn éPéLovtas imaxovelD 

gt > ‘ > ~ \ a>? 3 , , 
ovde &¢ to avray Suupoyinor tevar eBovdovto moocuyayéoO-as. 
3. wg be avzois Syouuevys tIS yig ov mo0GEYwQOLY, ourTEG ex 

~ A > 4 ‘ a” > 3 A ~ ed ~ e 4 

tuys Myhov avroi pev éenhevoay ég “Qownmo0y tig meoayv yis, v0 
puuta O& oyortec, evdug Emopevorto oi Omdizat and TaY Vea 

~ > ? ~ , ¥ c > > ~ , 
metn é¢ Tavayour tig Bowrtiac. 4. oi 8 & tig moles 
navOype “APnraio. Innovixov te tov Kaldiov oreuryyovrtog 

‘ > / ~ , > A , 3 4 + % A 
zat Evovuedorvtog tov Oovuléove ano onmeiov &g tO avto xara 
viv anjtov. 5. xat oroatonedevocusvor Tavtny thy iukouy ep 

~ ‘ ~ , 
ty Tavdyon, édyovv xoi éryvdicavto. noi tH toregaia poazy 

S A > ? oe 7 A , 
xoutyoartes tovg éneSel Portas tav Tavayoaior, xat OnButcov 

4 ’ , @7 , A ~ , 
twas mooopeponOyxotas, xat ona haBortes nai toomaioy oz7- 

A ~ 
GavtEs, avEeywonoay, oi wey éo tHv mod, oi O& eal taG vade. 
6. xo magamhevous 6 Nixiag taig éijnortasvavoi, tis Aoxgidos 
, w 
ta emOPahaoown eens, nal dvEeywonoey ém otxov. 
\ ~ 

XCII. ‘Y720 52 cov yoovory rovrov Aaxedaudnor ‘Hocxdevas 

tiv &y Toayiwics anouiay xadtotavto amd towmods yrouns. 
~ ee, | ‘\ ~ 
2. Mydijg ot Stumarteg ict per rota méon, Ilagadot, ‘Tsoi, 


166 OOPTKTAIAOL FYITPAGHS. 


7 é “ f 4 
Toazintor’ zovtwv de ot Teaziriot modéum epOaguévor iad 
a+ ~ , , 
Oizaiar ondpmy Ovtwy tO meatov pEhijoavtes "ADnraiows aApoc 
Oeivut opus avrove, Setcavtes Sé wy Od Cyict mIGTLL WoL, mEUMOV- 
> , c / \ ? t 
ow tg Aaxzeduimova, shousvor mosopevtiy Tionpevor. 3. Evvenoe- 
r @\ Ds ia aa s ~ € r ~ , 
oBevorto be avtoig xai Aaoujs y mytedmolig taY Aaxedutmorior. 
tay avtar Seduevot’ v20 yaQ taY Oitai@r nai adtol epOsigorto. 
, A ’ 
A. axovoarres Se ot Aaxedamorior yrouny igor thy azoiniey 
éxnture, toig te Toaytriowg Bovdoperct xai tog Awguevor tipe- 
oe 4A g ~ 4A ~ ~S 
otiy. xat apa tov mp0g “Adyvraiove mokguov ualag avrois 
39 / e , 4 4 ViawSP ‘ ~ > , ‘ 
edoxet y mohig xaPioracDat* éai te yao ti EvBoig vavtixor 
aa > A , \ , , ~ 
mapKoxEevacdivat av, wot &x Poazeos tiv diaBaow yiyrecDat, tis 
ze ini Oogxns napedov yoycinws Ee. 76 te Etumav mounvto 
\ , , ~ \ t > ~ \ 1 
70 yooiov xtitev. 5. mpmzov uev ovy &y Aehgoig tov Deor 
> ? a , A Rg aot A t Aa ¢ ~ A 
énjoovto* xehevortog 8 eSémeuway Tove olxjtopas avTaY TE nal 
~ 7 \ ~ a c ’ ‘ f > f 
Tov mEQLOIXOY, xa TaY GAhov “ELAjreov tov Bovdousvoy exéhevor 
\ ~ t ~ 
ExeoOas nhiv 7 Tovar xa “Ayamy xai totw av ddov @var. 
oixtotat O& ztesig Aaxedaiporiny jyjcarto Aégwv noi *Adzidag 
.* , , A > , ‘ , > ~ 
net Aapayor. 6. xatuctartes dé étetyioav thy mohw & xauvie, 
a ~ c , ~ >? id ~ , , 
9 vov Hodzudeaw xadeitor, aneyovon Oeguonviay cradiovg madt- 
~ A , + . 
6ta tecougaxorta, tHS b& Dakaoays eixoot. vEwold Te MapEcxEv- 
, \ #7 ‘ t re Sn \ oe 
alorto nai Tokavto xata Oeouonvhac xat avto tO otEevdr OnM¢ 
sigviaxta avtoig ein. XCILIL. of -5& “Adnraion tig aodews 
7” ~ 4 A ~ 
zavtne Evvomlouerns to mowtov idecady te xa EvOmtouy Ent TH 
> , , _ WSs 7 , 3 ¢ , \ 
Evpoie pakiora zadioracdat, ott Paayvs tot 0 dtankovg azgQ0¢ 
‘ ’ ~“ > , ” , ‘ 6, > ~ 
zo Kyvaov tig EvBotag. ézetta pévtor mapa doSav avroig 
> + ern a ion baci: nt \ Sige: oy 5 -Fue 
anébn* ov yoo éyéveto an avrng Sewov ovder. 2. atriov dé iv 
~- a 4 A ~ 
of te Ozocadot éy Svvcuer ovreg THY THVTY yooioY zal WY Ext TH 
yy éxzilero qpoBovperor py opict peydhy toydt magoimmotw, epder 
gov xat die martog éxoléuovy arOounorg veoxatactatols, sg 
’ _~ 2 ’ ta ¥ ~ , 
sLetovywour yevouevovs TO mpa@TOY xa wavy mohhovs’ nus ag 
7 , 3 ae , a+ “4 
tig Aaxedammoriory otxlortay Gupsaiéws Tet, BeBarov vourtov 
thy nohu. 3. od pértot juste of aoyortes avtay toY Aaxedau- 
. - , ‘ 
uorioy Oi apixvovuerol Ta MOdynaTa Te EpOetoor nat & OhIvar- 
’ . ~ 4 
Yowniay xaréstysar, ExpoBjoartes tovg mokhovs, yelemme te xa 
A ~ 7 ~ , 
fotly & ov xalads eyyovpmerot, wore Oeov HOY adTHY OF mQOGOLKOL 
EMEXOUTOU?. 


Ee 


LIB. II. -CAP. XCIV. XCV. 167 


~ ~ ‘ A 
XCIV. Tov 8 avzov Pégove, xa megi tov adzov yodroy Ob» 
> ~ 7 ¢; £m ~ , ‘ c J A ~ , 
éy t7 Milo ot “‘Adnvaiot xareiyorto, x0t Ot a0 THY TOLAKXOVTE 
vecov Adnvaior, meget. Llehomorynsor ovzeg, nowdzov év “EhLopevay 
tig Aevuadiag gooveots twag dAoyyoartes Siegdegar, Enura 
A > A , , , ] > mg ~ 
votegoy émi Asvucda psilors otod@ ylOov, Ancoract te mao, 
~ A 
ot mavdnust miiv Oinadav Evvgonovt0, xai Zaxnvy9iowg xei 
r ~ 4 ‘ 
Kegadijou xai Kepuvoaiov mevtenaidexa vavot. 2. nai oi pep 
A 16 ~ wr ~ 6 , ‘ ~ > Me eS ~ 
evxddlol, tig te éo. yg Syoumerys nat TIS ert0g Tov ioOpor, 
> t ‘ € , > A ‘ c \ - F , 4 
&y 9. xo 4 Asvnxas éort xar tO teQoy TOV Amollumvos, mdynde 
Braloueroe yovyalor' of 68 “Axagraves 7kiovy Aynoodéernr. tov 
A ~ "A , 3 / > , “4 c , 
otoatyyoy tov “AOyvaiwr anoreryilew avrovs, vouilortes adios 
\ ~ ~ 
Z av Exmodogryout mMOkews tE aE Gplot modEuing anaklayrra. 
3. Anuocderyns F avanetGetou nate tov yooroy tovtoy va0 Meo- 
onviay weg xahov avt@ otoatiag tocavtng Svreheyuerys Aitwdois 


> , , r 4 z 1, nN , > ~ 
-emdecodoai, Navraxtm te mohepioig ovot xo yy xoatyoy avtar, 


‘ 
bgdiog xat to cho “Haeipwtindy 20 tavty “ADyvaiors mpoonouy- 
4 A ‘ Z , A Cy A ~ > ~ ‘ , 
oew. A. co yao E9v0g weya per iva tO Tov Aitwohor nat peyzt- 
por, oixovy O& xara xopas areryiotove xual tadvrag dia molhov 
‘ ~ ~ ‘ 
HOL OXELY Wil, yowuEsror, ov yalenoy anépawvor, mow Svugoy- 
~ ~ ~ ~ ‘ 
Dijoa, xatacteagirvat. 5. émyepsiv 3° éxélevov mowtor per 
> , a” a iad hod ‘ ‘ , > ~ 
Anodwrow, tmeta dé “Oqrorevot, nat pera tovtovg Evevtiow, 
a 2 4 ~ ~ A ~ 
omep usytatov wéeog ott TAY Aitwmlar, ayymotoratot dé ylaccn» 
: | 
xa Muopayos eiciv, ag Aéyortar’ Tovtmy yao An~Oertwy Gadios 
nat tadke moocynojoer. XCV. 6 d& tav Meconvimy zegute 
‘ \ ’ , 4 ~ ~ > ; , 
mEGTES “AL MadLGTA POMicus uVEv THG TOY “ADyraioy SvrapEDs 


~ ~ \ ~ Za an 
toig “Hasipoitats Svupayou pete tov Aizwiav dvvacdar av 


nate yav edsiv éaxt Bowwororg dix Aougav tav “Olorav 
Kvurivioy 76 Awgixodv év dekie tyov tov. Iagvacodr, two uata- 
Bain é¢ Doxéuc, of me00vumg eddxovy xara thy “AOnvaior vzi 
note gthiay Evorpatevew 7} udev Bia moooaydjras* not Doxsvow 
7dy Ouogos | Bowwtia éoriv’ doas ovv Etumavte tH orgarerpace 
anv tio Aevuddos axovtav “Anagvarav mapéndevosy &¢ Loddor. 
2. xowacag d& tiv énivoray coig “Anapraow, ag ov moocedéSavz0 
dice tig Aevucidog rH od nepiteiyiow, adto¢g Ti Loin] ozearlg, 
Kegadijor xai Mecoyriors not Zaxvydiow nai “Adyraiay reie- 
xootolg Toig emiBerais THY opETeo@Y vEdY, ai yuQ mevTExnidexa 


168 OOTrfKrAIAOLY FrIrPA@HS. 


tav Keouvoaiov anyjidov vies, éorpatevosey én Aitwdove. 
if ~ A 3 > ~ ~ f 
3. wguato de & Oivedvog tig Aoxeidos. ot d: “Oloda ovror 
4 , tT A 1 ~ ~ 
Aoxgot Svupoyor your, xat ser avtovs aavoteatia. anarytyoa 
~ > , > A , a A 9 ~ > 
toig Adyraioig & THY pEcoyEay’ OrtEes yao Ouoeot Toig Aito- 
~ 4 ¢ , , > , > 7, ss 7 
Lois xu Omooxevor peyadyn aapedeie edoxovy eivar Svocgarevovteg 
, > , ~ > 7 ‘4 7 > 7 
ucyys TE eumeipia TIS exsivov xou yooiory. XCVI. aviuccpsvog 
dé 7m otgat@ év tov Ag tov Neusiov t@ iso@, év @ “Hotodog 6 
mowtys héyetat Ind THY Tavty anodavreiv, yonodiv ait@ & 
~ ~w A ~ 
Neuéa tovto 2atesiv, awa ty ep “eas éxogeveto éy tiv Aitwhiay. 
4 ee eee , ee , A ie , eae 
2. xo age ty mowry mucoe IlotwWariay xi ti Sevtéee Keoxv- 
4 ~ ~ A A > > 
hevov xou ty toity Teiyior, Euervé te avtov xa tyy deiav &¢ Evae- 
~ a 
huov tig Aoxpidos anéneuwe’ tyv yao yropmyy eiys TaALA xaTa- 
is ‘4 A ~ 
oreewamevog ovtmg éni “Oqioréac, ei wn Bovdowzo Evyyooeir, 
~ 7 ‘\ 
és Natvaaxroy tmavaywpjoas oreatevoat votegoy. 3. rovg 8 
7 o ~ 
Aitwlovs oix éhavPavey avtn |] maguoxevy ovTE OTE TO TOO- 
bd , > , c 4 > , ~ . 
tov émepovdeveto, eneidy te 0 oreatog ésoePePdyuet, modAH yelor 
> e ? 4 A cme > ? c \ A 
exeBoyDovy martes, ote xaL OL Eoyator Ogiovemy os me0g tor 
. ~ 4 ~ 7 
Myhwaxor xodnov xadyjxortes, Baxyins xot Kadhijs, 8on9noar. 
~ , ‘<4 
XOVIL. cq 68 AnuocSere todrd tt of Mecorjrror magyvovr, omeg 
Kat TO mo@tov' avadidacxortes adirov tov Aizwlar og ein 
< , c ¢ o? nee. a , 3% A , 4 xu 
6adia 7 aioectg tévas Exekevoy Ott TayloTa Emi Tas AMMAS xaL jp} 
, a x ’ > “ae , > 7, A > > 
peeve Ems av Svunavrteg adpoisPerteg avtiza&mvra, tiv 8° ép 
A 7.8 ~ € ~ ¢ ‘ , ‘ 4A ~ 
moow ae mepaoTa aigeiv. 2. 6 d& tovroi te mewodeEic nal Ty] 
7 ‘ ~ ~ 
tiyy éhaioug, Ot ovdey avt@ Hravtiovtzo, tovs Aoxpovs ovz 
a ~ ~ ~ ~ 
avapsivag ovg avt@ te mpooBondijcu, wilar yag axortiotaY 
> \ Sa , eet 58 > , \ 4 , S- 
évOeys iv pahiorta, eyoger emi Atyitiov, xai xata xpctos aioet 
A ce ‘ 4 ~ 
émioy. Uméepevyor yao 01 KvPQumot xo exaOnrTO Eni TAY Loqer 
~ 4 ~ - f A ~ ~ 
TaY VME TIS MOdEWS" iy yao EP VWHAaY yaoior angyovca Tis 
Gudacons dySoyxorvta oradiovg padicta. 3. vi b8 Aizwdoi, 
t ‘ x 7 ee er wer , ~ 
BeBonOyxotes yao 70y your én to Alyizior, mooceBaddov toig 
4, ‘ ~ , , > A ~ 7 a+ 
Adnraiowg xa toig Svupayors xatadeortes ano tar Lopor &ALot 
” ee" , \, ¢ \ Sen 4 ~ 3 , 
chioPev xar eonxortilor, nat ore pmév Eniot 10 TAY -ASHraiwy 
~ tT 
srpatomesor, YmEYWQOvY, avaywpovor Se emenEwTO* nai FY emt 
mokv toiadrn | mayy, Oi@seg te nal taayoyeal, ev ols aupotepots 
~ p s 
yocovsg your ot “APyvaio. XCVIII. péyor ev ody of rokdzat 
Eee 4 o > ~ ‘ T.2) mf ~ c Oe) ~ = 
aiyov te ta Béhy avtoig nat ool te your yoradat, o1 O& avteixor 


. 





EIR; t14.-C APs XCIX. C. 169 


a 
rokevonevor yo of Aizwdoi, avOoomor wihoi, avectéhdovto' éxedy 

\ ~ 7 > , t , t > 4 
dz zov te zoSdoyouv anotavovtos ovtot Siscuedacdyoay nar avtot 


+3 , 4 > ‘ ~ > ~ , , ” 
éxexpyxecav [xai] emi mov tp avr@m movm Evvexoperor ot té 


3 . - ee 4 > , 7 A , ow 
Aitwhot évéxevto xat éonxortiCor, ovtw by tToamoMEvoL EqEevyor, 
‘ Tt 
uot éomintovtes &g te yaoddous avexBarovg ual yooia wr ovx 
‘ A c c A ’ ~ ~ € ~ 
joav éumeipor StepOeigorto’ xa yao 0 yyewov avtoig tav Oda», 
\ A 
Xeduwor 6 Meooynos, éxiyyave teSvyuws. 2. of Se Aitwdot 
A > ~ > ~ ~ 4 
soaxortilortes moldovg péy avtov & ti- toony xata moda 
¢€ ~ A , 4 A , 4 s 
aivovrtes avdonmot modwxeg xat wirot dieqtepor, tovg de 
~ ~ 4 A 
mheiove THY OdM@Y HuaptavorYTAs xaL & THY VAyY Eo@EQouerore, 
¢ x ~ , <i 
oder dieS0dot od2 Four, mvQ xomiocuerot mEQlemiumoacay’ 3. Maok 
~ ~ 4 ~ ~ ~ 
te idea xatéotn TIS Mryns xat TOV OAEDQOV TH oTeatonéd@ THY 
Aa 4 . ~ oe 
"Adnvaior, mohig te emi thy Odhaccay nai tov Oivedva tig do- 
7 \ 
noldos, OFErmEeg nal woUnPHOUY, oi mEQLYEVOMEVOL uatépryor. 
A ~ 4 ~ 
4. aaédarov d& tov te Evupcyor modo xo avtav “Adnraioy 
~ co ‘ Ul , ‘ ~ ‘ ~ 
Omditat megi eixoot wahiote xat Exatdv, TocOUTOL Mev TO MAHDOS 
EK , c J nish = t yh \ + > ~ , ~ 
wat Hhinie q avty’ ovrot Bedziotos dy urdges ev tq coheu~m tHde 
> ~ \ A 4A 
&% tg Adnvaiory modems. StepOaonoaur. 5. anéIave 58 nar 6 
A woe \ A ‘ e , 3 7, 
etegos oreatynyos IIpoxhys. tovg de vexpovg vmoonordovs avedo- 
A ~ ~ ‘ 
Hevot mapa tay Aitwlav xat avayoonoartes é¢ Navaaxtoy 
7 > ‘ > ? ~ 4 > , , 
votegoy é¢ tag “Adyrag taig vavoiw éxopiodncar. AnuoodErngs 
A A A A ~ : ~ 
de neqt Navauurov nai te yooia tavta vneheigOn, Toig menoay- 
, / 
wevoig poPovuevos tovg “A Onraiovs. 
‘ A \ 4 4 
XCIX. Kara de rove avrodvs yoovrovg nat ot meg Lineliav 
~ , 
Adnyvaior mhevoaurtes &¢ tiv Aoxupida év anmoPace té tint tovs 
, ~ ~ «a 
mpoapoy0ycartas Aoupar éxpatyoay xui megumdd.oy aigovow oO 
= A ~ o& ~ 
iy tnt t Adyut moray. 
C. Tov 8 avrov Séoovg Aitwdoi, moomeupavres mpotEegor ey 
, A i 
ce Kogwdovr xai &¢ Aanedaipova metoBeis, Todogor te tov ‘Ogu- 
A ~ A 
oven, xa Boguidyy cov Evevtava, xat Ticardgor tov "Anodartor, 
wa 4 
meiDovow OTE cgict méuwae oteatiayv ént Navaaxrov dia tiv 
~ 2 , 3 , A ‘ 
zav Adnvaiov tnayoynry. 2. nai eeneupav AaxsOaimorior meet 
A , ~ 
70 POwonmgov teloyihiovs ondizag toy Evupndcyor. tovtoy Zour 
, 4 24 ¢ , ay > ~ 7 , , 
mevtaxesiot 5 Hoaxheag tig ev Teayivt modewe tore vEeoxtiozor 
y+ : ? 7 , ~ ~ 
ovens’ Snagrarcys d yoxev Evgvdoyos tig orpatiag xat Evryxo- 


, ~ ’ Sy ~ 
Aovdow avr@ Maxcgiog xai Mevredaiog of Saagtiara. Cl. Evi. 


yr 


8 


170 OOrTK?AIAOLY ZTITPA@HS. 


deyévrog 52 tov orQatevpatos é¢ Aelgovs é emexnunevero Eopshowne 
Aoxgois toig Olddais* dice covtoy ye 4 080g iv &¢ Navaaxzor, 
Kel Ge TOY Adyvaiwr ‘Bovdero amoorio avtovg. 2. Eupé- 
moacocoy d& uahiota avt@ tov Aoxpav >A loons, Sia zo TeY 
rs Nal > 
r ” ’ ‘ ee Cagis, ~ , en \ 
Doxeov eog dSediwreg’ xai adroit moeatov Sdrtec dunpove net 
74 HUQ 
4 wy ~ , A > 
ToUG addous éxacav Sovrae goBorpevous TOY émldvTR OTEUTOY, 
OCT OY per ov TOUS omogove avroig Mvoréag, THUTY ye dvoecBo- 
Loiraros y Aoxgis, énera “Invéag xai Mecouniovs xat Tora 
sag Keel Xalaiovs Kel Tohoqorvioys Hoel Heviong nel Oiardéas. 
OvTOL xe Suveozgazevoy mavtes. Olaaior d& durnoovg mer Edooar, 
‘ ~ 
qnohovdovr dé ov* nat ‘Yaior ovn Eocaur dujoovs agiv avzar é- 
A 
Lov xouny Tlodw ovoue tyovour. CII. ézed) 8 aagecxevacto 
, 4 - 4 ¢ , , > , A , > , 
MAVTH KO TOVS OUTQOLS uatéDeTO &¢ Kutinoy 70 Awpinor, Eyodpet 
~ te ‘ ~ ~ A 
T@ orgat® éni tiv Navaantor die tov Aoxpar, xat mogevoue- 
~ ~ ~ A ‘ , 
voc Owenva aipest avtay xat Evaadior: ov yao mooceyadgyoar. 
~ A WS 4 # 
2. yevouevor O° &v tH Navaaxtia, xoi oi Aitwdor aun 7dn mQ00- 
, ~ ‘ , > , 5d 
BsBonSnxores, esyour tyy yhy nat tO mpodazELOY, aTElytcTOY OP, 
r ‘ > 
thoy’ éni te Modvzpsiov édOdvreg cyv Kogiwdiovr yey azotniay 
~ ’ A 8 2 ~ 
"Adnvaiony 52 vajzoor aigovor. 3. AnuooPérys 62 6 "APyvaios, 
# ‘ ye. Xv A 2. ~ Ai af AY N e ; 
étt yao ervyyavey ov wstTa TH Ex THS Aitwhing wEQi Navzaxtoy, 
a ~ ‘ , A > ~ > A , 
moousFousvos TOV oTeatov xal Ssioag mEQi adTTS, ELOwv meet 
~ ~ 4 A > ~ , > , 
“Axagvavas, yalenag ia thy & rig Aevuddosg avayodgyow, Boy- 
~ , > eo TS s&h ~ ~ 
joa Navaaxto. 4. xai méumovot ust avrov Eni TOY vEwY YI- 
A , \ A 
hiove Onhizac, ot EcedOorteg mEQuemoinoay tO yooior. Seirov yap 
~ \ ~ > , > 
Tv ply meychov ovtog tov teiyous, ddiyow dé tar auvvoutrar, ovx 
> ? > , bs 4 c > >" ~ c 4 9 . hn 
avticoyoow. 5. Evevioyog d8 xot ot wet avtov wg yodorto thy 
A > ~ 4 10 ? By 4 wi , ) ~ 3 a 
oreatiay Eoehndvdviar, xo advvatoy ov tiv nolw Pic édeiv, ave 
, > \ > , ‘ ~ 
yoonocar, ov ént Tlehomovygcov, aad & thy Aiodidu tiv roy 
~ 4 ~ ee ‘ , , 4 
xahovperny Kalvicive nat Tevgova nat ég tae tavty yogia xot 
~ . > ~ 3 , 
&¢ Heocptov tig Aizwding. 6. of yao "Aunpanmrta, &0orres 
7 A ~ y g ~ > ~ 
mo0S avrovs, mELOovoWw wate mETA OQaY “Apye TE TH Apgihoyixw 
~ 7 ~ - +e | , v4 , 
xa Augroyia ti ely émryeipioat, xat Axnagvaria apa, deyor- 
~ A , 
Teg Ott iv TovtT@Y xpatiowol, nav to Hrsipwtixoy Aaxedatpori- 
« , A Real os bs 
og Evupayor nadeor7gea. 7. xat 6 pev Ebevidoyos maioterg xo 
‘ ~ ~ 4A A , ae , 
covg Aizmhoiy ages jovyale 7H oTQUTH mEgl TOs YOQOVE TOV 


LIB. IIL CAP. CIIL CIV. 171 


4 s a - > , 3 , 4 \ 
Tous, fag toig Aumoundcais éxoteatevoapévois megt to “Agyog 
dou BonPeiv. xai 70 P&o0g eredevete. 
CIIl. Of 8 & cy Sinshia “AOnvaiot cov ényryroustvov ye- 
a ~ . ,._f7 ~ 
uovrog eel Portes peta THY Ed<jvav Svppayor xot ooor Ltxedov 
. ‘ 4 
Karde “oto aoyousros tnd Sveaxociov xat Sdppayor ovres ano- 
oravres avtoig and Sveaxociay Evvenodeuovy, éx “Ivyooay to 
\ , Ta. > , , x , 
Dixelinoy modiopa, ov tyv axpomodw Lveaxooiot eiyor, moocePa- 
A c > 39g 7 c ~ > , a A ~ 3 ' 
Rov’ nat og ovn éOvvarto éleiv, anyjecur. 2. ev de ty avaywoycet 
« , > , ~ , > ~ > 7 ¢* > 
borigois “ADyvainy toig Svupayog avayogovow enuridertas ot & 
TOV TElyionatos Dvoaxdoiol, xa MoomEsdvytEg ToeMovol TE MEQOS 
oe ~ 4 A ~ 
ZL TOV OTQATOY Kal améxtELvay Ovx% Oliyous. 3. xa METH TOVTO 
and tav veav 6 Aayys uat oi “APyraior ég tyv Aoxgida a&moBa- 
sig TIWkS mOInoepEvor xata& TOY Keixivoy motapor, Tovg mQ00- 
~ ~ A , : ~ , e 
BonPovrrag doxeay uetax Lpogévov tov Kanatovos, ws teuaxo- 
A, ¢ 
Giovs, ayn expatynour, xa Onda AuBortEes amEeywonoar. 
~ ~ ~ . ~ ~ 
CIV. Fov & avrov yemovos nat Ajdov éxaOnoar “APnvaios 
‘ . , > , A 4 A ?.2 ¢ , 
nate yoyouoy dn twa. éexaOnos per yao xat Iletcisteatog 6 tv- 
ov ” ~ ~ 
QarYOS MQOTEQOY ATHY, OY Umacar, GX GOOY am TOV tEQov 
&pEswpato tig vyoov' tote 5 maou tuaddedy toipde tOdmM. 
~ iid “a ~ 
2. Pinar Ooo joay tav teOvewtov év Anlw, m&oas avethov, not 
zd Aoimov mooeinoy pyre evanoOvycuew &v TH VHOw mite Evtintery, 
GAN é¢ chy ‘Pivevav Siaxopilec 9a. anéye de 4 “Pyveca crag Ajiov 
a 35 7 A . ld ¢€ , , > 7 4 
ovzas Odiyor wore Ilokunugarys 6 Sapiov tvpavvos, isyvoug rive 
YOOr0Y vavtin@ “at ToY TE GALoOY vHoOwY Hokas uut THY “Piveay 
lov, avédyue t@ "Anddian tm Aydin alice Sous moog tHY 
~ 4 i * 
Ajhov. xai thv mevternoida tote mp@tov meta tHyv xadugow 
~ KA 
énoinoay ot “APnvaio, te Ayla. 3. jv dé mote nat to maha 
, , > \ ~ ~ 37’ A , 
ueyodn Svvodog &¢ tiv Ajlov trav Inver té nui megintioveyr vy- 
ciuotav* Evy te yao yuvouki nai maioiy EFew@povr, Womeg viv &o Ta 
nm 4 es res > ~ 28 ‘ \ \ 
Eqéow. “loves, nat ayov énoiro avrode nai yuurindg “at jeov- 
, , ued c 7, ~ A , : 7 
aixds, yooove te avyyor at adhe. A. Snhot be padiara “Onnoos 
# », = ~ ~ 7 7 
Ort TOLAVTA Hv Ev TOis Exeor TOIDSE, A EoTW éx mOOOmMiov “Ano)- 
Aeros’ | 
7 ’ ~ > . 
ahh ore Ajlw, DoiBe, wchiora ye Fuuor écéop? ye, 
x” € , > ’ > , j 
&vOu tot élusyizwves Idoves nyeoedovect 
Ovv ogoiow tExéecor yuvaikl te onP & Ryvidy: 


172 OOrkKrTAIAOL? ZTITPA®DHE 


” , Fae | ~ a ~ 
eva of mvypayin Te xaL OOYHOTYE xoL HOLOY 
pPNSaMEroL TepmOVOLY, OTAY uaVEowWOW AyaPrA. 
we 7 A 4 ~ , i 
d. ote O& nat movolxyg ayav Ty nal ayoriovusrot epoitwr & 
~ es ~ 7 3 3 ~ > ~ , A \ 4 
totods av Synhot, & sot EX TOV AVTOV MEOOIMIOV. TOY yao Aydiaxor 
{OOM THY yuraixay Vuryoas érelevta TOV éExaivou éo TudE TH ENY 
? ‘ ~ 
<v oig nal Eavtov exeurnc dn’ 
\ 
GAR aye, ihyjxoe perv “AnodLov “Aoréeuids Eve, 
yaigers 3 vusic maou. gusto O& nai petomiode 
’ a: , a > , iT ol Se : 
pryoaod , onmote xv tig exiySorimy avdounayr 
evdad aveiontat tahaumetotog a&ddog éxehOuv* 
s bad , > * “Bey, ¢ 2 ~ 
S 
2 xoveat, tig O vupw avyo ydiwro0g aolWoyr 
> , ~ A , , 4 
evOads modeita zat té tTéonecPs waliota ; 
¢ ~ ey , ~ ¢€ , a. % , 
vusic O ev waha maont vaoxoivacd ev~pnuns* 
~ \ 
Trgios avio, oixet O08 Xip evi waimadoéooy. 
~ A 7 ow, FT ‘ 
6. rocavra wer “Ounoos ézexpyoiocer ort iv xal TO mae pEyary 
pas {-.1¢ ee ~ , . 7 x ‘ A ‘ e 
Evvodog uat sooty ev ti Ajd@* votegov O& Tove wey yooods oi 
~ 4A « > - ~ tee 4 ond 7 ‘ 4 4 \ 
yyowmrat xat ot ADyvaiot us ison tmeumor, tx S& meQi TOdS 
3 ~ P 4A ‘ ~ , ¢ A ~ c Pope. ‘ A 
ayavac xa T mheiota xatEelvOn Va0 Evupoowy, ws eixdg, mow OF 
c 7A ~ , ‘ > rng > 2 ae 3 , B a , 
oi “Adynvaiot tote TOY ayaVE Exoinouy ual inmodQouias, 0 medTE- 
s 
QOY Ox iY. 
~ ~ ~ ~ oC 
CV. Tov & avzov yepadvrocg “Aunpaxiamta, woneo da0oxous- 
vor Evovddye tiv orgatiay xatéoyor, Exotpatevortat emi Agyos 20 
5 \ , rd , alts > siuA*s , 
‘Auihoyinoy touozihiorg omhizais, xa eoBakovteg &¢ tyv Aoyeiav 
, a ~ 2.7% 7 > \ A ~ 
nxatadausavovow Ohmac, tetyoo éat Loqov toyveoy zoos tH Pa- 
Aacoy, 0 mote ‘Anaovares reiyiccmevot xowg Sixaotyoi@ eyowrto* 
oP AS a 8 , ’ 2 , x , ‘ 
antye d8 ano tig “Agysioy mohews, emiPuhucoias ovons, mévtE nat 
ld \ ~ 
eixoot ozadiovs paliota. 2. ot b& “Anagraves oi per é¢ “Agyos 
~ ~ a ~ 
EvyeBoy9our, ot 58 tig ‘Aupidoyiag éy tovt@ tH yooiy 0 Kojras 
~ , A ‘A > 7, , ‘ 
uadeitat, prviaocortes tovg peta Evevioyou Ilehonovvyciovg py 
Laoot moog tovs “Aunoaniwitacg diudOdrtec, éestoatomedevourto. 
4 
3. agumovot 8 xat ent AnuooSEerny tov &g tiv Aitwhiay “AGy- 
A ‘ A A 
PULOY OTORTYYHCRPTA, OTS CpioWw HyEuavy yiyryTal, nol Ent TAS 
” ~ 93 , a 2 \ , py ee 
eixoct vavg ADnvaioy at izvyor epi TIehondvvysor ovoat, wr 7e- 
5 , ‘ r a aie te , 
yev “Agiotoredys te 0 Tynoxgatovs nai ‘Segopar 0 ‘Avtimryotov. 
” ~ 
4. anéotetlay 58 xa &yyehov ot aegi tag "Ohaus ‘Aunpanaros 
> ‘ , , re ~ , , ‘ s 
ég thy mod xelevovtes oqior Bontety wavdnpet, Sedvotes py ab 


LIB. III. CAP. CVI. CVII. 172 


pet Evovioyou ov Svvavtat dudideiv tovg "Anagravag xa opiow 
} movadeiow H man yerytar | &vayooeiv Bovdouerolg ov 7 dope 
agg. OVI. 06 wiv ody pet Evgvdoyou Tehomorvyciot og to9or- 
\ > w+ > , 7 A > ~ 
to tous &v Olnag Aumpaxiotas yxovtas, agarteg &é% tov IIgo- 
4 > , \ Uj ‘ , \ > ~ > , 
cyiov sBoyPovr xata tayos, nou OueBartes tov “Ayeh@or éyogovr 
ds "Auaovariug, ovens éojuov diva zy & “Agyoo PoyPear, ev 
~ J 4 ~ 
dekue men eyovtes cyy Ateutiov molw xai civ gooveay avroy, 
évy oowoteo® O& thy GAdyy “Axagrvaviar. 2. not SiekOdvteg tH» 
Sroatiov yiv éyooovy Sue tyg Duriag nat avd. Mededvog nag 
cia 4 ‘ , ia / ~ > , > ? 
toyata, éxeita dia Airaiag* nat eaeBpyoay tig -Ayoutor, ovxéste 
"Aunapvavias, pidiag 8 opict. 3. LaBouevos 5é tov Ovepov dgovs, 
7» > ~ a F bd > ~ A , > wit Fy , 
0 got ayooixor, éywQovr Ov avtov xae xatéByour &g chy Aoysiur 
vuntog Oy, not OuekehOovres mecakv cig te” Aoyetor aoddemg nat 
~ a” , > , ~ 4 A , ~ 
zig int Konvas “Axapvavav pviaxis zhadov nat apostutar roig 
év "Ohaus Aunoaxudrac. CVIL. yerousvos 58 &9Qd00 cpa ti 
€ , , > a A , : , A , 
jpeow xadiCovow én tyv Myteonohiv xahovperny nar oreatone- 
~ ~ la ~ 
Sov exoujourto. > ADyvaior 58 Taig Esixoot vavoiww od 20AL@ VoTE- 
gov maguyiyvortat ég tov ’Aungauntnoy xddnov Boyourzes toig 
"Adoyeiow, xai Anuocderns Meconrior per Exar Siaxociovs bmhi- 
; Cr A , 5) , ‘ ere. ~ ; 
tac, é&yxorta 0&8 togotag ASyvaiwor. 2. nai at pey vaEg mEQL 
zag "Olaag tov Aoqoy &x Pakdoons epwguovy’ oi d& >Axagra- 
BES M3 , b] , c \ 7 c ‘ 3 ~ 
veg nal Augidoyor odiyot, ot yag misiovs vm0 °Aumoauniotoav 
Bie uareiyorto, é¢ to” Agyos 75y Evvednivdores magecuevclovto 
ag mayovmEros TOig evavTiolc, nul Hysuova Tov mavtog Evupaynov 
aigovrtrar AnuooSéry wste tov ogetégny ozgatyyar. 3.6 88 
moocayayay éyyus tig” Ohans éorgautonsdevouto’* yapddca 3° av- 
, ~ 4 ~ 
cous peyady Siigys. nat qucoag pev névte jovyator, ty 8 exry 
_ etdooorto apmotegot ws éo maynr. ual peilor yao éyéveto xc 
, 4 ~ 4 , “1. f Ld 
mepicye 70 TOY IIehorovyyoiwy ozpatonedor, 0 Annooterng Ce- 
‘ ~ , > ¢ , , 4 , & rs 
suc mn xvxdwdy Aoyiler é¢ Odov tive xoidyny neu oyuwdy omditasg 
zat wikovs Evvappotégovs & tetpaxociovs, Omms nart& TO UmELE- 
yor tor évartion év ty Evvdd@ adry eavactavres ovtor xara 
vezov yiyvorta. A. eae 88 magscxevaucto aupotéigots, YEeour és 
a , 4A a ¢ 4 , x” 4 , A 
ysigacs, Anuooderns psy to SeSrov negas éyov weta Meconviov xc 
4 , > , . A \ # > ~ ¢ ao , 
Onvaior ddiyav: 70 68 Kho ° Anagvaves wg Exnotot TeTHyUEVOL 
éneiyor nat’ Aupidyor ot mapdvres axovtiorai. Uelomovyqatot 


od 


174 OOTKTAIAOLN FYITPAGHS. 


‘ 3 ~ > ‘ , \ , = t 
dé xa “Aunpaxiarot avawt terayutvor ndyv Martivgwv* ovo" 
52 éy TH evoviup padov ual 0d Td xéQas &xooy éyortes &IQOOS 
7 > > 3 , ” A > 3 8 c > > ~ 
your, aid Evevioyos éoxator eiye to evorvvmoy uai Oi ET AUTOV, 

, ¢ 4 
nate Meconriovg xea Anuoodéeryy. CVIIL. cic 8° év zeooty 7dn 
ovteg megieoyor tH xo oi Hedomoveyctor nai éxvudovrto 10 de- 
Hoy tay svartior, ot &% tig évédous > Axapvives éniysvouevot 
aVTOIG KATH VWOTOV MOGMintOVOL TE Xai TOEMOLEWY, WOTE MITE && 
Ghuny vmousivar popySEertac te éo puyiy xal TO a2€0v TOV oTEa- 

~ >, 7 a 
TEvuatog xataotyouL* exeidy yao sidov 70 xat Evgvdoyor xai 0 
, J 7 ~ ~ 5 ~ ‘ ec 
zoatiotoy qv Ovagdepouevory, m0dA@ maddov EqoBovrto. xa Ot 
a ~ ~ 
Mecorriot, ovteg ravry usta tov AnuooSévovs, td moAv tov ~eyou 
oe A ~ 
e&pidov. 2. ot b& ’Aunganimrat xai ot xat& td dekvov xéoag 
+ ‘ \ ee A . A a oF > , 4A A 
évixev TO xa? savtorg xa moog to ”Apyos amedinkay’ nat yoo 
~— 4 ~ 
UAYOTATOL TOY TELL ExsivaA TH yooia Tepydvovow Ovtes. 3: 
~ A 
émavayopovrtes O8 wg swpmv tO mléov verixnusvoy nut vi &ALOL 
> ~ , , ~ , > A A 
Axapriives opiot mpocénswro, yalenos Siecwlorto é¢ tag "Oh- 
4 oy ~ 
mag, xa moddoL ansFuvoy aditar, ataxtms xual ovdert xdoum 
‘ t 
aeoonintortes mhiyvy Mavtwéov' ovror d8 pahiota Evrretayusvor 
MAVTOS TOV OTEATOU cvExcpnoUY. xa ] -mev meyn Erehedta sos 
owe. 
CIX. Mevedaiog 58 ty totepaig Evpvidyou teOvedzog xat 
: , ‘ \ > ‘ A ~ 4 a 
Muxepiov aves magerhypag THY AOYHY RAL aoQ@Y MEyYaANS To- 
, , a , , ~ a 
ONS yeyerNnpEerns OTM TQOMM 7H Mero mOhOpuynoEtas ex TE yRS net 
éx Duhaoons taig Arrinaic vavoiw amoxexdyusvoc, 7} nat avayor- 
ear StacwPycetat, mpoopége Aoyor mEgi onordav uai avayoor- 
cemg Annoodéver xo toig Axaprvarver orparnyois, xat mEQt vEexouY 
aun avoipicens. 2. ot 68 vexQovs piv anéooay xai teomaior 
avrot toryOUY Kab TOS ExVTw@Y TRLAXOGIOLG pahiOTA aODurErTAS 
veilovto* avayoonow S& &% Mey TOV meOMavor’S odx éomEicavTO 
anact, xovpa 8 Anpoodérns peta tov Evoteatyyar "Axagravor 
7 ~ 4 , \ ~ *” 
onévdortat Mavewevor xat Mevedaip xai trois &ddowg aeyover 
~ g > ~ 
zav Ilehozovvycior xat door avrar joav a&tohoyaitato: anoyo- 
eeiy xata tayos, Bovdousros wikdout tovs “Aunpanotag te xat 

4 , x 4 , , 4 ? 4 
zov pioPopogor oyhov tov Sevixor, wadiota de Aaxedamoriovs net 

7, ~ > 4 > , , 7 c 
TIeLonovynsiovs SiuBadeivy &¢ trove éxsivy youtor “EdAnvag wg xa- 
~ 4 
rampodortEes TO EKUTMY MoOvEyLaitTEQoY Emojcaurto. 3. xal ot par 


ae 
LIB TIL GAP: CXC EFI. 175 


, A > +6 % ‘ f ” 4 ¢ ~~ 
rovs te vexgove avethovto nat dia tayovs EPantoY, WonEQ LaTOYE, 
Kat THY amoyagnow xpvpa oig édédor0 éxeBovdevoy. CX. tH da 
Anpostéeves nai toig “Anagracw ayyéhderou tovg ‘Aumounioras 
cove é% tig molews mavdyusl xara tHy agwTHy &% Tov "Oday 
ayyedian émipondev dit cov Augidozor, Bovi.ouevovg toig év "O2- 

~ 4 ~ 
mous Svupisat, edorag ovdey trav yeyernuévov. 2. xat néume evdvg 
TOV OrQaTOU MES TL Ta DOG mMpOhoYLOYYTAG HAL TH HAETELK 
~ ~ iA 
MOKATUANWOUEVOLS, xl T] GAAy oTeUATIA Gua mapecxevaleto 
Bondey éx adtove. CXI. & covzm 8 of Mavzwigg xat ois 
” , A 4 , A 3 
éomeloto moogacw én Aayariopov xoe govyavov Evddoyny e€er- 
Sovres inaniecuy nat odtyous, Guu Evddéyortes ep & eHAOor 
d79ev" mooxeyoonxotes 2 75n Unoder tig”Ohans Ducoor anExod- 
c > 3 ~ 4A cm 9 ‘ > ee a 
gor. 2. ot S “Aunopaximras xo ot &ddot, OoOt per ETVYYAVOY Ov- 
; > 7, , ¢ A 3 7 o A > 4A 
tos aIpo0t EvvedPortes, wo ZyvmOUy AMLOVTAS, WEUNCKY HEL HUTOL 
nat éPsov Sodup, emixatadapsiv Bovddueror. 3. ot 68 “Axagrares 
TO Mev MODTOY nai Matas Evomicuy Amieras KomMOVdOVS Omoiws, xo 
zovs Ilshomovrvysiovs éxedicoxov’ nai tiwag avtar tar oteatnyor 
noAvovtAs xa Paoxortas EonsioOu avTOIG HxOVTLOs TIC, VOMIiouS 
xatampodidocia: opas> éneita pértor tovg pev Mavtwéag noe 
P \ , OM; \ > 3 , ow 
zovg Iehomovvyciovs agiscar, tovg 5° > Aunguxirag extewor. 
tT y 
4. nat jy moady ers nat ayvore size Aunoandtys tig éortw eite 
Tlehomovvyous. xo &g Stexociovs wey twas adtov anéxteway" 01 
Fy v 
3 Gddor Siepryor é¢ civ" Ayeaida dpogor ovour, xat. Sakvyd10g 
3 ‘ ¢ A 2 e , , x ¢ , 
avtove 0 Bauciwevg tov’ Aypainr pidog av vaedéburo. 
CXIL. Oi & & zi nolemc > Aunpanmrar aqixvoveta. et 
, ; 4 
"[Sousynr. soroy d& Svo0 Adqa 4% "dopevy inpydod* rovtow tov per 
usileo vexto0s énvyevousrns ot mooumootaudérteg ino tov Anuoots- 
yovg &d TOV oteatonsdov thaddr te xa EpPacay mpoxataha- 
Bovtec, tov 8 éhatcow érvyor ot Aunoanarar meoavapartes, xt 
> , € A , , > , ‘4 A a 
nviicurto. 2. 6 de AnuooSErns Seimvysas éyoost, xoL TO HALO 
oredtevua amd somipug sv0Us, abtog méy TO TmoV Eyoor Ent TIS 
éoBoic, 76 8 hho dia tar’ Augihoytxar dgmr. 3. xai amo O0- 
Som énininte toig ’ Aumpameray ett év Taig evvaig nat od mQ0- 
yoOnusvols ta yeyernuéva, GLO MOAY UadLov voUicact TOUS EavTmY 
; i 4 4 \ , , >? ¢ 
sive’ A. nat yao tovg Meconriove meatove énitydes 0 Anuo- 
‘ ‘ a 
otsrns moovruse, xa moocayopsvew éxédeve, Awpida te yAmoour 


cs 


176 OOTKTAIAOLY ZFrITPA@GWS. 


e- 4 ~ Hd , , a A pare 
leyzag xa toig agogudass miotw mageyouerovs, Hun dd xat ob 
ea = ~ 
xaDopauerovs Ti Ower vvxTdg Ext Ovoys. 5. og ovv émémECE tH 
oegaredpact AvTO?, Teemovel, xa TOUS pe molhovy avrou dié- 
gvepar, ot 6& Loimor xata Te ogy éo geriy OoUNouy. 6. OOM: 
cerqupevorr dé Tov ods, HO Ge TOY psy "Augpihozorr & zueiguoy 
Ortay Tho éavtaY vis nok pioy 7006 omhitas, tav O& ameigoy 
xOLt dvenlornudveoy ony Teamortal, éomincortes ee TE xegddgas 
Kol THE moohehoxiopeveas evédgas SuepPeigovto. 7. nol & ma&oay 
Wéav yoouonrres TIS @ryns éxodmortd twEG nal é¢ thy Odlac- 
cav ov modv anéyovour, xat wo sidov tag’ _Artixke vave AQ 0- 
ia ~ ~ , 
mheovous uma tov éeyou ti Evytvyiz, moocerevour, Hynoduevor ép 
tT avrixa poBm xesiooory sivat o~icw tnd tTadY é& Taig vaAvolP, & 
~ ~ \ ~ , 
dei, StaqPaphra: 7 v2z0. tar BupBapwr xat éyPiorwv ’ Augihozoy. 
A i ~ , 
8. of pev ovv °Aurpanatat tovrp tedonm xanedévtes ddizyor 
> A ~ 3 , > A} , > ~ en , 
ano mohhav somdyoay s¢ tyvy nohw* ’Axagraves 58 oxvievour- 
’ ‘ ~ , 
Zeg TOUS VEXQO’S KO TQOMAIa oTHOUPTES ameyaonouy éo ” Aoyos. 
CXIII. xai adzroig cy voregaia nie xuyjovk and tay é¢ ” Ayoui- 
ovg xatagvyortay & tig “Ohans > Aunoaximtar, avatosow aity- 
~ ~ a oe ~ 4 
COY THY VEXQMY OVS AMEXTEWAY VOTEQOY TIS MoHdTHS moyNS, OTE 
~ ~ , at 
usta tov Mavtwéov nat tov vaoonordar Evvekjecay &omovdot. 
2. tov 8 6 xgovs ta Omla tov aad TIS aohEews > Aumoaniwtor 
4 ~ a ~ 4 
Edavuate to minGos’ od yao TOs to ma9OS, GAN MEtO THY ETH 
~ 7 4 , 
copay siva. 3. xat tig avtoy Foeto 0,71 Oavuclor xat omdcot 
~ ~ ~ A ~ 
avtay teOriow, OlouEsvos aD 6 EoMTaY ivae TOY uIQvKA AMO TOY 
, A .4 
év “[Souevag. A. 6 8 eqn Swaxociovs padiora. tnolabov 3° oO 
> ~ a Se. 4 , > 4 , x 
éontoy einer, Ovxovy ta Oma tavti paiverat, aha mhéov H YI- 
ae A ~ Sey ae, , 
Lioy. avdic 8 einer éxeivoc, Oiu dou tov wEP THuov wayousrerr 
~ 4 > , 
éotiv. 6 8 anexgivarto, Eineg ye busig ev “[dopnery yOes sucyecde. 
a . 4 8.) lw 8 
"ALN iusic ye ovderi Euayoueda. yO, GALA moony &y TH amoxo- 
, 1 ares. \ ’ c ow ‘ ed. ~ 2 
ojos. Kai pev dy tovtog ye nusig yOeo ano tyg modems Bor- 
~ ~ ‘ , € A 
Syjoact ths “Aunoanwworay guayoueda. 5. 6 de xyovs wg nxovoe 
\ 7 4 MER ABT, ~ , , , > , 
xaL éyveo OTL 4 ano tHG mohewg Pondeaa SupPagra, aroimo- 
~ ~ ~ $ ~ 
Luc ual éxnhayeig tH msyéOer taY maedrtwmy xaxoy anyddev 
, ’ \ 
evOus GmQantos ual ovxstL anyteL TOvS vexoovs. 6. mados yaQ 
~ ~ , c , > ¢e , 2 8) ~ \ 
covto mim moher Eldnvidt ev tog yusoaig ueyiotoy On Tov xATO 
, 4 ” ~ > 
soy m0deuoy TOvde Eyéveto. xa oLOMOY Od Eyoapa TAY anodu- 


LIB? TE GAP-CEIV. CX: 177 


” 


: ~ , ese , \ A 
yovtar, Siots amictov tO mAHOOS Aéyetou amodecOat we mos TO 
~ is 
peyedos tig modews. > Aunganiay péveor olde ore et eBovdyInoar 
~ 4A 7, 
*Axaovives noi Augidoyos Adnrvaiowg nat Anynoodéra mevdo- 
~ Z ~ A ~ 
wsvor e&elOeiv, avtoBos ay eihov’ voy d° EMecuy uy oi > APyraior 
2 4 A 
gyovres avtyy yakenodregor ogios magomor wot. OXIV. wera be 
~ bond 7 ~ 
TauvTa TEiTOY MéQOS vEimarTEs THY oxvAOY TOIs “ADYrAioIg TK 
A A \ ~ 
Ghia nora tag mode Oisihovto. ua Te per TOY “ADnraiwy mhé- 
Orta éddo, TH O& vUy avaneinera éy Toig “Areztxoig ispoig Anuo- 
r 4 
odive eyoéOnouy ToIaxdclKL Mavomiat, xai kyo avtag “até 
4 ~ A ~ 
mhevos’ nal éyéveto Ge avtT@ peta tiv tho Aitwmlias Evupogay 
> A 7, ~ , > , c , > ~ 4A 
a0 tavtys tHg moakews adssotégn y xadodog. 2. anyddor Oa 
cM! ee ~ a” A 3 ~ = , > ~ 
nal ob év Taig sixoct vavow ADnraiot é¢ Navaaxror. “Axaovives 
83 xai “Augidoyor amedPortav “ADyvainy xo. AnuooPevovs tois 
ag LadvyOrov nat -Ayouiovs xatagvyovow Aumpanorats xai Ue- 
, ~ g x 
Lomovynotos avayooynow soneicavto && Oinxdar, oimep xai petoc- 
, 4 , bie A eld / 4 
viotycay mapa Lakvvdiov. 3. xt & tov Eneita yodvoy omovrdas 
. , > 7 € 4 ” > ~ \ > 4 
xo Evumayiay eomoarto exacov try Axagvaves uot “Augidoyor 
\ ~ 4 
moos  Aunganwtas émt toicde wore pts Aunoganwras pera. 
? , a | , U4 > ~ 
Axunvavoy oroatevew ént IIehomorvyciovg pyre * Axapravas 
~ ~ \ ~ ‘ 
usta’ Aunoaunoray én ’ ASyvraiovs, Boyndeiv 58 ty GALyLOr, not 
> ~ > , ¢€ 4 ‘ , No , > , 
anodovvat “Aunpaxiwrtas onm0ca 7 yooia 7 ounoovs “Augihoyor 
w ae ak, See , A ~ ‘g 5) | > ~ 
Eyouat, xat emt “Avaxtdour wy Bondeiy modgmov ov ’ Axagvict. 
~ A ~ 
4. cavra EvvPéeuevor Siélvoay tov mddeuor. pera 52 tavta Kogiv- 
4 e os > \ 2 , > , 3 , 
O1es quianiy éavtar é¢ tyr Aunoaxiay anéoteihar, &¢ tevaxool- 
¢c , \ = , \ > , a ‘ a 
ove omhitas, wat Bevoxdeidav tov Evdvuxdeovg aoyorta’ ov xomt- 
, ~ A “ > , > , A A Ee 
Cousvos yaleroo dia tyg EHneipov aqixorto. ta mev nat ~Ap- 
7 
mouxiay ovtog éyévEeto. 
CXV. OF 8 & cy Sinehiag ‘AOnraios tov avrov yemavog és 
qi tiv ‘Ineqaiay anoBuow énowujoaurto &% THY VEY META TOY St- 
~ ” > , > Ne Pah , ‘ 
xehiatay avoter eoBsPAnuotay é¢ ta toyata tig Tpepaias, xo 
Pee, A >? ? BA > , ‘ 3 4 , 
ént tag Aiddov vycovs énhevoar. 2. avayoonoartes 58 é¢ “Pi- 
A 
yoy IIv9ddagor tov Icohoyov, Adyrainy orgaryydr, xatakappa- 
> A A ~ , Se , 5. ¢ ‘ 3 
vyovow émt tas vag Siadoyov wy 0 Aayns yoyer. 3. 01 yao & 
Sixehia Evupayot mevoarreg ixeicay tovs "AOnraiovs Bondesiv 
~ A ~ ~ 
opior mgioct vavoti* TIS mer YAO VRS adbTa@Y Oi Sveaxoorot éxoa- 
~ A £ A 
tour, tg de Dahacons ohiyats vavaiy sigyouerot mapscusvatorte 


178 OOrkKT4IAOL FTITPAGHS. 


. 


A ? e > , 4°3 7, ~ 
vavtixoy Evvayeiportes og ov megidowousvot. A. nai emdijoovr veavg 
tecoupaxorta ot “AGnraior ws anootehovrtés avdtois, Gun per 
c ’ ~ ‘ > ~ , , A ‘ 
yyoupsvot Fucoov tov éxsi mohepov xatakvOyjosoFat, au dé Bov- 
Aousvos pekétyy Tov vavtinov moiioda. tov psy ov Ea TOP 
orpatnyay anéioteihav, TIvGodmgor, ddiyous vavot, Soqoxdéa dé 

A , ‘ > l4 4 Lé fhe ~ 7, 
tov Sworeatidov xai Evevuédorvta tov Oovxzdéovg ént tov mheo- 
voy veov amoneupew Eusdiov. 5. 6 d2 IIvdodmpos n8y Eyov tiv 
tov Adyytos taY vewv KOYYY emdEvos TEhEvT@YTOS Tov yeeros . 
Men 4 ~ , a , , Tt ma . 4A 
émt tO Aoxpav goovelor, 0 mpotegov Aayns side’ xat vinndeg 
payyn tno thy Aoxpay aveyoonoer. 

CXVI, *Egdin 88 megi adtd rd Za tovzo 6 Ovak Tov mvQd¢E - 
~ a” ? — ~ 
éx tig Aizvys, momeg “ai TO mQOTEQOY. nal yRY TE EqOEpE TOP 
, 24 ~ a ~ FF > ~ 7 ? , > 
Karavaior, ot éni ty Aityy tH Ops oixovow, omeg péytotoy ETL 
Coos ey ty Dixehig. 2. Aéyerou 8 mevtyxoot@ Eze Gvizves tovto 
petc TO mpdtepor Getpa, to b8 Evumay cols yeyernoGas tO Sevuce 

Sats | OE OT f >) ws ~ 4 4 4 ~ 

ag ov Ltxehia v20 Envoy oixsitos. THVTH MEY HATH TOV YeIo- 
~ : Se , @ Ww ~ , > , ~ a 
v0 TOVTOY EyEVETO. HOt EXTOV ETOG TH MOE EtekevtTaH tHde oF 
Oovnvdidys Evveyoawer, 











NOTES. 





BOOK I. ~ 


Tue Preface of this history, which is supposed to have been written by 
Thucydides after the termination of the war (see N. on I. 1. § 1), extends to 
chap. 24, and may be divided into three parts: 1, the reason why the 
history was composed (chap. 1); 2, the magnitude of the Peloponnesian 
war, evinced by a comparison of the ancient state and condition of Greece 
(chaps. 2-19); 8, the nature of Grecian history and especially of the work 
now in hand (chaps. 20-23). The second of these portions may be subject 
‘also to a threefold division: 1, the times which preceded the Trojan war 
(chaps, 2-8); 2, the Trojan war (chaps. 9-11) ; 3, the times which succeed 
ed that war (chaps. 12-19). Cf Poppo ad loc. 





CHAPTER I. 


The historian alleges as the reason why he composed a history of the Peloponnesian war, 
that it was greater and more memorable than any war in Greece which had preceded it 
(§ 1); itis impossible to arrive at any certain knowledge of the nature and importance 
of the preceding wars, yet the probability is strong that they were not very great (§ 2). 


1. Covxvdidns. This is the form of a patronymic without the 
signification, as MuAriddns, ’Apeoreidys, etc. Of. Mt. $429, 3. —— 
ASnvaios. Some think that the words rod ’OAdpouv have been left 
out by copyists, inasmuch as they are found in IV. 104. §4, and 
elsewhere. But, as Poppo remarks, our historian so distinguished 
himself, that there was no danger of his being confounded with 
others of the same name. There is no need with some critics of 
supplying the article with ’ASnvaios, as no emphasis is intended. — 
Evveypare tiv médenov, composed a history of the war. The Scholi- 
ast says, that ypdya is used of one thing, Evyypawa, of several. 
Hence reference may be had to the documents or narratives upon 





182 NOTES. [Boox L. 


which the history was founded. Thucydides is called (kar é£oy7v) 
6 Evyypadgeis. @s émodéunoay, as they carried it on. Supply 
avrov. Some are disposed to read éy instead of os, but without 
sufficient authority to justify the change. dp&dpevos €v3vs Kadi- 
orapevov (== dpEduevos tod ovyypdyar ev3is Ore KaSiotato 6 mdde- 
pos), having commenced it immediately at the beginning of the war, 
i. e. he commenced the collection and arrangemént of the materials 
at the first breaking out of the war. The history was not written 
out until the war had closed. Cf. V. 26. § 1, where he speaks of the 
war as finished, and II. 13. § 7, where the Long Walls are spoken of 
as a past affair. cai. Unless this connective suggests the mental 
repetition of gvvéypaye, I am at a loss to conjecture its use, since 
edricas, expecting, supposing (cf. Lat. sperare), denotes the cause of 
the preceding proposition. Of. K. § 312, b. agtohoyatatrov Tay 
mpoyeyernuevay, more remarkable than any which had preceded. This 
ase of the superlative for the comparative, is of frequent occurrence 
in Thucydides. dxpatovres—jaav (= ixuafoy), were in the high- 
est state of preparation. és avrdv, i.e. for the war. “ dxpdtew 
és te eodem modo dictum, ut ¢ppwrro és rév mddepor, II. 8. §$ 1, 
qua voce illam explicat Zon. p. 984.” Kriig. To Go “EAAnuiKor 
= Tovs a@\Aovs “EdAnvas. kai—épav = xal éri éopa, the construc- 
tion having been changed from éz: with the verb to the participle. 
xat here refers to ré after dxud{ovres, and introduces another reason 
for the conjecture expressed in rexuatpdpevos. TO pev—ro Oe, 
partly—and partly. Scavoovpevov (sc. EvvicracSa from the pre- 
ceding clause). ‘Jd in animo habens, id moliens.” Bothe. 

2. xivnots....BapBdper, for this was the greatest commotion which 
ever took place among the Greeks, anda considerable portion of the 
barbarians. ximois does not take the article, because it is the pre 
dicate, and the pronoun avrn the subject. Cf. K. § 246, R. 1; Kr. 
§ 61.7. 8) strengthens peyiorn, by far the greatest. Some confine ~ 
peyiorn 87 to trois “EXAnow, but it evidently is to be extended to 
péper twit tav BapBdpor, “a large portion of the barbarians.” Arnold , 
Reference is had to the Persians, Thracians, Sicilians, etc., who par 
ticipated with the Greeks to a greater or less extent in the Pelopon- 
nesian war. —— as o¢ cimciv and I had well nigh said, not, and 
so to speak, as this phrase is more commonly to be rendered. «al in 
the next clause is even, also. emt mreicrov avSpamrov = mAKioTots 
avSpe@rrots. Ta yap mpo avray. “The plural pronoun refers to 
some such expression as ra rov modéuov, Or Ta IeAomovynciaxa, as 
we often find the Persian war called ra Mndixa.” Arnold. By ra yag 
mpo avrav is meant the Persian, and by ra érs madatérepa, the Trojar 






































Cua, ID] NOTES. 183 


war. Some, however, understand by the former of these expressions 
both the Persian and Trojan wars, and by the latter, those still more 
remte, viz. in the heroic ages. dia xpdvov mARBos, On account 
of the length of time which had elapsed since they were carried on 
This use of A#Zos, in the sense of pikos, is quite rare. advvara 
= ddvvarov. év.- Some supply é€ from the preced- 
ing éx, but it is better to make it stand for 4 after oxomotvri, the 
genitive resulting from the attraction of the pronoun with its antece- 

ent texunpiav. Poppo in his Suppl. Adnot. says “ per schema xara 
kowod explicanda verba.” paxpératrov oxorrovrtt. Poppo after the 
Scholiast explains these words, diutissime spectare. I prefer with 
Goel., Arnold, and Bloomf., to render it, going back as far as possible 
- im my inquiry. moredoa, “intelligendum dore, ita ut fidem 
habeam testimoniis.” Bothe. peyada refers to the ra which pre- 
cedes. és Ta GAda, as it respects other things, i. e. civil affairs. 
For this use of és (old Attic for eis), cf. K. § 290. 2. ¢. 


























CHAPTER ITI. 


The inhabitants of Greece in its earliest state were for several reasons migratory (§§ 1, 2); 
the richest districts were most subject to this change of inhabitants (§§ 3, 4); while 
Attica from its sterility was more permanently inhabited (§ 5); for which reason it 
excelled in population the other states of Greece, furnished a refuge for such as were 
driven from their homes, and planted colonies in Ionia (§ 6). 


1. haiverac—oikovpérn. With the participle, daiveoSa: signifies to 
appear, to show one’s self; with the infinitive, to seem, videri. K. 
§ 811. 8; S. § 225. 8. yap here introduces a confirmation of what 
was said in the preceding chapter, that neither the civil nor military 
affairs of Greece, in-its earliest ages, were very considerable. —— 7 
viv “EdAts Kadoupévn, what is now called Greece. 8S. § 225. 1.— 
BeBaiws, “modo firmo ac stabili.” Betant. petavactdces (Mi- 
grations) ojca. Supply daivovra from the preceding context. 
Tyv éavtav, their own country. Biatdpevor....mredvear, “ coacts 
ab tis, guicunque majore numero ipsos invaderent.” Haack. dei, 
Srom time to time. When it has this meaning,~dei is usually placed 
between the article and the adjective or participle. Of. I. 11. §$ 1, 2; 
22. § 1, et saepe al. 

2. veudpevor....atotny, each one alting as his own possession as 
much (only) as he could live on==just enough for subsistence. On 














184 NOTES.- [Boox 1 


doov, cf. K. § 882. R. 8; 8. § 222. 6. dmogny, “vitam tolerare.” Be- 
tant. —— xpnudrev is well rendered by Bloomf. goods, moveables, 
property, not money only. ovde ynv durevorres, not planting the 
earth, as with vines, olives, etc., since the enjoyment of the fruit of 
their labor would be so precarious. For the construction of dydov oy 
(it being uncertain), cf. K. § 812. 5; 8. § 226. b. émére. Theo 
idiom of our language would have required ei pz after adyAov dv, —— 
kai, also, too. aretxicrav—ovtay, SC. avrav. When the subject 
of the genitive absolute isa pronoun, which can easily be supplied 
from the context, it is often omitted. Reference is had in dretyicrey 
properly to abodes and dwellings. The construction is varied, for 
dretxiarous dvras ddaipnoera (sc. rHv yay mepurevpernp). dua, 
moreover, withal. kaS 7pépav (daily) is frequently found with 
verbs denoting to live, to obtain a livelihood. dvayxaiov tpodis, 
necessary subsistence. ov xadreras, without difficulty, readily. 
— &¢ airéd, i.e. on account of the little difficulty they made in emi-_ 
grating. mapaokeun refers to military apparatus. 

8. rhs yns } apioty (—tTiHs yas TO mrclorov. Of. K. § 264. 2. ¢), 
the richest country, literally, the best of the land. voy Secoaria 
kadoupevn. Thessaly was in more ancient times called Emathia, 
Pelasgia, Pyrrha, etc. ——’Apxadias. The Arcadian country was 
mountainous, and hence as their lands were uninviting, the an- 
cient settlers were suffered. to remain unmolested, and they were, 
therefore, called by Herodotus airéyZoves (cf. I. 6. § 3). —— @Ans 
éca fv xpatiocra, and whatever other parts were most fertile. 

4, dperiy yns, fertility of soil. tici—eyyvyvopevat = yeyvopevat ep 
Tit. epSeipovro refers to the persons who stirred up factions. 
dua. See N. on § 2, supra. Aropirar, strangers, foreign- 
ers, probably, for the most part, Greeks belonging to other tribes. 

5. your, for instance. ex Tov él mAciotov—ovcay. This is 
explained by the Scholiast and some commentators, by making otcay 
stand for efva, thus blending two modes of expression, é« rod émt 
mAciorov—eiva, and “Arrixiy emi mdcioreyv—ovcay. They then take 
éx tov with otcavy (=eciva), and translate émt mdciorov, for the 
most part. But I prefer with Poppo, Arnold, and Bloomf. (in his last 
edition) to regard é« rov émi mdcioroy as a single expression= e& 
dpyjs, from the beginning. Aerrdyear, thinness of soil, sterility. 
A great part of Attica was bare rock, where nothing could be sown. 
But in the portions capable of cultivation, barley, and even wheat 
were produced, and every sort of plant and animals throve in spite 
ot the poverty of the soil. Of. Beckh’s Pub. Econ. Athens, p. 40. 
Agriculture was held in great estimation by the Athenians. Cf. Xen. 












































Cuap. IT.] NOTES. ' 186 


con. 4; Aristot. Polit. VI. 4. 
dei. See N. on I. 36. $1. 
6. cal wapdderypa....avénsjvar, and this is no small proof of my 
statement (viz.) that on account of the migrations, Greece,-in tts 
other parts (és ta adda), did not increase in like manner (époiws) 
with Athens. After much examination, I am led to prefer this mode 
of translation, which connects dia ras perotkias....avén%jvac With 
od. Adyov, to. the one adopted by Bloomfield, which unites it with 
apaderypa réde. The rapddecypa (proof) is contained in the clause 
beginning with éx yap trys aAns. Goel. and others would erase és, 
and make ra d\\a (= rd GAda tis “EAAddos) the subject of adgy- 
Sqva. This gives the same sense with the subaudition of tiv ‘EAAdda 
as the subject. The Adyos or statement to which Thucydides refers, 
as Arnold observes, is contained in the words od yadends....mapa- 
oxevn, § 2, supra. The interpretation of Haack after Poppo, I can- 
not but regard as very wide of the mark: On account of the immi- 
grations into Attica, that country did not increase in other respects 
(i.e. in riches and military resources), 7 an equal degree with the 
number of its inhabitants. Nothing is said in the previous context 
about the comparative increase of the population and résources of 
Attica; therefore to introduce it here would be foreign to the design 
of the author, which seems to have been,:to show how their migra- 
tory habits retarded the growth of many of the Grecian states. This 
he does by comparing them with Attica, where the population was 
stable and on the increase. —— of modk€um = éxmimtovtes (being ban- 
ished, expelled)—oi dvvar@raro.=Tdv wokéu@ exminrévrav of Suva- 
t@rarot. Melanthus and the Heraclidw are supposed to be especially 
referred to in of dvvare@rarot. as BéBaov dv is an accusative 
absolute. Of. S. § 226.a; Mt. $568.3. “Male Haack. yepiov intel- 
ligit; debebat saltem ri, tanguam aliquid jfirmum.” Poppo. In 
abbreviated adjectival sentences, the predicate adjective stands in the 
neuter singular, when the subject to which it refers, expresses not 
any particular individual of a class, but merely the general notion. 
Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 381. moNtrat yeyvépevot. In later times, it was 
with extreme difficulty that one, who came from another state into 
Athens, could obtain the jus civitatis. dro madatod, of old, long 
ago. peiCo eri, yet greater. és “Iwviav. This is a prolepsis, 
nasmuch as Ionia received its name from the Ionian colonists, who 
being expelled from Peloponnesus, had taken refuge some sixty years 
before in Athens. A similar prolepsis is found in the use of Sedevoiv- 
ra, VI, 4. § 2. —— os.... Arrexyjs. Of. 8. § 226. a. Bloomf. supplies 
yapetv adtrovs With ody ixavns ovens. 





of avrol (the same. S. $160. 5} 




















186 NOTES. , [Boor L 


CHAPTER IIL 


Evidence of the weakness of Greece in its more early times, is furnished iz the fact, that, 
before the Trojan war, no enterprise was undertaken by the states in combir ation, and 
that they had not yet any name in common (§ !); they gradually received tke appella- 
tion Hellenes from Hellen and his sons, who had become powerful in Phthiotis, and wera 
called in by the other cities to their aid (§ 2); of which Homer is a witness, who, though 
living at a far later age, nowhere calls them Hellenes, but restricts that name to those 
who came with Achilles from Phthiotis (§ 3); nor in contradistinction from them does 
Homer call any Barbarians, inasmuch as the Greeks had yet no general name to which 
this appellation could be opposed (§ 4); the Trojan expedition was undertaken by them, 
only because at that time they began to turn their attention more particularly to naval 
affairs (§ 5). 


1. dé resumes the main subject, which was broken off by the 
parenthesis, pddiora O€ ths yns x. rT. A. in § 3, of the preceding 
chapter. réde refers forward to the sentence commencing with 
mpo yap tav Tpatkar. ovx HkioTa=padiora. Thucydides is 
fond of the totes. Trav Tpatxav, the Trojan war. Of. Mt.§ 445. 
6, d. aiverai—epyacapern. See N. on I. 2. $1. Soxet dé por 
—ecixyev. By the omission of ér:1, the dependent clause here assumes 
the form of a principal clause. Great vivacity and strength is im- 
parted in such cases, by the omission of the word denoting the 
dependent relation. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 798. 1. a; Kr. § 55. 4. 
N78, In ra pév mpd “EAnvos (in the times before Hellen), 
the article is joined in the same manner as in the phrases 76 awd 
rove, TO mpd Tovrov, etc. Some prefer, however, to make ra pep 
—dé= Ta pev—ra dé, partim—et partim. Kat mavu ovde, not at 
all. kai increases the force of mavv, as our word very, in the phrases 
very much, very little, ete. Of. Kr. § 69. 82. N. 18. —eivar 4 emi- 
kAnois. Notice the change of construction from efyev, the nomina- 
tive being here used with the infinitive, which construction is varied 
again by the accusative with the infinitive in xadeioSac “EXAqvas. 
The reason for this last change, seems to be the employment of the 
preceding accusatives with prepositions, xara €3vy, and xa3’ éxdorovs, 
which are really subjects of mapéyeo%ac and kadcioSa. Of. Mt. § 427. 
¢. Obs. 2; Jelf’s Kiihn. 372. Obs. 2. ada te kai, and especially. 
agp éavrav, from themselves, i. e. they themselves gave the name 
to their respective districts. 

2. “EdAnvos, Hellen was the king of Phthia in Thessaly, and was 
the mythical ancestor of the Greeks, in contradistinction from the more 
ancient Pelasgians. Cf. Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Rom. Mythol. p. 878, 
— icxvodvrav, having become powerful. Of. I. 9. § 2. érrayo- 



































ee il. J NOTES. 3 187 


pevoy (middle), sc. dvBpamey elicited from és ras GAas wéders Which 
follows. avrovs refers to Hellen and his sons. —— én’ addereia, 
Jor aid, i. e. of the cities which invited them. Ka’ éxdorovs, one 
by one, singly. —— rj dpdia paddrov, more by intercourse than by 
any conventional arrangement.» Poppo suggests that paddAov may 
signify, magis magisque, in dies sepius. ov belongs to 7divaro 
(sc. ro KadetoSat “ENAnvas). dmaow éxuxjoa, to come into use 
among all ; literally, to prevail, to get the upper hand. Bothe takes 
awact in the sense of mavras. 

8. mo\Ag—vorepoyv. “Homer is supposed to have lived after the 
Jonian migration, which was 100 years subsequent. to the Trojan war. 
No less diversity than 500 years is assigned to the various dates of 
his birth. The most probable supposition is, that he lived about 800 
years after the Trojan war. kat (before rav Tpa:kay), even. 

4. ovdé BapBadpovs eipynxe. “Non negat Thucydides, vocem Bédp- 
Bapos Homeri state et fuisse et peregrini quid indicasse (Il. 2. 867, 
kapav BapBapoporver); negat, eam omnes exteros, tamquam Helleni- 
bus oppositos, complexam esse. Cf. Odyss. 8. 294.” Haack. —— did 
To pnde “ENAnvds mo—amoxexpio%a, because the Greeks were not yet 
distinguished. : : 

5. of...-KAndevres, these several (éxacro) Hellenistic communities, 
having been first called Hellenists by separate cities, (i. e.) such- as 
understood one another's language, and afterwards all being called by 
that general appellation. There are other ways of translating this 
passage which for the sake of brevity I must omit. Some verbal ex- 
planations, however, are needful. of & is put for obra: d5é. ody is 
resumptive, and takes up the assertion made at the beginning of the 
chapter, mpd rév Tpwikav....‘EAAds. As Arnold well remarks, what 
is there 7 ‘EAAds, is now of as éxacrot “EXAnves, and the follow- 
ing words are a sort of explanation of the term, which properly 
speaking is an anachronism. dao, in the parenthetical clause écoe 
DrAnrwv Evviccay, takes the gender implied in wérews, Evviecay is the 
unperf. 3 plur. of £vvinws. For its construction with the genitive, of 
K. § 278. 5. e. ~ durkiay adAnrov, want of intercourse with one 
another. empafav refers to "EAAnves for its subject. —— dAda 
++ -EvynrSov, nay, it was only because (K. § 812. 8. b.) they were better 
acquainted with nautical affairs (literally, the sea) that they united in 
that expedition. This sentence introduces the remarks, which Thu- 
cydides now proceeds to make, on the origin of maritime affairs and 
_the practice of piracy. It is unnecessary with Haack to supply és or 
xara before orpareiay, as it is the cognate accusative after fvv7ASox 


(K. § 278). 























188 NOTES. [Boox L 


CHAPTER IV. 


Minos was the most ancient possessor of a navy, and having brought the Cyclades under 
his dominion and expelled the Carians, began to clear the sea of pirates (§ 1). 


1. yap is here inchoative and explanatory. In such instances it 
may be rendered now. “The Schol. remarks, that by three compari- 
sons Thucydides shows the slender power of the times which preced- 
ed the Peloponnesian war; (1) by comparison with the period before 
Minos, (2) with that from his age up to the Trojan war, (3) from 
thence to his own times.” Bloomf. ma\aitatos—vauTixoy éxT)CaTO, 
was the most ancient possessor of a navy. Similar to this use of the 
superlative is the Latin primus hoc facit primus fuit, gui faceret. 
@y = exeivav Oy. viv “EdAnuixys Saddocons. “ampdrepoy yap 
Baptxy eéxadciro.” Schol. It is now called the Archipelago. Kv- 
kAddov. These islands received this name, because they formed a 
kind of circle around Delos. oixtatys, colonizer. Kapas ¢&e- 
Adoas. Herodotus (1.171) says that the Carians were expelled by. 
the Athenians. It is probablé, that the Dorian and Ionian colonies 
wholly extirpated those old Carian inhabitants, many of whom, 
doubtless, had been suffered to remain and enjoy equal privileges with 
the colony of Cretan settlers planted there by Minos. In this way, 
the apparently conflicting accounts of Herodotus and our author may 
be reconciled. ep dcov 7dvvato, as far as he was able. TOU 
—iévar (S. § 222. 2; K. § 308. 2. b), in order that greater revenues 
might acerue to him. 





























CHAPTER V. 


The Greeks and Barbarians anciently were much addicted to piracy, which, so far from 
being deemed unlawful or dishonourable, was regarded as in some measure conferring 
glory upon those who engaged in it (§ 1); this is seen in the traces of the custom stil) 
remaining in certain parts of the continent, and from the testimony of the old poets 
(§ 2); robbery by land was also practised, which custom still prevails in some of the 
Grocian states (§ 3). 


1. yap serves here to introduce the origin and cause of the 
piracy, referred to in the close of the preceding chapter. ov 
trav advvatardrev. A litotes for, the most powerful. See N. on J. 8. 





Cur. V.] NOTES. 129 


$1. Képdous....tTpopys, both for their own gain and to supply 
Sood to their poor. rois do%evéor literally signifies, the weak, infirm, 
but as these persons are generally possessed of slender means of sub- 
sistence, we may render it as above. rots doSevéot rpodpys is put for 
évexa tpodns ths tTav doeveav. By attending to such passages the 
reader will see, in a manner, how Thucydides compressed his style. 
kata K@jtas oixovpevats, being inhabited like villages, i. e. in a 
scattering manner like Sparta, Mantinea, Tegea, etc. Tov mEtoror 
.e--€rotoovro, derived thence the greatest part of their livelihood. 
Tov mdeloTov tov Piov—Td mAcioTov tov Biov. See N. on I. 2. $3. 
ovx—tra, not yet. épovros....padrdrov, but rather bringing 
something (ri) of glory even. 

2. ois....dpav, to whom it is an honour to do this cleverly, in 
good style. xécpos= an adjective in the predicate. Some take cadkas 
in the sense of humanely, but this is a signification wholly unsuitable 
to the passage. As Bloomf. remarks, there is no word which better 
expresses the exact idea, than our English word handsomely, in the 
acceptation dexterously. of wadaol Tov romtoy = oi madatot mounrtai. 
Bloomf. I prefer, however, with Bothe, to refer of wadaoi to the 
persons spoken of by the poets, inasmuch as it was not the poets 
themselves who asked the questions here referred to. Thus also it 
may be opposed to rivés ére viv. Tas mvarets—éepwrartes, “i.e, 
interrogart advenas ab hospitibus facentes, nam non ipsi poets per- 
contari poterant.” Goeller. aicress depends upon éparayres as its 
cognate accusative. Of. K. § 278.1; S. § 182. 2. &y mvvSdvovrat 
=<éxelxwy Sv (S. $192. n.3) awuvSavovra. Cf. Il. 57. $1. 
Evotvrav, disowning, holding unworthy. —— ois... .dvedu€dvrav. The 
order is: ovre ols (= éxeivwy ois) émipedes ein ecidevar dverditdvrav. 
The particles ré—ov« respond to ovre in the first member. The free- 
dom from reproach here referred to is illustrated in Odyss. 3. 71. 

3. kat’ ifretpov, by land. repos signifies the mainland of Greece 
as opposed to its islands. TS waka tpér@ refers to the practice 
of piracy and robbery by land, just spoken of, and not, as Huds. and 
some others think, to the dispersed and defenceless condition of the 
people who inhabited the cities. Aoxpovs.... Axapvavas. Grote 
well remarks (Hist. of Greece, Il. p. 388), that the Ozolian Locrians, 
the /Etolians, and the Acarnanians were the most backward mem- 
bers of the Hellenic aggregate. It was not until near the time of the 
Peloponnesian war, that much information is given respecting them. 
TO Te aidnpohopetosa, the wearing of armor (literally, the being 
slad in iron), is the subject of eupepernke, continued, remained as a 
custom. Gmo tis madatas Ajoreias. Arms would. be worn ne: 























> 
aTvra- 




















190 NOTES. (Boor i 


cessarily by the pirates and robbers, and also by those who would de- 
fend themselves from their attacks. dad here denotes the cause or 
occasion, by reason of. 





CHAPTER VI. 


Tn the early times, all the Greeks wore arms even while pursuing their ordinary avocaticas 
(§ 1); a custom which is now prevalent in some parts of Greece (§ 2); and which was 
first laid aside by the Athenians, who adopted a more refined mode of life, although it 
was but recently, that the more elderly dispensed with the ornaments of a less civilized 
age and adopted the simple apparel now in use (§ 3); in this adoption of a more simple 
costume the Lacedzemonians took the lead (§ 4); and were the first also who practise? 
gymnastic exercises naked, girdles having been before worn around the loins after the 
manner of the barbarians (§ 5); in many other respects, there was a similarity between 
the old Grecian mode of living, and that of the barbarians at the present time (§ 6). 


1. éordnpodpdpe. See N. on I. 5. $3. did... .oixnoeis, On ae- 
count of their unprotected dwellings. Cf. wédeow arevyioros, 1. 5. $1. 
Bloomf. would render adpdxrovs oixnoets, open villages or scatterea 
hamlets. Evynin = EvyiSes. diaray refers here to the habits 
and modes of daily life (‘vite genus et institutio.” Betant), and may 
be rendered, ordinary pursuits. peS Sm\wy = evorrrA0r. 

2. ratra tis ‘EAAddos, i. e. the Ozolian Locrians, Atolians, and 
Acarnanians. Cf. I. 5. § 3. —— ére otra veusueva, retaining now this 
habit ; literally, living yet in this manner. trav more (S. § 169. 1) 
—d.aitnudrev depends on onyeior. és = extending to. 

3. év tois mparot, first of all (K. § 239. R. 2). Some render the 
phrase, among the jirst. But cf. Mt. § 290. 3; Jelf’s Kiihn. §§ 187. 4; 
444.5. a. See also N. on III. 17. § 1. —— dvetpévyn 19 diairn, by a re- 
laxation of manners, i.e. by adopting customs less severe. oi 
mpeaBvtrepoar—rav evdaudvav = the older men of the opulent class. 
avrois (= €& avrayv), of them, among them. Mt. § 887; Crosby, 616. 
1. dia 7d dBpodiarov, on account of their luxurious habits, as 
Arnold well remarks, explains why they wore the linen dress, not 
why they took it off. Hence these words are to be taken with 
opotvres and not with ératcayvro. The structure of the sentence is 
quite confused. In respect to the wearing of linen garments, Goel. 
thinks that the luxury consisted, not only in their being of linen ma- 
terial, but oftentimes richly embroidered. Xpvoov....Tptxav, a7- 
ranging the hair on their head in rolls by the fastening of golden 
grasshoppers. “The xpvaot rérrvyes served (like the ornamented 
combs of modern times) to keep the top-knot (xpoBvAov) in order.” 
































Cuar. VI.] ROTES | 191 


Bloomf. Their shape bore a resemblance to the form of grasshoppers, 
a device which the Athenians seem to have adopted, to show that 
they were natives of the soil (airéySoves), as the grasshopper, which 
was produced from the land itself. Aristoph. Equit. 1331, alludes to 
these grasshopper-combs. The student is referred to Smith’s Dict. Gr. 
and Rom. Antiq. p. 268, for an interesting sketch of the various ways 
in which the Greeks arranged their hair, with appropriate illustra- 
tions. dvadovpevo. depends on émavaavro (S. § 225. 7), and rav tpr- 
xv limits xpwBdrdov. ag’ of, from which custom of the Athe- 
nians. 9 oKxeu) Karéoxe (the fashion prevailed) is a hypallage fer 
of mpeoBvrepor Tdav “lavey Karéoyov Ty oKxevny ravtnv, Bauer. 

4. perpia, simple, modest. és (before rév viv), conformed to. 
K. § 290. 2. (8) b. és ta adda, in other respects. mpos Tovs 
modXovs is to be construed after icodia:ror, which the Schol. ex- 
plains, 6podiaror. of ra peifo Kexrnuévot. This shows that in 
the estimation of Thucydides, equality of property was not a feature 
of the Lacedsmonian institutions. Grote (Hist. Greece II. pp. 520- 
525) exposes most admirably the dreams of Plutarch, in respect to the 
alleged redivision of landed property by Lycurgus, and his banishment 
of gold and silver from Sparta. 

5. éyupva%ncav. The practice of contending naked in the Olym- 
pic games, which, as we are here informed, arose from the Spartans, 
was adopted in the 14th Olympiad, as it appears from an epigram 
on Orsippus the Megarean. Gott]. says that mwparo: is not to be 
pressed too far, since the Lacedwmonians derived this custom from 
the Cretans. Of. Plat. Repub. V. p. 452. A reference, however, to 
this passage in Plato, will show that the dyaves are not referred to, 
but the games themselves. és To havepov. There seems to be 
an ellipsis of mpocASdvres, exutis vestibus in conspectum progressi. 
So Bauer, Goeller, and Poppo. Haack makes és 1d qavepiv = €éy 
To. avepo or gavepos. Arnold’s and Bloomfield’s translation, for 
all to see, making és denote either the designed or natural result of 
the action, is inadmissible, since the former was not true, and to 
notice the latter, as though the reader would need to be informed, 
that a combatant who exercised naked would be seen by all, does not 
eomport with the brevity of Thucydides, who never turns aside to 
inform his reader of any thing, which he may be supposed:to know. 
Aira is an abridged dative for Némai, Aiwa, from 1rd Xia. 
' K..§ 68. 9. nrciwvayro, i. &. mperot. Tois BapBdpos €or ois 
= Trav BapBdpov eorw ols. (= éviow.. K. § 881. RB. 4). yov is ta 
be constructed immediately after érz dé kai. Krig. remarks with 
reason that a2\a riSerat should properly have been d3\ev ridepevar, 






































192 NOTES. [Boox 1 


and the following «ai omitted, since the difference between the 
Greeks and Barbarians, in the time of Thucydides, was not in the 
institution of prizes for wrestling and pugilism, but in the barbarian 
eustom of contending with girdles around the loins. tovro refers 
to ro mvypayeiv Kat madaiew, elicited from the preceding substan- 
tives muvypns and maAns. 

6. Kriig. constructs moda with époidrpora, but Bloomf. supplies 
xara With woAAd and takes épuoidrpora adverbially. 








CHAPTER VII. 


For the sake of security against the pirates, the more ancient towns were built some dis- 
tance from the sea, while such as were more recently founded were built on the very 
sea-coast, or on isthmuses for the more convenient pursuits of cornmerce (§ 1). 


1. #5n mroiperépov dvrwv, navigation being now more advanced, 
“when things began to admit more of navigation.” Arnold. mr oipe- 
répov is found in the editions of Goel., Haack, Poppo, and Bloomf. 
The plural is here used for the singular. €r aitois Trois aiysadois, 
upon the very sea-coast. S. $160. 4. a. dmehdapBavov, occupied, 
In other places, as IV. 45. $2; 102. $4, it is more fully written ioSpév 
GrodaBdvra retxiCew, Telyeow drokapBavew. The verb therefore may 
be safely rendered, they walled off, enclosed with walls. Cf. Betant 
sub voce. Bloomf. illustrates the choice of commanding positions as 
the site of these towns, by referring to Corinth and Potidwesa. —— émi 
TOAV avriaxovcay, Jor a long time prevalent, “ div obdurantem = diu- 
turnam.” Bothe. Cf. II. 64. § 5. dd in awd Saddoons denotes 
distance from a place, the verb of the proposition being one of rest. 
K. § 288. 1. b. Reference is had to such cities as Sparta, Thebes, Del- 
phi, Argos, etc. ehepor, they (i. e. the pirates) laid waste, ravaged. 
cépo in this sense is usually joined with dya. TOV....@Kouy, as 
many of the others as lived om the coast (két@ @xovv), although unac- 
guainted with maritime affairs. Haack supplies éxeivouvs before écor, 
on account of the preceding dAAjAovs. The participle dvres is here 
concessive, and may be translated as a verb preceded by although. 
Cf. K. § 312.4. d; 8. § 225. 6; cd Saddootor— ovx Eumerpor THs Sa- 
Adoons. kal péxpt rovde x. 7. A. resumes the narration, which 
was interrupted by the parenthesis epepov....@kouv. dv@xiopevot 
eict (= diva oikovor), are built at a distance from the coast. The 
gender by constructio ad sensum is put in the masculine, although the 
verb properly refers to cities. See N. on I. § 136. 1. 























Guar, VIL] NOTES. 193 


CHAPTER VIII. 


Piracy was also practised by the islanders, whom the purification of Delos showed to have 
been mostly Carians and Phoenicians (§ 1); but when Minos expelled the pirates from 
the islands, the sea became more open to navigation (§ 2); for which reason, the re- 
sources and power of those who dwelt on the sea-coast increased, and their mode of life 
becoming more settled, they surrounded their cities with walls, some of which cities 
obtaining the pre-eminence over smaller ones, attained to considerable consequence, and 
thus the way was prepared for the Trojan expedition (§§ 3, 4). 


1. Poppo thinks that this section belongs to the preceding chapter, 
inasmuch as it illustrates the subject matter of that chapter. ody 
ooov = paddov. évres, who were. The participle may sometimes 
be rendered by the relative and verb. Cf. K. § 309. 3. b; S. § 225. 2. 
ovror....@xicav (colonized). Of. Herodot. I. 171; IV. 147; VI. 
44, paprupiov dé. See mapddevypa, I. 2. § 5. The full form is 
found in Herodot. II. 58. rexpnpiov S€ por rovrov rode (eori). Cf. 
Mt. § 628.2. 7; Butt. § 151. 6. ka%aipoperns. After this purifica- 
tion of Delos by the Athenians on the advice of an oracle, they suf- 

- fered no person to die on the island, but carried those whose end was 
approaching over into Rheneza. tooe TS Todgu@. Delos was 
purified at the end of the sixth year of the Peloponnesian war. 
tmép jpuov, above one half. oKeug TOV SrA@y=—=<OdmAots accord- 
ing to the opinion of some, but it is better to render oxeuy, fashion, 
make. EvyreSappern. Goel. edits EvvreSappévov, which yields the 
same sense. 

2. The discussion of events seems here to be resumed from chap. 
4, at which place the historian digressed, to speak of the existence of 
piracy and robbery, and their effect upon the condition and habits of 
the various states of Greece. dé may therefore be rendered, however. 

katactavros, having been established. 
repov. Of. N. onI. 7. §1. of €x Tay ynT@Y Kakodpyo. avéotnoay 
= of ev trois vicots Kakotpyo. (the pirates) avéornoay (were expelled) 
e& avrav. K.§ 300. 4.0. aép gives a shade of indefiniteness to ére 
= about the time when. 

8. of mapa Sddkacoay aySperot, i.e. the men who inhabited the 
sea-coasts, paddov....motovpevor, having now obtained possession 
of greater wealth. BeBasrepov has reference to a more permanent 
mode of living. teixn mepteBaddovro (SC. Tais mokéow) = Tas 7é- 
Reis Teiyeoivy eKxvKAour. mAovot@repot éavTay== richer than they 
were before. yap “causam reddit verborum Bavdrepov @xovv et 

| tetxn meptBaddovro.” Poppo. kepdav depends on éeducpevor. K. 
| $278. 2. b ——oi—ijocous, the poorer. 8. § 65. —— mpoceroiotvre 
































TOiLOTEpa = TOTULO= 























194 NOTES. [Boor L 


-eemdAes, they won over and made obedient to them the smaller cities. 
Two phrases are here blended into one. 

4, paddov dn dvres, being now in a better state than formerly, i a 
having now become powerful and rich. Bauer interprets this pas- 
sage: magis est, ut tali conditione jam fuerint, quam ut in illa prisca.” 
vatepoy xpdva —totepe xpdve, a former reading, but now con 
sidered a gloss. 








CHAPTER IX. 


The Sepnaigan against Troy was set on foot, not so much by the suitor’s oath to Tynda- 
rus, as the superior power and influence which Agamemnon had to any of the princes 
of his time (§ 1); for Pelops, by the wealth which he brought from Asia, became pow- 
erful in Peloponnesus (which took its name from him), which power was increased by 
Atreus, who obtained the sovereignty of Mycenz and some other states on the death 
of Kurystheus (§ 2); all which wealth and power Agamemmon possessing, he drew to- 
gether the armament against Troy, more through the influence of fear than attach- 
ment (§ 3); for he fitted out the greatest number of ships for that expedition, accord-, — 
ing to Homer, who also speaks of his extensive sway (§ 4); from this expedition may 
be conjectured the nature and importance of those which preceded it (§ 5). 


1. rév rére Suvvdper mpotyav, by being superior in power to the 
princes of that time. The genitive. depends on mpovxer (S. § 198. 2), 
which participle denotes means (K. § 312. 4.e; S. § 225. 3), and is 
opposed to rots épxors in the next clause. These clauses are inverted, 
the natural order being: doxet od rocottrov—éyav (écov) trav tére 
Svvaper mpovyer. KaretAnpuevous (obstrictos). The oaths referred 
to are those which, at the advice of Ulysses, were imposed upon the 
suitors of Helen by Tyndarus, to approve of the cho‘.e which she 
might make, and defend her from any violence which might subse- 
quently be offered to her. Of. Apollod. IIT. 10. § 9. 

2. of ra cadheorara x. t.r. The order is: of dedeypevor (cf. I. 20. 
§1) ra cadécrara Iedorovvnciay, those of the Feloponnesians who 
have received the clearest accounts. I prefer this to the interpretation 
which makes Hedorovynciwy depend on ra cadécrara: those who have 
received the clearest accounts of the affairs of Peloponnesus, inas- 
much as in such a case, we should have expected it to have been writ- 
ten ra IeXorovynotakay. d....éxov, Which he brought with him 
Jrom Asia. ad depends on éyor. THY emovuniav—oxe, Surnish- 
ed the name ; literally, had the naming, i. e. had it named after him- 
self. -—— dus belongs to émndvrny dvra, although he was a foreign- 
er. rois....Euvevex3nvat. Haack, Poppo, and others render: to 
his posterity still greater power accrued, taking pei{o for a neuter 














Cuar. IX.] NOTES. 195 


plural, or supplying dvvayw from the preceding context. Bloomf. 
translates: with posterity attained unto still greater estimation. In 
this case the construction would be: kal (Aéyovow) torepoy ere peito 
EvvevexSnvat (yéverSat) trois éexydvois. I prefer this rendering, because 
it seems to harmonize better with the context, it being the design of 
the author to exalt in this place the fame of Pelops, and to give his 
posterity (i. e. Atreus and Agamemnon) their meed of praise in the 
subsequent context. td “Hpaxdeidav. Eurystheus was slain by 
Hyllus and Iolaus, assisted by Theseus. Kata TO oikelov, On ac- 
count of his relationship. ruyxdvew depends on Aé¢yovor at the 
commencement of the section. airév, i.e. Atreus. The clause 
tuyxdvew avtov would have followed pnrpds....adr@ far more natu- 
rally as a genitive absolute: cal @evyovros rév marépa x. 7. A. The 
structure of the sentence, as Kriiger remarks, would have been im- 
proved, had évros been a primary verb. dia Tov Xpvoimmov Sdva- 
rov. The Schol. says that Pelops killed Chrysippus, and Atreus fear- 
ing the same treatment fled from home. According to another tradi- 
tion, his step-mother Hippodameia hated him, and prevailed on her 
sons Atreus and Thyestes to kill him, on which account Atreus fled 
away from the anger of his father. Soxotyra eivat, by appearing 
to be (see N. on mpovxar, I. 9. $1), is connected to Pd8@ by kal dua. 
Muxnvaioy and doy depend on tiv Bacireiav. mapahaBeiv 
and xaraornvar have the same construction as rvyyavew. Tov 
Ilepoedav depends on peifovs. Sthenelus the father of Eurystheus 
was the son of Perseus. 

3. d==which wealth and power. Similar to this is the use of 
_ tavra, Xen. Anab. I. 6.§9. Cf. I. 18. § 2. kal vautTin@ té, and 
in naval power also. On xat—ré, cf. 8. § 236. N. 8. €nt méov=—= 
padXov. icxyvoas. See N. on I. 8. § 2. ov... .pdBq, not 80 
much by affection as by fear; literally, not by affection more (ré 
mrelov = pardov) than by fear. 

4, haiverai—agdikopevos. See N. on I. 2. $1. et to fxavos 
texpnptaca, if his testimony be regarded valid. It is here meant, not 
that the testimony of Homer is to be distrusted, but that some allow- 
ance is to be made for poetical exaggeration. €V....TH Tapa- 
déoe. Cf. Il. 2. 108. Tov oxymtpov. This sceptre was a lance, 
which the Cheroneans venerated asa god. Of. Pausan. 9. 40, p. 795, 
cited by Gottl. yvnowy depends on eéxpdres. e£@ = xapis, 
preter. nretpatns av, inasmuch as he was an inhabitant of the 
continent. See N.onI.5. $38. The participle here denotes the reason 
or cause. Cf. K. § 312.4. b; 8. § 225.4. See also N. on I: 20. § 2. 

5. ofa qv ra pd airis—how powerful were the armaments before it 



























































196 NOTES. [Boox b 


CHAPTER X. 


It is no reason why the poetic account of the greatness of the armament against Troy 
should be discredited, because Mycenz was apparently a small city (§ 1); this will ap- 
pear evident, if, Lacedemon having been overturned, any one should attempt to ascer- 
tain its power from its ruins (§ 2); the Trojan expedition ought therefore to be re 
garded as greater than any which preceded it, but inferior to those of the present age 
(§ 3); for Homer makes the number of the ships 1200; the largest containing 120, the 
sniallest 50 men (§ 4); which number cannot be considered great, when regarded as the 
combined force of the whole of Greece (§ 5). 


1. drt... .9¥, because Mycene was a small city. See N. on ds Bé- 
Baov dv, I. 2.$5. Haack and Poppo supply wé\topa from the fol- 
lowing clause. Mycensz was destroyed by the Argives, in the 78th 
Olympiad, a.o. 468, thirty-seven years before the Peloponnesian 
war. et Tt....€ivar, or if.any of the cities of those times, ete. 
Bloomf. makes this clause parenthetical, and renders: and which of 
the cities of those times does not now appear inconsiderable? But I 
think this to be unnecessary, as the commonly received signification 
makes apposite sense, d&uypewv, worthy of notice. oUK....€ipty- 
Kagt, no one using this (i. e. dre Muxnvat puxpov xk. T. A.) as @ certain 
proof, should disbelieve that this armament was as great as the poets 
represent. dy belongs to xpapevos and gives the sense no one using 
etc. (if any one should peradventure use it as @ proof). pn is added 
to the infinitive because preceded by dmoroin, a verb of denial. Of. 
Mt. § 534. Obs. 4; K. $318. 8; S. § 230. 8. Sometimes dr: od and 
és od are used in this construction with the indicative or optative. 
karéxel, prevails, obtains. 

2. Sparta and Athens are now brought forward as illustrative of 
what has just been said. yap (tllustrantis) may therefore be rendered, 
Sor example. Ths KataoKeuns Ta edadn, the foundations of the 
edifices. xatacxevi signifies fized or permanent furniture, and hence, 
as here, is put for bwildings, especially public edifices and large man- 
sions. ToAAv—amiotiay THs Svvdews—mpos TO KAEos aitoy, much 
doubt of their power in comparison with (mpis) their fame, i. e. with 
what their fame represented it to be. mpoedSdvros modAov xpdvov, 
in a long lapse of time. ——rois éreira, to posterity (S. § 169. 1), 
limits efvat, which has for its subject, dmoriav. TleAorrovyncov 
.++»poipas. The five divisions of Peloponnesus were, Laconia, Mes- 
senia (which was subject to Lacedeemon), Argolis, Achaia, and Arca- 
dia (which included Elis). In Argolis were included the Epidaurians, 
Trczenians, Corinthians, and Sycionians. trav to Evppdyeov mod- 


























Geis xX.) NOTES. 197 


Adv. This was true after the Peloponnesian war, when Thucydides 
composed the history. Before the war, tho Spartans had few if any 
subject states out of Peloponnesus. —— otre EvvoixioBeions, ‘not 
compactly built.” Bloomf. mwodews. For the omission of the 
article, ef. K. § 244. R. 3. Kara kopas, in villages. Miller (Do- 
rians, II. p. 48-50) says, that the names of these hamlets or villages 
were Pitana, Messoa, Limnez, and Cynosura, which lay on all sides 
around the city (adA:s) properly so called, and were divided from one 
another by intervals, until at a later period (in the time of the Mace- 
donian power), they were enclosed with walls and united and incor- 
porated together. Niebuhr supposes that such was the early state of 
Rome, to which Arnold adds the Borghi of Florence, and some of the 
Italian towns. daivoir’, sc. modus from the preceding woAews. A 
Schol. supplies dvvayis from the foregoing rs duvapéas. °ASn- 
vaioyv....ma%évrev is put for ei dé of "ASnvator maSorev, and responds 
to the preceding members, «i épnuw%ein, AnPSein Se. etka Ceo Sat 
depends on ofya, the words xairo.....tmodeerrépa being parenthetic. 
7 €or, instead of a noun in the regimen, is uncommon after 
words implying the idea of comparison, like é:mAaciav. 

3. ovKouy amucrteiv eixds, hence it is not proper to doubt = we ought 
not to doubt. tiv otpareiay, i. e. the armament fitted out against 
Troy. Trav in tev mpd avrns depends on peyiotny. Aeurope- 
vnv dé trav viv, but falling short of those at the present time. 
Kavrav%a (i. e. Kal éevrad%a) “has the same sense as if Thucydides had 
written kai wept ravtns tis otpareias Aéyovrt. Therefore the relative 
iv is in the feminine gender.” Arnold. ent To petCov—Koopjcat, 
to exaggerate for the sake of embellishment, “in majus celebrare.” 
Poppo. kal ovrws, i. e. even with all the embellishment of Homer. 

4. yiAiov....vedv. The Schol. says that Homer’s number of the 
ships was 1166. Eustathius finds in the catalogue the number of 
1186. Thucydides may be supposed to have used a round number. 
- dySpév depends upon ras pév (i. &. vais), as the genitive denot- 
ing the contents, or that with which a thing is filled; ships of 
(== holding, carrying) 120 men. In the same manner we find mdoia 
cirov and dyaéa oirov. Cf. Kr. $47.8. N.4. Kariig. in his note-on 
this passage remarks that, as we can say af vies Roay (vies) éxardy 
avdpav, so also Wwe may say memoinke tas vais (vais) éxardv dvdpar. 
aay yoty....maperxevacpeva is generally regarded as paren- 
thetic, the main subject being resumed by ody in mpds ras peyioras 
au. avrepérat (sc. veay, cf. IIT. 18. § 5), themselves rowers. I 
have put a comma after mayres, because éy rats Bidoxrnroy vavot is 
py no means to be joined with joav. but is to be taken in the sense 


















































198 NOTES. [Book 1 


of, in what he has said of the ships of Philoctetes. —— sepivews, sw 
pernumeraries, i.e. those who are merely passengers, and take no part 
in the management of the ship. tav....tTehe, those particularly 
in office =the chiefs. Of. ra rédn, I. 58. § 1. —- pedAovras should 
properly be pedAAdvr@y, but as in that case it would have referred to 
Bactiéwy, and not as it does to the whole armament of the Greeks, 
the accusative was adopted, the subject being partly contained in the 
subject of the primary verb, wepivews moddods Evyrdeiv, as Arnold 
remarks, having exactly the same meaning, as if Thucydides had 
written mepivews modAovs peta ohav ayev. The subject of pédAor- 
ras is therefore "E\Anvas to be supplied. xatadpaxra, decked, with 
decks, Their ships were covered only in the prow and stern, which 
covering Homer calls ixpia vnds (cf. Odyss. 12. 229). Even in the 
time of the Persian war, the ships were not entirely covered (ef. I. 14. 
§ 3, aira....xaraorpopara). Cf. Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Rom. Antiq. 
p. 58. Anorixorepoy, rather after the piratical fashion. 

5. mpos....oxomovvts, in reference to the greatest and the smallest 
ships, if we look at the medium =if we look at the medium between 
the greatest and the smallest ships. mpos here denotes jitness, con- 
Sormity to. Of. K. § 298. Tl. 8. b. ody =T say then, or accordingly. 
as—repmopevo, deing regarded as sent. 














oxorodrvre limits daivoyrat. 


K. § 312. 6. 





CHAPTER XI. 


Tho want of means to support an army, was a reason why the armament against Troy 
was no larger; and so limited were they in their resources, that they were obliged to 
engage in expeditions into the surrounding regions, in order to obtain subsistence for 
the arney, which fact shows why the siege was so long protracted (§ 1); for if they had 
pressed the siege vigorously with their whole force, they might easily have taken the 
place (§ 2); but want of pecuniary resources made the military operations prior to this 
expedition feeble, and even this was inferior to its fame as celebrated by the poets (§ 3). 


1. atriov, the reason of this paucity. dxpnparia, want of 
money. Tis yap tpopis. The article, as Bloomf. well remarks, 
refers to something to be mentally supplied, as the food, sc. necessary 
for their sustenance. avrdsev, from the place itself, i. e. from the 
Trojan country. moXepovvra denotes the means. See N. on I. 9. 
§1. ré in émecdn re responds to ré in réy re orpardy. d7Ao 




















Cuar. XI] NOTES. 199 


.++.eretyicavro is a parenthetic clause, confirmatory of émeidn re... 
éxpdrnoay. The proof of djArov dé is introduced by yap. —— ovx dv 
érevxioavro. Supply mentally ei pr pdyn éxpdrnoavy. —— dé in 8° 
ovd’ is resumptive. It is often found after particles of time in the 
apodosis. éyrad%a, i.e. when they had gained the first battle. 
mpos yewpyiav. Eustath. (ad. Il. p. 887) says that Diomedes 
ploughed the Thracian fields, and was not present at the theatre of the 
war. ——Aygoreiav. Under the conduct of Achilles, the Greeks made 
excursions into the surrounding country and pillaged many cities. 
Ayoreia, although a word denoting piracy, is here to be taken ina 
modified sense, of pillaging expeditions, exeursions for plunder, as 
Bloomf. remarks, bearing some resemblance to the privateering of 
modern times. 7, ‘hoc igitur modo seu guam ob causam.” Poppo. 
- Of. I. 25. $4; TI. 2. §3; II. 13. § 2. avtav Sseorappéver refers 
to the Greeks. ra déxa rn. The time of the siege was well 
known, and hence the article is prefixed to Séxa érn. Cf. Kr. § 50. 2. 
eG Bia is to be taken with dyreiyov, and not with dyrimahor 
(= dyrdé:a) as Bauer supposes, since it has the sense of impetu, vi, and 
not viribus. It is singular that Hier. Miller should connect Bia with 
av’rav Steonappevov. The idea is that, in consequence of the disper- 
sion of the Greek forces in quest of the means of subsistence, the Tro- 
jans were enabled to make successful resistance in the open field, 
against those of their enemies who were left to carry on the siege. 
det, for the time being. See N. onI. 2. §1. 

. 2. €yovres, with. K. § 312. kh. 10. azpéot, being collected to- 
gether. Eunxds tiv mddepov Siépeporv, had carried the war 
through (i. e. to a successful termination) without any interruption. 
——— pdxn belongs to xparodvres and not to eidov. ot ye. K. 
§ 817. 2. dei. See N. on the previous section. moXtopkia 8” 
dv mpocka%edpevor, but had they applied themselves to the siege ; lit- 
erally, sat down to the siege. Poppo connects av with eidov. 

8. rovray, i. e. the expedition against. Troy. avta ye 6) Tavra, 
indeed this itself (K. § 808.3). The plural is here used also, although 
referring to the Trojan expedition, the idea of events in the expedition 
being prominent in the writer’s mind. ‘yevopueva is here concessive. 
See N. on I. 7. § 1. —— dndrotrar—évra, és shown to have been. Sndoidv 
with a participle signifies, to disclose, reveal, with an infinitive, to say, 
to announce, ete. K. § 3811. 12. Kal TOU....KaTEDXNKOTOS, Even 
the report which, through the medium of the poets, is now current re- 
specting it. See N. on I. 10. § 1 (end), 















































- 200 NOTES. | [Boox L 


CHAPTER XII. 


The Greeks still remained in an unsettled condition after the Trojan wer, and therefore 
made no great improvement (§ 1); this resulted, among’other things, from the factions 
which had arisen during that war, and through which, those who returned were banished 
from their respective countries (§ 2); the Beotians and Dorians changed their abodes 
(§ 8); the country at length becoming tranquil and the population no longer migratory, 
colonies were sent out to Ionia, Italy, Sicily, and other regions (§ 4). 


1. émei Kai, then also, and even. Of. I. 69. § 5. ert... «pero 
kifero, was still moving from place to place and changing abodes. 
Every edition before me, except Dindorf’s, has xarwxitero, instead of 
peroxifero, which Arnold renders, was settling itself, i. e. was not yet 
settled. Gore... .avénzjivar—= Gore pi) jovydoaca Kat pi avéy- 

_, Syvat, inasmuch as the negative belongs to the whole clause. Of. K. 
§ 318. R. 5. Poppo, however, resolves the clause into, dcre py jov- 
Xdoaca kal ovrws av&én3qvai Which makes no material difference in the 
sense, since ovrws refers to a state of rest, which is denied in pi jov- 
xacaca. Not much different from this is the translatién of Bloom- 
field: so as to enjoy too little quiet to make any progress in power. 
jovxdoaca is put in the nominative (for #ovydoacay) by attraction 
‘ with 7 ‘EAAds, the subject of the principal verb. Of. Jelf’s Kihn. 
Ns 868. Obs. 5; Kr. § 55. 2. Ns. 1, 4. Goeller commences the 
x \, apodosis to eret....avén%nvar, with bles Te €v TOMA@ x. 7. Xr. §4 
\ infra. All the intervening words, both he and Bloomf. enclose in a 
A ae ' : 
2. xpovia yevouevn, taking ana after so long a time. Of. Odyss. 
“17. 2: moda belongs to évedypooe, made many changes. —— 
Ye otdcets, factions. as én word, Sor the most part, generally. —— 
~~ ap Sv, by which (see N. on dé rodépou, I. 24. § 4), sc. ordcewy, and 
not wéAewv, which would either be without the preposition or else 
take ék. exrinrovres—extiCov. The subject is of wodirat elicited 
from the preceding médect. tas modes. The use of the article 
Poppo (Proleg. I. p. 200) thus gives: “claras urbes, guas inde 
novimus extytisse.” See N. on ra déxa &rn, I. 11. $1. The chiefs 
who are here spoken of as being expelled from their country, wero 
Teucer, Philoctetes, Diomedes, Menestheus, Pyrrhus, Idomeneus, ete. 
8. ”Apyns. The Thessalian Arne is here intended. The Beotian 
Arne which was thus colonized was afterwards called Cheronwa 
‘Coroneia, Leake). dvaoravres, being expelled. The aorist active 


























Czar, XIL] NOTES. 201 . 





has here a passive sense. S. § 207. N. 3. éyv in ad’ dy is plural 

because drodacpds, to which it refers, has a collective idea. Miiller 

says, that the writer added this through deference to the authority of 

Homer. But in the catalogue of the ships, the Boeotians are repre- 

sented as possessing the whole of what was afterwards called Beotia, 
and could not therefore have been a portion only of its inhabitants. 

Grote (Hist. of Greece, II. p. 22) says that Thucydides has not re- 

moved the discrepancy between himself and Homer by this statement, 

but only made it less strikingly obvious. The subject is involved in 

difficulty. —— Awpiijs....érxov. During their exile from Peloponne- 

sus, the Heraclide took up their abode in Doris, Agimius haying be- 

queathed to Hyllus his dominions, in gratitude to Hercules for having 

_ reinstated him in his government which he had lost. It was thus 

that eighty years after the capture of Troy, they planned the recovery 

of their ancient possessions, the traditionary name of which expedi- 

tion is “ the return of the descendants of Hercules.” Of. Cramer’s 

Greece, Vol. II. p. 101; Miiller’s Dorians, I. p. 50 seq. The invasion 

was successful, and all Peloponnesus, except Arcadia and Achaia, fell 

into their power. Grote (Hist. of Greece, Il. p. 18) thinks that Thu- 

cydides or some previous author, computed this epoch of eighty years 

by the generations in the line of Hercules, the first generation after 

Hercules commencing with the siege of Troy, which, reckoning thirty . 
_ years for a generation, would bring the fourth generation to coincide 
with the ninetieth year after that period, or the eightieth year after 
the city was taken. This would agree with the distance in which 
Tlepolemus, Temenus, Cresphontes, and Aristodemus stand removed 
from Hercules. dydonxoord ere. Repeat pera “IXiov door. 

4. ports, scarcely, not at length, as that idea is contained in éy 
TOAAG xpdvo. avcrapévn, being unsettled, migratory. See the 
use of this word in the previous section and in I. 8. § 2. efermeppe. 
_ I prefer with Haack, Goeller, Poppo, and others, the imperfect 
e&émepume, because the writer is here speaking of colonization in gen- 
eral and not of any specific colonies. *IraXias, i. e. the southern 
part of Italy, in which were many Grecian colonies, and which was 
called by later writers Magna Gracia. —~— eorw 4 xwpia (— ena 
ywpia). See N, mI. 65. $3. 














202 : NOTES. (Boox 1 


“CHAPTER XIII. 


As Greece increased in power and wealth, tyrannies began to be established, and insreasing 
attention was given to maritime affairs (§ 1); in which Corinth led the way, triremes 
being said to have been built first there (§ 2); and at the same time Aminocles the 
Corinthian constructed four for the Samians (§ 3) ; the earliest sea-fight took place be- 
‘tween the Corinthians and the Corcyrzans (§ 4); Corinth, by its favorable position for 
the land trade between Peloponnesus and the rest of Greece, and also for its maritime 
advantages, after the suppression of piracy, became a double emporium and arose to 
great opulence (§ 5); the Ionians also, in the times of Cyrus and Cambyses, possessed a 
considerable navy, as did also Polycrates and the Phocwans (§ 6). 


1. riv xriow—rowovperns, having obtained the possession of. —— 
" paddov is here employed as an adjective. Ta mo\Ad is to be taken 
adverbially (= émi ré wodv), for the most part, very generally (K. 
§ 279. R. 8), i. e. in most of the states. tupavvides, absolute sove- 
reignties. Reference is had in this term to the mode, in which ab- 
solute power was obtained, rather than the manner in which it was 
exercised. As opposed to the kingship spoken of below, it signified 
power usurped and unlimited, in distinction from that which was 
legitimate, hereditary, and limited by constitutional restrictions. —— 
mt pyrois yépaor, with defined prerogatives, i. e. such as had been 
long established by usage and common consent. ém here denotes 
condition, K. § 296. Il. 3. b. matptxail, ancestral, hereditary. 
Goeller thinks that warpixai Bacidciat does not signify, dominion re- 
ceived from one’s father, but rather rd marpixdy et rd Kata vdpov eivat 
narpioy, and that the word marpixai is used, because it includes the 
signification of paterni et patrum ex institutis administrati regiminis. 
But his reasoning in support of this is by no means satisfactory. 
vautikad Te e&nptueto, began to fit out for himself navies. avrtei~ 
xovro (sc. of “EAAnves from 7 “ENAds in the previous clause), began te 
apply themselves. So Betant in hoc loco. 

2. tpémrov depends on éyytrara. S. § 195.1. peraxetpioa, to 
change in the structure. <A Schol. says that the alteration consisted 
in converting vessels of fifty oars into trirerhes. Thucydides uses 
peraxetpioa here in the sense of the middle perayeipicacSa. A sim- 
ilar usage may be found in Sovdovy, I. 16.§ 1; III. 87. § 4, and xara- 
doa, IIL. 46. § 1. Ta wept ras vais=the structure of ships ; 
literally, those things pertaining to ships. K. § 295. III. 8. Tis 
*E\Addos is added, says Poppo, because triremes had before this been 
in use among the Pheenicians. 

8. Sapios, for the Samians, depends on reumoas. For the con 


























; Gun XI] " > OPES: 203. 





struction of daiverar—roujoas, see N, on I. 2. §1. pdducra, about, 
im round numbers. Goeller prefers the sense of ferme instead of cir- 
citer. Tov modépov, i.e. the Peloponnesian war. This shows that 
Thucydides wrote the preface of his work, at least, after the war had 
terminated. 

4, Sv= ékeivwv ds, of which equivalent, the antecedent depends 
On wadatrary, and the relative is governed by iopev. Kopwiev 
mpos Kepxupaiovs. Between the Corinthians and Corcyreans there 
existed the most inveterate enmity, although the latter people were a 
colony of the former. The expedition here referred to was the one 
conducted by Periander to avenge the death of his son Lycophron, 
whom he had driven from his home and banished to Corcyra, but 
afterwards recalled in his old age, and whom through fear of Perian- - 
Jer, who was to take the place of his son, the Corcyrewans murdered. 
Cf. Herodot. IL. 50-53. ravty (sc. paxn), from the time of that 
battle. For this use of the dative, cf. Mt. $888. ¢ 
xpdvov, i. e. the c.ose of th Paloponnesian war. 

5. yap, now. See N. cu l.4. $1. dei is strengthened by 67 
mote = always at all times eumdpiov, & place of traffic, a com- 
mercial town. This name was generally applied to maritime places, 
where articles of merchandise were imported and exported. ‘EA- 
Anveyv is in the genitive absolute with émipioydvrav. TO mada, im 
olden time. Ta TAeiw, MOTE. did... emyuoydvrav, having 
intercourse with one another through their territory. TOLs Tadaois 
nowmrais. Reference is had to Homer, who says (Il. 2. 570): 

ol dé Muxnvas eiyov evxripevoy moNseaipar, 

"Adveidy Te KdpuZov.. 
parrov emrarfov, began to atlend more to navigation ; literally, 
began to sail more. émdaiCov is a poetic word. KaSnpovy. I con- 
cur with Poppo, Goeller, and others, in referring this verb to the Corin- 
thians, inasmuch as ras vats evidently means, the ships just mentioned 
(i. e. the Corinthian ships), and the following context shows a change 
of subject. Poppo notes a similar variation of the subject in II. 3. §4 
II]. 16 (init.); 52 (init.). Such abrupt changes are not wonderful in 
a writer like Thucydides, who makes every thing subordinate to 
brevity. auddrepa, both ways, i.e. Corinth became an emporium 
for traffic by sea as well as by land (K. $279. R. 10; Butt. $115. 5). 
It is remarked by critics that duddérepa' may be taken in three senses, 
1, by sea and by land; 2, to the Greeks both within and without the 
isthmus; 3, to the two ports of Corinth, viz. Cenchrea and Lechsum. 
The first is the only interpretation which has claims to be considered 
as the true one. —— ypnydrov depends on mpoadde. 














féxpt TOU adTod 
































204 NOTES. * [Boox L 


6. “Iwow limits yiyvera, of which vavrixdy (navy) is the subject. -—— 
éri Kvpou, in the time of Cyrus. K. § 296. II. 2. Ths—Ka® éavrovs 
Sadaoons, their own sea ; literally, the sea over against them. For the 
construction of Sq\dcons in dependence on exparnaay, cf. S, § 189. —— 
Kup@ modepoorres. Of. Herodot. I. 161 et seg. The participle here de- 
notes time, while they were carrying on war. K. $312. 4. a; 8. $225. 
2. Hodvkparns. See Herodot. II. 39, 120. ent KapuBvoov. 
See N. on émi Kvpov supra. ‘Phverav, Rhenea, one of the Cyclades 
(see N. on I. 4. $1) so near to Delos, that Polycrates is said (III. 104, 
§ 2) to have connected them with a chain. avéSnxe (consecrated) 
....AyAio. The way in which this was done is mentioned in III. 
104. § 2, and Herodot. III. 34, 122. MagcanXiay oikigovres. Arnold 

-remarks that this is not to be understood as referring to the sea-fight 
mentioned by Herodot. I, 166. He understands Massalia as being set- 
tled by a colony, sent out fifty-five years earlier than the flight of the 
main body from the arms of Cyrus, and therefore founded long before 
the subjugation of the parent state to the Persians. If this be true, 
the sea-fight here referred to must have been fought with the Cartha- 
ginians, some time previous to the one spoken of by Herodotus. 























CHAPTER XIV. 


Ylany generations after the Trojan war, the Greeks possessed but four triremes, the most 
common ships being fifty-oared vessels and long barks (§ 1); and it was only just before 
the Persian war that the tyrants of Sicily and the Coreyrzans possessed any considerable 
number of triremes (§ 2); the Aginete and the Athenians had but few ships, and those 
mostly of an inferior class, until Themistocles incited the latter people to the construction 
of better ones, although, even then, mot decked throughout (§ 3). 


~ 


1. Poppo and Haack disconnect this chapter from the preceding 
one, by placing a period instead of a colon after vavpaxotvres. Bloomf. 
closes the preceding chapter with the words vavrixay jy. yap, 
then, now, an inchoative use of this connective, which is so frequent, 
that, unless in special cases, it requires no further notice. Taira, 
i. e. the navies just mentioce1. yeveais is the dative of time when. 
A generation was reckoned at thirty years (see N. on I. 12. § 3). —— 
yevopeva, although being. See N. onl. 7. $1. xpepeva depends 
on gaivera. See N. on I. 2. $1. —— mevryxovrépois. These fifty 
oared ships were of that class called povjpes, because the rowers sat in 
one rank, twenty-five on each side. These ships were first introduced 














Cuar. XV.| NOTES. 205 


by the Phocwans. Of. Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Rom. Antigq. p. 877. 
— 8 er, but still. —— éeénprupéva, provided with, or perhaps con- 
sisted of would be a signification more appropriate in this passage. 
— donep éxeiva isc. rév Tpatxay), as those in the Trojan war. 

2. ddtyov re (sc. pdvov), and only a short time. Trav Mndikav 
refers to the first invasion of Greece by Darius. pera, after. 
epi te Stxerlav, around Sicily (K. § 295. II. 1. b), i.e. on the Sicil- 
ian coasts. If however wept SixeAlay = Sixeduxois, the order should 
be: rots rupavvois mepl SuxeXiav. és mdqSos, in a considerable 
number. K. § 290. 2.1. b. The context demands the subaudition 
of pévoy after déiddoya, in the sense of the only navies worthy of note. 

8. et rives GAXot, SC. vauTikd éxextnvro. A shade of doubt is com- 
municated by e? to the clause: such others (if there were any) as had 
navies. For this species of brachylogy, cf. K. § 346. 4. Bpaxéa 
(= puxpa.- Of. I. 74.§ 3; 117. § 38; 140. § 1), inconsiderable, small as 
to numbers, although there may be areference also to magnitude. 
Haack supplies mAota, but. vavreya is to be preferred. oe Te, SC. 
qv. Kriig. whom Poppo follows, supplies éxéxrnyro. But this is less 
apposite and natural than the common rendering: and it was not till 
late that Themistocles, etc. ad ov = eet, which is found in one 
MS. tov BapBdpov is put for ray BapBapay, as in Latin Romanus 
is put for Romani. Reference is had to the second Persian invasion, 
which had been threatening Greece ever since the battle at Marathon 
and did not therefore come unexpectedly. dud maons (SC. vews), 
throughout the ship. Poppo understands 6a maons to mean, im every 
ship, i.e. nondum omnes tectas fuisse. Some reject as harsh the 
ellipsis of véws, and take da maons in the adverbial sense omnino, as 
dua xevns (Athen. 442. a), frustra, and dao rijs tons, I. 15.§ 3. But 
see N, on that passage. 



































CHAPTER XV. 


The states which gave their attention to the formation of a navy, greatly increased their 
power (§1); for no wars by land, except border hostilities, were yet carried on, nor 
were any distant enterprises undertaken (§ 2); combinations of smaller with greater 
cities were not formed for common expeditions, except in the war between the Chalci- 
deans and Eretrians, when the rest of the states separated into parties on the one or the 

_ other side (§ 3). 





1. dée—dpos, however. ovK €Aaxiorny = very great. A litotes. 
See N. on I. 3. § 1. ot mpoaxdvres avrois (SC. Tots vauTtkois), those 
paying attention to their navies, i. e. making it an object to form and 





206 ; Were (Boox « 


- 





establish a navy. mpocdd@ and dpxy are datives of meang, ——— 
kal pdaduora Saou (= ékeivot door) pr Suapkn elyov yopav, and espe- 
cially as many as had a territory insufficient for their sustenance. 
Bloomf. refers this especially to the Athenians. It was also true of 
the Corinthians. 

2. d%ev, whence, refers to médepos. kat in tis kat appears to 
us to be pleonastic, but the Attics employ it frequently after ris, to 
eonnect the thought more closely. mapeyevero, accrued (= might 
accrue). This use of the moods in adverbial sentences of place (K. 
§ 336), is the same as in adjective sentences (K. § 333), the indicative 
being used when the attributive qualification is to be represented as 
actual or real. mavres....exadoros. The order is: mavres dé (sc. 
movemor) Soot kal (even) eyévovto Hoav Exdotois mpds Sudpovs (border- 
ers) tovs aerépous. orpareias—eEneoav. K. § 278. 1. moAV 
amo tis éavtev is bracketed by Poppo and Goeller, on the ground 
that the idea contained in éxdnpuous is repeated. But, as Bloomf. well 
observes, éxOnpovs merely signifies, abroad, foreign, without defining 
the distance, and hence the clause in question is by no means superfiu- 
ous. Of. Il. 10. § 1.—— én’ @rov xaracrpody, for the subjugation 
of others. 

3. ov yap ~vvertnxecav—moreis tmnxoo. The Schol.. says, that 
the lesser cities did not associate in war with the larger cities, as sub- 
ject to them, od yap tmjxoo. Hence Poppo makes tmnxoo = as 
tmyjxoot, and with it supplies of "EAAnves instead of méXets. av, on 
the other hand. Bothe reads dy. avtot does not refer to tmjxoo, 
but to all the Greeks, especially to those implied in péyorat mérets. 
amo ths tons- (Sc. poipas), on equal terms, i. e. the expenses 
being justly apportioned. The Schol. supplies cuvvredcias. But ef. 
Ii. 40. § 6. érotovvro, “solebant suscipere.” @s €xacrTot ot 
dorvyeitoves, as they severally happened to border on each other, The 
general idea is, that neighboring states went to war with one another, 
but no general combination was formed against any distant enemy. 
pddiora....d1€orn, especially in the war which anciently occurred 
between the Chalcideans and Fretrians (it was that), the rest of the 
Greeks ranged themselves on different sides, and thus were engaged in 
general hostilities. «at has here the force of also, likewise. The sen- 
tence is exceedingly compressed, but its general sense cannot well be 
mistaken. 



































Cuar XVIL] NOTES: 201 


CHAPTER XVI. 


Various obstacles were in the way of the prosperity of the other states, and especially 
were the Ionians weakened by the Persian power under Cyrus, as were their islands at 
a subsequent period py Darius (§ 1). 





1. &rox, from other quarters, in other ways. py av&n&qvat, 
i.e. rod py adém%qva. Cf. K. $808.2. b. xwAdvpara contains a nega- 
tive idea and is therefore followed by pi with the infinitive. See N. 
on I. 10.§1 (end). kai, especially, serves here to introduce a 
particular instance of the obstacles to their advancement. Bloom- 
field makes “Iaou to depend on ézeyévero understood, the subject of 
which is Kipos kat 4 Tepovxy Bacideta (a hendiadys), and in order to 
furnish a subject to éreorpdrevoe, he supplies 4 referring to Baoweia. 
But why not with the Schol. construct "Iaox after érertpdrevoe, and 
make Kipos and Baoweia the subject of the verb? This expedition 
of the Persians, of course would be a cmAvya to the Ionians, and it is 
unnecessary, therefore, that this idea should be formally repeated by 
supplying éereyévero kwdvpa. mpoxopnodvrayv emt péeya Tay mpa- 
ypdrov is referred by the Schol. to the Persians, but is evidently to be 
taken with "Ieou. *ANvos. The river Halys separated Lydia from 
the Persian dominions. The ancient Greeks designated what was 
called subsequently Asia Minor, by 7 wapa%aAdootos, or 7 évTds Tav- 
pov, OF 7 evros “Advos. mores, i. e. the Ionian cities. 
Aooe. See N. on I. 13. § 2. Aapeios. Repeat edovAace. To 
vavtix@ is the instrumental dative. K.§ 608. The reduction of the 
Tonian states took place on their revolt, at which time (A. 0. 498) 
Miletus was destroyed. 














edov- 

















CHAPTER XVII. 


The tyrants, with the exception of those in Sicily, looking only to thetr own interests and 
security, did nothing memorable (§ 1); so tliat Greece, impeded on every hand, for a 
long-time made little advancement (§ 2). 


1. rupavvor belongs to décor (i. €. door tipavvor), and is therefore 
without the article, the whole proposition forming. the subject of 
TO.» -Tpoopopevor, providing only for their own interests, 





¥ 
®KOUP, 


208 NOTES. [Boor L 


Kiihner (Jelf’s edit. § 633. 3. ¢) explains rd ef’ éavraéy, something de- 
pending on themselves, i. e. having no reference to any body else. Of, 
TO éavtrod pdvoy oxorav, VI. 12. § 2. és TO cGpa=“as it re- 
garded their personal security and gratification.” Bloomf. Notice 
this use of céua in the sense of person. The fact here spoken of is 
illustrated by a reference to Periander, who is said to have had a 
body-guard of three hundred men. dv dodadeias dcov edvvarro, 
as safely as possible, i. e. with as much safety to themselves as possi- 
ble. da with its case is here taken adverbially. 
(=dxpiBds. Schol.) belongs to écov édvvarro. @kouv (= di@Kovr), 
managed, guided the affairs of. The cautious and timid policy here 
spoken of, had reference to foreign wars, as is seen from the context. 
dr avtav. ‘There is a mixed meaning in the word amd, partly 
expressive of derivation and partly of agency: nothing great pro- 
ceeded from them; nothing great was done by them.” Arnold. Cf. 
Mt. § 573; K. § 288. 1. 3. ¢. ei py et tL, except something. We 
are not to understand ri as referring to any memorable deed, but as 
simply signifying any deed whatever, “ When ei ps) has the meaning 
except, another «i is sometimes joined, like nisz st, while the predi- 
cate of ef pi is omitted. K. § 340. 5. éxdorots is to be con- 
structed with émpay%n (mentally supplied from the preceding sen- 
tence), there being a sort of apposition between it and dm adrér. 
yap in of yap implies an ellipsis: I refer especially to the 
tyrants of Greece, for those in Sicily, etc. “Tyrannorum Siculorum - 
magna potentia inertia Grecorum opponitur.” Bothe. ent 
mAcicrov—duvapews, to avery great height of power. The scope of 
the argument shows that the power here spoken of,;referred to the 
ability of the tyrants of Sicily to carry on distant wars. 

2. xareixero, was held in, impeded. own, im common, by joint 
undertaking. xarepyater%at = adore katepyafeosa. Poppo makes 
ré in wéAders re respond to pyre going before. The clause xard.... 
eivaa may be rendered: and by single cities t¢ was still less aduen- 
turous. 











padiora 























Cuar XVIII] NOTES. 209 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


Soon after tho tyrants had been expelled by the Lacedemonians, who, enjoyiag good 
laws from the most ancient times, had not been subject to these usurpers, the Persians 
invaded Greece and engaged with the Athenians at Marathon (§ 1); on their second 
invasion the Greeks combined for defence, the Laced#monians being at the head, and 
the Athenians doing all in their power by sea for the common safety; but soon after 
the close of the war the confederation was dissolved, and parties were formed under 
Athens and Lacedemon as the leading states (§ 2); from that time to the present. war, 
they were continually engaged in making truces or in carrying on hostilities, and thus 
acquired no small skill in warlike affairs (§ 3). 


1. of re "ASnvaiwy ripavvor. Reference is had to Hippias and Hip- 
parchus, who succeeded their father Pisistratus in the government of 
Athens. oi ék rhs Ans ‘EAAdOos is put for ev ri Gdn “EMdd, 
the preposition being attracted by xareAv2noav, which denotes the 
direction whence, cf. K. 300.4. See N. on J. 112. § 4. €ml mort 
kal mplv tupavvevteions. Haack, whom Arnold cites approvingly, 
interprets this clause: “‘magnam partem ante, quam Athenienses, sub- 
acte a tyrannis” =a great part of Greece had been subject to tyrants 
before Athens was. I concur, hoW®ver, with Bloomf., who translates 
it indefinitely: generally and even of old under tyrannical govern- 
ment. of mieiorot....KatedvSnoav, the greater part had been put 
down, the last, except those in Sicily, by the Lacedemonians. Of. I. 
122.§38. redevraio: is to be connected with id Aakedaipovior. 
7 yap Aaxedaivwy begins a parenthesis which closes with mdéAcou 
kaSioracay, the.design of which parenthesis being to show, why La- 
cedzmon took so prominent a part in expelling the tyrants from the 
other Grecian states, viz. because it had enjoyed so long a well-regu- 
lated government and had been free from tyrants (drupavvevros). The 
second ydp introduces a parenthesis within this parenthesis, the ob- 
ject of which is to expand and illustrate the idea contained in the 
preceding words det drupavvevros. By keeping in view these divisions 
of this long and apparently confused sentence, the student will have 
far less difficulty in explaining the words and clauses of which it is 
composed. pera thy kticw Tav—Aapitoy, after its occupancy by 
the Dorians. The Heraclide did not found Lacedemon, but took 
possession of it when it had been long founded. Hence xriow here 
and xrifovres in V, 16. § 8, are to be taken in a modified sense of 
Sounding anew, inasmuch as Sparta had comparatively little impor- 
tance before the Doric invasion. Cf. Mill. Dor. I. p. 102. In respect 
to the order of the clauses in this connection, éml....cracidcaca is 
to be constructed immediately after 4 yap Aaxedaiywy, and perd.... 

















210 NOTES. [Boox 4 





Awptéwy may be rendered after gues. €nl....oTaciacaca, haring 
been distracted by factions the longest of any we know of. dv (= éxel 
vev &). Some refer this relative to méXcwv, but Poppo would supply 
xpover, which on the whole I prefer, reference being had to the 
various times during which the other states were harassed. The 
period in the Lacedzmonian history referred to in this place, is the 
one preceding the return of the Heraclide. €k waXattdTov, Jor & 
very long time. Lycurgus gave laws to Sparta, according to Aristotle, 
about A. o..884, and upwards of four hundred years ‘hizo the Pelo- 
ponnesian war. Xenophon (Rep. Lac. X. 8) places the Spartan law- 
giver more than two hundred years earlier, that is, at the time of the 
Heracleids (Cf. Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Rom. Biog. and Mythol. Vol. I. 
p- 850). Grote (Hist. Greece, II. p. 454) thinks that Lycurgus intro- 
duced his discipline and constitution about a. o. 830-820. Mr. Clin- 
ton (Fasti Hellen. II. p. 141), with his eye on this passage of Thu- 
cydides, fixes the legislation of Lycurgus at about a. o. 817, and his 
regency at A. o. 852. The chronology is very confused and diverse, 
from the uncertainty which rests over the time when Lycurgus flour- 
ished. ddAly@ mAciw, somewhat more. Tov troAc€pou, i. e. the 
Peloponnesian war. Bloomf. ®ys that af’ od is put for dd’ of 
xpdévov and & od, etc. modtreia, i. e. the oligarchy, the council 
of elders established by Lyctrgus. dv aidrd, i.e. by continuing 
in the same polity. Suvdpevor = duvarol dvres. Ta KaSioracay. 
The Lacedemonians arranged the affairs of other states after their 
own model, abolishing both tyrannies and democracies. ra refers to 
political institutions, modes of government, etc. pera O€ TV 
resumes the subject, which had been interrupted by the parenthesis 
beginning at 7 yap Aaxedaivwv, but it will be seen that, in the 
resumption, the words are somewhat changed: éme:dy) dé of tépavvoe 
KaTeAvSnoav—pera dé Thy TOY TUpdvvey Karadvow. When ée¢ is found 
in. the first clause, it is usually repeated in the resumptive clause (cf. 
Cyrop. I. 3..§ 19), which here embraces the apodosis.  paxn— 
eyevero. Cf. N. on I. 11. § 1. mpos, against. K. § 298. III. 1. b. 

2. Sexarm dé érea. This refers to the commencement of the expe- 
dition of Xerxes, and not to the battle of Salamis, which is shown by 
Sealiger, whose opinion Duker supports, to have been fought eleven 
years after the battle of Marathon. Poppo, Goeller, Haack, and 
Bloomfield adopt the same view. Petav. on the other hand (of whom 
Poppo remarks: recentiores tamen magno consensu Petavium sequun- 
tur) says: Marathonia pugna commissa est decimo anno ante Sala- 
miniam auctore Thucydide. But émi civ “EdAdda 7ASe harmonizes 
better with the former view, since it refers rather to the going upon 



































uo 


a 


fs 
va 
i 


ig 


Caar. XVIIL] NOTES. 211 





an expedition than fighting a battle. SovAwodpevos denotes the 
purpose of 7A, S. $225. 5.-—— Evymwodeunoavrev. “ Aoristi particii- 
um offensioni est, quum scriptor non gui communiter bellum gesserant, 
sed gui—gerebant vel gesturi erant dicere velit.” Poppo. Goelier 
thinks that the Aorist was employed, because the Greeks-had already 
united in the first Persian war. avackevacdpevot, collecting to- 
gether their moveables. “ Colligere vasa.” Betant.. In Liddell and 
Scott’s Lex. this passage is cited under the definition, to dismantle 
one’s house, city, etc. This meaning is unsuitable to the passage. 
es tas vats belongs to éuBdvres. duexpiSnoav mpos = SvaxpiSevres 
é€x@povy apds. This species of constructio preegnans, by which a verb 
of rest is followed by a preposition of motion, is quite common. Cf. 
K. § 300. 3. b; 8. § 235. of Evprodepnoartes. It is singular that 
Miiller should supply airé (i. e. r@ Baowdei), since the use of ray 
Evurodeunodyrey supra, shows that it is here to be referred to those 
who united against the king. Two classes of Greeks are here spoken 
of, viz. those who had revolted from the king, and those who from 
the beginning had united to oppose him. tadra.. See N. on I. 9. 
§ 3. oi pev refers. to the Lacedsemonians, of dé to the Athenians. 
3. 7 dpatypia, the defensive alliance, confederacy against the Per- 
sians. It was not until the destruction of the Persian fleet on the 
Eurymedon, by Cimon, that the Persian war was terminated. Until 
that time the alliance, to which the invasion of Xerxes had given 
birth, remained unbroken. ‘EdAjnver limits tives. €l TLWES TOU 
Stacraicy, whoever any where were at variance = when differences arose 
among any of them. és tovde det x. td. The order is: és révde 
Tov méAepov del Ta pev orevdduevor Ta SE trohepodvTes (sometimes making 
treaties and sometimes fighting). dAdnAots depends on sroAepoiy- 
tes. S. § 202.1 Ta moheuia, in. whatever pertains to war. 
pera... .Trovovperqs, inasmuch as their practice was in the midst of 
_ dangers, i.e. (as Arnold observes) “their field of exercise was not the 






































* rade, but the field of battle.” ed€ras rrovovjevoe = peAerdvres. 


212 NOTES. [Bsox 1 


CHAPTER XIX. 


Tne Lacedemonians levied no tribute from their allies, but took care by conciliatory 
measures to establish oligarchical forms of government among them; the Athenians, on 
the contrary, deprived their allies of their ships and made them tributaries, by which 
means they became highly prepared for war (§ 1). 


1. Here begins an account of the respective policy of the two lead- 
ing states of Greece, which is given more at length in the process of 
the history. ovX....7youvro is opposed to xpnhyara....pépew, 
which is said below of the Athenians. broreheis—dpov, subject 
to pay taxes ; literally, payers of tribute. tovs Evppayous depends 
on éyovres (by possessing. See N. on I. 9. §1), and not on jyodvro as 
_ the Scholiast directs, which verb in the signification to rule, govern, is 
followed by the genitive. K. § 275. R. 1. kar édvyapxiay Kx. TX. 
The order is: Sepamevovres (Sc. Evppdyovs) pdvoy dros modtrevcocn 
émitndcias ohiow avrois (i. e. the Lacedsmonians) kar ddvyapxiav. — 
Arnold cites I. 76, 144, as illustrative of this passage. Bekker and 
Arnold from a single MS. edit. wodcredoovor. But notwithstanding 
the usage of Thucydides (#pd éuparey roreiv), the MS. authority is 
too feeble to admit this reading as genuine. Separevovres has the 
same construction as €yovres, to which it is opposed. ’ ASnvatot, 
sc. #youvro from the preceding context. The vulgar edition has #pyor 
after zapadafédvres. But although this might express more specifically 
the idea of ruling as opposed to ryotvro, which, in reference to the 
Lacedwmonians, does not so much imply the exercise of dominion, as 
the leading or general oversight of states otherwise represented as free, 
yet I find that modern critics with great unanimity have rejected the 
word as spurious. The context will give to #yotvro the shade of sig- 
nification, required by its reference to the Athenians. TO xpdva, 
“ sensim paullatim.” Haack. —— mdAjv Xiov kai AeoBiov. In pro-* 
cess of time the Lesbians became subject to the Athenians. és 
rdvde Tov méAepov Yefers to the Peloponnesian war. —— peigwy in re- - 
spect to revenue. as, when. So the Latins. use wt for quando. 
Ta Kpatiota—ivenoav, they had been most flourishing (K. § 278. 
R. 1). Reference is had to the period a little beforé the expiration of 
the thirty years’ treaty, when the Athenians not only had subjected 
the islands of the Greek colonies of Asia Minor, but had united to 
their confederacy Phocis, Argos, Beeotia, and Achaia. Of. I. 102 105; 
108, 111, 115. —— ris Evppayias against foreign invasion. See N. on 
4 Opatxpia, I. 18. § 3. 
































Cuar. XX.] . NOTES. 913 


CHAPTERS XX.—XXIII. 


These chapters contain the third division of the preface, the subject of 
which is the nature of Grecian history, together with some preliminary 
remarks on the work now in hand. This portion of the preface should be 
read with great care and attention, as in it the historian unfolds the plan 
of his work, the principles which regulated its composition, and gives the 
ground of his claim to accuracy and impartiality. The easy and natural 
transition which it forms to the main history, the clear and magnificent 
view which it gives of the subject, and its adaptation to win for the writer 
the sympathy and confidence of his reader, render it one of the most 
finished specimens of the kind to be found in any language. 





CHAPTER XX. 


Such was the state of affairs in Greece, although, perhaps, it will be hard to be credited, 
from the proneness of men to catch at flying reports of past events without due examina- 
tion ($1); thus the Athenians in general believe that Hipparchus was slain by Harmodius 
and Aristogiton, because he was the tyrant, whereas IHlippias, who by right of primogeni- 
ture held the government, was the object of their conspiracy, and Hipparchus was slain 
as the result of a disarrangement in their plan (§ 2); thus also the opinion of the rest of 
Greece, in respect to the suffrage of the Lacedemonian kings and the existence of the 
Pitanatan band, is incorrect (§ 3). 


1. ra pev ovv. The corresponding particle to pev is dé in the be- 
ginning of the next chapter, all between being properly a parenthesis. 
xaerd....mioredoa is difficult of interpretation on account of 
its great brevity. Bloomf. with Bauer makes mucredoa: = miorevdjvat 
and translates: however hardly it may find credit, even when estab- 
lished by a regular chain of proofs. mavral rexunpio, every argument 
necessary to proof. ‘* Omni (i. e. omnis temporis) testimonio ex ordine 
conyirmata.” Bothe. Goeller by a sort of grammatical attraction 
makes the passage = ro.atra etpov, dote may éEqs Texunpioy adrav 
xarerdv evar moredoa, and remarks: “non solum mavti rexpnpice 
dixit, sed mavri €&qs rexunpie, quia in tanta vetustatis obscuritate non 
simplex argumentum sufficit, sed modo aliam rem ex alia colligendo et 
-ongiorem demum post conclusionem ad sententiam probabilem perve- 
niri potest.” Of this explanation Poppo remarks: “ hunc sensum nos 





214 NOTES. [Booz L 


e verbis elicimus.” These interpretations agree in the main point, viz., 
that wavri éfjs rexunpia signifies, established on the most thorough and 
protracted investigation. I am less pleased with Arnold’s interpreta- 
tion: being hard for believing every argument one after another ; i.e. 
the general statement might not be questioned, but each particular 
argument which he has used, might not equally obtain credit. The 
word rexpnpcov, I apprehend, cannot be made to refer to particular 
Sacts or arguments, and the ground which Arnold gives for this render- 
_ ing, viz., that the parenthesis contains the reason why the specific de- 
tails of the narration may lie open to suspicion, applies equally as well 
to the interpretation of Bloomf., or Goeller. The facts of the history 
may have been based on the most incontrovertible evidence, and yet 
those who remember how readily reports of past actions are caught 
up and circulated, may be disposed after all to doubt whether the true 
picture of affairs in times so remote is given. Such I believe to be the 
sense of this much dispnted passage. —— yap introduces the reason for 
what has just been stated. Kal Hv, even Uf. dpolws = just as 
af they were events in the history of another country. sépoiws is often 
used elliptically. adBacavioras, without question, ‘sine disquisi- 
tione.”  Betant. 

2. rd mARYos—olovra. The verb is put in the plural, because 
reference is had to the individuals implied in the subject (K. § 241. 1). 
rupavvoy ovra, as being the tyrant. The participle here denotes 
an assumed cause. Cf. K. § 812. 6; 8. § 225.4. See also N. on I. 9. 

84. It was in respect to the supposition of his being the tyrant, that 
Thucydides says the Athenians were mistaken. —— mpecBiraros dv 
Rpxe kt. A. The order is: mpeoBiraros Sy ray TMewotorpdrov vicwv 
Hpxe (SC. Tav "ASnvaior). "Inmapxos....avrov is parenthetic and 
does not depend on the preceding érv. exeivn TH Tépa fixed upon 
-to slay Hippias. kal wapaxphpa, even at the very time, i. e. just as 
they were about to perpetrate the deed. as mpoeddros, as from 
one forewarned and therefore prepared. Bloomf. cites the proverb: 
“* forewarned, forearmed.” Spdcavrés te Kal Kivduvevoa, to en- 
counter (= meet death) after having done something worthy of note; 
or, to even (kai) encounter death, provided they could (first) do some- 
thing worth dying for. I prefer the former interpretation. The parti- 
ciple denotes time. See N. on 1.18. § 6. To AewKdpiov, the Leoco- 
rium, or monument of the daughters of Leos, stood in the midst of the 
Cerameicus within the walls, and was one of the most renowned of 
the ancient monuments of Athens. Cf. Leake’s Athens, I. p. 162. —— 
rv Uava%nvaixny. Of. Smith’s Dict. Greek and Rom. Antiq. p. 704. 
This story of the Pisistratide, introduced again with much enlarge 






































1 


Te 


Cmar. XX.] NOTES. 915 


ment and for no very obvious reason in VI. 54-59, as well as the 
declaration of his personal knowledge of the family (VI. 55. § ), has 
induced some (after the Schol. on I. 20) to think that Thucydides was 
connected to them by relationship. But this is mere conjecture. —— 
dmréxrewvay, SC. TOUTOY. 

8. od xpdv@ dpynorovpeva, not obliterated from the memory by time, 
the memory of which is not lost by length of time. of Got “EXAn- 
ves, i. e. other than the Athenians. Of course the Lacedwmonians are 
also to be excepted, since they would certainly be acquainted with the 
things here mentioned. py pa Wodo....dvoiv. It is thought by 
some that Herodotus is hinted at, who speaks (VI. 57) of the two 
votes of each king. Miiller (Dorians, II. p. 105. N. a) thinks that 
Thucydides refers to Hellenicus rather than Herodotus, whose work 
he could scarcely have read. But although reference may have been 








_ had to Hellenicus and other early writers, whom Herodotus perhaps 


carelessly followed, yet I can scarcely be persuaded that the history 
of Herodotus was unknown to Thucydides. The story first related 
by Lucian and repeated by many others, that Herodotus read his work 
to the assembled, Greeks at Olympia, and that the young Thucydides 
was present at the recitation and moved to tears, is undoubtedly a 
mere invention, as Dahlmann has most ably and conclusively shown. 
Yet that is no proof that Thucydides was a stranger to the writings of 
Herodotus, when he composed the history of the Peloponnesian war. 
In respect to the grammatical structure of Wynd mpoorisec%a, there 
is no difficulty, if we give to the verb the signification, to assent to, to 
accede to one’s opinion (nde) with a vote; i. e. to give a vote. —— 
fItravdrny Adxov. Here*®again it is thought by some that a blow is 
aimed at Herodotus (1X. 53; ILI. 55). It is said that Caracalla in 
imitation of antiquity composed a Adxyos Turavdrns of Spartans. So 
the Tarentines, in order to retain the local names of their mother city, 
had a division of their army which was called Pitanates; also upon-a 
coin of Tarentum the zepimodo: Tluravaro. are mentioned. All this 
seems to favor the truth of the statement of Herodotus. Cf. Mill. 
Dorians, II. p. 49. N. t. Schweig. ad Herodot. 1. c. conciliates the 
statement of these two great historians, by supposing that there was 
such a band commanded by Amompharetus in the battle at Platea, 
which not being perpetual, ceased to exist in the time of Thucydides, 
ra érotpa (‘‘ea, gue in promptu sunt.” Poppo), i.e. those things 
which can be learnt from hearsay without the labor of investigation. 





216 NOTES [Boor I 


* 
CHAPTER XXI. 


Although it is to be feared that these accounts will be approved by few readers (ef. I. 20. §1), 
yet the historian avers, that they will not err who place greater confidence in him than 
in the poets and logographers, who shape their narratives so as to be pleasing to the ear 
rather than agreeable to the truth (§1); and though men fancy ancient wars to be the 
greatest, yet to those who judge from the facts, this war will appear greater than any 
preceding one (§ 2). 


1. ék d€ ray eipnuevwy resumes the subject from ra peév ody at the 
beginning of the previous chapter. This is clearly indicated among 
other things by dues, which implies ¢e kal ra madaid yarerd éore 
TLoTEVTAL. TolatTa....dyaptavor, no one would err in the belief 
(vonitov, in thinking. Bod N. on I. 9.§ 1), that these things which 
I have narrated, are for the most part such as I have represented 
them to be. ofa d&#ASov may be supplied after rovadra from & diAA- 
Sov. The words av—dpaprdavor belong not only to vopifer, but also 
to morevov and yynodpevos. It may assist to the right understand- 
ing of the chapter, to regard kai ovre as woimral....ékvenixnxdra as & 
parenthesis, containing another and subordinate parenthetical clause, 
ovra ave&édeyxta....exvevixnxdra. In this second parenthesis évra 
refers to 4 (= ékeiva 4) in ad dupASov, or it may be referred, as Goel. 
suggests, to as (= oia) mounral tpynjKxact. emi TO peiCov KoojodrTes. 
See. N. on I. 10. § 3. Aoyoypador, i. e. writers of prose as opposed 
to worai, which seems here to designate those early chroniclers who 
wrote in verse. The name logographers, which Thucydides hero 
applies to his predecessors, is now given by scholars to the historians 
who preceded Herodotus, and whose histories were composed of 
myths and traditionary stories, although doubtless containing much 
that was true. Cf. Miill. Lit. of Greece, p. 265. éml. ..adnde- 
arepor, with a view to their being alluring to (literally, leadisig to) the 
ear rather than consistent with truth. “When two adjectives are 
compared with each other, so as to signify that the property or quality 
is found in a higher degree in one than in the other, both of them are 
put in the comparative.” Mt. § 456. Cf. K.§ 323.4; S. $159. 2.—— 
ave&édeyxra, impossible to be convicted or refuted, Liddell and Scott. 
‘“‘ Which can neither be proved nor disproved for want of evidence on 
either side.” Arnold. airay depends on ra modA\a—adriotws ert 
7d pvBOSes exvevixyxdra, have encroached upon (literally, won their way. 
to. Arnold) the fabulous, so as to be entitled to no credit (arioras, 
“ita ut nulla fides iis habeatur.” Goeller). eiipijo%ar—drroxpov- 
ros, to be sufficiently well made out. The subject of this infinitive is 























Cuav. XXIL] NOTES. 217 





easily elicited from a 6:7ASov supra. @s mada eva, for things se 
ancient ; i. e. considering their great antiquity (Cf. K. § 341. R. 3; S. 
§ 228. 2). This clause, which Poppo makes= as radaia eu émihavn 
eivac, guantum testimonia de rebus priscis clara esse possunt, qualifies 
aTroxXpavTas. 

2. 6 méXepos is the subject of dyAaoe: (will appear). 
Sc. xpdry. dei. See N. on IJ. 11. $1 (end). 
airav mavoauévev ard Tod wodepeiv (from modepaor). 
Trav dpxaiay) depends on peifor. © 





> = 
€V @, 
t 








Tavoapevay = 





avta@y (sc. 





CHAPTER XXII. 


While the exact words of the speeches uttered in this war are not pretended to have been 
- given, yet the orations have been made to conform as nearly as possible to the general 
sense of what was really spoken (§ 1); as to the deeds, such only are narrated as fell 
under the observation of the historian, or were received on good authority from others 
(§ 2); this, however, was a task of extreme difficulty, from the conflicting accounts often 
given by those who were eye-witnesses of the same affair (§ 3); severe adherence to 
truth to the neglect of all mere embellishment may be less agreeable, but cannot but be 
more useful to the reader, and will render the history worthy of being an everlasting 
possession (§ 4). 
iL. kal... .ékaorot, and as to the several (€kaora. See N. on I. 3. 
| §5) speeches which were made. dédyw is antithetic to ra Svépya ray 
 mpax%evrov, § 2 infra. Bothe edits éca Aoyav = dcous Aédyous. 
— & aire, i.e. &v TS trodhepeiv. THY akpiPevay avtiy Tay Ne- 
x2évrev (a changed construction for rotray thy axpiBeav) =tadra Ta 
AexSevra axpiBas. éuot limits yaderdr. av = éxeivav a, of 
which equivalent, the antecedent (referring to trav AeySévrwr) de- 
pends on ry dxpiBevay, to be supplied from the preceding clause. —— 
Tois G\AoSy moSev—dmrayyeddovow is opposed to epol....jkovea. 
| Gy belongs to eizeiy. Ta Séovra pddiota, those things most espe- 
cially needed = most to the purpose. €XOLEV@... .AEXBevT@v, keep- 
ing as close as possible to the general (Evpmdons) sense of what was 
actually spoken. On the construction of yvapns, cf. K. § 278. RB. 5. 
bs 8... § 19221. ovrws responds to as & dy éddxovy. “It thus 
appears that the speeches recorded by Thucydides are genuine as to 
their substance, although the style, the arrangement, and many of the 
particular arguments are altogether his own. They are like the 
speeches written by Johnson for the parliamentary debates in the 
Gentleman’s Magazine; the substance of the debate was reported 
to him, and he then enlarged and embellished it, in order to set it off 
to the best advantage.” Arnold. 
10 


























218 NOTES | [Boox 1 


2. ra & ....70deo, but as to the deeds which were actually per- 
Sormed in the war. In order to avoid a pleonasm, Goeller, on the 
suggestion of Kriiger, connects trav mpayZévrav With év 7G moheuo. 
But this is unnecessary, since the manifest design of the author was 
to give emphasis to the actuality of the deeds spoken of, and hence 
he departed from the usual mode of expression ra épya ra mpayévra. 
Haack remarks: ad ra év t@ rodk€u@ mpayZerra non solum ra épya 
pertinent sed etiam ra AexSevra. ovk....emeEeASav. Construct 
(as Poppo directs): ov« é« rod maparuydvtos muvSavdpevos, ovd as 
ewol eddxet, GX’ (néi@oa ypadew) emeEASav ols re adtés maphy Kat 





mapa Tov Gdov (rvvSavduevos). The words ék tov maparvydvros = — 





Srom any one whom it chanced, from every chance comer. @s €pot 
eddxer = according to any mere impressions of my own. avros 
mapynv. It is supposed that Thucydides served in the first seven years 





of the war, for in the eighth, he was appointed to the command of — 


the Athenian fleet off the coast of Thrace. From what he says, he 
must have been an eye-witness and an ear-witness of many things, 


which were done and said in this war. éme&eASav conforms rather to ~ 


ois (= ékeiva ois) re av’rés mappy than to mapa ray GAdo@v, and hence 
muvSavépevos may be easily supplied from the preceding context. 
aaa implies great thoroughness of investigation, and hence 
with dcov Suvariy axpiBeia (= axpiBeorara Mt. § 461. Obs.) is highly 
emphatic, 

3. OU. ARE did not give the same account of the same actions. 
GX os....éxor, literally, as any one might be in respect of good 
will to either party, or of his memory = as any one was inclined to be 
partial to either party, or as his memory served him. To the phrase 
as éyet the genitive is added, to show in‘what fespect the sense of 
the verb is to be taken. K. §274.3.b. ékarépav depends on edvoias, 
as expressive of the cause whence the feeling of good will or partial- 
ity arose (K. $274; Kr. §47. 7. N.5).  edvord trivos = etvora mpds rwa. 

4, pev refers forward to S€ in door S€ BovAnoovra. In this way 
arepreorepoy is opposed to Sedma infra. TO pr pus@des adirar, 
their being free from myths. The negative py is used, because the 
clause may be resolved into: guia nulle in iis exstent fabule instead 
of exstant, which would express actuality without reference to any 
supposition, and would therefore demand 16 od pu%ades. Cf. Jelf’s 
Kiihn. § 475. Obs. 8. Tav Te....egec2ar. Construct:-oxoreiy rd 
aapes (the truth) trav yevopévar (xai rd caées) Tdv ped\Advr@v Tore 
adsis kot. . On xard'rd dvSparetor, according to the course of human 
affairs, in all human probability (dv3pwreias), cf. K. § 292. II. 3. b. 
kpivew (SC, tovrous referring to dco), for them to judge, is the 














Cuar. XXIIL] NOTES. 919 


subject of é&e (S. § 159. 2). The pronoun to be supplied here refers 
probably to political men, who endeavor to acquire a knowledge of 
the future by the study of the past, and to whom such a history as 
this would be preéminently useful. After dpkotvras é&e, Poppo, 
with several other critics, supplies rovrots or adrois referring to écou. 
But it is far better with Wolf, Haack, Arnold, and Bloomf., to supply 
€uot, Which is omitted dignitatis vel modestie gratia. —— xrijpa te— 
Evyxerrat = Evyketrae @s xthpd te és dei, this (i. e. his history). is com- 
posed a8 Gn EVERLASTING POSSESSION. és det =to our old for aye. 
Bloomf. ayoucpa, prize composition, a trial of literary skill. 
Reference is here supposed to be had also to Herodotus, but the doubt, 
which now hangs over the statement of Lucian in respect to the 
recitation at Olympia (see N. on I. 20. § 3), makes such a reference in 
this place to an equal extent uncertain. Besides, those critics, who 
are continually spying out references to Herodotus of the kind here 
and previously referred to, should remember that it does not add to 
the praise of Thucydides, to represent him as indulging in. these 
covert and petty allusions, the designed object of which, must have 
been to disparage the credibility, and thus undermine the reputation 
of his great predecessor and rival for coming ages. €s TO mapa- 
xpyya denotes the object or purpose of dyawopua (K. § 290. 2. 3. a). 
dxovewv, sc. twd. Of. 8, 222.6. The sentiment of this passage 
is noble, and worthy of the man, who by common consent is justly 
styled Princers Historicorum. The subject of Evyxerra: is pro- 
perly aira to be supplied from apeAua aird. 




















CHAPTER XXIII. 


The importance of the Peloponnesian war is again insisted on, by a brief comparison of it 
with the Persian war, which was shown to have been brought to a termination in two 
sea-fights and as many engagements by land, but this war was lasting (§ 1); and in the 
amount of blood shed, the capture of cities, the change of inhabitants by the war and 
the accompanying seditions, was never equalled (§ 2); to which things were added what 
before had only been heard of, viz. earthquakes, eclipses of the sun, droughts, famines, 
pestilence, and the like (§ 3); the causes of the war are introduced as next claiming at- 
tention, among which the veritable cause was the fear with which the Lacedemonians 
regarded the growing power of the Athenians, but the ostensible one is detailed in the 
narration which fellows (§ 4, 6). 


1. Tay dé mpdrepov. This chapter, although belonging to the pre- 
face, is more immediately introductory to the history which commences 
in the next chapter. Sveiv vavpayiay, i. e. the sea-fights at Arta< 








220 NOTES. [Boor } 


misiur: and Salamis. The land engagements were those at Pyle and 
Platea. dveiv is in the genitive (K. § 99. 5) and depends on xpiow, 
had its decision of two sea-fights = found its decision in two sea-fights, 
Poppo, Haack, and Goeller read dvoivy, but the reading of Dindorf is 
supported by that of Bekker, Arnold, etc. and by the authority also 
of almost all the MSS. TovTov....mpovBy. A varied form of 
expression for 6 méAepos (i. e. the Peloponnesian war) mpot8n és péya 
pinxos, or (with Bloomf.) rovrov 5€ rod modeuou (rd) pijxos (és) pey 

mpovBn. EvnvéxSn yevéeoSa, happened to be = befell. érepa 
refers to ma3jyara to be mentally supplied from the preceding mem- 
ber. ev iow xpdve, i. e. in twenty-seven years. 

2. ovre yap....npnuesnoav. The sentiment is as though it had 
been written: mAciorar yap médets ev TOde TH TrOkEM@ ANPSeioar Hpy- 
parnoay (were taken and made desolate. Butt. § 144. N. 7 end), since 
the construction is continued with ai pév—ai de—eici dé ai, whereas 
the words as they now stand would require to be followed by odre 
ind BapBdpar, ovdé ixd oar, etc. The negative form given by oire 
yap modes tocaide, adds much to the vivacity and strength of the 
passage. With jpyuetncay we may mentally supply mpérepoy év toe 
xpove. ind BapBapov. Reference is had to Mycalessus, Cf. VII. 
30. ind chav avitayv aytimodcpovvroy. Platwa (III. 68) and 
Thyrea (IV. 57) are supposed here to be meant. Haack includes with 
these Mytilene, but a reference to III. 50, will show that the walls 
only of that city were demolished, the city being saved from destruc- 
tion by the reconsideration and rejection of a vote to destroy it, which 
had been passed by the Athenian assembly on the preceding day (ef. 
III. 49). kal oixnropas petéBadoy (sc. ev rovt@ TO TodépL@), 
changed inhabitants even, i. e. had their inhabitants driven away to 
make room for others. The cities here referred to are Aigina (II. 27), 
Potidwa (II. 70), Scio (V. 82), and Melus (V. 118). gvyai, banish- 
ments. 6 pev—o S€¢, partly—partly. dia 7d oraciaew, on 
account of sedition. Haack thinks that reference is had in this place 
- most especially to the Corcyreans. Poppo in his notes on the Scholia 
adds the Argives (V. 82), the Samians (VIII. 21. 73), et alii. 

8. axon, by report, is here opposed to épy@, in fact. 
dmora xaréorn, became not incredible = ceased to be incredible. 
ceicpav te wept, both ag it respects (K. § 295. 8. I. 2. a) earthquakes. 
dpa—xai, at once—and. yjs does not here mean the habit- 
able globe, for, as Bloomf. justly remarks, that sense would require 
the article, but it signifies land, territory, and émi m\ciorov pépos yns 
—<réoxov, occupied avery extensive territory = were very extensively 
prevalent, —— éxdeiyrers, SC. karéornoay from xaréarn supra. Strict- 
































> 
OUK 














- under Pericles. 





Cuar. XXIIL] NOTES. 291 


ness of construction would have required éexAenpéov, but it is varied 
as though ce:opoi te had preceded. TUKVOTEPAL + « « « pLYNovevdpeva, 
more frequent than what had been remembered from former times. 
mapa here denotes in comparison with (K. § 298. III. 3. d), and mapa 
Tad pynuovevsyeva = TOV pynuovevopévov (in dependence on svxvérepar) 
oriy much more intensive. ek = aro. avxpot. Repeat éuve- 
Bneav. €oTt map ois==map évios. K. $331. R. 4. Rarely is a 
word placed between gor in this use and its relative, and then it is 
@ preposition. dw avrayv, i.e. adypav. The connection between 
drought and famine is very obvious. So on the footsteps of famine 
follows pestilence, and hence the connection of Awuds and Aopds so 
common as to be almost proverbial. Cf. Matt. 24: 7. Kal ese. 
voros, and that which produced the most (ovy Axiora, a litotes, See 
N. on I. 8. $1) damage and destroyed a considerable part (épos 71), 
the pestilential disease. Some critics refer pépos to territory and sup- 
ply yijs, i.e. "Arrexjs. Others translate: did its share of destruction, 
I concur in the following note of Arnold, in which he substantially 
follows Goeller: “The word pépos seems to imply more than a part, 
for all the other visitations had destroyed a part of the people. It 
appears to signify so large a part as sensibly to affect the whole by its 
absence; a proportion or substantive part of the whole nation. Thus 
also it is used VII. 30.” 7 Aowwwdns vdoos (stronger than 6 Aowpos) 
takes the article because it is epexegetical of 7....@%eipaca, where 
the article could not be dispensed with. peta, Gua, and Evy- are 
not pleonastic but highly intensive. 

4, The historian now begins to detail the causes of the war.  ip- 
Eavro—atrod. S. § 189. Avoavres, when they had broken. See 
N. on rodepodvres, I. 18. § 6. EvBoias GAwow by the Athenians 





























5. didnt, why, wherefore. —— mpotypaya mparov is apparently 
pleonastic, but in truth highly emphatic. ras Stahopas which led 
to the war. Tov pn twa <ynthnoal wore, in order that (S. §§ 222. 
2; 194. 1) no one may ever inquire. 

6. mpddacw, cause, occasion, opposed to airiat, apparent causes, 
ostensible reasons. These words might well have changed places, as 
both are employed out of their usual signification., mpddacww is the 
subject of efvac understood, the predicate of which is rods ’ASnvaiovs 
—dvayxaoat (= 7d rods ’ASnvaiovs dvayxaoa. Of. Mt. § 542. Obs. 1. a). 
yryvouévous, because they had become. See N.on ay, I. 9. § 4. 
és TO dhavepoy eydpevar—<xarépwv, openly alleged by each party. 
For the genitive, cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 483. Ods. 4. ad’ dy, on account 














— of which. 


\ 


929, NOTES. [Boox L 


CHAPTERS XXIV.—LXVI. 


We are now to ente* upon the history of the war, which Thucydides 
shows to have avowedly risen out of the contest between the Corinthians 
and Corcyrwans (chaps. 24-55), and the affair at Potidea (chaps. 56-66). 
This portion may be regarded, therefore, in its relation to the main history, 
as a detail of the pretended causes of this long and ruinous war. It is well 
worth the perusal of the student, as laying open in a most lucid manner, 
the genius and policy of the states representing the two great forms of gov- 
ernment, aristocratical and democratical, which were about to engage ina 
mighty and fing! struggle for the mastery. It should be regarded as a bea- 
eon light of the past, serving to warn against the most distant approach 
towards civil war, and showing to what extent the passions of men will 
earry them, and how ruinous their measures, when, overlooking the welfare 
of the whole, they seek to aggrandize and make powerful one state upon the 
ruins of others..The reader will find much that is reprehensible in the 
Athenian line of conduct, yet not more than in that of the Lacedemonians, 
who, with a cold and selfish policy, were aiming at power not less eagerly 
than their more active and excitable rivals. A grasping and overbearing 
spirit had taken possession of both states, under different forms, it is true, 
but equally pernicious to their own best interests and those of Greece in 
general. 





CHAPTER XXIV. - 


Cpidamnus, the situation (§ 1), and founders (§ 2), and growth (§ 3) of which are described, 
had become agitated by internal dissensions (§ 4); the result of which was, that the 
common people banished those in higher life, who uniting with the Barbarians, carried 
on war by land and by sea against the party which had expelled them (§ 5); in conse- 
quence of which, the citizens sent to Corcyra their parent city for aid (§ 6); but failed 
in obtaining it (§ 7). 


1. ’Emidapvos. Epidamnus, afterwards called Dyrrachium and 
now Durazzo, is said by Euseb. Chron. to have been founded 188 
years before this. ev Sc£iG....KdArov, on the right to one sailing 
(K. § 284. 10. a; S. § 201. 4) into the Tonian gulf. By “Idmas xddsos 
is not meant the Ionian sea, but the southern part of that portion of it, 
which was afterwards called the Adriatic. mpogoxover, bordered 
on, dwelt near to. The accusative which follows this verb, depends on 
the preposition. TavAdyriot. Miiller places the Taulantii north 


é 











Cuar, XXIV.] NOTES. 993 


of Epidamnus, but Bloomf. contends that their country lay between. 
Epidamnus and Apollonia. 

2. rav ad’ ‘Hpaxdéovs, of the posterity of Hercules. It was usual 
to select the eekists, when new colonies were planted, from the distin- 
guished Heracleid families, which were found in all the Dorian cities. 
Cf. Grote’s Hist. Greece II. p. 479. - €x Tis pytpordAews, i. &. from 
Corinth, which was the mother city of Corcyra. KaTakAnzeis, 
being called to this office. a 

4. oracidcarres 8€ év GAAnAos K. Tr. A. There are two modes of 
translating this passage, according as épSapyear is taken with oracid- 
aavres dé év dddndors (they were weakened by intestine discord), or with — 
amd modéuou tivds (by a certain war). The former translation, which 
makes dd (= é£) modéyou the source or occasion of the intestine 
troubles, is defended by Haack, Goeller, and Arnold; the latter, which 
regards dws (= irs) rodépouv as the immediate cause of their being 
reduced in numbers, is adopted by Poppo, Bekker, Kriig., Bloomf. ete. 
A comma is placed after BapBdapwy by those who maintain the former . 
interpretation. I am inclined to adopt the second translation, as ac- 
cording better with the signification of dé, which stands much more 
commonly for iré than for ¢£, after, and with the general sense of the 
passage, since intestine broils would be likely to take place without the 
occasion of a barbarian war, especially as this colony was composed 
of settlers from two states that had long disagreed. But after being 
weakened by these internal feuds, what more natural than that the 
Barbarians (i. e. the Taulantii) should attack them, and that too with 
success ? @s Aéyerat is to be taken with the preceding words. 

5. ra Sé redevraia, at last. K.§278.R.1. Some critics (as Goeller 
in his first edition) interpret, as though it were written ra d€ rehevraia 
hv, Ott mpd rovde Tov mod€pov (i.e. the Peloponnesian) 6 Sjpos avréar.: 
tovs duvarovs, “ optimates.” Betant. ‘There was here it seems, 
as well as elsewhere, that contest between the of gxovres and the oi 
ovk éxovres, the have-somethings and the have-nothings, which. has 
harassed, more or less, every nation that has arrived at any height of 
civilization, and seems particularly to infest old and thickly inhabited 
countries.” Bloomf. dreASdvres from Epidainnus to the Bar- 
barians. tous é€v ty model, those in the city = the citizens of 
Epidamnus. 

6. The events here spoken of took place a. o. 485. Olymp. 86. 1. 
—— oi....dvres, those who were (see N. on dvres, I. 8. § 1) in the city, 
in contradistinction to those who had been expelled. -—— és pnrpd- 
Tod ovaay, inasmuch as it was (see N. on I. 9. § 4 end) their parent 
city. pt) opas meptopay PBetpopevovs, not to look on and see them 























924 NOTES. [Boor ¥ 


come to ruin. Of. Liddell and Scott ad verb. mepiopdw. See also Mt. 
§ 550. tous devyovras, the exiles, or perhaps better the persons 
accused, and who had avoided trial by flight. ravta—edéovro. In 
the sense of to request, SeioSa takes the accusative of the thing. 
Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 529. Obs. 1. ka%eCduevor és Td ‘Hpaiov (in the 
temple of Juno) by constructio pregnans (see N. on I. 18. § 2) for 
eASdvres €s TO “Hpaioy xazeoyro ev avira. ixeretay ovk ed€€avro. 
probably because the government of Epidamnus was now democrati- 
cal, while that of the Corcyreans was aristocratical. 

















CHAPTER XXYV. 


The Epidamnians in their perplexity consult the Delphic oracle, whether they shall deliver 
up their city to the Corinthians, and haying received an affirmative response (§ 1), depart 
to Corinth and entreat aid (§ 2); this the Corinthians promise to grant, both on the score 
of justice and through hatred to the Corcyreans (§ 8); which hatred arose from the 
insolent treatment they had experienced from them in their colonial relations, the 
Corcyreans being puffed up by their naval superiority, and because their isle had once. 
been inhabited by the Pheacians (§ 4). 


1. yrdvres—otcav, knowing that he was, With the infinitive, y- 
yvookewy signifies to learn, to judge, etc. K. § 311. 4. Tiwpiav 
= BonSerav. év....mapdv, were in a state of perplexity what to 
do in the present exigency ; literally, were held in a strait etc. Séc%ar, 
i.@. dore SéoSat, or es TO BeoVar. méuyavres ev Aedhois. “The 
usual resource of desponding states.” Mitford. ei mapadoiev. The 
optative (after an Historical tense) is used in indirect interrogative 
sentences, when the question is to be represented as proceeding from 
the mind of another. Cf. K. § 344. 6. Tiuwpiay TrotetoSat = Tio- 
piay daBeiv. 6 8, i. e. the oracle. aveire, responded. 
nyepovas (i. @. rods Kopw&iovs), leaders, heads of the colony. They 
had been the founders of Epidamnus through the medium of Corcyra, 
now they were constituted the immediate founders, and received as 
such the allegiance of the Epidamnians. 

2. 7d pavreiov = 7d pdvrevpa.- Tov....ovta, showing clearly 
that their founder was from Corinth. With the infinitive, Seixvupe 
signifies to teach. K.§ 811-11. Kriig. says that the use of opay for 
éavréy is mostly Ionic and Thucydidean. —— éedéovrd re. Hermann 
on Eurip, Med. (Opuse. III. p. 156) defines these words, pretereague 
orabunt, He lays down also the rule, that ré is not employed to 
connect a main circumstance, but one inferior in importance. But I 
cannot see why the entreating, etc. in this place, is not to be regarded 





























Ouar. XXV.] NOTES. 225 


as an important circumstance, inasmuch as it was the burden of the 
message which had been previously sent to the Corcyrzeans, and that 
to which the delivering up of the colony to the Corinthians was an 
indispensable step, a sine gua non. diapSecpowévovs is more inten- 
sive than P&etpopevors (I. 24. § 6), wtterly (Sia-) perishing. 

3. dé in KopivSion S€ is a general connective. re after xara 
is responded to by d€ in dua d¢, serving thus to connect the reasons 
why the Corinthians acceded to the request of the Epidamnians. —— 
€avrav eiva, was theirs. K. § 273. 2. a. ovres, although they 
were. See N. on I. 7. $1. 

4. ovre yap—d.ddvres. The construction may be made regular by 
writing otre diddvres, or ove yap edidocay, or still better, by repeating 
mapnuedouy (K. § 3138. R. 1). The existence of yap shows, that the 
writer intended to have repeated a verb of similar meaning to zapn- 
pédouv. This, as Arnold remarks, he either forgot, or supposed that 
mapnpedouy itself could serve as the verb, notwithstanding by the in- 
sertion of yap he had rendered it grammatically impossible. jTayn- 
yupect, festive assemblies. The Schol. refers this to the Olympic and 
Nemean games, but it is better to understand by it the public festivals 
in each city. yépa Ta vouCdueva includes probably the mpoedpia. 
ovre....iepav has afforded commentators much trouble. Bloomf. 
translates: nor committed the leading part of the sacrificial rites to 
a Corinthian ; literally, not beginning the sacrificial rites with a Co- 
rinthian. Goeller, whom Arnold quotes approvingly, makes Kopw%ie 
avOpi depend on diddvres, and mpoxarapyopevor = ev mpoxarapyn, and 
then translates ovre ydp....iepav: neque in publicis solennitatibus 
consuetos honores tribuentes, neque solita nvunia viro Corinthio in 
sacris. By munia, Goeller (whose interpretation is substantially that 
of Bloomf. and Haack) means the rites with which the sacrifice com- 
menced, such as pouring wine upon the head of the victim, sprinkling 
the barley (otAoxvrds), and casting into the fire the hair cut from the 
head of the victim. But, as Poppo remarks, if Kopuwi@ avdpi pertains 
to didovres yépa, and with these words, to both members of the sen- 
tence, it could not have well been placed after the second otre. I 
prefer, as most natural, the translation which is in substance that of 
Poppo: nor serving a Corinthian with the first (= best) portion of 
the victims. It is obvious that Kopwio avdpi admits of this interpre- 
tation as readily as though it had the plural form Kopw3ios dvdpdact, 
_ which Bloomf. thinks in that case would have been required. In 
respect to this signification of mpoxardpyw, cf. Butt. Lexil. No. 29; 
Liddell and Scott sub voce. The reader is also referred to some valua- 
ble remarks in Grote’s Hist. Greece (LY. p. 78), on this custom of 




















296 “NOTES. [Boox L 


honoring the citizens of the metropolis with a privileged seat at fes- 
tivals, and with the first taste of the sacrificial victim. —— ypnydra» 
duvdpes is opposed to rH €s wéAcnov wapackevy (infra), and shows in 
what respect éuoia is to be taken. The xai before ypnudrov has refer- 
ence to kai before rm és médepor. 6pwota....movotwrarots, egual 
to the richest of the Grecian states. On époia with the superlative, 
cf. K. § 239. R. 2; &. $159.5. According to Mt. § 290. 3, the use ot 
duota is seen in the equivalent, dvres wAovaoe duoia Trois padwora 
(rXoveiots) Trav “EAAnvev. Cf. Bloomfield’s note. Suvarwrepor than 
the Corinthians. VAUTLK@... .€Tratpopevor, sometimes (€or Gre, OC- 
casionally. Bloomf.) being puffed up on account of their great naval 
superiority. For the use of mpoéyew denoting the ground of émaipé- 
usvot, cf. Mt. § 534. 1.6; K. § 285.1 (1). vavrix@ denotes the respect 
in which mpoéxew is to be taken. kal KaTa....vavs, and because 
the Pheacians, renowned in naval affairs, dwelt formerly in Corcyra ; 
literally, being elated (ématpdpevor repeated) on account of the previous 
dwelling of the Pheacians in Corcyra. For the double genitive after 
mpoevoixnow, cf. K. § 275. R. 6; 8. § 187. N. 2. xara riv»—mpoevoixn- 
zu (a varied construction from mpoéxew ématpdpevor) is interpreted by 
the Schol., éuoiws r7 mpoevorxnoe: Trav Paraxwv = in a manner befitting 
the preoccupation of Corcyra by the Pheacians, i. e. as became the 
successors of the Pheacians. It must not be supposed from this, that 
Thucydides. placed much if any confidence in the fabulous account of 
the Pheacians. He speaks here of the subject, as it was considered by 
the Corcyrssans. —— 7, for this reason (cf. I. 11.§ 1), refers to the fact 
just before alluded to, that the Pheeacians formerly had occupied their 
island. ovk advvarat, very powerful, “quite powerful.” Schol. 




















CHAPTER XXVI. 


For the reasons just given, the Corinthians send out colonists and troops to assist the 
Epidamnians (§ 1); these go by land to Apollonia (§ 2); the Corcyrzans hearing this, 
sail with a fleet to Epidamnus, and order the citizens to receive the exiles (ef. I. 24. § 5), 
and to send back the colonists and troops that had come to their assistance (§ 8); on 
their refusal to do this, the Corcyrwans proceed against them with forty ships, taking 
with them the exiles and some Illyrian auxiliaries (§ 4), and lay siege to the place, 
having first made proclamation, that any Epidamnian or stranger who wished, might 
depart unmolested (§ 5). 





of, éyxAnpata €xovtes == Katnyopoivres. Phay. olknTOpa. +... 
xeAevovtes, making proclamation that any one who chose might go as a 


Cuar, XXVL] NOTES. 22% 


oolonist. —— Aumpaxiwray depends on dpovpovs. Ambracia, in the 
southern part of Epirus, was founded by a Corinthian colony, as 
was also Leucadia, an island on the western coast of Acarnania. 
povpovs depends on xeAevovres, Which in this connection signifies 
commanding. iéva: must of course be repeated. 

2. wep, by land. Although it is not said expressly, that they 
went to Epidamnus, yet it is.implied in the emphasis which must be 
given to me(7 = they went by land to Apollonia, and afterwards 
proceeded to Epidamnus by water. Apollonia, the ruins of which are 
now call Pollina, was situated. near the mouth of the Alas or Aous 
(now Votoussa), about fifteen miles south of the Apsus. It was at this 
time dependent upon Corinth. Bloomf. suggests that they went by 
water from Apollonia, in order to avoid the danger of passing through 
the territory of the Taulantii. deer, through fear. KoAv@vrat. 
The subjunctive here depends on a verb (eropevSyaav) denoting time 
past, in order to impart vivacity to the discourse, by narrating past 
events as though they were present. Of. K. §§ 330. R. 1; 345.5; S. 
§ 212. N. mepaovpevor, while passing, on their passage. (See N. 
On woAcpuourres, I. 18. § 6); or, perhaps, it is better (with Mt. § 555. 
Obs. 2) to construe this participle as an infinitive after kwAdvevrat, 
should hinder from passing. 

3. #o%ovro—jxovras. With the participle, aic%dveoSa: signifies 
to perceive, to observe ; with the infinitive, to think, to imagine, K. 
§ 311. 5; S. 225. 7. vavot is the dative of accompaniment. 
S. § 206. 5. érép otdd@ consisting of fifteen ships, as we learn 
by a comparison of § 4 infra, where the fleet of the Corcyreeans is said 
to consist of forty sail. kar emnpesav, insultingly, with insolent 
threats. The haughty demand made here by the Corcyreans, arose 
less from a desire to aid the exiles, than from hatred to the Epidamni- 
ans, increased probably by the intelligence, that they had applied to 
Corinth for assistance. —— yap in #ASov yap introduces the reason 
for the demand made by the Corcyreeans in behalf of the exiles. The 
parenthetic clause extends to xardyeww, after which the demand made 
by the Corcyreans is resumed, the ré in rovs te dpovpods corre- 
sponding to the ré in rovs te Gevyovras, and dmoméprew depending 
on exéXevay kar’ éemnpevay atthe beginning of the section. Tacous 
-.--Evyyevevay, pointing to the sepulchres (of their ancestors) and 
showing their (= claiming) relationship. For the dilogia in dmode- 
xvovres, cf. K. $346. 3. iv mpoicxdopevot, holding out which, alleging 
which as an argument or ground of request. droreure from 
Epidamnus. ovdey, i.e. kar’ ovdév, stronger than ovx. Bloomf. 
~—— avray is neuter. Cf, I. 29.§1; 140. § 4. 






































228 NOTES. [Boon L 


4, The Schol. interprets ddd by kal, but the abruptness of ddAa 
is quite in keeping with the style: of Thucydides. An ellipsis may 
be easily supplied, such as: the Corcyrwans (made no more verbal 
demands), but proceeded against them, etc. —— as kardéovres (sc. 
avrois), under pretence of restoring them. os is here used de re pre- 
textu. kat (also) connects mpoodaBdrres with pera trav dvyddov. 
mpocdaBérres as auxiliaries. The participle is to be construed 
with orparevovow. | 

5. mpookxa%e(ouevot, blockading, not strictly besieging, since, as 
Bloomf. and Poppo observe, it was not until after the Epidamnians 
would listen to no proposal, that it is said the Corcyreans érodudpKouv 
Tv mow. The accusative is rarely found after mpookadétec%at, and 
only in the general meaning which it has in this place. —— mpoetmrov 
—rov Bovdsuevov—dmieva. The object of verbs which take the geni 
tive or dative, is frequently put in the accusative with the following 
infinitive. Of. K. § 3807. N. 3; S. § 222. 3. a. ei... .XpyoerSat, 
but otherwise they would treat them as enemies. Poppo and Goeller 
edit ypnoac%a, but the future form is adopted by Bekker (in his last 
edition), Haack, and Arnold, which is undoubtedly correct, since the 
time of the action is essentially future. Cf. K. § 257. R.2; Jelf’s 
Kiihn. § 405. Ods.2. There is no need with Bloomf. to repeat mpoei- 
mov per dilogiam (see N. on § 3 supra), in the sense of order, declare 
openly, since such brevity of expression is continually occurring in 
every language. ereiZovro refers to the Epidamnians. €orTe 
& ioSpos ro xewpiov is a parenthesis, and is so marked in most of the 
editions before me. io%pds (= -dydi%addoows. Schol.) means here 
a peninsula, or am isthmus on a peninsula. Notice the position of 
icSuds between the subject and the verb. 























CHAPTER XXVII. 


The Corinthians prepare to send out a fleet for the relief of Epidamnus (§ 1); ships, 
money, and troops are furnished at their 7 gra by their allies (§ 2). 


qoXtopkodvrat, SC. of "EmtSdumot. The indicative is here employed 
because the statement is given in the messenger’s own words, ére 
in such cases serving as a mark of quotation = (announcing) “ the 
Epidamnians are besieged.” Of. K. § 829. R. 3; 8. $218.1. Some 
may prefer, however, in this and similar cases, to regard the indicative 
as supplying the place of the optative (S. § 218. N. 1), for the sake of 


Saar. XXVIL] NOTES. 293 





*,vacity : (announcing) éhat the Hpidammnians, etc. GTOLKIAV. ee 
exnpvacor = proclaimed that a colony was about to be sent to Epidam- 
nus. (See N. on dcexpiSnoay mpds, I. 18. $2). és in its use here is 
much like our or, in such expressions as, the expedition is for Oregon. 
So here: proclaimed a colony for Epidamnus. €mt TH ton Kal 
dpoia (Sc. poipa or tin), having equal and similar rank and privi- 
leges with the old colonists and with one another. Not, as Goeller 
supposes, equal to the citizens of the parent state, but equal to one 
another, whatever distinctions may have existed among them at 
Corinth. —— Haack supplies éare before iéva. Cf. K. § 306. R. 3; 
S. § 223. 1. py eSéhor—Bovrera. A shade of uncertainty is 
given to the first verb by the optative = should perhaps be unwilling 
—and yet wished (as a matter of fact). For this intermingling of the 
optative and indicative, cf. Mt. § 529. 5; Rost, § 122. I. 7; Jelf’s 
Kiihn. § 855. Obs. 4. The apodosis is contained in pévew, which is 
constructed like the preceding iévav. mevtnkovta Spaxpas katradév- 
‘ta Kopwias, by paying fifty Corinthian drachme, towards defraying 
the expenses of sending out the colony. The Corinthian drachma 
was equal in value to the Alginetan, which was worth ten oboli. 
Fifty of these would amount, therefore, ie something more than 
eighty-three Attic drachms (see N. on III. 17. § 8). Some translate 
Kopwias, at Corinth, but are divided in opinion, whether it is to be 
taken with kxara%évra or with pévew. Many of the MSS. have Kopw- 
Slows. —— péverw depends on éxynpvacor. 

2. rav Meyapéwv. Megara, with the states here named, formed a 
part of the ancient Peloponnesian confederacy, and were bound to Cor- 
inth by the ties of consanguinity, amity, and unity of political views. 
The aid which Megara received from Corinth, when it revolted from 
Athens, is spoken of, I. 114. $1. Evprporréeppew, to convoy, to at- 
tend for the sake of defence. ei dpa, Uf perchance. K@AVOLVTO 
—ahei. K. $306. 1. a. TlaAjs (Att. for TaXeis. S. $48. N. 2. b), 
the inhabitants of Pale, one of the four cities of Cephallenia, and as 
some think, a Corinthian colony. But cf. Mill. Dorians, I. p. 130, 
N. m. "Emdavpiov. The Epidaurus here spoken of, was a city 
of Argolis, on the western coast of the Saronic Gulf, over against 
Afigina. ‘Epptovis, the inhabitants of Hermione, which was also a 
city of Argolis, south of Epidaurus and opposite Hydrea. Tpot- 
¢juo. Troezen lay about midway between Epidaurus and Hermione, 
somewhat east of a direct line between the two cities. —— OnBatous 
.-»-PAtagiovs. These being wealthy, but not maritime states, furnish- 
ed money doubtiess in the way of aloan. The Eleans, in addition te 
money, furnished empty ships, not having seamen to man ther. 



































230 NOTES. | Boos 1 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


The Corcyreans hearing of this extensive armament send ambassadors to Corinth, 
charging them to withdraw their garrison and colonists from Epidamnus (§ 1); pro- 
fessing their willingness to submit the whole affair to the arbitration, either of other 
states, or of the oracle at Delphi (§ 2); but if war was resolved upon, they should look 
for aid from some powerful quarter (§ 3); to this the Corinthians reply, that they would 
consider their proposals, whenever they should withdraw their fleet and barbarian aux~ 
iliaries from Epidamnus (§ 4); the Corcyrzans consent to do this, provided the Cor- 
inthians will take upon themselves the same conditions (§ 5). 


1. ots mapédaBov to be witnesses (says the Schol.), or to ensure to 
the Coreyreeans more respect from the Corinthians. It is probable 
that the Corcyreeans began to be alarmed at the powerful confedera- 
cy which was formed against them, and had recourse to the media- 
tion of the Lacedemonians and the Sycionians. @S.... Emida- 
pvov, as they had no concern with Epidamnus. For the construction 
of @s—perov (from pérecus), cf. K. § 312. 6. c; 8. $226. a. adrois 
may be referred to 8, § 201. 3; and ’Emddprvov to 8. $191. 2. 

2. ei Sé te avrimovodyrar (SC. "Emiddpvov), lay any claim to Epi- 
dannus. adytimoiosa, “vindicare sibi.” Betant. dixkas—dodvat, 
“ to submit the guarrel to a fair discussion.” Arnold. I would rather 
say, submit the matter to arbitration, or to a judicial investigation. 
The expression.is a forensic one. mapa moAcow ais, i.e. mapa 
mohkeow trap ais. K. § 800. 5. b. EvpBaow, sc. dixas Sidévas. 
émorépwv depends on eivar (to belong). S. § 190. kpareiv is 
constructed in the same manner as iévac and pévew, I. 27.$1. It is 
worthy of note, that the Corcyreans did not offer to refer the subject 
to a congress of the Peloponnesian states, lest, as Miiller(Dorians, I. p. 
202) justly remarks, by the preponderance of Sparta, their liberty 
might have been endangered, but it was to be referred to arbitrators 
ehosen by both states, or to the Delphic oracle. This last offer was 
very generous on the part of the Corcyraans, inasmuch as the Del 
phic oracle had countenanced the proposal of the Epidamnians, to pu 
themselves under the protection of Corinth, and might be inclined 
therefore to favor their interests. moAepov S€ ovK elwy moreiv, but 
they were unwilling to make war ; literally, they would not permit 
etc. Mt. § 608.1. | 

8. ef d€ py, but otherwise, i. e. if the Corinthians would not con- 
sent to an amicable adjustment of the difficulties. auto, they 
themselves (as the Corinthians had done). exeivav Buvalopévor 
(taken transitively), they compelling, at thei compulsion, —— mo. 





























Cuar, XXVIIL] NOTES. 231 


oa, to make for themselves. Haack refers @itovs to the Spar- 
tans or Athenians. The latter doubtless are meant. BovAovrat 
refers to the Corcyreeans and not to the Corinthians. The meaning is, 
that the Corcyreans did not wish to be obliged to pursue the course 
here spoken of. érépovs as an expression of difference is followed 
by the genitive (K. § 271. 3; 8. §195. 2). It is here qualified by 
uadroy, far other than, i, e. of a very different nature than. TOY 
yov dvrev, i.e. the exiles and the Lllyrians (cf. I. 26. § 4), who were 
at this time aiding the Corcyreans, for this state had not yet confed- 
erated itself with any Grecian power (cf. I. 31. § 2). The Schol. ex- 
plains réy viv dvtev by trav viv icxvdvrav, and therefore Matthie 
conjectures éxarépous trav viv éxdvr@y paddov, taking €yew paddov in 
the sense of potiorem esse. 

4. tds te vais, i.e. the forty ships with which they were now 
blockading Epidamnus (I. 26. § 4). tovs BapBdpovs, i. e. the Ily- 
rians. Bovretocota, they would deliberate upon the thing. 
mpéorepoy the withdrawal of the ships and Barbarians. rhs peas 
modwopKeiaSat, it would not be well for those (i. e. the Epidamnians) to 
be sustaining a siege. The particles pév and dé are here employed to 
connect two propositions, which are strongly contrasted with each 
other. The od xadrtes exe, cf. Butt. § 150. p. 445, was predicated of 
neither of the actions taken by itself, but of the incongruity of carry- 
ing on hostilities while arbitrating for- peace. avrovs refers to 
both the Corcyrewans and Corinthians. Goeller refers it to the Cor- 
inthians alone, but as Poppo remarks, why then was it not written 
opas ? ducateo%at, to be litigating, to be at issue in a suit. - 

5. dvrédeyor, replied. tovs ev "Emidpve, i. e. the colonists 
and troops sent to Epidamnus by the Corinthians (I. 26. § 1). 
romoew Taira, i.e. Tas vais Kal tots BapBdpovs dmdgew. ETOLpLOL 
dé etvaa k. tr. A. There is some diversity in the translation of this 
passage. One class of interpreters, among whom are Poppo and 
Haack, make wouncacSa to depend on éroiyo, and construct aore 
(in the sense of hac conditione ut. Mt. $479. a; S. § 223. 1) after 
kata xopav. The sense then would be: they were also ready to make 
a truce on this condition, that both parties should remain as they were 
(literally, in their place), until the cause should be decided. Arnold 
and Bloomf., on the other hand, construct pévew (defined more spe- 
cifically by Sore) in direct dependence on érotyo., and retain de after 
orovdas (which is omitted or bracketed by all the recent editors), thus 
connecting momoac%a With pévew. This would give the sense: “ they 
were also ready to agree that beth parties should remain where they 
were, and a truce be made, to continue until the cause should be de- 









































232 NOTES. . [Boor 1 


cided.” Bloomf. This strikes me as the more natural interpretation, 
and one, which avoids the harsh transposition of words upon which 
the other is based, although the interposition of Scare between Ervipor 
and pevery, is somewhat troublesome to account for. In respect to the 
mood which éws takes, Kiihner lays down the rule (Gram. § 337. 3. 5), 
that when the point of time expressed by it is past, and the statement 
is to be represented as a fact, the indicative is used; when present or 
future, the subjunctive. 





CHAPTER XXIX. 


The Corinthians reject the proposals of the Corcyreans, and sail for Epidamnus with 
seventy-five ships under Aristeus and other leaders (§$ 1, 2); the Coreyreans send a 
herald to Actium to forbid their further approach, and meanwhile busy themselves in 
preparing their fleet for action (§ 8); the mission of the herald proving unsuccessful, 
they come to action with the Corinthian fleet and destroy fifteen of their ships (§ 4); 
and on the same day get possession of Epidamnus (§ 5). 





1. wAnpers, i. e. full of sailors, well manned. mporepoy, i. e. In 
advance of the armament. mpoepourvra. §. § 225.5. The Schol. 
regards this act of the Corinthians as done by the way of insult, but 
it was a ceremony of general usage. dpavtes, having weighed an- 
chor, put to sea. —- SicyiAiors. Three thousand hoplites are spoken 
of (I. 27.§ 2). There may have been some mistake in the text, or 
perhaps the whole number could not be got in readiness to embark in 
season. The Schol. thinks that through contempt of the Corcyrzans, 
one thousand were left behind. But this is very unlikely. Kep- 
xupaios. 8, § 202. 1. évavria is used adverbially (cf. IL. 55. § 3) 
and strengthens rodeunoorres, to fight against. S. § 225. 5. 

2. éorparyye conforms in number to the first subject which fol- 
lows it. Of. K. § 242. R. 1. veav. 8. § 189. 

3. év "Axtio....yns, in Actium in the country of Anactorium. 
The genitive denotes the whole, the city or town being a part. See 

_N. on I. 114. § 2. Actium was afterwards celebrated for the naval 
fight between Augustus and Mark Antony. év dxatio, in @ skiff. 
The Schol. says that this was done to show their peaceful intention. 
—— dmrepodrra pi) mreiv. See N. on J. 10 §1 (end). -—— éenAnpovr. 
See N. on wAnpets, § 1 supra, Cevéavres. There is much doubt 
in what consisted the repairs, which all commentators agree that this 
word denotes. The only views which seem capable of justification 
are, (1) that of Passow, Goeller, and Arnold: wndergirding with ropes, - 























Cuar. XXIX.] NOTES. . 933 


i. e. passing under-girths under the ship and so binding it together. 
Arnold says that the Russian ships taken in the Tagus in 1808, were 
kept together in this manner, in consequence of their age and unsound 
condition. He also refers to Acts 29: 19. But Poppo denies that 
irofevvupt, which is there found, has the same meaning as (evyvups, 
or that the signification of iwofapara in Plato, Repub. X. p. 616. C 
(cited by Goeller, and Arnold) is parallel; (2) the interpretation 
dopted by Portus, Haack, and others: furnishing with benches, oars, 
etc.; (8) the interpretation of Bloomf., who refers it to the imner 
blocks, beams, and stays, by which the frame of the ship is held togeth- 
er, and which need to be repaired or renewed whenever it is refitted. 
I am inclined to adopt this view, although far from being certain as 
to its correctness. The general definition repairing (cf. Betant sub 
- voce), is perhaps all that we can give with our present knowledge of 
the word, and the ancient structure of ships. emurkevaoayTes 
refers, probably, to such minor repairs and equipments as all vessels 
occasionally require. 

4, yap in recoapdxovra yap implies an ellipsis: the number (i. e. 
eighty) was all they could oppose to the Corinthians, for forty, etc. 
éviknoav. Leake thinks that the action took place between Paxt 
and Cape Varlam. mapa moAv, by far. Phav. quotes this in the 
adverbial form mapazonv. dup epav, disabled, put hors de com~ 
bat. avrois refers to the Corcyreans. ToUs—ro\topKourras- 
refers to those of the Corcyreans whk.o were besieging Epidamnus. 
Haack well observes that this is shown by the change of case, since 
otherwise the construction might have been continued by the dative, 
thv “Emidapvov modtopkovot. mapacrncagzat dporoyia, forced to a 
capitulation, brought to agree to terms of surrender. This use of 
mapiornus is easily derived from its literal signification in the middle: 
to cause a person to stand by one’s side, and hence to compel to be on 
one’s side. —— Sore, on condition that. See N. on I, 28. § 4. —~ 
érndvdas, new comers, the same that were called vo (I. 26. § 5), i.e. 
the Ambraciots and Leucadians (I. 26. § 5). dmoddéo%a “est in 
servitutem vendere.” Goeller. Kopwiovs dé Syaavras eye, but 
having bound the Corinthians they should keep then = should retain 
the Corinthians in custody. . 





























234 - NOTES. [Boox L 


CHAPTER XXX. 


The Corcyrzans having erected a trophy, put the rest of the captives to death, but ro 
tain the Corinthians in custody (§ 1); the fleet of the latter retiring homewards, the 
Corcyreans remain masters of the sea in those parts, ravage the territory of Leucas 
end burn Cyllene (§ 2); the Corinthians send out anew fleet to sustain the cause of 
their allies, which takes its station at Actium and about Chimerium (§ 8); the Corcy- 
rean fleet takes its station opposite at Leucimne (§ 4); but neither party attempt to 
bring on an engagement, and on the approach of winter retire homeward (§ 5). 


“1. Aeviuyn. Arnold prefers Aevxizpy, as the reading of the best 
MSS. and confirmed by the name Leukimmo, which the place still 
bears. Cf. Dodwell’s Class. Tour. I. p. 89. Col. Leake (Travels in 
North. Greece, I. p. 94) by the name Aléfkemo identifies it with the 
low cape advancing into the channel at Corfu, eight miles to the 
northward of Cape Bianco. Tovs....améxrewvav. This was done 
contrary to the terms of surrender, probably in the excitement occa- 
sioned by the erection of the trophy, or at the suggestion of the 
democratical leaders, in order to cut off all hope of accommodation 
with the aristocracy. aAovs than the Corinthians. They were 
called empdudes in the preceding ‘chapter. 

2. noonpévor, worsted. —— én’ oikov, atacand éxt with the 
genitive marks the aim, object, or direction of the action, as mAciy 
éxt Sdpuov, to sail towards Samos, but émi Sdpor, to Samos; em oixoy, 
to their home. Of. K. §§ 278. R. 8; 296.1. b; 8. § 281. 
is the apodosis of ézre:d—dveyapnoar. Ths Kat é€keiva Ta xopia, 
i. e. the sea adjacent to Corcyra. Tiv—aroxiav. This has been 
mentioned before (I. 27. § 2), and hence the article is attached to it. 
Ths ys erepov, ravaged a part of the country. For the genitive, 
cf, Mt. § 825.1; K. § 278. 8.a; S.191.1. The same expression we 
find in II. 56. § 4. érizecov, naval arsenal, sca-port, where the 
navy of the state lay. Such was the Pireus, Niswa, Gytheum, ete. 
mapéoyxov refers to the Eleans. Of. I. 28. § 2. 

3. mepudrvTe TH Bepet, when the summer was drawing to a close, 
about the end of summer. Poppo and Haack read mepidvre rh Séper 
-(estatis reliqua parte), which reading is found in almost all the 
MSS. and also in Bekker’s edition. But Arnold shows pretty conclu- 
sively, that this would demand the reading r@ mepidvrt rod Sépous, or 
TO Séper TH mreptdvrt. Some render it (as did Bloomf. in his earlier 
edition), wntil the return of (the next) swmmer, on the ground that 
‘the sea-fight could not have taken place before the last of July, which 











éxpdtour 

















Cuar, XXXI.] NOTES. 7 235 


would have left too little time for the Corinthians to return home, refit 
their fleet, which must have been roughly handled in the engagement, 
and station it at Actium and about Chimerium, in season to make ap- 
plicable the words which follow ($5 infra), d\Aa ro Sépos TovTo dytiKa- 
SeCduevor x. 7. r., after remaining in opposite stations this whole sum- 
mer. But may we not assign to the time of the battle, an earlier date 
in the summer than this interpretation assumes? Goeller thinks that 
it took place in the beginning of the summer, and perhaps even in th 

spring. If so, there would remain ample time for the transactions here 
spoken of. Besides, if dAAd 7d Sépos TotTo dyrixaSe(dpevor x. T. A. refers 
to the next summer after the battle, it has a very harsh connection, to 
say the least, with rod re xpdvov Tov mAcetorov, With which the section 
commences, especially if rov 8 éwavroy wavra x. tr. A. With which the 
next chapter begins, be taken also into consideration. The battle 
took place A. 0. 485. The full year after the sea-fight, and the year 
subsequent to that, would include the winters of a. 0, 485-4, and 
434-8. But here a difficulty arises from the fact, that the best chro- 
nologists unanimously fix the date. of the second expedition in 482. 
What were the contending parties doing the year that is here omit- 
ted? Arnold leaps over the difficulty, by assigning the date 4385 to 
the time when the speeches (chaps. 32-43) were delivered, and 432 to 
the events which are detailed in J. 44. But perhaps the terminus a 
guo of these two years may be the winter of a. 0, 435-4, when both 
parties went into winter quarters; the year after the sea-fight would 
then be 484~3 and the next year 433-2, so that in the spring of 482 
the second expedition might be made. *Axria. This station and 
that at Chimerium were chosen, for the protection of the Leucadians 
and their other allies in that quarter. Xewpépiov, Chimerium, 
according to Leake the place now called Arpitza. Cf. N. on I. 46. $4. 











CHAPTER XXXI. 


The Corinthians spend the next two years in active preparations for war ($1); at which 
being alarmed, the Corcyreans determine to send ambassadors to implore the aid of the 
Athenians (§ 2); the Corinthians hearing this, send an embassy also to Athens (§ 8); 
an assembly being convened in that city, the debate is opened by the Corcyrzans (§ 4). 


1. dpyn hepovres trov—mdrepov, carrying on the war with spirit. 
The old commentators (whom Bloomf. here follows) interprét it, being 
indignant at the war, taking in dudgeon the war (i.e. the events of it). 


236 NOTES. [Boox I 


But ef. ra Dra Sued *hepor, V. 80. § 2, upon which Poppo remarks: 
nihil aliud significare possunt quam religua impetu quodam animi 
administrabant. évaurnyobvro, kept building ships for themselves. 

ra kpdticta = to the utmost of their ability. pioS@ meiSov- 
tes (SC. avtovs), inducing them by wages (to enter into their service). 

Bloomf. from Il. 31. $1, would supply évpzodeueiv, and refers to 
our expression, taking them into pay. 

2. joavy yap commences a parenthesis which extends to Aaxeda: 
poviav. The verb ¢dofev which follows, is connected by xai (before 
the parenthesis) to of Kepxupaiot....époSovvro. ovderds depends 
on évorovia, in alliance with no one. as, to, “is never thus 
prefixed to a noun denoting an inanimate object.” S. § 136. N. —— 
etpioxeoSa, to find for themselves. Of. Anab. II. 1.§6. The object 
is apeAerav. 

8. kat avtoi, they also. 




















mpeoBevodpevor (S. § 225. 5), to nego- _ 








tiate by ambassadors. Poppo prefers mpecBevdpevor. odiot de- 
pends on épmdduov. mpos—mpooyevouevoy. Sometimes the prepo- 
sition with which a verb is compounded is repeated. ——- SéoSae 


(= és rd S€oSac) denotes the respect in which éyzdédcoy is to be taken. 
Cf. I. 25.§ 1. Bloomf. takes it in the sense of dia%éoSa, disponere, 
order, i. e. bring to an issue. This verb is usually accompanied by 
ev OF xad@s, which sense is here given by 7 BovAovrat. 

4. xaragtaens is intransitive. Cf. Soph. Gr. Verbs, p. 165. —— 
rorade, as follows. The substance of the speech is‘given. Cf. I. 22.§1. 





CHAPTERS XXXIT—XXXVI. 


This oration of the Corcyreans may be divided into, 1, the exordium 
(chap. 32); 2, the argumentative portion (chaps. 33-36. § 2); 3, the perora- 
tion (chap. 36. § 3). The second part (i e. the argumentative) may also be 
subdivided into the 7d a@PéAiuor (chap. 33), and 7d Sixaov (chaps. 34,35). This 
last head may also be subdivided into an argument, 1, upon the claims 
which the Corinthians,_as the mother country, might be supposed to have 
upon the Corcyrzeans (chap. 34); and 2, upon the violation of the Pelopon- 
nesian treaty with which the Athenians would be chargeable, should they 
succor the Corcyrans (chap. 35. § 4). The orator then recurs again to the 
advantages of the proposed alliance (chaps, 35. § 5, 36. § 2), and closes with 
the peroration. F 

The orations and speeches in Thucydides are full of exegetical difficulties, 
and require much laborious study, in order to understand them, so as to sea 


Omar. XXXIL] NOTES. 237 


and appreciate their beauty and force. The reader should subject every 
sentence to the most searching grammatical analysis both etymological and 
syntactical, and having thus explored the meaning, should treasure it carefully 
in memory, so as to be able to read in connection larger portions, and in the 
end, the whole oration. This, however, should’ not be deemed all that is 
requisite. Repeated perusals are necessary, to seeure that ease of translation 
and freedom from verbal perplexities, which bring the mind into sympathy 
with the great and glowing ideas of the writer, and cause it to be borne along 
upon the stream of argument, which flows with such depth and vehemence 
and grandeur. The editor of this edition would therefore urge upon every 
reader, the importance of attaining by frequent reviews that facility of trans- 
lation, which will enable him to read these speeches, without the interruption 
occasioned by consulting lexicons and other books of reference. 





CHAPTER XXXII. 


The exordium commences with an acknowledgment, that those who ask aid, in the cir- 
cumstances in which the Corcyreans present themselves to the Athenians, should show 
that an advantage will accrue thereby to those who confer the favor, and that the obli- 
gation will be amply repaid by the party assisted (§§ 1, 2); a brief reference is made to 
the unwise line of conduct previously pursued by the Corcyreans in haying abstained 
from alliance with any of the states (§§ 3, 4); they had indeed defeated the Corinthians 
in a former battle, yet the extensive forces which their enemies were collecting from 
Peloponnesus, compelled them to ask aid of the Athenians (§5). This exordium has 
ever been regarded as a master-piece of its kind, and has been closely imitated by subse- 
quent writers, among whom may be mentioned, Procop. in orat. Gepid., and Sallust Bell. 
Jug. Compare also the oration of the Campanians. Livy, VII. 30. 


1. Aikaov....dvadida€a. The order is: Sixatov rods fKovras mapa 
Tovs méAas, Os Kal Hueis viv, Senoopevovs emtxovpias, pnTe evepyecias 
—apouperoperns (sc. df tyav AInvaiv) dvadidaga. Poppo, Goeller, 
Arnold, and Bloomfield edit. rpoopeAopevns. mapa Tovs méXas, ad 
alios, i. e. to those with whom intercourse is had. domep Kal ipeis, 
sc. SedpeSa. Senoopévovs marks the purpose of jFeovras. K. $812. 
4. c; S. § 225. 5. dvadiddéa, to make it clearly (dva-) appear. 
—— mporov—éreira. Between these correlative particles, we find 
two other corresponding conjunctions, wdAuora pev and «i dé pn. 
Eipchopa (sc. Senara. Jelf’s Kiihn. §§ 529. Obs. 1; 583, 45) is con- 
nected by the preceding xai to the antithetic clause dre ye (at least) ovr 
éxi(npua. —+ ore belongs to déovra: repeated from the preceding clause. 
Tv xapw BéBaov eEovow, they shall have the favor secure (to be 
returned when needed) = shall do a favor not to be forgotten. There 




















238 NOTES. [Boox 1 


is here a change of subject, which, however, is only rhetorical, since 
ths expression = they (i. e. the persons benefited) will not forget 
the favor bestowed. This appears to be the view taken by the Schol, 
who explains xdpw by dvrixapw. Cf. ri xapw xaradeto%e, I. 88. §1, 
with the explanation given in the note. Poppo prefers the common 
interpretation: (qui societatem petant) etiam firmam gratiam habitu- 
ros, will acknowledge their lasting obligations. This interpretation 
involves no change of subject, and therefore by some may be pre- - 
ferred to the one above given. BeBacos in Thucydides is an ad- 
jective of two terminations. capés xatragticover = cages (clear) 
Toijcovot. —-— 11) opyiteoSa depends on Sixatov. 

2. Kepkupaiot....jpas. Construct: Képxupaio. dméoreivay pas 
mMLoTEVOYTES, PETA THS aitnoews THs Evppaxias wapeEcoIar Tavra éyvpa 
tpiv, the Corcyreans have sent us, trusting that while we ask the alli- 
ance (literally, with the asking of the alliance), we shall establish these 
points to your satisfaction (literally, shall make these points sure to 
you). npiv is the dat. commodi. K. § 284. 3. R. 4. 

3. Teruynke....a&ippopoy, but it has happened (= it is our for 
tune) that the same custom, (when considered) im relation to (és, K. 
§ 290. 2.3.) our present request is irrational in your view (mpos tpas, 
K. § 298. III. 3. e), and prejudicial to the present posture of our affairs. 
The émir#Sevpa here spoken of, was that of making no allies, and of 
minding their own interests only. This appears from the following 
section, introduced by yap (epexegetical). dv is often omitted after 
ruyxdve. K. § 311. R. 5; Mt. § 553. 8. Obs. 1. apds tpas is to be 
joined with ddoyor, and not with és ray xpeiay tpiv, when viewed 
with reference to our interests as it regards you, as some interpret the 
passage. xpeiay is a request resulting from necessity. jpiv = jar, i.e. 
nperépav. Some, with Arnold, may prefer to make 7yiv depend upon 
retuxnxe. The sense would not be altered. és Ta HpeTepa altar, 
in reference to our interest. 

4, Etppayo....7xopev explains Goyoy in the preceding section, 
and kal dya....xa%éorapev is exegetical of aéipdopov. Some refer 
both clauses to each of the above mentioned adjectives. ev TO 
mpo Tov, i.e. €v rH mpd Tod xpdv@ (fully written in II. 58. §2; 73. 
§ 83), in the time before this = aforetime. éxovotn, voluntarily. 























touTo, i. e. Evppayor eivat. eépnpot Of helpers. —— d’ aird, 
.. @. because they had formed no alliances. —— The subject of mepze- 


otnkey iS 7....cadhpootvn (prudent moderation. Poppo), with which 
rd....Evyxwovveve is in epexegetical apposition (K. § 226. R. 3). 
TH Tov méAas yropun, “aliorum arbitratu.” Poppo. aBovnia 
is thought to refer to ddoyov, and doSévera to a€vpopor. gar 














_— a> 


Cuar. XXXIL] NOTES. 239 


vouévn Gepends on smepréornxay in the sense of eis rd gaiveosa, has 
turned out to be manifestly dBovXia kai doSévera. 

5. ody is here resumptive of the thought which was partially inter- 
rupted by §$ 3, 4, the orator now proceeding to give the reason why 
the Corcyreans, although victorious in the former battle, applied to 
the Athenians for aid. In this use, otv = I say then. vavpaxtay— 
drewodpeSa KopwSiovs. After the analogy of wxdw (S. § 184. N. 1), 
dre%éo is here followed by two accusatives, we defeated the Corin- 
thians in a sea-fight. Of. Mt. §§ 409.3; 421. N. 3; Bernh. Synt. p. 
121. It is strange that this should have been overlooked by such 
critics as Haack, Goeller, and Bloomfield, and that the old method of 
supplying a preposition should have been resorted to in constructing 
vavpaxtay. kara povas strengthens avroi, “alone by ourselves.” 
dé in ered Sé responds to pevy in the preceding proposition. 
jets Gdvvatot épGpev dvres, we saw that we were unable, The partici- 
ple after ofSa, when it refers to the subject of the verb, may be put 
either in the nominative, or in the accusative to agree with the reflex- 
ive pronoun. Cf. 8. §225.N.2.¢; K. § 310. 4. a. mepryever Sat 
the Corinthians. Portus refers 6 xivduvos to Greece at large, but 
Bloomf. thinks that the danger to Athens is hinted at, which in the 
course of the oration is prominently brought forward. tm avrois, 
under them, i. e. in their power. Evyyvopn (sc. €ore nuiv), we are 
excusable. ei py...-ToApapev. Poppo refers pera xaxias and dd&éns 
...-dpapria to roAp@pev, and constructs and explains: ei (ér) r7 
mpotepoy ampaypoovry evavtia Speyer, (elmep rodro motodpev) pry pera 
kakias (= kaxot dvres) SdEns Sé€ paddov duapria (= adn’ Gre d6Ens jydp- 
rovev). On the reference of ef and py to different words, cf. Hoog. 
Gr. Particles, p. 56.1V. I prefer, however, with some of the most 
able of the recent commentators, to refer pera xakias....dpaptia to 
dnpaypoovrn, because the main design of this exordium was to remove 
unfavorable impressions in respect to the past conduct of the Corey- 
reeans, rather than to apologize for their present temerity in applying 
to the Athenians for aid. perd xaxias (= kaxig), with evil tention, 
&ééns duaoria, by an error of judgment, 


























240 NOTES. [Book 1 


CHAPTER XXXTIL 


Having finished his exordium, the orator proceeds to show that it will be for the interest of 
the Athenians to furnish aid to the Corcyrwans, who being the injured party, will be less 
likely to forget the fayor, than those to whom they are opposed, and who besides have 
& powerful navy (§ 1); the Athenians are reminded, that they now enjoy the rare fortune - 
of receiving, as voluntary allies, the very power whose accession to their interests they 
would have valued above much treasure (§ 2); and this alliance is rendered timely by 
the war with the Lacedemonians which now threatens the Athenians, a sure premoni- 
tion of which was the Corinthian invasion, designed as it was to break down the Corey- 
rean power, and thus deprive the Athenians of their aid in the approaching struggle 
(§8); wherefore these plans should be anticipated and frustrated (§ 4). 


1. 4 Evvrvxia—rijs jyerépas, the occurrence (der zufall. Poppo 
after Bredow) of our request. Bauer very strangely connects fuvrv- 
xia with xara moda. mpatov....moiocecse. The justice of their 
cause is here slightly alluded to, but is fully argued in chaps. 34, 35. 
— Its introduction served to show that the orator was by no means 
disposed to overlook so important a point, or to place the rd ovpgopoy 
before the ro Sixasov, although it was first discussed in the oration. 
érecra corresponds to mparoy pev, and therefore stands for érerra dé 
(K. § 822. R. 4), introducing another reason why the request of the — 
Corcyreans should be granted. deEduevor, by receiving into your 
alliance. The participle here denotes the means. See N. on I. 9. $1. 
as ay padtora—xarazeioSe = Katateiote dv as ay pdadtora Kata- 
Seige, OF xataSnoecVe ws dy pdadwota xara%ecioSe, if the future indica- 
tive be preferred as corresponding better with momoeo%e. Poppo 
(Suppl. Adnot. p. 116) gives up the reading xara3jo%¢, which he pre- 
viously had adopted and defended. Goeller well remarks, that the 
metaphor in xaraS%eio%e is taken from depositing money with some 
one, from whom it may be received afterwards with interest. —— — 
vaurixéy te. A third reason is here introduced why the request of 
the Corcyreans should be granted, and in order to express it with — 
delicacy, it is made by the connective ré a part of the preceding 
proposition. kextnpesa is here used as a present. —— mAqy rod — 
nap ipiv, except yours. —— mdciorov. The article is omitted for the — 
same reason, probably, that ré was employed as a connective instead 
of erevra. 

2. ris ebmpatia oravwrépa (what more rare good fortune) = oidema 
eirpatia oranerépa = airy 9 eimpagia omamerdry. Of. Mt. § 450. 
Obs. 2 (end). Haack would mentally supply 7 éxeivy after Avmnpo- 
répa, referring forward to ei fv....abremdyyeAros, whicn would con - 




















EE a 








Cuar. XXXIIL] NOTES. 241 


tain the explanation of the pronoun. Both he and Poppo place a 
comma after ei, to connect it more plainly with avrn mapeorw avre- 
mayyeXros. iv—Sivapww—atrn. The relative clause is frequently 
put before the proposition containing the antecedent, for the sake of 
emphasis (S.'§ 178). dvvayiw belongs properly to avrn (this same 
power), but is put after the relative by attraction (S. $175.2; ©. 
§$ 525). The design of this attraction, as well as the inversion of the 
clauses, is to give the adjectival sentences a substantival character, 
while the substantive clause deprived of its principal word, becomes 
subordinate to the adjectival sentence. av mpo—eripnoacse, would 
have value beyond. The object of ériynnoacte is fy—Sivamw tpiv 
mpooyeveosat (to be added). —— aitendyyeXros, freely, spontancously. 
tovs mroAAovs is explained by Poppo, as referring to mankind at 
large (vulgus), but perhaps it is better to refer it to the other states of 
Greece. —— dperny, reputation for virtue (evdo€ia). The sentiment 
is, that if the Athenians accepted the alliance thus voluntarily sought 
by the Corcyrseans, they would secure for themselves a high reputa- 
tion among all the states of Greece. ols = ékeivots ovs, Of which 
equivalent the antecedent limits dépovoa supplied from the preceding 
clause. d—dpa mavra, all which advantages together (i. e. at the 
same time). év T@ Travti xpdve, “est omni tempore guod novi- 
mus —= ee OMNIiG Memoria, quum éy wayTi xpév@ sine articulo esset 
omni tempore.” Goeller. Cf. K. § 246. 5. 8. —— 8) strengthens 
OXlyos, very few. ois = éexetvors ovs, the antecedent limiting 
d.d6vres. dodadeay refers back to ioytiv, and kéopov to dperny, 
ovx jocov—7, not less—than = as well as. 

8. rov dé méAepor, but as to the war, is properly in apposition with 
rovroy the omitted subject of gveoSa. Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 581. 1. —— 





























” yrdpns Guaprdver, he errs in judgment. Bloomf. says that the meta- 
_phor is taken from archery. 
_ modeunoetovras (a desiderative word, 8. § 143). See N. on I. 26. § 8 
 (init.). 
(KK. § 297. Il. 2). Cf Il. 29.§1; VI. 59.§38. We find the varied 
expressions pes’ adrdy in II. 101. § 5, and év rois mporos in IV. 105. 





> , A > , 
aioSaverat tovs Aakedatpovious— 





map’ avrois, i their (i. e. the Lacedemonian) estimation 


$1. —— és rv dperépay (S. § 162) emixeipnow. “Port. recte vertit 


ad vos imadendos.” Poppo. The object of the orator is to show, that 
_ the plan of the Corinthians and their allies is, first to break down the 
“power of the Corcyrzans, and then to attack the Athenians, thus pre- 


venting them from an union against the encroachments of the tom- 


-monenemy. This will serve to explain iva....arapyev which follows. 
poe dvoiv....BeBardcac%a. Various interpretations have been 
given to this passage, which for brevity’s sake I must omit, and con- 


11 


ee | NOTES. [Boox 1 


tent myself with giving the one which, on the whole, appears to me 
to be encompassed with the fewest difficulties. Hermann de Ellip, et 
Pleon. p. 142 explains it: # rod P&dca jpas KaxGcat, } Tod ods 
aitovs BeBamcac%a, and supposes that to avoid this repetition, 
paca. was put once in the preceding clause. This, as I conceive, 
unfolds the true sense. The construction would then be: pydé dvoiw 
dudptwot (= that they may certainly attain to one of the two objects), 
@Sdoa (avrd), i) Kxaxdoar—i BeBardoacsa (= PIdoa Kaxdoa 4 
drdoa BeBadcaczat), either to be beforehand, in humbling us, or in 
strengthening their own power. %dvew is usually constructed with a 
participle. 

4, npeérepov 8 ad epyov mporepnoa, it is our business then to anti- 
cipate them. Trav pev Siddvrav, sc. ney referring to the Corcy- 
reeans. —— mpoemPovrevew and dvremBovrevew, Bloomf. well renders 
foreplot and counterplot. 








CHAPTER XXXIV. 


[he orator now passes from a consideration of the advantages resulting from the pro- 
posed alliance, to a discussion of the justice of their suit, against which it is no argu- 
ment that they were colonists of the Corinthians, since their alienation has resulted 
from the ill-usage which they have received from the parent state (§ 1); this is tacitly 
admitted by the Corinthians, in their declining to submit the difficulties to a judicial 
investigation (§ 2); the conduct of the Corinthians towards those connected to them 
by the ties of consanguinity, should admonish the Athenians of what they may expect, 
f they enter into a league with them (§ 3). 





1. Aeyoow refers to the Corinthian deputies. paréracay, let 
them learn from experience. maoxovoa, SC. trd THS pyTpoTddeas. 
This appears from tiu@ tHyv pntpérodkw which follows. ext TO— 
eivat, with a*view to be. émi here denotes condition. Of. K.§ 296. Il. 3. 
b. SodAoe and dpuoioe are in the nominative after efva, because its 
subject is the same as the principal subject of the sentence. K. § 805. 
2; 8. § 224. Trois Aetropevots, i. e. the citizens of the parent state. 
_ 2. @s dé Adixovy, sc. of Kopivzio. The course of reasoning made 
use of by the speaker, may be reduced to a syllogism: The state 
which ill-treats its colonies, can make no objection, on the score of 
justice, to their putting themselves under the protection of another 
state—the Corinthians have ill-treated us—therefore they can make 
no objection, etc. The minor term of this syllogism the orator 
proves, from the virtual confession of ill-doing made by the Corinthi- 
ans, in their refusal to submit the affair to arbitration. 7 pokAn- 
Bevres yap mept “Emidapuvov, és xpiow. Of. I. 28. § 2. —— io@ as op- 

















ae) ieee e 


Onar. XXXV.] NOTES. 248 


posed to modcum signifies fair and peaceful measures. 
to, prosecute. 

3. ipiv is the dat. commodzi, Texunptov, sign, here warning. 
— éore denotes the result of tpiv....rexynpiov. When the effect 
is to be represented as conceived merely, the infinitive is employed 
after dare, otherwise the indicative or optative. Of. Mt. §$531. N. 2; 
841. 2. 8; S. § 217. 38. —— dmarn, fraud, trickery, here sophistry. 
Opposed to this is é« rod edSéos, in @ straight-forward manner, openly. 
These last words are to be joined to Seouévors, and not to pa toup- 
yeiv, in the sense of immediately, at once, as is done by some interpre- 
ters. A little reflection on the passage must convince any one, that 
the antithesis lies in dmarn and ex rod edSéos, and notin the infini- 
tives, which in such a case would be the mere repetition of the same 
idea varied in words only. 6 yap éAaxioras Tas perapedeias— 
AapBavev (=perapedcira), for he who repents the seldomest. The 
Schol. says that this is put for 6 pn® ddos (not at all) AapBavor - 
perapé)evav. dodadéararos, sc. dv, Which is sometimes omitted 
after dvaredetv. K. § 311. BR. 5. 





MereAReiy, 

















CHAPTER XXXV. 


An alliance with the Corcyrans would be no infringement, on the part of the Athenians, 
of any treaty with the Lacedemonians (§ 1); for states, which (like Corcyra) have 
entered into no confederation, may select whomsoever they please as allies (§ 2); and 
it would be unjust for the Corcyreans not to have the same privilege as the Corinthians, 
who were summoning auxiliaries to their aid from ail parts of Greece (§§ 8, 4); allusion 
is again made to the advantages of the proposed alliance, especially to the accession of 
naval power, which the Athenians would thus obtain (§ 5). 


1. Avoere....omovdas. Miiller (Dorians I. p. 214) says that the de- 
fensive treaty with Corcyra, engaged in a war with its mother country, 
was, according to ancient Greek principles, wholly unlawful and unjust. 

2. év avrais, i.e. in the thirty years’ truce. Of. I. 115. $1. 
Fris = el tes (S. § 215. N. 7), and is therefore accompanied by pndapot 
instead of otSapov. K. § 318. 3. eSeivar, Butt. (§ 150. p. 442) 
remarks that ‘ éveor: refers to the physical possibility, z¢ 2s possible ; 
ééeorw, to the moral, 7é is lawful, one may ; éore stands indefinite 
between the two, <¢ may or can be done.” Sometimes these meanings 
are interchanged for rhetorical purposes. map ....edSeiv. Fully 
written it would be: éASeivy map’ éxeivous map drorépous (€ASeiv) dv 
apéoxntra. In respect to this article in the thirty years’ truce, Miller 
“I, p. 214, N.) says that its meaning can only be: states not include@ 











244 NOTES. [Boo & 


in the alliance may join whichever side they please, by which means 
they come within the treaty, and the alliance guarantees their safety. 
But if a state already at war with another state, party to the treaty 
(€vorrovdos), is assisted, a war of this description is like one undertaken 
by the confederacy of the assisting state. 

8. cai Sewdv ef roiade pev—jyas dé. The construction of devo 
is only suited to the second of these clauses, the other being thrown 
in to heighten by contrast the effect of the second. It was not 
roigde....Umnxdav Which was Sewvdy, but yas d¢....dapedeias (i. e. that 
the privilege just spoken of should not be granted to the Corcyreeans). 
Cf. Mt. § 622.4; Butt. $149. p. 426. avo tav evorréviev, from the 
states confederate with them, from their confederates. éora. See 
N. on é&eivar, § 1 supra. tmnkdav. The Schol. says that the Pa- 
lians of Cephallenia are meant, as they were subjects of the Atheni- 
ans. Cf. I. 27. § 2. mpoxetpevne, proposed, i. e. the one now under 
consideration. Some render it, present, in hand. eira. The old 
commentators and editors place a period after apPeXeias, Poppo and 
Bloomf. a colon. In either case eira is used in the way of reproach 
and may be rendered, and yet, and nevertheless. See Arnold’s Gr. 
Prose Compos. p. 140. Snoovra has here a transitive signification. 

4. swodd dé €v mAeiom is for év Sé wodd mreion. 























airia—éefopuev 
= airtapeSa. ovx Omws (= ody Sras ov)—aXa kai, not only not 
—but even, isa formula by which antithetic clauses are strongly op- 
posed to each other. K. § 821. 3. b; Kr. § 67. 14.N. 3. exZpav. 
The Corinthians had taken it ill, that the Athenians supported the Me- 
gareans in a war which arose between these two states subsequent to 
the Persian war. emovrav (Sc. Ka’ jay) is opposed to xwduved- 
ovras in the preceding proposition. mepidipease. See N. on mepio- 
pav, 1.24. § 6. fv ov Sikaoy, sc. mpoodaBeiv Kopwiovs. GN’ 7. 
Supply dixady €or from the preceding context. -Kakeivev Cepends 
on picSopdpous, and not upon kwdvew, the sense being, to prohibit 
their mercenaries from being raised out of your country; and not to 
prohibit your mercenaries from them. ka 6,te (a8 far as) dy 
reoSnre, “ guatenus vobis persuasum fuerit. Poterant enim modice, 
poterant clanculum, non aperte, nec magnis viribus Corcyreis opitula- 
ri.” Haack. ab rod mpodavois, openly. This shows that a secret 
mode of assistance was hinted at in the preceding clause, and hence 
between dd rod mpodavods and «ad 6,r1, there is a sort of antithesis. 

5. wokka—ra Evpdépovra (se. dvra. Of. K. § 810. R15) drodeixvy- 
uev, we show (= have to show, can show) that the advantages are many. 
See N. on deixvups, I. 26. § 2. év dpx7 of the oration, especially 
in chap. 33. jp, i.e. the Corcyreans and the Athenians, ——- 



































Cuar, XXXVI] NOTES. 945 


foav. The tense conforms to treiopey instead of diodeixyuper. So 
Arnold correctly explains: ‘“* We say, as we said before, that we have 
both the same enemies. Thucydides has expressed it a little differently ’ 
we say what we said before, (viz.) that we had both the same enemies.” 
émep (=id quod) refers to the idea contained in of re... joa, 
and érep cadheotatn miotis (pignus sider) is to be regarded as a sub- 
stantival. adjective sentence. Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 836. 2. pera- 
oravras, deserters (when considered in relation to the Corcyreeans), and 
seceders, if the Athenians be considered as referred to. That it might 
refer to the latter as well as to the former state is evident, for to with- 
draw from one confederacy and to pass over to another, was an avow- 
al of hostility, followed almost necessarily*by war. Haack makes 
eav to depend on diadéper (Evppéeper. Arnold), elicited from ody dpoia 
in the preceding proposition. Goeller makes adda stand in the place 
of xai, and refers the infinitive back to d\Ad Sixaov 7) in dAN 7 G4 
supra). I prefer with Kiihner (Jelf’s edit. § 671. 3) to supply Se7 or 
xpn. In such cases, it becomes a general expression of necessity or of 
something to be done. ei d€ pn, but if otherwise, i. e. if what 
has just been said is impossible. €xup@traros in respect to a navy. 




















CHAPTER XXXVI. 


The argument in favor of the utility of the proposed alliance ‘is continued. If the Athe- 
nians fear arupture with theLacedzemonians, such a fear, accompanied with strength, will 
intimidate the foe more than courage or confidence, unaccompanied by so powerful an 
ally as is now offered to them (§ 1); the argument is strengthened by a reference to the 
favorable situation of Corcyra, in respect to hindering the approach to Peloponnesus of 
any navy from Italy or Sicily (§ 2); in brief, if the Corcyrean navy is not united to that 
of the Athenians, it will be seized upon by the only other naval force in Greece (viz, 
the Corinthian), and thus in the end be opposed to the Athenians (§ 3). 


1. ro—Sedids atbrod, his fear ; literally, his being afraid in respect 
to breaking the treaty. 1rd deduds = 7d Sedievac. So rd Sapcoty = 
ro Sapoeiv (K. § 263. a. y), and refers to such confidence of the Athe- 
nians in the observance of the treaty, and in their own resources, as 
would lead them to reject the proffered alliance of the Corcyreans, 
and enter single-handed into the contest. which was evidently ap- 
proaching. This would be an object of less dread to their powerful 
enemies (ic yvovras rovs éyZpovs), than a fear on the part of the Athe- 
nians of breaking the treaty, overbalanced by the desire to unite to 
their arms so powerful an ally as the Corcyrean state. It must be 


246 3 NOTES. [Bock 


borne in mind, that the fear here spoken of is, lest the treaty should 
be broken, and the conjidence, that it would not be broken and that 
war would not ensue. From the second member of the antithesis (+d 
S€ Sapcotv....écduevov), Bloomf. would supply with rd dedids abrod 
ioxvy €xov in the first member, the words defapévov jpas. For the 
construction of doSjcov with yrere, see N. on I. 25. § 1 (init.) —— 
ul SeEapévor, if he does not receive us. jy is used with the participle, 
when it can be resolved into a conditional clause. K. $818.5; 8, 
R§ 225. 6; 229. 3. doSeves, i. e. comparatively weak in conse- 
quence of the rejection of a powerful ally. adeéarepov, non for- 
midandum, or as Goeller translates, minus formidandum. Bovdev- 
dpevos. Repeat yvarw. ——* érav....mddeuov, when in reference to an 
approaching and almost present war. Scov ov, all but. 
S. § 169. 1. wepiaxorav, by surveying. 5... .moXepovras, 
which is made a friend or an enemy at the most critical time; or 
perhaps, whose friendship or enmity 73 of the highest moment. 

2. yap introduces the proof of what was asserted in 6... .moNepuod- 
Iradias and SixeAias depend on wapdmAov. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. 
$502. xades wapdmdov keira, is well situated in respect to the coast- 
ing along. For xadés constructed with the genitive, cf. K. § 274. 3. 
b; Mt. $838; 8. $195.1. smapdmdov is employed, because the voyage 
to Italy was made by coasting along the shores of Greece as far as the 
promontory of Iapygia, at which place they crossed over to Taros. 
éxeizev, i. e. from Italy and Sicily. 76 te evdevde (SC. vavTi- 
xov) mpds Taxet maparéepyya, and to send on their course (= convoy) 
any navy sailing hence and to those countries. évaévse refers to 
Greece in general, although a special reference to Athens may here be 
easily understood, since that state, probably, was well known to the 
Corcyrzans, as having an eye on those western regions as a field for 
their ambitious plans. 

8. Bpaxutaro & ay xedadaig, but to sum up all in the shortest 
compass. ay xedadaig is repeated in 7@d° Gy, in consequence of the 
intervening clause, rois....éxaorov. This dative accompanies padSorre, 
denoting that from which the thing spoken of may be learnt. Cf. K. 
§ 285. 3. b. rois £vpract x. tr. . refers to things, and not to per- 
sons: in respect to all and every particular ; “both as to generals and 
particulars.” Bloomf. This dative may be referred to K. § 284.8 
(10); 8. § 201. 4. ovra. The syntax of this participle is encom- 
passed with some difficulty, but I like best the solution of Goeller, 
who supplies (as does Poppo after him) icre from the preceding 
patore ay (K. § 311. 2), you know that there are. Of the other modes 
of solution, one only is worth repeating, and that is, to consider the 











a * "yl ae 
TO QUTLKa. 














Tat. 














Cui XXXVIL] NOTES aes 


conjunction 8¢ after rovrev to be placed in the apodosis of the sen- 
tence, which would then give the sense: as there are [but] three 
navies in Greece of any account, if then of these three, yor allow two 
to be united together. kal....mpokaraAnovra is epexegetical, i. e. 
it denotes the manner in which the Corcyrean and Corinthian fleets 
would be united, viz. by the subjugation of the Corcyreans to the 
Corinthians. —— Sefdpevor. See N. on I. 33. $1. 
fecra, you will be able to contend. mreioot, SC. Trav IleAorovyy- 
giav. Poppo, Goeller, and Haack edit rais jerépas, with (= by the 
accession of) our ships, making it depend on mdeioot, as woAA@ does 
in the phrase wodAG mAeioves. So Kriig. calls it the dative of differ- 
ence, although he retains with Bekker the old reading vavoi rats tpe- 
répas. But may not this dative be constructed with dyeviferSa, as 
the dative of the means ? ot d€....Toade, after them the Corin- 
thians spake as follows. 








ov > , 
efere—ayovi- 











CHAPTERS XXXVII—XLITI. 


These chapters contain the reply of the Corinthians to the foregoing 
speech of the Corcyreans. After a brief exordium (chap. 37. § 1), in which 
the charges, that the Corinthians had treated the Coreyreans unjustly, and 
were now oppressing them with an unjust war, are alluded to as topics 
which ought first to be considered, the orator proceeds to a refutation of 
these charges (chap. 87. § 2 to chap. 39). He then shows that it would be 
a breach.of the treaty with the Peloponnesians, to assist the Corcyreans in 
this war (chap. 40), and having urged upon the Athenians a remembrance 
of the former services of the Corinthians, in assisting them against the 
Ziginete, admonishes them that they should not be induced by motives of 
interest to commit an act of injustice (chaps. 41, 42). The speech is then 
closed with a brief peroration (chap. 43). 

The argumentative portion of this oration, is founded on considerations 
of justice and equity, rather than what will be for the policy of the party 
addressed. In this it differs from the oration of the Corcyrmans, the princi- 
pal object of which was to show, that the alliance would conduce to the 
interests of the Athenian state. It will readily be apprehended how appeals 
of this latter sort would influence an assembly like the one here addressed, 
composed of men whose whole thoughts were engrossed with the aggran- 
dizement of the state and the extension of its sway. In strong invective, 
biting sarcasm, bold and striking antitheses, vehement and passionate appeals 
to the moral sense of the audience, the oration of the Corinthians far sur- 
passes the preceding one, which is rather a specimen of calm, earnest reason- 
ing, than of the stormy wrath, which characterizes the one which followed, 


948 NOTES. : [Boox 1. 


“+  QHAPTER XXXVII. 


After a brief exordium (§ 1), the orator proceeds to show, that it was not from any hone 
able motive, but from their bad character and ill nature, that the Corcyreans had formed 
no alliance (§ 2) ; for which neutrality the situation of their city was highly favorable, inas- 
much as they could be their own judges, in cases where they had done injury (§ 8); the 
real ground, therefore, of their standing aloof from alliances, was that they might commit 

njustice apart and alone, and escape detection (§ 4); had they been what they profess to 
be, in proportion to their being less amenable in consequence of their position, would have 
been their desire to interchange mutual offices of justice and kindness with others (§ 5). 





1. rdévde here expresses contempt, like the Latin ‘ste. ‘Some 
may prefer, however, to take it in the sense of évradSa (see N. on 
I. 53. § 2). tiv Adyov = bv éromncavro Aédyor, Tov av’Tay Aéyov. 
Poppo. Gd’ os Kat (= dda kal wepl Tovrov as), but concerning 
this also, how that, etc. avroil, i. e. the Corcyreeans. —— prnodér- 
Tas....dudorepav, when we also have first considered (see N. on mode- 
uouvres, I. 13. § 6) both these points. xai, i.e. in like manner with 
the Corcyreans. oUrw kal commences the apodosis. ievar (of 
which jpds is the subject) depends on dvayxaioy, the words Kepxupaioy 
..+-ToAenouvrae being parenthetical. tov GdXov Adyov, the rest of 
our speech, what we have yet to say. As the refutation of the charges 
advanced by the Corcyrzans embraces the remainder of this, together 
with the two following chapters, the aAos Aéyos refers to the subject 
matter of chap. 40. ap’ nav, instead of the simple genitive 
jpav, conforms to the verbal dfioow, the words 7 ad’ nuav aéiwors 
= 7) nuav aéiwots. As opposed to xpeia (see N. on I. 32. § 3), d&lo- 
ows signifies a claim of right. dodadéorepov mpoeidnre, “ you may 
be more certainly acquainted beforehand.” Arnold. To dodadéorepov 
employed adverbially, py ddoyicras (not rashly = considerately) in 
the next proposition is opposed. ; 

2. daci, i.e. the Corcyreans. d¢, now. dia 7d cadpor. 
Cf. N. on cadpooivn, I. 32. § 4. Tro © (=rovro dé. K. § 247. 
8. a)—eénerndevoar, whereas they practised this custom. apetn. 
“Prepositio éxi ad dperj ne cogitatione quidem repetatur necesse 
est.” Poppo. Bovrdpevor, because they wished. See N. on I. 9. 
§ 4 (end). —— ovd€ pdprvpa. Arnold with Dobree would read oire, 
and connect it with what follows, either as a witness (to their evil 
deeds), or to have the shame of asking his aid (to do ill). _ This is subs 
stantially the interpretation of Bloomfield, Bauer, Haack, and Goeller 
in his last edition. But ovre responds to ré before ovdéva, and hence 
does not require any change in ovd¢. Poppo refers the shame spoken 









































Cuar. XXXVIL] NOTES. 249 


of, to the refusal with which the overtures of alliance, made by a 
state of such notoriously bad character, would be sure to be met 
with by all the other states. I like this interpretation, because a state 
so bad as Corcyra is here represented to be, would not blush at asking 
others to be their coadjutors in wrong doing, but still might feel a 
reluctance to ask a favor, which they knew well beforehand that no 
state could honorably grant. The sense given by the Schol. is inad- 
missible, because this idea is already contained in ovSé pdprupa éxeuw. 
Equally to be rejected is the sense given by Gottl. and Kistemm., that 
they were ashamed to ask allies, when they had acted as allies to none. 

8. avrapky. This epithet is applied to a city having in itself 
every thing necessary for the support of its inhabitants. So Betant 
defines it: “* sibi sufjiciens, per se validus.” Of. II. 41. § 1. —— séouw 
is to be constructed with xeiévn as the accusative of the cognate 
notion. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 556. 0. Tapexet... .ylyverSar, makes 
them (themselves) judges of those acts in which they injure any one, 
gather than that judges should be appointed by mutual agreement. 
This is in the main the interpretation of Poppo, Arnold, Goel., and 
Bloomf. (in his last edition), and one which after repeated exam- 
ination I am inclined to adopt. By &vv37nxas, Goel. remarks, ‘‘ Thu- 
eydides intelligit pacta de litibus inter civitates per arbitros dirimen- 
dis.” From the preceding clause, rods Sucaords is to be supplied with 
yiyveoSa. Haack most strangely refers padAov to mdédts—xewpérn, 
opportunitate urbis potius, quam pactis, tamquam judices sunt 
corum, quos ledunt. But in this interpretation, he leaves out rivd 
(used here collectively in the sense of rivds), and, as Poppo remarks, 
reliquam structuram non expedit. dv = ékxelvav a, of which the 
relative is constructed with BXanrovai, which has in this place two 
accusatives. Cf. Mt. § 415. 8; Butt. § 181.5; K. § 280. 2. dca 
TO... .d€xer%at, i.e. Sia TO adtods xiora pev ent Tods meas exmeir, 
pddvora Se rods AdAovs déxeo%at, dre Sy avdyxy éxeioe Karaiporras. 
Steph. Oud ri—déyeo%ac denotes the reason of mapéxer avtovs dixa- 
oras k.t. A. Had the Corcyrexans visited their neighbors, they would 
have received like for like ; but remaining in their well-furnished 
and independent city, they could practise with impunity any imposi- 
tion they chose, upon such as were compelled by stress of weather » 
(dvaykn xataipovras), or for any other cause, to touch there. In this 
picture of the Corcyrean policy and conduct, there was doubtless 
much exaggeration and false coloring. ékxmAéovras, while they sailed. 
See N. on modepodrres, 1. 138.$6. > 

4, kav rtoito....domovSov—mpoBéBrnvrar = év rovT@ eveotw Td 
eirperés, & mpoBeBrnvra (pretewere solent. Bothe), in this consists 








950 NOTES. [Boox L 


their specious practice of forming no alliance, which they pretend to, 
i.e. this is the reason why they form no alliances. 7d eiaperés domov- 
Sov = 1d Gorovdov rb evrperés, ‘this specious, fair-showing non-alli- 
ance.” Bloomf. éy rovr@ (=,dia rodro) refers to dN émws—ddixdor, 
kal Gras—Pidlevrar, mréov Exwowy, and dyacyvvtoor, Which follow. 
Some take etsperés as sarcastically spoken in the sense of decorous, 
excellent. ovx tva—ddX’ Gres, not that (i. e. not with the design 
that)—buét that. Goeller has a long note on the hyperbaton which 
he finds here. But it is very common in this formula, to place the 
negative clause first in order, and is evidently more emphatic. 
kara pévas. See N.on I. 82. §5.—— Haack says that év 6....dvat- - 
oxuvraot explains the preceding clause, éaas card pdvas, and further 
remarks: eadem respondent superioribus illis: vppaydv te ovdéva 
....aloxiverSat. év ©, whenever. ov has also the same meaning. 
—avaicxvrraor, may practise their impudence either in denying the 
charge of rapine, or in admitting it, and impudently braving it out. 
The first of these is preferable, inasmuch. as the whole argument is, to 
show that the Corcyrzans wished their deeds of violence to remain 
concealed. Arnold paraphrases: may be spared their blushes, as there 
are none to witness them. - 

5. xairor, and yet certainly. addnnrérepor—rois médas, lite- 
rally, hard to be taken by others, inaccessible to any attack = less 
amenable to others. Cf. I. 82.§ 4; 148.§5. For the construction of 
rois méAas, cf. K. § 284. 3. (11); 8. $ 206. 4. —— d.dotor... . dixara, in 
giving and receiving what is just and equitable, or, if the expression 
be taken in a forensic sense, in doing justice, and in receiving it 
willingly at the hand of others. These participles belong to Setxvivas 
as denoting the means. Cf. N. on I. 9.§1. ’ 

















CHAPTER XXXVIII. 


The Corcyreans are charged with not having acted towards the Corinthians in a just and 
becoming manner (§ 1); for the Corinthians, as their founders, were entitled to their 
respect and obedience (§ 2); and that this was rendered them by their other colonies 
was a proof both of their own moderation and the injustice of the Corcyrzans (§§ 3, 4) 
even if the mother country had been in the wrong, it would have been honorable for the 
colony to haye submitted, but, so far from this having been the case, the colony was the 


aggressive party (§§ 5, 6). 


1. rovoide, i.e. such persons as are willing to reciprocate acts of 
justice. Of. I. 387. § 5. dvres, although they are. See N. on I. 7. 
§ 1. adecract, stand aloof = have stood aloof, inasmuch as the 








i atl 


"$055. B. 1. 


therefore it is not really wrong. 


Cuar. XXXVIIL] NOTES. 25} 


action belongs to the past, and also extends to the present. Of K. 
dua través, continually, is opposed to the idea that 
this was the first_and only instance of hostility on the part of the 
Corcyreans. as—exmeppreirzaayv, that they: were not sent out as 
colonists. Allusion is made to what the Corcyreans said in I. 34. $1, 








_ the note on which passage will explain the use of emi in émi r@ KakGs 


Tao XeEl. 

2. jets Sé od adroi hapev, but we deny (K. $318. BR. 4). avroi 
gives to tpeis an exclusive sense, we ourselves (S. $ 160. 4. a), what- 
ever they may think or say. Karotxioat at great expense and 
pains. ra eikéra SavpaceoSat, to be looked up to with due respect. 
ra eixéra is to be taken adverbially, and refers to the honors enume- 
rated in I. 25. §$ 8,4. Betant defines Savpafew, cultu et observantia 
prosequi. Of. III. 89. § 5. :: 

3. yor. See N. on I. 2. § 5. npas kal padiora, and we espe- 
cially of the Grecian states. Miller remarks (Dorians, I. p. 182. N. 
b), that her other colonies showed a remarkable obedience to Corinth, 
otepyouesa. This verb is used primarily to denote the mutual 
love of parents and children, and hence by an easy transition, the 
affection between a king and his people, a country and its colonies. 
Sometimes it designates conjugal affection, and is therefore a stronger 
term than dyard or ¢idéo. 

4. rois mAéoow of the colonies. dy—ovk dp3as amapeokowper. 
The optative with dy follows «i with the indicative, when a settled 
conviction is to be politely expressed with a shade of doubt. Here, the 
idea is: ¢f we are acceptable to the rest of the colonies, we cannot-with 
reason be disagreeable to them alone, but perhaps we are not accept- 
able. Cf. K. § 389. 3. a; S. § 215. 1. ovd émlotparevousev éxrmpe- 
ras, nor that we would make war unreasonably. Haack very correctly 
makes émorparevorpev depend on 671, which with dy is to be repeated 
from the previous context. In respect to the apparent disagreement’ 
of exmperas with pu)... .dd:covpevor, unless we had been greatly injured, 
I am pleased with the citation by Arnold of the line in Shakspeare’s 
Julius Cesar, which before it was altered, as it has been in the recent 




















editions (because it was ridiculed by Ben Jonson), ran thus: 


“ Cesar doth never wrong but with just cause ;” 


which means, that although Cesar does what may seem hard or 
wrong to an individual, yet he does it not without just cause, and 
dOtxovpevot. Herm. on Soph. 
Elect. 47, says that here is indicated a present effect of a past action. 
5. kadov & jv, it had been becoming = it would have been becom 





252 NOTES. [Beox L 


ing, there being an ellipsis of av (K. § 260. R. 8). eifat, to have 
yielded, given wey to. This infinitive is properly the subject: of fv. 
S. $ 222. 1. —— jyiv d€ aicypdv. Regularity of construction would 
have demanded jyiv dé pi) Bidoao%a in dependence upon xadrdgv & 
jv, or that Gra roiode pév xaddv fv should have preceded. The 8é 
after juiv corresponds to the previous ii but is constructed as though 
pev had been in the clause cadov & jp. Hetpidrnra, moderation, 
Be catai ” Bothe, . 

6. e£oveia mAovrov, the power of sonable Some translate, license of 
wealth, i. e. the insolence of authority which wealth confers upon the 
possessor. But cf. I. 16. $1; 128. $1; Ill. 45.$4; VI. 31.$4, in 
Which passages the idea of phi is most relevant to the sense. Both 
eoveia and v8pe belong to jpaprjxaor as the dative of cause. 
\@\Aa in reference to the particular injury alluded to in what follows. 
kaxouvpevny. See N.von prnoSévras, I. 87. $1. ov mpocerot- 
ovvro, ‘non conciliabant sibi beneficio.”. Bothe. See N. on I-57. 
§ 4. erSdévrav Sé nav, but when we went. See N. just cited. —— 
Eévres Big €xovor, they forcibly seized and still retain ; literally, 
having forcibly seized it, they keep possession of it. 























CHAPTER XXXIX. 


The orator proceeds to reply tu what the Corcyraans had said, respecting their offer to 
submit the affair to arbitration (I. 34. § 2), by saying that this offer was worthy of no 
attention, inasmuch as it was proffered after they had secured the advantage in negotia- 
tion of having obtained the upper hand (§ 1); the wrong done by them in respect to 
Epidamnus, was aggravated by their application to the Athenians to become in fact 
partieipators in their wrong doing (§ 2); which application ought to have been made 
before they had been brought into peril by their acts of injustice (§ 3). 


1. 8) is here used ironically in the rense of forsooth, the particle of 
certainty being employed in respect to that, which in the estimation of 
the Corinthians was doubtful, at least so far as related to the honesty 
of the Coreyrzean proposal referred to. —— Sixyn—xpiverSa., to be tried 
in a legal manner, to submit the cause to trial. Cf. 1. 28. §5; 78.§4; 
86. § 3; IL. 58. § 4; II. 67. § 5, -in all which places dixcn is used of a 
legal investigation. jy ye....det, he ought not to be considered as 
saying any thing to the purpose, who makes this offer (to submit to ar- 
bitration), at least when he has the advantage and is in safety (as to the 
result). Such is the interpretation which, on the whole, I would give 
to this most difficult passage. In this translation it will be seen that 
qv (= Gra tairny. Mt. § 477) is made to depend on mpoxadovuevor 





~ 


| Cnar. XXXIX.] NOTES 253 


> 


(K. § 278. 4), to which also the article rds velongs. ‘eps tevia and éx 


rod dodadois are to be taken with mpoxadovpevoy, and denote the 


circumstances in which the offer to submit to the proposed arbitra- 
tion was made (S. § 225. 2; K. §$ 312. 4.a; 288.3. ¢). Aéyew ri, to 
speak something of importance, or to the purpose. - Soxeiy has for 
its subject éexeivoy contained in rév—zpoxadovpevoy (= ékeivov bs mpo- 
kadeira.. S. § 225.1). For the construction of dei, ef. 8. 222. 1. —— 
G\Aa....Ka%ioravra, but he (should be thought to speak to the pur- 
pose), who, before he contends in law, makes his actions and his words 
equally conduce to equity. I have been much perplexed in respect to 
this sentence. If with Goeller and Portus we render és icov.... 
Adyous, facta verbis equat; or if with Bloomf. we make és tooy de- 
note a similarity between the words and actions, then of what use is 
éuoias? Where also is the antithesis, which we should expect to find 
between this sentence and the one which precedes it? It appears to 
meé that to mpovxovra Kal éx tod adodpadods, Which denotes the unequal 
condition of the parties, és tcov is antithetic, and denotes an equality 
in position as well as in words, which ought to subsist between them. 
The words of the Corcyreans were fair and equitable, but their 
actions in laying siege to Epidamnus, and in provoking a war with the 
Corinthians, made all their professions of desire for amicable settle- 
ment nugatory, inasmuch as the parties were placed in very unequal 
positions. With this view I find that Poppo harmonizes, in his ap- 
probatory citation of Casa’s interpretation: gui factis pariter atque 
oratione equitatem retinet. So also Haack: facta non minus quam 
verba ita tamquam in integrum deducere, ut nil commodi pre altero 
habeas. Poppo renders mpiv diaywvitersa (S. § 223. § 8), priusguam 
bellum gerere incipiat, in order that it may harmonize with od mpiv 
woAtopxety Which follows: But these words last quoted, contain the 
application of the general principle, laid down in the foregoing words, 
to the conduct of the Corcyreeans in the present affair. As that gen- 
eral proposition has reference to judicial proceedings, and as diaywvi- 
¢ec%a corresponds to mpoxadovpevoy in the previous clause, I prefer 
with the Schol. and Betant, to take this verb in a forensic sense, be- 
Sore they come to trial, or contend in a suit at law. 

2. rd xepiov, i. e. Epidamnus. mepioweoSa. See N. on I. 35. 
$4. To evmperés. See N. on I. 87. § 4. 
says: mapéxerSar est verbis, rapéxew re offerre. ov Taket pdvoy 
avroi, i. €. pdvov aitol raxet. It will readily be seen that adrot and 
tpas are opposed to each other. aétodvres depends on 7Kovow, 
they have come to ask, §. § 225. 5. Evvadixeiv, to assist them in 
doing wrong, to be their coadjutors in wickedness. Notice the allitera- 














mapeoxovro. Goeller 











254 NOTES. [Boor I. 





tion in this word and fuppayeiv. Siaddpous dvras jpiv, because , 
(see N. on I. 9. § 4 end) they are our enemies. I see not how Poppe 
can make dsapdpous dvras equivalent to adore tuas diaddpovs civat. 
Reference is evidently had to what was said by the Corcyrwans (I. 33. 
§ 3), that the Corinthians were hostile to the Athenians, and therefore 
the proposed alliance should be accepted, in order that the encroach- 
ments of the common enemy might be the better resisted. The argu- 
ment of the Corcyreans stands thus: the Corinthians are enemies of 
the Athenians; the Corcyrsans are hostile to the Corinthians, and 
should therefore be received into alliance by the Athenians, in view 
of the inevitably approaching war with Corinth. 

8. ovs is the stibject of mpooréva. ére aodadéoraroa joay. 
At first sight, the sentiment here seems to conflict with that expressed 
in qv ye....de¢ (§1 supra). But no disagreement whatever exists, 
for here the argument is against the deferment, on the part of the- 
Corcyreans, to ask aid of the Athenians to the time when they were 
threatened with the perils of war (odroz S€ xivSuvevovar); but there, 
against the procrastination of their offer to submit to arbitration, until 
they had secured a vantage ground, which would prejudice the suit in 
their favor. Bothe prefers, instead of do@adécraro:, the comparative 
aogparéorepot With the sense of the positive (Mt. § 457), as correspond- 
ing. better with ofro: xvdvvevovor to which it is opposed. m™poo- 
vevae to you for aid. év @, when, THs Te....peradraBdvres, 
who did not then (i.e. dre dogpadécrarot joay) share their power. For 
the participial “construction, see N. on dvres, I. 8. $1. Reference is 
had here, as the Schol. remarks, to the war with the Samians (ef. I. 
115. 116), and AXginete (I. 105), when the Athenians stood greatly in 
need of assistance, and to have shared the Corcyrean power would 
have been of eminent advantage to them. peradaBdvres—perada- 
cere. See N. on Evppayeiv and Evvadcxeiv (§ 2 supra). Tay dpap- 
Thpdtav dmoyevopevo. (—=-yevduevo. amd Tay duaprnudrey), although 
disconnected with (literally, far away from. K. § 288.1. (1) b) their 
Jaults. In respect to the participle, see N. on dévres, I. 7. $1. — 
aitias To toov, an equal degree of blame. S.§ 188. 1. 
ras, by having shared. See N. on I. 9. § 1 (init.). KOLWUL. « « «EXEL, 
they should share the consequences = the results should be common to 
both parties. ots xpyy is to be repeated before ¢yew, inasmuch as this 
is a condensed and emphatic repetition of what has just before been 
said. Haack and Bothe refer the whole clause to the Athenians, 
which would give the sense: the results (of their crimes) you should 
share in common with them, by having long ago participated also in 
their power. But this transition is unnecessary, since by referring it 























Kolwwacay 





er a 


Yar, XL] NOTES. 255 


to the Corcyrmans, the same idea is reached, viz. that in order to in- 
volve the Athenjans in the consequences of the prosperity of the Cor-- 
cyreeans, it wes prover that they should have also shared in the pros- 
perity itself. Besides I know of no instance, where xowd in the 
active signifies to participate in, this sense being confined to the mid- 
dle, which then frequently takes the genitive. 


/ 





CHAPTER XL. 


Geving thus dispose¢ »f the arguments of the Corcyreans, the orator proceeds to show, 
that they cannot be received with justice into the alliance of the Athenians (§ 1); for 
what is said in the treaty, that neutral states may join whichsoever party in the confed- 
eracy they please, has no application to the present case, an alliance with one party be: 
ing here sought to the injury of the other (§§ 2, 3) ;, they should, therefore, either stand 
aloof from both the Corcyreans and Corinthians, or unite with the latter to whom they 
were friends by treaty (§ 4); to this course they should be incited by the example of 
non-interference set by the Corinthians, when the Athenians were putting down the 
Samian rebellion (§ 5); a contrary example now furnished by the Athenians, would in 
the end prove highly prejudicial to their own interests (§ 6). 


1. pera mpoonkdvrav éyxAnpdtay, with sit charges, i.e. with accu- 
sations weighty and well substantiated. epxopeSa, we have come. 
The present of this verb has the sense of the perfect after the analogy 
of Fee. Of. Mt. § 504. 2.- olde, i. e. the Corcyraans. ded7- 
Awrat is to be constructed with as, thus it has been shown, 

2. &s is a conjunction, and serves to introduce the substantival 
sentence, ovk....déxorr%e, the object of paSeiv (K. § 329. 1). dy 
—déyour%e. With the optative dy is used, when the affirmation is to 
be considered as a conjecture, supposition, or undetermined possibility 
(K. § 829. 5; 8. $215.1). The optative here follows a principal tense 
(ypq), because it is conditioned by a protasis to be mentally supplied: 
you could not justly receivé them (if you wished to do it). Of K. 
§ 827. R. 1. ei yap, for though. év tais orovdais, i.e. in the 
thirty years’ truce. map omotépovs follows €ASeiv, and precedes 
in construction ris—Botrerar. Of. I. 85. § 2. dypadov, not regis- 
tered or recorded as parties to the treaty. Such cities were also styled 
dorovdoe or éxomovdor, by which was meant, that they belonged to the 
confederacy neither of the Athenians nor the Lacedemonians, and 
were therefore neutral. Those who were parties to the confederacy 
were styled €varrovdor, which differed from cvppayor in this respect, 
viz. the Corinthians were ctppayor or allies of the Lacedwmonians, 


























256 NOTES. [Boox I. 


but were évorovda of the Athenians. These words, however, are 
sometimes interchanged, as in I. 31. § 2, or rather €verovda, being the 
most comprehensive term, is used for the lesser and more special one. 
—— emi BraBn érépar, to the injury of others, not in alterius partis 
Sraudem, as some interpret it. eoriv, extended, had reference to. 
ov belongs to this verb. doris et ris, and therefore takes pa 
instead of ov. Cf. Jelf’s Kuhn. § 748. 2. @Xov avrov arocrepar, 
withdrawing himself from another, or perhaps here,throwing off alle- 
giance to another. So Bauer (cited by Poppo) understands it. adbrév 
is here to be considered as the accusative of the thing (K. § 280. R. 8. 
d). The more usual construction would have been @AXov atrod. 
et codpovotor. I concur with Bloomf. and Arnold, that this paren- 
thesis can be rendered intelligible, only by supposing an omitted 
clause: (and who will not admit them) if they are wise ; or if refer- | 
ence is had to méAepmor avr’ eipnyns, instead of rois defapévors, (and 
war will not be thus brought) if they are wise. Goeller opposes « 
cappovover to py meSduevor quiv (unless you are persuaded by us. 
S. § 225. 6), thus making it =i weiSovra: jpiv, and remarks that it 
ought to have been ef d€ py cwdpovodcr (sive ei dé pr weiSovrar Hiv’. 
But it is a general principle which is here laid down, and therefore 
cannot be referred directly to the persons addressed. Poppo would 
supply of deEduevor as the subject: zf those who receive them (S. § 225. 
5) act with forbearance and moderation. This interpretation, which 
is adopted also by Hier. Miller, is worthy of consideration, inasmuch 
as it makes the rectitude and pacific nature of the transaction, to de- 
pend upon both the parties to the alliance. 6, i.e. 7d mwéAepor 
avri eipyyns tpiv womsqvat, Which is easily suggested to the mind by 
the previous context. 

3. yap conjirmantis, i. e. it serves to introduce a confirmation of 
what has just been said. povoy, i. e. this alliance with the Corcy- 
reeans will not be the only feature in the transaction. This appears 
from the following a\Ad....moA€uior. The juxtaposition of evordvder 
and zroX€u.oe imparts great energy and vivacity to the expression. 
Supply qpiv with dvdyxn, or jpas with dpiverSa. et ire per 
avray, i. e. if you side with them. ph divev tpav = with you, only 
‘a little softer. tovrous isthe object of dpiverSat. 

4. dixatol y eoré—orivat = Sixaidy y éoti tpas orjva. The Greeks 
were fond of changing the impersonal to the personal construction, 
the object being elevated into a subject, and the proposition made 
more compact thereby. Cf. K. §§ 307. R. 6; 310. 4. RB. 3; Mt. § 297; 
S. § 225.. 7. ek roday (away from the fect, out of the way) is 
usually followed by the genitive, but here takes duqorépois as the 



































fe 


‘Dat. incommodi. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 601. 2. 


Guar. XI] NOTES, 25T 





ei d€ pr (seo N. on 
I. 35. § 5), i. e. ‘f you determine to side with one of the parties. 
rovvatov to what the Coreyreans ask. ieva. Repeat here Sixacoi 
y éoré from the preceding context, and also with xa%iordva infra. 
dc dvaxwxjs, at truce. The genitive with d:a is called by Kih- 
ner ($ 291. 1. 8. b) the possessive genitive, e. g. dia PdBov eivar, to be 
in fear = to have fear ; 80 éxZpas ylyvec%at tin, to be hostile to some 
ne =: to have hostility, etc. dia gives intensity, as if one were pass- 
ng through the idea represented by the substantive. Kal Tov vdpov 
x. tT. X. is to be connected with téva, the words KopwSios... .éyéverSe 
being parenthetical. vdyov takes the article, because dare... .d€éxe- 














 o%ae referring to it follows, the rule that you should receive = the rule 


of receiving. Bloomf. calls this the anticipative use of the article. 

5. Sauioy drocravrey, when the Samians revolted (S. § 226). See 
N. on I. 39.§ 38. An account of this revolt is given in I. 115-117. 
Tov....eWnpicpevarv, when the rest of the Peloponnesians were 
divided in their votes. In respect to this deliberation of the Pelopon- 
nesians, nothing ‘is said elsewhere, except that .an allusion is again 
made to it in the following chapter. The Samians doubtless applied 
to the Peloponnesians for assistance, which, as Kriig. (ad Dionys. p. 
828) remarks, the Corinthians were unwilling to grant, from their in- 
veterate enmity to the Samians. Of. Herodot. III. 48. el xpm, 
whether it would be proper =whether they should. §.§ 153. a. In 
indirect interrogative sentences, the indicative is generally used, when 








- the question has the same verbal form in which it was originally 


ot gS hs) al 





stated. avreiropev = “we said no, maintaining that, etc.” Bloomf. 
Tovs....Kordtew, each one should punish his own allies. “In 
riva proprie notio nostri man inesse, advrovy autem per se solum videtur 
valere.” Poppo. 

6. yap = dé. Schol. A second reason is now introduced for what 
is said in rév vopov....déxeo%ae (§ 4 supra). dexduevar, by receiv- 
ing. See N. on I. 9. §1. daveirar....mpdceot, it will be found 
that equally as many (literally, not less) of yours (i. e. deserters from 
you) will come over to us. Haack refers a to xapia. Goeller, how- 
ever, puts it for oi, which seems preferable: what of yours shail come 
over, i. e. Whatever deserters. ep tpiv Kad tpar. 














208. NOTES. [Boox L 


CHAPTER XU. 


The justice of the proposed alliance of the Corcyrwans having been considered, the orator 
goes on to offer some advice, and to make a claim of favor, which in reversed order 
form the topics of this and the following chapter. He asks that the Athenians should 
remember the favor, which they had received at the hands of the Corinthians, and re- 
turn like for like (§ 1); for in the war with the Aginete they had assisted the Atheni- 
ans, and had prevailed on the Peloponnesians to render no assistance to the Samians . 
(§ 2); the critical time in which these favors were granted enhanced their value, for in 
exigencies like those, assistance granted by an enemy even, were sufficient to entitle him 
to be received as a friend (§ 8). ; 





1. Scxatdpara, legal claims, grounds of right. rade, i. e. such 
as have been descanted upon in the foregoing chapter. mapaiveow 
. and d&ieow depend on ¢yapev, to be supplied from the preceding sen- 
tence. OUK....e€mtypnoSat, since we are not enemies to injure you 
(S. § 223. 1), nor on the other hand friends to have much interchange 
of good offices, q. d. we think that our request should be granted, for 
we are not enemies that you should refuse us, nor yet are we on such 
terms of friendship, as to abuse (émypjoS%a, abuti. Betant) the favor, 
by seeking to have such an interchange of kindnesses as shall be bur- 
densome to you. We simply ask, therefore, that, in remembrance of 
our former kindness in the /Zginetan and Samian war, you shall 
reject the suit of the Corcyreans. Goel. thinks that reference is had 
to the remark of the Corcyrwan orator, dSeopévors re (Corinthiis) éx 
Tov evSéos pi) tmovpyeiv (I. 34. § 3). Bloomf. makes the last clause 
concessive: although we are not friends to much (ém-) benefit you. 
paper, we think. 

2. veov—paxpar, ships of war ; literally, long ships, in distinction 
from the round merchant-ships (orpoyytAa mAoia) adapted to carry 
freight rather than-to quick sailing. oravicavres, when (see N. 
on I. 18. § 6) you were in want of, agrees with the omitted subject of 
edaBere. mpos tov Aiywnrav—mdrcpov. The immediate cause of 
this war was the refusal of the AZginete to restore, at the demand of 
the Athenians, two statues of the olive-tree wood, which they had 
stolen from the Epidamnians. Of. Herodot. V. 85. trép, before, 
earlier than ; literally, beyond. 4 €s Sapiovs, and that (service) 
in respect to the Samians. With this, r6....Son%70a: which follows, 
is in epexegetical apposition (see N.‘on I. 32. § 4). 
through our influence. aidrois refers to the Samians. 
victory. 

3. é€v Katpois Towovros, in such a critical time. of xatpot is almost 
always omployed in a bad sense, in times of tmminent peril (= gra- 


























dv pas, i. e. 
em LKpaTNOL, 





BE 


| Cuar, XLIL] NOTES. 259 





vissima temporx. Cicero). TOV TavToV....viKay, are regardless of 


_ every thing in comparison with (wapd. See N. on I. 28. 3 3) victory, 


c 


i. e. neglecting every thing else through desire of victory. dzepio- 


_ wrot, not looking round about = careless of every thing round about. 


Some render mapa, on account of. —— dirov is the second, and rdr 
imoupyoivra (= éxeivoy 6 imoupyet) the first accusative after Saad 
S. § 185. mokémiov. Repeat ryovvrat. iv Kal....@v, even 
though he chance to have been (S. § 225. 8) a friend. émei, Since, 
introduces a sentence climacteric to ray mavrav....vkay, and con- 
firmatory of the declaration just made, that no former acts of friend- 
ship would outweigh actual opposition, in a crisis like the one here 
referred to. kai, even. Ta oikeia xeipov Tidevrar, they suffer 
their own affairs to go to ruin; * they mismanage their own affairs.” 
Arnold. —— The position of rijs atrixa gives great emphasis to the 
sentiment. Indeed the language of the whole chapter is compressed 
to the very highest degree, and the most forcible expressions are 
selected, as the medium of the vehement appeals made against the 
Corecyreans. Every word has its proper place, and not a useless 

















_ epithet breaks the force, with which the passions are aroused and the 
_ judgment hurried on to the contemplated decision. 





CHAPTER XLII. 


- This chapter is mainly taken up with the item of advice, which was announced in the 


preceding chapter. No one should think that acts which are just, conflict with those 
that are useful (§ 1); for unjust acts are never promotive of advantage, and the war 
alluded to (I. 33. § 3) is too uncertain, to be made the basis ofa not doubtful enmity with 
the Corinthians, and moreover the ill-feeling, to which the Megarean war had given birth, 
ought for prudential reasons to be allayed (§ 2); a favorable opportunity to do this now 
presented itself (§ 8); as to the accession of naval strength, which the Corcyreans had 
offered, not to inflict wrong upon equals was a far surer road to power, than any advan- 
tage which ambition might prompt to secure (§ 4). 


1. dy evSupndévres (cf. Mt. § 349; S. § 198). aévovro, Which 
should properly have been constructed with évSupnSévres, is taken 
with vearepds tis (= et tis éotl vedrepos) included in évSupnSévres, 





_ it being the last subject before the verb (K. § 242. R.1.b). Emphasis 


is also imparted to veorepds tis by this construction. 





apovecZat, 
to requite, a sense which is easily derived from the more usual signifi- 


cation of the middle, to ward off, to defend one’s self, which is often 


pl igi a 


_ done by returning the blows, i.e. giving like for like. Cf. IT. 67. § 4; 
- 63. § 2. dSixaca is the subject of AéyeoSar, that these just thinga 





960 NOTES. [Boox 1] 


are said. = that these things which are said are just. TOAEUHoEL 
{against the Lacedemonians) is for modeunoere, reference in the 
number being still had to vewrepds tes, although all the auditors are 
referred to. In respect to the use of the indicative with «i, it shows 
that the speaker had a’strong conviction of the reality of the thing 
spoker of, although he does not express it as an actual fact. —— 
Sixava....déeyerSa, that these things which we have spoken are just * 
literally, that these things are spoken just. Sixaa is in the predicate. 
See N. on I. 124. § 2. ddXa is opposed to rdde A€yeoSar, as Evp- 
dopa is to dixaia. 

2. éhdxiora duapravy by litotes for does that which is the most just. 
The idea is that nothing is useful which is not just and honorable, a 
noble sentiment, which ought to be engraven on every mind. TO 
pedAov Tov wédepov, “ the eventual occurrence of the war, i.e. whether 
there will be a war or not.” Bloomf. Thucydides abounds in the use 
of the neuter participle for the corresponding abstract noun. Of.'S. 
§ 158.2. Reference is had in rd peAdov rod wéAepov, to the intimation 
of an approaching war, thrown out in the speech of the Corcyrzans, 
I. 36. $1. —— 6....Kehevovow, with which terrifying you (= by the 
fear of which) the Corcyreans bid you. adavet is opposed to 
gavepay which follows. ovk a§soy (sc. eori), 73 not worthy, is not 
of sufficient weight = ought not. erap%evras (1 aor. pass. part. of 
eraipe, to rouse up, to excite) belongs to tpas, the omitted subject of 
KTHTagSat. avr@, i. e. by the terror of the war which the Corcy- 
reeans predicted (cf. rd peAXov rod mwoA€uouv supra).. ov pedAovaay, 
“non cunctantem, i.e. presentem.” Haack. avepav....pédAovcar, 
Poppo says, responds in a manner to rév péAXovra.. . .7ddepov (against 
the Lacedeemonians), which was uttered by the orator of the opposite 
side (I. 36. § 1). trovias—ipereiv, to take away something of the 
suspicion (S. § 191.1). towias is here employed euphemistically for 
the hatred, enmity, which the Corinthians had conceived against the 
Athenians. Cf. I, 108. cadpor, sc. eori. 

3. —Tedevraia xdpis is to be referred to jv—dvrido%jvar—ev rH 
rapévtt chapev xpyva (I. 41. § 1), that the suit of the Corcyraans 
should be rejected. Ifthe Corinthians were gratified in this, it weuld 
do much towards lessening the ill-will, to which the Megarean affair 
had given rise. The idea, however, is couched here under a general 
sentiment, that a present favor will efface the remembrance of a far 
greater ground of complaint. 

4. pnd Ort....€perxeode. Of. 1.35.§5; 86.§3. ehercev, “ tra- 
here post se. Pass. allici.” Betant. éxuparépa, jirmer, better 
established. Of. 1.82. § 2; III. 12.§1; 83. §2. TO avtixa pavepo, 






































£ 
4 


omar. XLII] NOTES. 261 


i. 0. rf Suvduer trav Kepxupaiov. The word airixa (= quod est pra- 
sens) is opposed to rd péeAdoy (§ 2 supra). Cf. Steph. Notes on the 


$chol. This critic remarks: “ro adirixa paveps tacite opponi thy ée 


— 


SeGv BonSecay que est kpurt) cal apavyns. Quasi videlicet, dicentes 
dia xiv8vverv, illud innuerent.” érrapSevras, SC. rds, as the senti- 
ment is general. dia xwvdvvev belongs to rd mdéov exew (= meor- 
exreiv), Which is opposed to the preceding rd pr ddixeiv rods dpoious 
== 7d pérpiov Kal ivop etvat. 











CHAPTER XLITII. 


The peroration now follows, in which the orator, alluding to the friendly vote of the 
Corinthians in the Peloponnesian council, again asks that his state shall receive a suitable 


_ return for that act of friendship (§§ 1, 2); and exhorts them not to grant the Corcyrseans 


their suit (§ 3); for thus they would consult both their duty and interest (§ 4). 


1. mepiumerraxdres ois (= éxeivois &), having fallen into these cir- 
cumstances. The relative & in the equivalent may be rendered, in 
reference to which, and is to be taken with mpoeiropev. In respect to 
the transaction alluded to in the words, év +7 Aaxedaiport avrol mpoei- 
ropev, cf. I, 40. § 5. —— apeAndevras—Brdya. The subject is here 
changed to the Athenians, as xopigeo%a refers to the Corinthians. —— 
Th tperepa. Repeat whe. 

2. yudvres—eiva. See N. on I. 25. $1. Construct éxeivoy with 
év G....€x2pds. Cf. pidov re yap....diros ay, I. 








Tov Katpdv. 
41. § 3. 

8. déyeo%e. Thiersch. (§ 295. 10) defends the reading déynore. 
But cf. Poppo’s Proleg. I. p. 139. Bia jpaov, against our will, in 
defiance of us. pire duivere adrois, nor bring aid to them (ef. L 
40.§ 5; 50.§5; 105. 8, et swpe al.). The dative after this verb is 
the dat. commodi. 

4, mowdvres, see N, on I. 9. $1 (init.). tyiv avtois, for yours 
selves. Dat. commodi. Ae ae 











262 NOTES. [Boox 1. 


CHAPTERS XLIV.—LV. 


In these chapters we are informed, how the Athenians became embroiled 
in the war between the Corinthians and Coreyrezans, and the part which 
they took in it. The style is much the same as that of the oratiens, but 
less compressed and irregular. Although the narrative portions are charac- 
terized by great brevity, yet the prominent events are selected and arranged 
with such judgment, and related with such perspicuity, that a reasonable 
amount of study will lead to a clear understanding of almost every histo- 
rical detail. No author furnishes so fine a model of a clear and vigorous 
style as does Thucydides, and hence his writings should be read with a 
continual reference to this trait of excellence. 





CHAPTER XLIV. 


Ihe Athenians at first are inclined to favor the suit of the Corinthians, but having extended 
their deliberations to a second meeting, resolve to make a defensive league with the 
Coreyreans (§ 1), in order to prevent the junction of the Corcyrzan and Corinthian 
navies, and to weaken the power of the latter, before the commencement of the struggle 
with the Peloponnesians, which now seemed inevitable (§ 2); another reason for the 
league, was the commanding position of the island of Coreyra (§ 3). 


1. cai dis.. This shows that a previous deliberation had taken 
place (cf. 77 peév mporépa). ovx Facov (= paddoy by litotes), not 
less than they were on the second thought inclined to the side of 
the Corcyreans. dredeEavro, approved, not so decidedly, however, 
but that they came together the second time for deliberation. —— 
peréyvocay is here used in a pregnant sense = peréyvecay xal éyve-~ 
cay, they changed their mind and determined. K. § 346.3. This 
species of brachylogy is quite common among the Greek writers. 
Cf. Plat. Gorg. p. 493. CO; Xen. Cyr. I. 1. $3, et al. Evppaylav. 
This term, Bauer observes, denotes properly a defensive alliance, in 
opposition to émipayia, an offensive alliance. But in use, the former 
came to denote the genus, embracing leagues and treaties of every 
sort both for offence and defence; the latter, the species or form 
(= emBornSea), the condition of which was that succors should be 
granted against an invading enemy, but not so as to involve the state, 
thus rendering aid, with the invaders. Here then fvppayia is an 











oe 


Cuar XLV] NOTES. 263 


alliance offensive and defensive, and émipayia (infra) is a defensive 
alliance. —— éScre....vopitew explains Evppayiay pev ph} roujcacSac. 
Tovs avtovs (sc. adrois), the same with them, or the same as they 
have. S. § 202. N. 1.-—— ed yap introduces the reason, why the 
Athenians came to this determination. —— odicow is made by Mt. 
(§ 882. 1) to depend upon éxéAevoy, and to refer to the Athenians. 
But Poppo and Goel. contend that éxéXevoy odiow for éexédevov odas 
_s not Thucydidean. As adrois, referring to the Athenians, follows 
mmediately in the next clause, they make odiow (= airois) to de- 
pend on €vpmAciv and refer to the Corcyreans. This interpretation, 
which seems on the whole to be preferable, and which Kriiger adopts, 
implies an omitted subject of Evpmdciv referring to the Athenians. 
Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 589. 3. Obs. 3. TH, sc. yn. Of. Mt. § 282. 2. 

2. kal ds, even thus, i. e. Kal eav pn SéEwvrat rovs Kepxupaiovs. 
mpoéaSar = mpodovyvat. Togovrov, i. e. so great. EvyKpovery 
«e+ GAAnAots, but as much as possible to wear them out one against 
the other. Kopwiows belongs to és médepov Ka&icravra, might 
put themselves in a position for war with the Corinthians (dat. 
incommodi). @Aors, i. e. the Peloponnesians. Poppo with Bek- 
ker prefers rois d\Aots rots. The article can hardly be dispensed 
with, and I am inclined to the suggestion of Bloomf., that the text 
may be emended by the transposition aXors rots. - 

8. dua S¢, and together with this = and moreover. These particles 
serve to introduce an additional inducement, for the course which the 
Athenians concluded to adopt. ev mapamdo. Of. I. 36. § 2, where 
it is written mapdm)ov. 
































CHAPTER XLV. 


n alliance being thus formed with the Corcyreans, the Athenians send ten ships to their 
aid (§ 1); charging them, however, to assist the Corcyreans only when acting on tho 
defensive (§ 2); they arrive at Corcyra (§ 3). 





1. yvopn is the dative denoting circumstance. vorepoy the 
departure of the Corinthians. déxa vais. The smallness of this 
force is attributed by Plutarch, to a design to show contempt for the 
Corinthians, but Bloomf. more naturally attributes it to the fact, that 
Pericles did not enter heartily into the cause. 

2. €s....xapiav in any of the places belonging to them. The arti- 





264 NOTES. [Boox I 
cle belongs to ywpiay. Of. Mt. § 279. Obs. 4. The Schol. thinks that 


Epidamnus is referred to. . 

3. ovr, i.e. if the Corinthians invaded Ooreyra or any of. its 
dependencies. kata Svvauy, according to their power = as far as 
their power would admit. TovU....omovdds, in order that they 
might not break the treaty. K.§ 808. 2. b; S. § 222.2. The infini- 
tive with the article is often found without évexa. pev On, 80 then, 
This took place, a. 0. 482. Olymp. 87.1. 














CHAPTER XLVI. 


The Corinthians and their allies sail against Corcyra with 150 ships under Xenoclides and 
others (§§ 1, 2); they came to anchor at the Chimerium of Thesprotia (§ 8); the geo- 
graphical situation of Ephyra, the Acherusian lake, and the river Thyamis is described 
(§ 4); the Corinthians encamp (§ 5). 


1. 8€ in of 8€ refers to pév in the beginning of the preceding chap- 
ter. avtois mapecxevacto. “The verb which should be referred 
to a subject is changed into the passive, and is used impersonally with 
the dative of the subject.” Mt. § 227. Obs. 2; 8. § 208. N. 2. —— 
foav S€ “HXelwv x. t.r. In this list of auxiliaries it will be seen, that 
the Epidamnians, Hermionians, and Treezenians, who in a former 
expedition (I. 27. § 2) contributed eight ships, now appear to have 
sent none. Bloomf. thinks that their ships are here included in the 
number of the Corinthian ships. The Megareans, Eleans, and Ambra- 
ciots increased upon their former number. 

2. wéumros avtos = he being general with four colleagues ; literally, 
himself the fifth. See K. § 303. R.4; Crosby, § 511.5. Cf I.13.§1._ 

8. mpooéuEav, arrived at. Of. Liddell and Scott. awd Aev- 
«dos méovres is to be construed before mpocépEar. Sppigorrat, 
anchored, came to anchor. — 

_ 4, imép adrod, above it in respect to situation. ard, removed 
Srom. "Eqdupn. Of. Odyss. 1.159. Oeomparidos is added, because 
there were other cities of the same name, especially one in Corinth. 
map airny, along by it (i. e. Ephyra). ’"Ayepoucia Aipyn. Cf. 
fin. 6.107. és avtny, i.e. the lake. ag’? ov, from which river, 
éxet refers to Aipyy. Keorpivny, Cestrine, is considered by 
Col. Leake (North. Greece, IV. p. 73) to be the same with the present 
district of Filiates. éyv evrés, between which. Reference is had to 
the rivers Acheron and Thyamis, and not to Thesprotia and Cestrine. 






































Caar. XLVIL] NOTES. 965 


Haack, therefore, very properly puts a colon after Keorpimy. —— — 
dixpa—rd Xewepiov. This seems to be distinguished from the port of 
Chimerium, which was probably near it. Leake thinks that the pro- 
montory of Chimerium is the same as the modern Cape Varlam. 
This whole passage is encumbered with geographical difficulties, 
which, with my present helps, I feel unable to solve. 

5. ris ireipov depends on évrav3a (S. § 187. 3), in this part of the 
continent. atparémedov éroinoavro. The construction of the ships — 
in ancient times was such, that but a small stock of provisions could’ 
be carried in them, and their numerous crews, as Mitford observes, 
could hardly eat or sleep conveniently on board. Hence they were 
under the necessity of debarking to encamp, whenever the ships 
reached a suitable or convenient place. 








CHAPTER XLVII. 


The Corcyreans man 110 ships, and accompanied by the Athenian ships (I. 45. § 1) station 
themselves at Sybota ($1); their land forces with the Zacynthian auxiliaries encamp on 
the promontory of Leucimne (§ 2); the Corinthians are assisted by large bodies of the 
Barbarians (§ 3). 





1. #a%0vro—mpoomdéovras. See N. on I. 26. § 8. avrovs, i. e. 
the Corinthians. éorpatroredevoavro. From what follows it 
would appear, that those who encamped in this place were sailors. 
See N. on I. 46. § 5. at Kadovvrat SvBora. Leake says that these 
islands, which still bear the ancient name, are five or six miles south- 
ward of the mouth of the Thyamis (North. Greece, I. p. 103), and 
shat there is a sheltered bay, between the two principal Sybota, and 
another between the inner island and the main (ib. III. p. 2). They 
received the name 3vSora, from having been formerly used as. hog- 
pastures, 

2. Aevkiuyyn. On this promontory the Corcyreans had erected a 
trophy, after their first engagement with the Corinthians (I. 80. § 1). 
ZaxvvSiov xikvot érdira. As the Corcyreans were said (I. 31. 
$2) to have formed no alliance with any Grecian state, they must 
either have formed a league with the Zacynthians, at the same time 
that they applied to the Athenians, or in this extremity, the Zacynthi- 
ans came to their help without any formal treaty. 

8. Roar... EC order is: modXot dé kat (also) 











266 NOTES. _ [Boox 1 


trav BapBdpar év rH nreipe mapaBeBon&nxdres joay tois Kopw&iots, 
This seems to have been suggested by the mention of the Zacynthi- 
an auxiliaries, since its appropriate place would have been in the pre- 
vious chapter. The Barbarians rendezvoused at Sybota, a desert port 
of Thesprotia (cf. I. 50, § 3), from which some think that the islands 
received their name. tavrn, here, i.e. in this part of the conti- 
nent, Miller remarks (Dor. I. p. 182) that the strong and contin- 
uous chain of Corinthian colonies along the coast, forced even the 
Barbarians of the interior, and especially the Epirots of Thesprotia, 
to maintain a perpetual connexion with Corinth. 











CHAPTER XLVIII. 


. The Corinthians having sailed by night from Chimerium and put themselves in readiness 
for battle, at dawn of day descry the Corcyrwan fleet making towards them (§ 1); as 
soon as the fleets are seen by each other, they form in line of battle (§§ 2, 3). 


1. tprav tyepav orria, provisions for three days. Some think that 
a contrast with the Athenians is here intended, who made no such 
provision when on the point of engaging with the enemy. Dr. 
Bloomf. thinks that it was done here on the supposition, that the.Cor- 
cyreans would retreat to Corcyra or Leucimne, in which case their 
provisions would be very serviceable. aviyyovto, put to sea. With 
this verb, vucrés is to be taken. as emt vavpaxiav, ‘with full pur- 
pose of battle.” Bloomf. See N. on I. 126. § 5. dua €@ belongs 
to xaSopéor and not mdéovres. petedpous, on the high sea, out at 
sea, is opposed to lying at anchor in the harbor. 

2. 7d SeEdy xépas was the post of honor. To d€ adAo, sc. 
pépos. rérn, divisions, squadrons. év....eis, each of which 
(divisions) one of the commanders led. eh 

8. éeraéavro, arranged themselves in order of battle. KopurSiors. 
The dative is here employed for the adnominal genitive (S. § 20. 1. 5) 
after xépas. In xépas Kepxvpaioy (§ 2 supra) the usual case was em- 
ployed. Etpuaxyow Supply éerdéavro from the preceding clause. 
&s éxaoro.. Some supply érvyov, but it is better with Bloomf. 
to understand éraéavro, as more suitable to the context. —— evavupor 
—xépas was in this instance the most honorable post, as being 
»pposed to the Athenians. 
































a 


Guar. XLIX.] NOTES. 267 


~_ 


CHAPTER XLIX. 


At the given signal the fleets, with crowded decks, come to a fierce engagement, which 
resembles a land-fight rather than a sea-fight (§§ 1, 2); the chief reliance being placed 
on bravery, since the ships were so close together as to render them motionless (§ 3); 
the Athenians at first abstain from battle, but seeing the Corcyrewans hard pressed, come 
to their assistance and keep the enemy in check (§ 4); the Corcyrwans are victorious 
on their left wing (§ 5); but on their right, the Corinthians gain a decided advantage 
(§ 6); upon this the Athenians engage warmly in the battle (§ 7). 


1. émesdi) Ta onpeia Exarepors yp%n. Arnold compares. I. 63; VIL. 
384; VIII. 95. TO... .mapeckevacpevor, having even yet their ships 
Jitted out very unskilfully, according to the ancient manner. Some 
refer this to the equipments of the soldiers, but as ¢yorres refers 
really to the ships, although grammatically to the sailors, wapackeva- 
opévos must be made to conform to it in sense. . 

2. xaprepa, fierce, obstinate, This word is to be repeated with od,’ 
dpoiws, in the sense of well-fought or well-maintained. 
to w higher degree, more. 

3. mpooBddAaev. The optative is here employed to express indefi- 
nite frequency: when, or, as often as they ran foul of one another. 
_K. $387. 7; 8. § 217. 2. ov padias dmedevovro, they were not 
easily separated. tro is causal, on account of, by reason of. —— 
muatevovres, because (see N. on I. 9. § 4) they trusted, contains another 
reason why the ships were suffered to remain alongside. It will be 
seen how in mpooSadAoev and deXevovro, things are attributed to the 
crews, which properly can be predicated only of the ships; but in 
muorevoyres is expressed what can only be said of sentient beings. —— 
ot Katacravres €udxovro, “meuintained aw pugna stataria.” Bloomf. 
jovyatoveay, lying still (Cf. II. 84. § 2), i. e. performing no nau- 
tical evolutions. So the Schol. interprets: px) vavpayotvrar. 
duéxmdor. “The dieeplus was a breaking through the enemy’s line, in 
order, by a rapid turn of the vessel, to strike the enemy’s ship on the 
side or stern, where it was most defenceless, and so to sink it.” See IT. 
83. 89; VII. 36.70.” Arnold. This naval manceuvre is remarked by 
Bloomf. as having been revived by Rodney, Nelson, and other naval 
commanders of Britain. The same critic, more correctly than 
Arnold, makes the design of this breaking through the enemy’s line, 
to separate one part from the other (as well as to attack it in the 
rear), and thus to cut it up in detail. Supo, with vehemence of 
spirit. payun refers to bodily strength. — 

4, ovv, i.e. in consequence of the decision of the fight depending 








TO théor, 

















268 NOTES. [Boox 1 





upon brute force, rather than upon nautical science. rapax@ons, 
disturbed, disordered. ev 7, during which engagement. Tois 
Kepxupaios depends upon mwapayryvdpeva. npxov has ai ’Arrixat 
vies (= of ’ASnvaior) for its subject, dedidres of orparnyoi, which is - 
contained as a part under the principal subject (ai ’Arrixai vies), 
taking in the same verb (jpxov) in reality, although the participle is 
apparently put for the verb. Cf. K. § 313. R.1; Butt. § 145. N. 6; 
Mt. § 562. N; ©. § 333.5. Poppo, in his notes on the Schol., refers 
with Duk. orparnyot immediately to j#pyov. So also does Dindorf, in 
whose edition no punctuation mark is placed after jpxov. 
mpdppnow. Of. I. 45. § 3. 

5. émdver, was pressed, is here nearly equivalent to éméCero. 
oropadas, scattered in the fight, agrees with avrods (i. e. the Corinthi- 
ans), although it properly refers tc the ships. péxpt Tod oTparorre- 
Sov begins the apodosis, and therefore does not require, as some think, 
to be preceded by the connective xai. érexBavres, disembarking. 
epnpovs (see N. on Il. 4. § 4.) =émel epnuor joav. K. § 245. 3. b. 
Ta xprpara, the baggage. 

6. ravrn, i. e. on the Corinthian right wing. ovv (then) is not 
here illative, but denotes the result of what has just been said. —— 
of Kopivvor—jooarrd re, i. &. of te Kopiv%iot—ijoodrro xai. * Trans- 
positum est ré sicut spe.” Poppo. éxt T@ evovipo defines the | 
preceding 7. trois Kepxupaios limits mapoveay, or perhaps may 
be put-for the adnominal genitive after vedy. T@Y €lKoot vEar. 
The article is employed, because reference is had to the ships spoken 
of in of yap....rpeyrdpevor (§ 5 supra). awd éXdoaovos TANSovs, 
out of a lesser number. The Corcyreans had only 110 ships (I. 47. 
§ 1) besides the ten Athenian vessels, while the Corinthians had 150 
ships (I. 46. §1). ex tis dwokews is to be constructed after 


wapovo@v. 














A 
THY 



































7. paddrov belongs to dmpodaciaras, more openly. —— Gore py 
epBarrcw ri, from charging any ships with the brazen beak ; literally, 
so as not to charge, etc. For pi with the infinitive, see N. on I. 10. 
§1. éuBdd\do is employed of a ship, which falls upon another with 
its €uBoros. See Liddell and Scott, swb voce. —— dapmpas, clear, 
manifest. épyouv mas elxero, every one laid hold of the work, i. . 
engaged heartily in the battle. —— Svexéxpiro ovdev eri, there was 
no longer any distinction between the Corcyreans and Athenians, 
i. e. it could not be determined from their zeal in battle, which had 
come to defend, and which to engage in the offensive. —— és rovre 
dvaykns, to this degree of necessity. K. § 264. R. 5. b; Mt. $341. 4; 
8. § 187. 1. 








Cur. L.] NOTES. 2869 


CHAPTER L. 


The Corcyreans being routed, the Corinthians slaughter all whom they can reach, and, 
without knowing it, kill some even of their own men (§ 1), inasmuch as in so extensive 
an engagement, it was not easy to discriminate between the victors and the vanquished 
(§ 2); and after pursuing them to the shore, succeeded in bringing into Sybota the 
greater part of the wrecks Uf their ships and their slain (§ 3); after which they sail out 
to meet the Corcyreans, who, together with their Athenian allies, were again advancing 
to give them battle (§ 4); as the battle was about to be commenced, a reinforcoment 
of twenty Athenian ships heave in sight (§ 5). 


1. ra oKxddyn....dvadovpevor (cf. II. 90. § 6), did not take in tow 
the hulls ; literally, haul off, lashing to them. The two expressions 
“may always be translated as one word. Notice the use of ra oxddn 
rav vear, literally, the trough or tub of the ships, i. e. the hulls. This 
shows their disabled condition. ds xaradvcetav, which they might 
happen to have disabled. It is very evident that xaradéio does not 
here mean to sink to the bottom, for how could a ship in this condition 
be towed off? Nor is the interpretation, which they might have sunk 
if they had chosen (Mt. §$ 514. 2; 515. Obs.), apposite, for who would 
~ think of such an expression as, they did not tow off the vessels which 
they could have sunk if they pleased? I concur, therefore, with those 
commentators, who take xaradvew vay in the sense of to make a ship 
water-logged, so that it shall appear in part above water. In Herodot. 
VIII. 90, it appears, that the crew of a ship thus partially sunk, were 
able to throw their darts with such effect, as finally to capture the 
ship which had thus disabled them. Goeller refers to the battle of 
Arginussa (Xen. Hellen. I. 6. § 36), where the Athenian commanders, 
after the action, propose wAciv émt ras karadeduxvias vats Kal Tovs én’ 
aitav dv3pmrovs. We might haye expected dy instead of ds (S. 
§ 175. 1), but sometimes the Attics neglected this kind of attraction. 
Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 822. Obs. 5. The optative generally dispenses with 
ay in relative sentences, where the antecedent is indefinite. Cf. S. 
§ 217.2; K. § 338. 4. 
(reflexive) mpds tovs dvSpamovs Stexdéovres hovevery paddoy 7) Cwypeiv 
sc. avrovs. The infinitives denote the purpose or object of 8cexmde- 
ovres, aS though they were preceded by dare (S. § 223). Matthic 
(§ 532. c) makes them epexegetical of mpds rods avZpamovs érpdrovto, 
but in citing the passage, he has strangely omitted dvexmdéovres, an 
error which Poppo (Suppl. Adnot. p. 122) says he has now corrected. 
Goeller cites him approvingly, but the position of ScveemA¢ovres clearly 








mpos S€ rovs x. t. A. Construct: érpazovro 


270 NOTES. [Boos b 


marks it as the word, which the infinitives are designed to follow 

The sense, however, is not materially changed by Matthia’s interpre: 
tation. —— dirovs is the object of exrevvoy, and refers to the Mega- 
reans and Ambraciots on the right wing, who had been worsted by 
the Corcyrans, and who were now floating about in their disabled 
ships, or on fragments of such as had been shattered to pieces. — —. 
ayvootvres, through ignorance. S. § 225. 8. 

2. yap introduces the cause of the ignorance just spoken of. 
tml mokv THs Saddoons €mexovoav. See N. on I. 28. § 8. ov . 
padios tiv Swyvacw éraodyro, they made it not easy to decide ; lit- 
erally, made the deciding not easy. yap after vavpayia is yap con- 
Jirmantis = and no wonder, for this sea-fight. In such a use yap 
may be rendered, indeed, truly. —— "E\Anot mpis “EdAnvas, for 
Greeks against Greeks. In the war with the Persians, greater fleets 
had engaged, but never before in the internal wars of Greece. “E\Anot 
is to be referred to Mt. § 388. a, where it is said that the dative is 
often put, especially with @s, in order to show that a proposition is 
affirmed as true, not generally, but in respect to.a certain person. Cf. 
K. $284. 3. (10); 8. $201. 4. peyiorn dn, far the greatest, con- 
Sessedly the most considerable. Tav mpd é€avrns. Afterwards 
there were larger sea-fights, especially in the Sicilian expedition. 

8. Trav mrciorov. The Schol. supplies capdrev, on the ground, 
that some of the bodies were driven by the wind to Corcyra (ef. I. 54. 
1). But would not this apply also to vavayia? Ta SvBera. See 
N. on I. 47. § 8. It is worthy of note, that the port of this name 
always takes the article, while the islands mentioned in I. 47. § 1, are 
always found without it. Bloomf. conjectures from this, that the 
islands took their name from the port. ot, whither. €pnpos, 
i. e. either it had no town, or if so, it was deserted of its inhabitants. 

4. rodro refers back to the collection of the ships and the bodies 
of the~slain. dcat Roav Aowrai. Poppo and others rightly refer 
this to the ten ships, which had not been brought into action, as they 
had 120 ships (ef. I. 25. § 4), but sailed out with only 110 of them (ef 
EAF$ Wii 03 

5. dn S€ Hy bvré—xal (= Ore) of Kopivio1, tt was now getting late 
in the day—when the Corinthians. kai....é€kpovovro is made here a 
co-ordinate sentence with the preceding one, although it is properly 
an adverbial sentence of time. Of. K. $$ 319. R. 2; 387. 1. €mre- 
maovoro. The Schol. remarks on this passage, that the Greeks sang 
two pans, one before the battle to Mars, the other after it, to Apollo. 
Some make the pwan to have been only a shout, and cite 1 Sam. 17: 
12, “and shouted for the battle.” But in the time of Thucydides, this 
































Caan] NOTES. O71 


war-song was something more than a battle-shout. Of. Xen. Anab. 
I. 8. $$ 17, 18, where the pean was first sung, and then, as they 
rushed to tattle, they raised the shout éAeAed. The triumphal pean 
after victory is said to have arisen from the fact, that Apollo. sang it 
after his victory over the Pythian dragon. @s és é€mimdouy, in 
order for the onset. kal before of KopivS:o, is to be translated 
like the preceding xai.-—— mpipvay éxpodovro, rowed stern foremost, 
i. e. without turning the prow away from the enemy, they pulled back- 
wards. -€zi, eis, or mpds is to be supplied with apvpvay. bAlya 
apivew, few to aid=too few to render efficient assistance. For the 
construction, cf. K. $§ 306. c.; 341. 8.a; Mt. $448.1. b; S. $222. 6. 














CHAPTER LI. 


The Corinthians at sight of the Athenian reinforcement slowly retreat (§ 1); the Corcyra 
ans also retire as it was growing dark (§ 2); the battle being thus terminated, the Athe- 

‘ nian fleet holds on its course to the Corcyrean station (§§ 3, 4); at which place it comes 
to anchor (§ 5). 


1. mpoiddvres, seeing first, i. e. before the Corcyrwans got sight of 
them. ctmoromnoavres....mdelous, suspecting that they were from 
Athens, and were more in number than they saw. Two clauses are 
here combined in one: suspecting that not as many as they saw, but 
more (i. e. more than they saw) were from Athens. 

2. Kepxupaiots is the dative of the agent with €wpavro. S. $ 206. 
4, —— énréndeov....dhavois, for they sailed (so as to be) more con- 
cealed from the Corcyrwans. The Schol. says that this fleet came up 
behind their backs, but as both fleets had just left their respective 
ports, such an approach of the Athenian ships could not well take 
place. Mitford says that they were doubling a headland. I like the 
suggestion of Bloomf., that they were sailing up in flank of the Cor- 
inthians. eSavpatov....Kpovouevous, they wondered at the Cor- 
inthians pulling backwards (see N. on I. 50. § 5); not, they wondered 
that the Corinthians pulled backwards. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 496. Ods. 3. 
-— mpiv, until. vijes €xeivat emumdéovar, there are ships yonder 
(éxeiva. K.§ 808. 2; 8. § 163. N. 2) sailing towards us. dri which 
precedes is not to be trarslated, as the words spoken are quoted with- 
out change. Cf. S. § 213, 1. kai, @lso, i. e. in the same manner 
with the Corinthians., Evveckdrate yap 76n. The main reason 
why the Corcyreans retired, was not because they thought that the 














7 


9272 NOTES [Boom L 
. 

approaching fleet was a hostile one, but because it was growing dark 
(€vveoxdra¢e used impersonally). This is represented by yap causal. 
Tv Siadvow to the battle; not to rowing stern foremost as some 
suppose. 

8. 7 vavpaxia éredevra és vixra is by pregnans constructio for, 
the fight ended, having lasted till night. See N. on I. 18. § 2. 

4. rots Kepxvpaiors limits orparémedov as an adnominal genitive. 
orparoredevopevors, as they were encamping, (see N. on I. 46. 
§5). The participle denotes time. See N. on I. 13. § 6. ——’An» 
Soxidns. Andocides was one of the ten Attic orators, whose works 
were contained in the Alexandrine canon. As Schmitz remarks 
(Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Rom. Biog. and Mythol. I. p. 168), he has no 
claim to the esteem of posterity, either as a man or as a citizen. —— 
Tay vexpov kai vavayiov of the Corcyreans. 

5. €yvecay that they were Athenian ships. —— appicavro (came 
to anchor) refers to the Athenian ships. 











CHAPTER LII. 


On the day following, the Corcyrzans and Athenians sail to the Corinthian station and in 
turn offer battle (§ 1); but the Corinthians are unwilling to hazard another engagement 
(§ 2); and are solicitous to return home, threagh fear of being molested by the Atheni 
ans (§ 3). 

1. mAwipor, sea-worthy. Many of the ships were disabled in the 
preceding engagement. év tTx1s SZvBdros. The Schol. adds rors 
Tis Hmeipov, as though there ware a port of the same name in the 
islands. This was an unnecessary explanation, inasmuch as the fol- 
lowing clause, ev & of KopivSuct Gppyovy, sufficiently defines it. 

2. pev in ras per vais does not refer, as some suppose, to d€ in rod 
d€ oixade (§ 3 infra), but is put as though it had been written ras per 
vais jpay, navxatov S€, or Kaimep tas vais Gpavtes amd Ths vis. 
Bloomf. renders ras pév vair dpavres amd tis yns, heaving the ships 
from the land, i. e. launchiag the ships, which were usually drawn 
ashore. It is a matter of doubt, however, whether the ships, at the 
late hour at which they came to port, were drawn up on the land, 
and I therefore prefer the interpretation: putting off from land, get- 
ting the fleet under sail (cf. I. 29. $1), dro ras ys referring rather 
to the fact, that the ships were near shore, than upon the land, 
vavpaxias depends on dpyeu. ixévres, Of their own accoreé, 
Spavres (denoting cause. see N.on 1.9. §4) spocyeyernuevos «+ — ds 


-_ 














Cuar. LIII.] NOTES. 273 3 


= dpavres Sri te vies mpooeyeysyvnvro. The participle after certair 
verbs is to be rendered frequently by a finite verb preceded by éru 
Cf. K. § 310. 4. a; S. § 225. 2. éx tov “ASnvav. Haack adopts 
’*ASnvaiay, Which is the reading of the majority of the MSS. Cf 
Mt. § 429. 2: moAdd, in consequence of the position of the 
article (K. § 245. 8. b), is to be taken in the predicative sense with 
adropa, difficulties in great abundance. K. § 246. 8. ¢. aixpaho- 
tov limits dvAaxjs, and is the antecedent of ods. EMLOKEUT]Y OUK 
ovoav should have been émcxevijs ovk« ovons, to correspond to the 
construction of the preceding clause, but by a varied syntax dpayres 
is repeated from the foregoing context. émixeuny is reficiendarum 
navium copiam, materials for repairing their ships. 

8. rod d€ oixade wAod depends on drecxdrovy, as the object about 
which their thoughts were occupied (K. § 274.1. b). This relation is 
often denoted by wept with the genitive. Of. Mt. § 589. dan (in 
what way) xopsoSnoovra defines more particularly rod otkade mod. 
Sedidres ppy—ovx eaor, fearing lest—might not permit. Sedwwres 
takes the time of dserxémovry, and hence should have been followed 
properly by the optative. But see N. on xcoddcovra, I. 26. § 2. —-. 
és xetpas, to blows, to a close engagement. 























CHAPTER LIII. 


The Vorinthians send persons to sound the intention of the Athenians ($1); the deputies 
accuse the Athenians of injustice in withstanding the Corinthians, and demand to be 
themselves treated as enemies, in case they intend to hinder the Corinthians from pro- 
ceeding wherever they please (§ 2); upon this the Corcyrxans cry out, that the messen- 
gers shall be put to death; bat the Athenians reply, that they will hinZer the Corinthi- 
ans from proceeding nowhere except against the Corcyraans (§§ 8, 4). 


1. KeAnriov, a small boat, a skiff, is a diminutive of xéAns, literally, 
courser, @ race-horse, and secondly, a fast-sailing boat, a yacht. —— 
dvev knpukeiov, without the herald’s wand (i. e. the caduceus). This 
was done, either to show that they did not consider themselves .ene- 
mies, or the better to learn the intentions of the Athenians, by thus 
depriving themselves of heraldic protection, and relying for safety 
solely upon the good disposition of those to whom they were sent. 
2. ddietre—modeuou apyovres, you do wrong in beginning (see N. 
on I. 87. § 5) war. crovdds, although referring to the thirty 
years’ truce, is often employed without the article. Of. I. 67. $1; 71. 





oT4 NOTES. [Boox L 


§ 5; 78.§4.- yap (confirmantis) introduces a sentence, confirma- 
tory of the charge expressed in ozovdas Avovres. —— jyuiv limits 
eurrodav, iN Our way. Tizwpovpevots Genotes time, when we take 
vengeance upon (see N. on I. 13. § 6). The whole clause may be 
briefly and idiomatically rendered, for you stand in the way of our 
taking vengeance upon. érda ayraipopevor, by taking up (see N. 
on I. 9. § 4) arins against us. ei—eori. The protasis takes the in- 
dicative, when the condition is considered by the speaker a reality or 
fact (K. § 339. I. a; 8. $215. 1). The apodosis begins at xai ras. 
orovdas Avere. npas tovade, we who are here. Of, Kr. § 50. 11. 
N. 22; S. $163. N. 2. AaBdvres—ypnoacse, take and use. Par- 
ticiples are to be rendered as verbs, when they are necessarily. con- 
nected with, or presupposed by the following verb. Cf. Butt. § 144. 
N.7; K.§ 3812. R. 10; Herm. ad Vig. N. 224, and also p. 848. This 
seemingly pleonastic use of the participle, gives life to the description, 
and is in conformity with our own usage. 

3. trav S€....emnxoveev, but on the Corcyrean side, as much of the 
Jleet as was within hearing. Ihave followed the suggestion of Arnold, 
in making rév Kepxvpaiwy a general term for all on the Corcyrean 
side, both Corcyreans and Athenians. 1d pev orpardredoy (referring 

_to the Corcyreean division), and of d5¢ ’ASnvaio. (as constituting a part 
of the Corcyrean fleet), would thus be opposed to each other (rd peév 
—oi d€). This is better than Dindorf’s conjecture, that Kepxupaiov 
should be erased, or Fritzoch’s reading, ray d¢, Kepxupaiwy ro pev 
otpardredov. ev%vs belongs to the following verb. 

4, roicde. See N. on rovade, § 2 supra. Evupaxos over, who 
are (see N. on I. 8. $1) our auailiaries. ov meptowouesa (see N. 
Om reptopay, I. 24. § 6) = will prevent, the opposite signification be- 
ing given by ov. Cf. K. $318. RB. 1. kata TO Suvardy, pro viribus, 
to the utmost of our power. Of. II. 89.§ 2; V. 28. $1. 



































CHAPTER LIV. 


7 


Having received this answer from the Athenians, the Corinthians prepare to return home, 
but first set up a trophy on the continental Sybota, as do the Corcyrzans also on the insu» 
lar Sybota (§ 1); the grounds are given on which the two parties claim the victory (§ 2) 


1. én’ oikov. See N. on I. 30. § 2. €v TH hmeip@ as Opposed 
to the insular (ev t7 ynow) Sybota. ra in ra xara odds refers 
~ m gender to vavéya, to which a prominence is thus given. Cf. Jelf’s 








| Caar, LIV] NOTES. 275 


Kihn. $391. Obs. yevopnevos ths vuktds, rising in the night, -~— 
as vevixnkdres, as tf they had been victorious. The participle hero 
denotes an assumed cause. Of. 8. § 225. 4. 

2. yrouy....mporeromeavro, now each party claimed the victory, 
Jor the following reasons. péxpe vuxrds, until night. Although 
the Corinthians had been defeated on their right with the loss of 
thirty ships, yet, as their left wing and centre were so decidedly vic- 
torious as to destroy seventy ships, the battle, as a whole, terminated 
decidedly in their favor. —— éore....mpocKxopioac%a: defines more 
fully xparnoavres. As it respects the collecting together of the 
wrecks, Bloomf. very justly remarks, that after a sea-fight, this, like 
the removal of the dead for burial in a land engagement, usually de- 
cided who had been victors. ovk eAdooous xiov. It appears 
from I. 56. § 1, that the Corcyresan captives amounted to one thou- 
sand and fifty. katadicavres, because they had disabled (see N. on 
I. 50.$ 1). Bloomf. thinks that all which is meant is, that this num- 
ber of ships were more or less shattered, since if they had been sunk, 
it could hardly be said, that the Corcyreans made head with the re- 
maining ships and those which were sea-worthy. But xaradvcavres 
must certainly mean the sinking of a ship to such a degree as to render 
it unfit for immediate use; and if, in addition to the loss of seventy, 
ten others were so crippled as to be put hors de combat, there would 
still be thirty left. To these add ten (the number of their remaining 
ships, ef. I. 50. $4), and the thirty Athenian ships, and there is a sum 
total of seventy ships, the Athenian division of which (at least the 
recent reinforcement) was fresh for the encounter. On the other 
hand, the Corinthians had suffered a total loss of thirty ships on their 
right wing, which left them one hundred and twenty (cf. I. 46. § 1). 
Of theso we may supposs some were so disabled, as not to be fit to 
take their station in the line of battle, so that in round numbers, their 
fleet may be estimated at one hundred ships. It is easy to see, that 
the sound condition of the Athenian vessels would make the Corcyra- 
an fleet, even with this disparity of numbers, more than a match for 
the Corinthian fleet. pddwora belongs to rpidkoyra in the sense of 
about, in round numbers, Of. Butt. § 150. p.. 487. éretd1) AZov 
oi ’ASnvaior. The reading here has caused some difficulty, from the 
apparent inappositeness of making of ’ASyvaioe the subject of 7ASov. 
Haack rejects of *ASnvaio. entirely. Poppo and Bloomf. enclose these 
words in brackets. Goeller concurs with -Steph. that Kepxupaioe 
should be put in the place of ’ASnvaio. Bloomf. refers 7A%ov to 
avrois for its nominative, on the ground that this pronoun, in tHe nat- 
ural order, is nearest to the verb. I am of the opinion, however, 


~- 























276 NOTES. [Boox 5 


that Bekker, Dindorf, and Arnold are right in receiving of ’ASnvaty. 
as genuine, since the idea thus advanced, corresponds well with the 
facts of the case. When the Corinthians first descried the Atheni- 
an ships, they pulled astern (cf. I. 51. $5) and thus gradually re- 
tired. On the next day, the principal reason why they declined the 
fight, was the appearance of the Athenian ships in the Corcyrmar 
line (cf. dpavres....dxpaipveis, I. 52. §2). This is referred to in 
eretO) HABov of "ASnvaiot x. T. Xr. dia ratra refers back to the 


causal participles, SuapSeipavres, dveAdpevor, and to Srt—vrexopycav— 
avremdeoy. Of. K. § 304. 3. 





CHAPTER LV. 


The Corinthians, on their return homeward, take Anactorium and leave in it Corinthian 
colonists. They treat the better part of the Corcyrean captives with kindness, hoping 
thus to bring over Corcyra to the Peloponnesian confederacy (§ 1); the assistance thus 
furnished to the Corcyrzans by the Athenians, was the cause of their war with the Cor - 
inthians (§ 2). 

1. ’Avaxrépiov. Leake (North. Greece, III. p. £93) identifies the 
site of this city with ruins, which he found at the south-eastern ex: 
tremity of the Gulf of Prévyza. Thucydides elsewhere says that 
Actium is situated at the mouth of the Ambraciar gulf. In all the 
maps before me except Kiepert’s, I find Anactorium placed nearest te 
the mouth of the gulf. The contrary is asserted by Strabo, an¢@ 
Bloomf. thinks that the Sinus Ambrac. has a double entrance, on the | 
second of which Anactorium was situated. In this conjecture he ir 
supported by Kiepert, on whose map of “ Hellas zu Anfang des pelo- 
ponnesischen Krieges,” Anactorium is placed in the inner entrance «: 
short distance east of Actium. anarn, by artifice. It is thought 
that, being received as friends they seized upon the place. KOLVOF 
Kepkxupaioy Kal éxeivav, a common possession of the Coreyreans and of 
theirs. That their sympathies were with the Corinthians appears 
from the fact, that they contributed one ship to. the Corinthian fleet 
(1. 46. § 1). «owds is more usually followed by the dative. S. § 187. 
3. oixnTopas = érotknropas, nonnullos novos colonos. Perhaps 
Thucydides wished to show by a brief expression, that the Corcy- 
reans living there were expelled, and their place supplied by new 
colonists. ot Roav SovAo. It appears from this, that the Corcy- 
can fleet was manned inno small degree by slaves. This practice 
of employing slaves in their navies, was common to all the Grecian 














Cuar. LVI] NOTES. 277 


states. dréSovro (2 aor. mid. of diodiSwpu), they sold. €v 
Separeia elyoy == eSepdmevov. Kriig. éras—mpooronceay. Rost 
(§ 122. 9. N. 4) cites this passage in illustration of his remark, that the 
optative stands after intentional particles (such as iva, éras, oppa, os, 
etc.), when the writer expresses his own view of the intention of the 
agent, otherwise the use of the subjunctive is frequent and common. 
Of. K. § 330. R. 2. b. avrois refers to the Corinthians, and is the 
dat. commodi after mpocmoincecav. The intrigues, tumults, and dread- 
ful excesses, which followed on the return of these captives to Cor- 
cyra, are narrated in III. 70, et seq. ervyxavov....mddrews, for it 
chanced, that the most of them were the first of the city in power ; or, 
Sor the greater part (oi mdeiovs), happened to be among the most pow- 
erful of the city. For the construction, ef. S. § 225. 8; 201. 4. 

2. mepeyiyvera (see N. on II. 65. $13) 16 moréuo trav Kopwiov, 
got the upper hand of the Corinthians in the war (K. § 275.1). The 
Corinthians had been foiled in the main object of their expedition 
(viz. the reduction of Corcyra), and therefore I have adopted the 
interpretation, which makes ray KopwSiwy depend on mepeylyvera, in 
preference to that of Matthia (§ 402. d), who makes the verb to be 
followed by ré modéuw, emersit a bello (Arnold: outlived the war). 
So Poppo and Goeller: “ Corinthios bello superat, non e bello Corin- 
thiorum emergit.” e& avris, i. e. Corcyra, TOU moXewou de- 
pends on airia. ev otrovdais, tempore faderis, in time of peace. 
—— pera, with, on the side of. | 





























CHAPTER LVI. 


The historian now proceeds, in chaps. 56-66 (compare the general summary of chaps, 
24-66), to narrate the second avowed cause of the war, viz. the affair of Potidwa (§1); the 
Athenians, fearing lest the Corinthians might revenge themselves by inducing the Poti- 
deans to revolt, order that city to pull down the wall facing Pallene, to give hostages, and 
no longer to receive magistrates from the Corinthians (§ 2), 


1. ratra, i. e. the events of the Coreyrwan war, which have just 
been related. kai, also, in addition to the Corcyrean affair. 
és TO mohepetv, tending to war. 

2. mpacodvtav dros (= dr@ rpdr@) tywwphnoorrat adrovs, contriving 
how they might take vengeance wpon them (i. e. the Athenians). The 
future indicative here takes the place of the subjunctive after dws, to 
express more definitely the realization of the proposed end. Of. 8, 

13 








278 NOTES. [Boor -I. 


§ 214. 1. b; K. § 330. 6. éxt r@ ioSug. This isthmus was the 
entrance into the peninsula of Pallene (the ancient Phlegra), and is 
now called the Gate of Kassindhra (4 Ispra ris Kaccdvdoas),. Cf. 
Leake’s North. Greece, III. p. 152. 
allies paying tribute, tributary allies. Some of the allies paid an 
equivalent in money, for the troops or ships which they were to fur- 
nish. és Tlad\jvm. The wall facing Pallene was ordered to be 
demolished, in order that they might not be able to defend themselves 
from the Athenians attacking them by sea. ‘The other wall (ré é& 203 
icSpod retxos) was erected as a defence against the Barbarians, and 
therefore was suffered to remain undisturbed. rovs re émdnptovp- 
yoos. Miller (Dorians, IT. p. 144. N. h) says that these were wpper de- 
miurgi, as the émorparnyot in Hgypt, in the time of the Ptolemies, were 
upper or superior ¢rparnyoi. Goeller (to whose opinion Bloomf. in- 
clines) thinks that ém- here means an additional or extra magistrate, 
sent out by the mother country, to act as a colleague to the demiurgi 
appointed by the colonists themselves. The Schol. says that Asclepia- 
des (an ancient grammarian) thought éx- to be superfluous. There 
is, however, no doubt as to the genuineness of the word as here com- 
pounded, These magistrates received this name, because their chief 
duty was to transact business for the people (== Athenian demarcht 
or the Latin tribunt). Tlepdixxov, Perdiccas JI, the son and suc- 
cessor of Alexander I., and the eighth from the founder Perdiccas L 
- (cf. II. 100. § 2). In the Peloponnesian war, he acted a very dishon- 
rable part, sometimes siding with the Athenians, and sometimes with 
the Lacedemonians. For the line of the Macedonian kings, cf. Hero- 
dot. VIII. 139. rods int Opdan:, “the people Thrace-ward, or lying 
in the direction of Thrace, a general term applied to the Greek states 
which lined the northern coast of the Aigean from Thessaly to the 
Hellespont.” Arnold. For the genitive after é7i, cf N. on I. 30. § 2, 
twarooriowst, cause to revolt, or draw into a revolt with them. 
xovstoppd of the Athenians. 








Evupdxovs pdpov vmoredeis, 























Caar. EVIL] NOTES. 279 


CHAPTER LVII. 


fhe Athenians take these precautionary measures immediately after thesCoroyrean war, 
for in addition to the hostility of the Corinthians, Perdiceas had now become their 
enemy, because they had formed an alliance with his brother Philip (§§ 1-3); and he was 
managing to set the Peloponnesians at variance with them (§ 4), and taking measures to 
organize against Athens a confederacy of the states adjacent to him (§ 5); and therefore 
it was that the Athenians demanded hostages from the Potideeans, and commanded tho 
‘wall next fo the sea to be demolished (§ 6). 


1. mpds rods Horiadras, against the Potideans. Poppo, Haack, 
and Goeller read mept rods HoriSadras, concerning the Potideans, as 
being more consistent with the fact, that the measures spoken of were 
not intended to be adverse to the Potidwang, but to the Corinthians, 
The expedition, however, was to all intents against the Potideans, 
and if not, wpds could be translated, i respect to, concerning. Cf. K. 
§ 298. III. 3.e. a 

2. émerodeporo, had become inimical. mporepov—av, who had 
befare been. For the participial construction, see N. on I. 8. $1. 

8. d€ here serves to introduce a cause, and is nearly equivalent 
to yap. Gitinrg....A¢pda. Perdiccas was to have divided his 
kingdom with his brother Philip, and also with Derdas his cousin, but 
instead of doing this, he attempted to deprive them of their provinces. 
The Athenians seem to have taken part with these princes. —— 
Koi}... .evavtioupévors, “ engaged in common hostilities against him.” 
Bloomfield. 

4. éxpacocey (= exerted himself, plotted). See IV. 89.§2.— 
éras—yemnra. See N. on I. 55. § 1. méprrov, by sending. Cf. N. 
on 59. § I: avrois refers to the Athenians. As this pronoun 
would be referred more naturally to the Lacedsmonians elicited from 
_AaxeSaipova, some are very much disposed to substitute “ASnvaiovs for 
TleAorrovynaiovs. mpocerotetro, endeavored to win over to himself 
(see N. on I. 38. § 6). The imperfect is here used de conatu, i. e. to 
denote an endeavor or purpose. Of. Butt. § 187. N. 10; 8S. § 211. N. 
12. Notice the transition from the construction of the participle 
(réurroyv) to that of the finite verb. A similar change of construction 
is found in IV. 4.§2; VIII. 45. §4. évexa denotes the end or 
purpose, on account of = in order to bring about. 

5. mpooepepe—Adyous, he was treating with, making proposals. 
Xadxidevor. The Chalcidians aresaid by Leake (North. Greece, 
III. p. 454) to have occupied, in the meridian period of Greek history, 























250 NOTES. [Boox 1 


the whole of the greet peninsula lying southward of the ridge of 
Mount Khortidtzi, although the original Chalcidice was far more. 
restricted in its limits. The Bottieans, after Olynthus passed into the 
hands of the Chalcidians (through the instrumentality of Artabazus, 
who subjected it after Xerxes’ retreat from Greece), became the hum- 
ble allies of that people, and are found joined with them on this occa- 
sion, and the one spoken of, II. 79. § 1. dpopa to Macedon, —— 
ov méXepoy against his brother Philip and the Athenians. 

6. BovAdpeva....dmoordcets, i. €. Wishing, by measures taken be- 
forehand, to prevent the revolt of these cities. —-—— éruyov....orpary 
yoovros is a parenthesis, and is so marked in all the editions before me, 
except those of Dindorf, Krig., and Goel. érvyov—dmooreAXorres, 
they happened to be fitting out. avrov, i. e. Perdiccas. Of. I. 59, 
§ 2.—— per @rror Séxa. Eleven generals being so unusual -and 
large a number to be sent with only 1000 men, the conjecture of 
Krig. in Seebod. Bibl. Crit. a. 1828. p. 8 (cited by Poppo and Goel- 
ler), is worthy of consideration, viz. that we should read per dor 
5, with four others. It is said by those who adhere to the reading 
per Gov Séxa, that Pericles departed to the Samian war with nine 
colleagues (I. 116. § 1), but as Poppo remarks, it does not say in that 
place, that Pericles departed to the war with nine colleagues, but that 
he the tenth general (i. e. one of the ten generals) commanded the 
armament. The idea of Schoemann (Antiq. p. 252) that extraordinary 
officers were created for this occasion is highly improbable. —— ém- 
oré\dovor. The Schol, explains this by évréAAovra, for, the fleet had 
not yet set sail, as in that case it would have been dmogreidarres 
instead of dmoorédAovres. —— mAnoiov to Potidea. gvAakhy 
éxew, as we say, to keep an eye upon, to be on: the watch. 














CHAPTER LVIII. 


The Potidzans send an embassy to induce the Athenians to change their policy, but meet 
with no success, whereupon being encouraged to hope for assistance from the Lacedemo- 
nians, in conjunction with the Chalcidians and the Bottisans, they seize this opportunity 
to revolt (§ 1); at the advice of Perdiccas, the Chalcidians destroy their maritime cities 
and remove to Olynthns, a part of Mygdonia being assigned to them also for their habita- 
tion (§ 2). 


¢ 
t 


1. ef wos. Supply cxorety or meupacsa, (to see) whether they 
could persuade. Of. K. § 844.R.9; Mt. § 526; Rost, $121. N. 3. : 
veorepitew pydev, to attempt no political change, i. e. to make no 





Omar. LVL, NOTES. 231 


change in the polity of Potidea. Cf I. 115. § 2. Oras... .d€y 
must depend on éASdvres és rv AakeSaipova, just as ef mas... .pndes 
depends on répyavres map’ "ASnvaiouvs mpéoBers. The verb érpacaor, 
therefore, is with good reason bracketed in the best editions. eK 
modAov rpdccortes, after negotiating a long time. The participle here 
denotes time. See N. on I. 13. § 6. —— nvporro. All the editions 
before me, except Bekker’s and Dindorf’s, have evpovro. 
rf éml Maxedoviav—eérheov = ai vies ai emi Maxedoviay mréovca ent 
WMaxeSoviay €mdeor. dpoles, i.e. just as though the Potidswans had 
sent no embassy to Athens. ta téAn, the chief magistracy, or as 
we say, the government. “ra réXn sunt Ephori.” Goeller. omeé- 
oxero is found in the pluralin some MSS. Kiuhner (Jelf’s edit. § 885, 
a) says that ra réAn with a singular verb signifies the magistrates, 
with a plural verb the cabinet. The use of the plural or singular 
depends on the manner in which it lies in the speaker’s mind (animo 
loguentis). So Mt. (§ 300) remarks that the verb is put in the plural, 
when the neuter plural signifies living persons. TOTE...~ -TOUTOY, 
then indeed at that very time. In order to avoid a redundancy, Bauer 
renders rdre 5, his de causis. But rére is used of time (cf. IT. 84. § 2), 
and the addition of xara roy xaipdy rovroy is by no means pleonastic, 
but gives emphasis = without any delay, immediately. 

5. ras....ekdimdvras. The Athenian supremacy at sea, enabled 
them to ravage the sea-coast of those countries with which they were 
at war. dvotxicac%at is here used of a removal from the sea-coast 
up into the interior. See I. 7.§1; VIII. 31. § 2.——”OdAuwZer. This 
city gradually rose in importance, until it subsequently became on? 
- of the greatest cities in Greece, and carried on a successful war with 
- Macedonia. It was, however, taken by Philip I., who gave it up to 
_ plunder, reduced the inhabitants to slavery, and razed its walls to the 
ground. Of. Cramer’s Greece, I. p. 252; Leake’s North. Greece, III. 
p. 459. ravrny is the object, and piay re médwv ioxvpdy the predi- 
cate of mouoacta. §. $185. N. 1. tis ys depends upon zepi 
rv BABny Aipyny. Kraig. —— Cousin says that wept in mepi... .Aipyny 
oes not here signify cirewm, but prope. Of. K. 3 295. I. 1.a. The 
waters of lake Bolbe, which lay E. of Thessalonica and N. of Apollonia, 
communicated with the Strymonicus Sinus. veweoSat here denotes 
a temporary possession. éws, as long as. ay, which usually 
accompanies the subjunctive mood after ews (cf. 8. § 217. 2), increases 
the notion of duration by making it more indefinite (= however long 


at may be). 














ai vnes 
































282 NOTES. | [Boor £ 


CHAPTER LIX. 


The Athenian fleet finding that the Potidewans have revolted ($1), turn their course te 
Macedonia to assist Philip and the brothers of Derdas (§ 2). 


1. és ra émt Opaxns (sc. xapia). See N. on I. 30.§2. The parts 
of Thrace here spoken of, embraced the three peninsulas, Pallene, 
Chalcidice, and Acte, and extended north as far as Amphipolis. In 
this region the Greeks had planted colonies and founded flourishing 
cities. kataauBavovot....apeotnkéra (= dtu adheornxacs. See N. 
on I. 52. § 2), jind that Potidea and the other places have already 
revolted. 

2. advwara....xopia. The order is: eiva advvara modepeiy TH 
mapovon Suvduet te mpos Tepdixxay xal ta Evvahecta@ta xapia. 
ed’ /érep refers to tpérovrat émi thy Maxedoviay, and therefore is = émt - 
rd TpémeoSat, OF ext rd wAciv. In respect to the primary design of the 
Athenian fleet, cf. I. 57. § 6. katactavtes, stationing themselves, 
taking their position in the place referred to, i. e. in upper Macedonia. 
This will show why dve%ev is employed in the next member, | 














CHAPTER LX. 


The Corinthians, apprehensive for the safety of Potidwa, sond thither a body of 2000 
volunteers and mercenaries (§ 1); these troops commanded by Aristeus, a warm friend 
of the Potideans, reach the city forty days after its revolt (§§ 2, 3). 





1. év rotre (sc. xpdv@), in the meanwhile. tis TloriwWaias ade- 
ornkvias, when Potidewa had revolted from the Athenians. S. § 226. 
—— epi before r@ xwpio has a causal signification, on account of = 
Sor the safety of. See N. on évexa, I. 57. § 4. —— oixeiov rov Kivdvvoy 
Fyovpevar, regarding the danger as their own. éavray has here its 
exclusive signification, i.e. it denotes that the volunteers were con- 
fined wholly to their own city, while those of the Peloponnesians, 
who assisted them, were received on pay. —— prot meicavres. 
Wachsmuth (Antiq. Gr. I. 2. p. 310) thinks that these were not mer- 
cenary soldiers, but such as being sent from the confederated states, 
received stipends from the Corinthians, in reference to which opinion 
































; (Cuan, LXL | NOTES. 283 


‘ Eeinyp says: “cui opinigal verbani meioavres aliquantum obstare vide- 
— atur.” rovs mavras, in all, i. 6. the Corinthians and Peloponne- 
sians. Of. Kr. § 50. 11. N. 13. 
QD. Kara piriav, on account of friendship. avtod is here em- 
ployed objectively, for him, towards him. ovx yxtora by lit- tes 
for mostly, chiefly. -yap in #v yap introduces the reason why sv 
many volunteered under Aristeus, viz. because he was friendly (émurn- 
Servos) to the Potideeans, which would be a sufficient reason why his 
_ admirers should feel a similar regard for them, and march for their 
- defence. 

8. emt Opdens, to Thrace. The genitive is frequently found in an- 
_ swer to the question ‘ whither’ (cf. Mt. § 584. 8; Butt. § 147. p. 412), 
although direction towards is most commonly denoted. See N. on I. 
80. § 2. —— 7. In consequence of the harsh ellipsis of dwé ékeivys 
(sc. jepas) as the antecedent of 7, Poppo, Goeller, Arnold, and 
Bloomfield read torepov—#, after that. Bekker is said by Poppo 
_ (Suppl. Adnot. p. 126) now to have adopted 7. His edition before me 
has 7. The Schol. defines 7 by &v 7 juepa, or ad’ ob. 

















CHAPTER L&I. 


he Athenians hearing of the defection of Potidea, and the assistance sent thither by the 
Corinthians, despatch. Callias with 2000 hoplites and forty ships against the revolted 
provinces (§ 1); a junction is formed in Upper Macedonia between these forces and 
those previously sent out, who having taken Therme, were then besieging Pydna (§ 2) ; 
having made a composition with Perdiccas they depart from Macedonia (§ 3); on their 
march, they make an unsuccessful attack upon Bereea, after which they proceed on their 
__-way to Potidea (§ 4), and on the third day they reach Gigonas (§ 5). 


1. 4 ayyeAla trav médewv Ori adeoraor, the report of the defection 
_ of the cities ; literally, the report concerning the cities, that they had 
_ revolted. The subject of the subordinate clause is here attracted to 
the principal clause, and made to depend upon its substantive. This 
sually takes place, when the subordinate clause depends on the sub- 
‘antive of the principal clause. Cf. K. $347.3; Mt. $296.3. See 
yo%ovro—éninapdvras. Of. N. on I, 26. § 3 (init.). 
—— réunroy airiv otparnydv. See N. on I. 46. § 2. 
2. rods mporépous xuAious. . Cf. I. 57. $6. O€pyny apre rpyxédras, 
_ had already captured Therme. The construction will be understood 
by a reference to N. on dpavres rporyeyernpévas, I. 52.§ 2. Therme 





284. NOTES [Book 1. 


was subsequently called Thessalonica, in honor of Thessalonica the 
wife of Cassandra, and daughter of Philip. It was to the church 
here, that Paul wrote his two epistles to the Thessalonians. Its mod- 
ern name is Saloniki. Ivévav, Pydna. This place was situated 
on the western shore of the Thermaicus Sinus, S. W. of Therme, and 
was famous for the battle gained in its vicinity, by Paulus Aimilius 
over the Macedonian army under Perseus, which terminated the em- 
pire. 7 
8. mpooxade(ouevor. Of. N. on I. 26. § 5. kat avroi, they also 
i.e. the reinforcement. EvpBaow, an agreement, treaty. avay- 
xaiov. The position of their affairs was such, as to make a suspension 
of hostilities with Perdiccas highly necessary. Katnmeryev, urged 
on, compelled to hasten. Tloridaca kal 6 “Apioreds mapedynAv3as 
(= the coming of Aristeus) is a form of expression, somewhat similar 
to Kupos cat 7 Tepowx) Baoweia (I. 16. $1). aravieravra, dé- 
parted from, evacuated. Of. I. 189. §1. 

4, adixdpevor és Bépotay x. t.. This passage has perplexed com- 
mentators not a little, and as is usual in such cases has received a great 
diversity of interpretations. Bauer would distinguish between Berea 
and the district of the same name, and thinks that in passing through 
the district (adixdpevor és Bépoay), they turned suddenly upon the 
city (rod xepiov) in order to take it by surprise. But it is very un- 
natural to make Bercea stand for the district, and ywpiov for the city. 
Reiske, Haack, and others would connect xdxei3ev with éropevovro, 
thus making émorpéavres....2ddvrec parenthetic. In that case, 
nowever, the xat in xdxeiSey would have to be cancelled, and the sig- 
nification, which Reiske gives to émorpéyavres, turning their atten- 
tion to, is also very doubtful, since it hardly admits of a question that 
roy voov would have been added, had this been the idea intended to 
be conveyed. Bloomf. in his recent edition, has rejected the view, 
which he formerly entertained of the passage, viz. that the army on 
their way from Bercea and at a short distance from it, either from a 
sudden thought, or a premeditated design and deep-laid plan, turned 
back upon the city, in order to carry it by a coup de main. This in- 
terpretation he has well abandoned, though for a different reason (the 
absence of ropevSevres xai between xdxeiSev and émorpéwayres) than 
I would assign. For it is very singular that the Athenian army in 
their way to Potideza by land, the natural route lying along the coast, 
should have turned off and made such a circuit to the west, as they 
must haye done to pass through Berma. Iam inclined, therefore, to 
the interpretation of Poppo, Goeller, Arnold, and now Bloomf., which 
makes xdxei3ew emorpeyarres, the turning off of the Athenians from 




















; 
: Cur, LXIL] NOTES. 285 
} 
| 


Berwa on their return to the sea-coast, which they had left for the 
purpose of attacking it. The passage might then be rendered: having 
_ proceeded to Berwa, and having thence returned (again to the sea), 
Jor they had first attempted to take the place but were not able, they 
_ proceeded by land to Potidea, This interpretation makes xai reipa- 
_ gavres....€ddvres a parenthesis, interposed to inform us for what pur- 

‘pose the Athenian army had deviated so far from the direct route 
_ the sea-shore. It is not to be supposed that the army struck 
_ the coast at the same point, where they left it to turn off to Berwa, 

but much higher up, and hence émorpépavres does not mean, turning 

directly back, but turning off towards the sea. meipaoavres = 
Ilavoaviov. He was either the son or the 
mapémAcov, sailed along the coast. Kar’ 
I driyoy, leisurely, by slow marches. tpiraio. The first day’s 
march probably brought them to Pella, the second to Therme, and the 








| drdretpay tromodpevot. 


t brother of Derdas. 


LY 
| 
| 
) 
. 
: 











_ third to Gigonus, which was about an ordinary day’s march, N. W. of 
- Potidea. 





t : CHAPTER LXII. 























The Potidwans and their allies encamp on the isthmus (§ 1); Aristeus is chosen general of 
the infantry, and Perdiccas of the horse (§ 2); the plan of the former, to place at Olyn- 
_ thus the Chalcidians and the allies from beyond the isthmus, and his own army on the 
zp isthmus to watch the motions of the enemy (§ 8), is disarranged by the forecast of Cal- 
___ lias, who detaches the Macedonian horse and a party of the allies, to prevent any sally 
_ from Olynthus, and then marches towards Potidea (§ 4); on arriving at the isthmus 
_ and finding the Potidean and Corinthian forces arranging themselves for battle, the 
__ Athenians form in opposite array and the battle commences (§ 5); the wing commanded 
__ by Aristeus in person is victorious, but the other wing is compelled to retire before the 
_ Athenians into the city (§ 6). 

1. mpds ’OAwvS@, near to Olynthus, This, however, appears to be 
so different from the position of the Corinthians, as given in §§ 3-5 


- Olynthus), that Iam disposed to adopt mpéds ’OAdvov (on the side to- 
wards Olynthus), the reading of Poppo, Goeller, Kriig., Arnold, and 
_ Bloomf. Iam confirmed in this the more by the epexegetical &v ra 
_ to3p¢, which strictly speaking could not have been added, if the 
_ army of Aristeus had been drawn up near to Olynthus. ayopay 
_«...e€neroinvro. This prevented the soldiers from straggling into the 
' city, under the pretence of getting provisions. rijs médews, i. & 
_ Potidea, not Olynthus, 





286 NOTES. [Boor 1 


2. aréarn, had revolted, is the aor. for the pluperf. Of. Mt. § 497. 
Obs. ; K. § 256. 8; 8. § 211. N. 14. dréotn yap dds K. TX, 
This sudden desertion of the Athenians and alliance with their ene- 
mies, may be referred to the fickleness of Perdiccas, or perhaps to the 
unjustifiable attack on Berea. av3 avrov, in his stead. Perdic- 
cas was not himself present in the fight. 

3. ) youn Tod “Apioréws—= 7d “Apiorei edofe, and hence €yovrt 
follows by the constructio ad sensum. Of. K. $313.1. a; 8S. § 287. 2. 
émernpeiy (cf. IIT. 87. § 2; TV. 42. § 3)... .ériwor, to observe the 
Athenians if they should advance. For the use of the subjunctive, 
é£@ ioSpov. The article is rarely omitted be- — 
fore this word, except when it refers to the isthmus of Corinth. —— 
The article rjyv belongs to immoy and not to dcaxociay, since no men-— 
tion has been made previously of any number. immov, cavalry. 
In the same sense we employ the term horse. ent opas = éml rip 
Moridaay. Schol. Kata verov, in the rear. BonSovvras Aris- 
teus and his troops. ev péo@ roteiv, to place between. This 
manceuvre, had it been successful, would have compelled the Atheni- 
ans to have fought with the Corinthians and Potideans in front, 
while their rear was at the same time attacked by the Chalcidians, 
who were to sally forth from Olynthus. Tovs mroepiovs refers to 
































the Athenians. 
4. & aid, but on the other hand. —— Maxedédvas has the force of an 
adjective. elpywoi—ertBonseiv. The negation after verbs of hin- 





dering, denying, refusing, etc. is more usually strengthened by py 
with the infinitive (see N. on I. 80. $1). Tous €keisev = Tovs €Kxet 
éxeitev. Cf. Butt. § 151.8. p. 446; Mtt. § 596. ¢ (end); K. § 300. R. 
8. See also VIII 107.§2. The clause may be translated, that they 
might hinder those, who were there, from sallying forth to bring as- 
sistance. avrot 8, i. e. Callias and his colleagues. avaotn- 
cavres To otparéredoy, having caused the army to decamp = having 
broken up the encampment. -éni tiv Uoridaay. This shows that 
the Corinthian army had stationed themselves close to the walls of 
Potidewa. See N. on § 1 supra. 

5. mpi —eyeoarre, came to. See N. on deenpiincar mpos, I. 18. $2. 
js és pdxyny, in order for battle. as here denotes purpose. 
Kat avroi, they themselves also, ov odd vaTepov, not long 
after = very soon. This battle was fought a. 0. 482. Olymp. 87. 1, the 
same year (“‘ineunto quinto mense Attico.” Poppo) in which the sea- 
fight at Corgyea took place. 

6. avrd givesemphasis to xépas (see N. on I. 38. § 2) =the wing 
where tay the chief strength, or, the strength of the army (viz.) the 























_ treating in either direction). 
_N. on I. 13. § 6) he had coniraeted his forces into as small a com- 
_ pass as possible (s és éddxtorov for és &s édkdxtorov), in order te 


hl eR Oe Re ET | 
Ht REEL AO STOR LYSOL LT IIT LT 






R. 2; S. § 159. 5. 
_ (=to make a rush). S. § 206. 1. 
_ breakwater ; literally, the claw, a name given from the form in which 
it stretched out. The Corinthians could not enter the gate on the 
side towards Olynthus, for then the Athenians would have rushed 
_ into the town with them; they, therefore, clambered along the pro- 
_ jecting stone-work, which served to protect the walls next to the sea 


| from the force of the waves, and thus entered by one of the gates on 


Csar, LXIIL] NOTES 287 


wing commanded by Aristeus. Opposed to this is ro & GXo otparé- 
medoy infra. kal écor....Aoyddes, both he and as many Corinth- 
ians as were with him, and of the rest, the picked men. This sentence 
is epexegetical of xépas. emeéq Sov SimKovres emi modv, advances 
in pursuit along distance. The participle here contains the leading 
idea, advanced pursuing = pursued. Of. K. § 310. 4..1; 8. § 225. 8 
reixos of Potidewa. 














CHAPTER LXITI. 


Aristeus having returned from the pursuit, forces his way with much difficulty into Poti 

_ dea (§ 1); at the commencement of the fight, the Potidwan auxiliaries in Olynthus issue 
forth to aid their friends, but perceiving them to be defeated retire within the walls 
(§ 2); the Athenians erect a trophy (§ 3). 


1. ds dpa, when he sees. Historical present. 8. § 211. N. 4. —— 
ymépnoe....xeapnoas, he was in doubt in which direction (i. e. whether 
towards Potidwa or Olynthus) he should run the hazard of proceeding. 
Between him and Olynthus were the Macedonian cavalry and a de- 
tachment of the Athenian allies (I. 62. $4), and investing Potidwa 
were the 3000 Athenian hoplites and the main body of their allies. 
Both directions were therefore full of danger. ent ths “OdvyZov. 
See N. on I. 30. §2.-—— & odv, but however. ody serves here as a 
particle of reference — but as to that matter (i. e. the danger of re- 
Evvayayovtt....xepiov, when (see 








cut their way in a dense body through the enemy. Some join és és 


 ddaxrorov xwpiov to dein BidcacSuc and render it tamquam proxi- 


mum loeum et minimi intervallt. But the notion of space or distance 
can hardly exist in ywpiov. For os with the superlative, cf. K. § 239. 
dp6p BrdcacSau, running to force their way 
rapa tiv xndjjv, along the 








288 NOTES. [Boox I 


the side towards Pellene. In doing this they were exposed to the 
enemy’s missiles (cast probably from the blockading ships, ef. I. 61. 
§ 5), and thus sustained some loss. See Arnold’s note on this passage, 
and ef. Xen. Anab. VII. 1.§ 17. Poppo suggests an entrance to the 
town on the side towards the water. dua THs addons, i. e. 
through the water between the pier and the walls, which was doubt- 
less quite shallow. It is strange that any one should connect these 
words with Badddpevos (being shot at), as though the missiles were 
thrown over the interval of water. Yet such is the exposition of 
Bened. cited by Haack. odiyous pév tivas, some few. twas adds 
to the indefiniteness of the number. S&S. § 165. N. 2. 

2. of d’—BonSoi, i. e. the Macedonian horse and the Chalcidians, 
etc. Of. I. 62. § 3. arexer refers to Olynthus. de is causal 
(= yap). xatagaves, in sight, visible. “inmdrdv yap rd xapiov 6 
“Odvr3os.”  Sehol. onpcia yp%n, the standard was raised as a 
signal to commence battle. The proper position of these words is, 
therefore, before 7 pdyn éytyvero. Bpaxd pev ti, some little dis- 
tance. See N. on § 1 (end). immjs Of Philip and Pausanias. Of. 
I. 61. §4 Makeddves. See N. on I. 62. § 4. dua Tayous = 
raxéws. Mt, $309.c. An adverb in the predicate is frequently to be 
rendered as an adjective. Here it may be translated speedy, as though 
in agreement with % vikn. - €s 70 reixos Of Olynthus. ovde- 
répois (dative for the adnominal genitive), i. e. of neither party. 
mapeyevovro in the battle. 

3. tmoondvdovs (= tnd orovdais), under a truce. It was an ac- 
knowledgment of defeat, to demand a truce for burying the dead. 
For the idiom by which an adjective denotes the way or manner, cf. 
K. § 264. 8.c¢; 8. § 158. 3. dAlyw €Adooous Tpiaxociay, & little 
less than three hundred. The comparative is frequently attended by 
words denoting quantity, to show how much more or less of the 
quality expressed by the adjective is intended. Cf. K. § 239. R. 1. 
——-’ASnvaiov 5¢ airav. In the plain of the Academy near Athens, 
was found the inscription in honor of the Athenians who fell in this 
battle. It was brought to England by Lord Elgin, and is now in the 
British Museum. The first four lines have been lost, with the excep- 
tion of a word or two at the beginning of each line, and the endings 
of the remaining eight are broken off, but have been restored conjec- 
turally by Thiersch and Bickh. This epitaph may be found in the 
appendix of Sophocles’s Greek Verbs, p. 289. In this battle and in the 
eubsequent siege of Potidwa, Socrates greatly distinguished himseif. 












































Cuar. LXIV.] NOTES. 239 


iy 


CHAPTER LXIV. 


The Athenians invest Potidea, and circumvallate the side facing the isthums ($1); the 
Athenians at home, on the receipt of this intelligence, send out fresh troops, who com- 
plete the investment on the side towards Pallene, and thus surround the place on every 
side (§§ 2, 3). 


1. rd 8 ék rod icSpod reiyos, the wall on the side of the isthmus. 
éx implies that the stand-point of observation was from the side 
towards Olynthus. So below, we have rd & és riv TWadAnvny (se. 
retxos), and in § 2 (end), ré é« tis WadAnvns treiyos, the former of 
which refers to a point of observation within the city with the eye 
towards Pallene, the latter, to a position in which the eye was 
directed towards the city from Pallene, or from the side towards 
Pallene. Arnold says that “ék« corresponds with our @f, and denotes 

of or belonging to,” of which Poppo says “male interpretatur Arn. 
exempla diversissima miscens.” dmoretxicavtes, walling off, i.e. 
drawing a line of circumvallation. Cf. § 2. infra; IT. 51. $38; 94.§ 2, 
et seepe al. és tv TlakAnyny, i. e. either a city by this name, or 
the peninsula itself. Probably the latter is meant, as Thucydides 
makes no mention of such a city. areixioTov = ovK amroTeixLoToOV. 
So in § 2, retyi¢erw = drroreryiew. yryvopevais Sixa, being divided. 
Potideea occupied this whole isthmus from sea to sea, so that between 
_ those investing it on the two sides, there could be no communication, 
except through the town or by water. Of. Herodot. VIII. 129 (cited 
by Arnold), where it is said that “the Persians, when besieging the 
place on the side towards Olynthus, endeavored to get across into the 
peninsula of Pallene, by passing over the usual bed of the sea, which 
an extraordinary efflux of the water had left for some time dry.” 
2. muvSavdpevoi—ovcay. Constructed with the participle, muva- 
_ veoSat implies an immediate perception, or if indirect, sure and well 
grounded; constructed with the infinitive, it implies a perception not 
immediate but derived by hearsay. Of. K. $811. 6; Rost, § 129. 4. ¢. 
—— © th rode, i. e. Athens. xpdva vorepov, in time afterwards 
= afterwards. éavroy has here its exclusive force, of their own. 
+S. § 161. 1 (end). ®oppiwva. This general, whose name is first 
| mentioned here, was one of the most skilful and successful of the 
: _ Athenian commanders, and shone no less by his eminent private vir- 
_ tues. Pausanias says that he saw the statue of this general, among 
_ others, in a sanctuary of Diana Brauronia (so called from the town of 
13 














Pere, = Tae a ee 

















Prt ee we 


290 NOTES (Book 1. 


Brauron). Of. Leake’s Athens, I. p. 146. —— ée& ’Aqirwos épyadpevos, 
i. e. he made Aphytis, a small town below Potidea where he landed, 
the point from which he sallied forth to the seat of the war. kata 
Bpaxd, by little and little, leisurely. keipov, ravaging. This word 
is usually applied to the cutting down of trees, and hence in genera} 
to the laying waste of a country. 
8. ovres, i. e. in the manner just mentioned. Kata Kpdtos, with 
ll their force, or perhaps here, closely, acerrime as Steph. interprets, 
— vavow is the dative of the agent or instrument. S. § 206.1. 
epoppovoas, blockading. époppeiv, “ stationem adversam tenere.” 
Betant. 

















CHAPTER LXV. 


Aristeus advises that all but 500 men should sail away, in order that the provisions in the 
city may hold out the longer, but this advice being rejected, he himself, the better te 
subserve the Potidwean cause, eludes the vigilance of the besiegers and escapes by see 
($1); he performs several exploits, and with the Chalcidians lays a successful ambush at 
Sermyla, at the same time sending to Peloponnesus for aid (§ 2); meanwhile Phormio, 
having completed the investment of Potidea, ravages the country of the Chalcidians and 
the Bottiwans (§ 8). 


1. xait here connects a genitive absolute with the nominative. —— 
cetnpias of the Potideans. a@AXo (= @do&ev) gives this sense to. 
the passage in which it stands: unless some aid should arrive from 
Peloponnesus, or something unexpected (mapadoyov, beyond calculation) 
Srom some other quarter. Poppo, Goel., and Bloomf. edit mapa Aédyov 
as a more primitive form. avepov tnpncac, having watched for a 
Savorable wind. The participle takes the case of rots G\dors, which 
would have been properly in the accusative, but is put in the dative 
by apposition with adrois, the omitted object of EvveBovAeve. ores 
has here its telic (reAuxds) signification, i. e. it denotes the final end or 
purpose; when the result or upshot is denoted, the sense is said to be 
echatic (éxBarikas). ént mdéov (the longer) 6 otros avricxq. See 
N. on éras—rpooromoeay, I. 55. § 1. Trav pevovtay eivat, to be 
of the number of those remaining, i. e. one of those who remained to 
defend the city. The genitive is employed, because the sense of eivat 
is limited to a part. K. § 273. 3.a; 8. $191. Bovddpevos ra emt 
rovrots mapackevdter, wishing to effect that which seemed to be next in 
importance. ém\ rovrois denotes a succession of things in time and 
space (K. $296. II. 1.b). Hence it is used tropically of what is nexé to 




















_ Caar. LEVI] NQTES. 291 


be done, next in importance. —— éras ta eEw%ev eer as apiora, in 
order that the affairs outside (Potidexa) may be in as good a condition 
as possible. This sentence expresses the design of exmAouv....’ASn- 
vaiov. For the future indicative, see N. on I. 56. § 2. 
gvudrakny, unknown to the guard. | 

2. ra re GAda émodeper, he performed other (i. e. other than the 
one here mentioned) warlike exploits. The construction is like that 
of méAepor modepeiv. 5S. § 181. 2. —— Seppvriov limits r7 méder, and 
qodXovs refers to its citizens, since it cannot well be referred to the 
Athenians, who have not been mentioned in the connection. Kriig- 
constructs SepyvAiwy with woAXovs. The sense remains unchanged by 
this construction. és te....émpaccey. ‘A condensed expression 





AaSav Typ 








' for és ryv TeAordévinooy wépyas expaccev.” Arnold. The construc- 


tion is explained in Ns. on I. 18. § 2; 51. § 8. 

8. pera....amoreixiow, i. e. after the investment of the city had 
been completed. kal....ecAe, and some towns he also took. On 
the phrase éorw & (some), cf. K. § 331. R. 4; Mt. 482; 5. $172. N.2; 





©. $523. 





refers to the Athenians. 


amd rod mpofpavods = mpopavas. 
| SHyvepe), nevertheless the war had not yet broken out, i.e. the Pelo- 
_ ponnesian war had not actually begun, these acts of hostility being 
_ only introductory to it. pévror—ye, nevertheless indeed, is used when 
- in reference to what precedes, a thing could not have been expected, 





CHAPTER LXVI. 


The Corinthians and Athenians mutually accuse,each other in respect to the affair of 
Potida, the dispute not having yet led to open war (§ 1). 


1. ’ASnvoiots and TeAorovyycios limit mpooyeyévnvro. ——- airia 
(see N. on I. 69. § 7) peév adra:. The article is omitted, when the pro- 
noun stands as the subject, and the substantive as the predicate of the 
sentence. Of. K. § 246. R. 1.a. rois pev Kopwios. Repeat men- 
tally mpooyeyemnvto airias és *ASnvaiois. €avT@v ovcay arrotkiay, 
which was (see N. on dvres, I. 8. § 1) their colony. —— émodiépxovr 
rois & responds to the preceding rois 
pev. ron, i. e. Potidwsa. —— aréornoav, had caused to revolt, 
in respect to the tense, see N. on I. 62. § 1. - For the verb used causa- 

















_ tively, cf. S. $$ 207. 2; 1383 (orn), and see I. 81.§ 3; 104.$1; U. 
80. $1; ID. 81. § 1, et swpe al. —— odiow follows ¢uayovro. —~- 





ov....£uveppayes (from ovp- 


999 NOTES. [Boor 1. 


but yet is so, Of. Jelf’s Kuhn. $$ 730. a; 785. 6. —— idig, i. e. in 
their private capacity, and not as members of the Peloponnesian 
confederacy. 





CHAPTERS LXVII—LXXXVII. 


These chapters contain the debates in the congress of allies at Sparta, 
in respect to the complaints made against the Athenians, and are entitled 
EvAAoyos Tay Evppdxwv év Aakedaiuor, which Poppo would alter to fAAoyos 
Tav Aakedaiuovey wept Tay eyKAnudtwv Tay ~tvuudxwy. After an introduction 
(chap. 67) the speech of the Corinthians is given (chaps. 67-72); after which 
the historian briefly accounts for the presence of the Athenian embassy at 
Sparta (chap. 73), and reports their speech (chaps. 74~—78); the Lacedemoni- 
ans’ then deliberate by themselves (chap. 79), and are addressed by Archi- 
damus (chaps. 80-85), and by the Ephor Sthenelaidas (chap. 86), after which, 
the vote is taken, and the treaty decided to have been broken (chap. 87). 
This portion contains some of the choicest specimens of a condensed and 
vigorous style, that are to be found in any language. The orations, although 
alike fervid, energetic, and pointed, are yet in perfect keeping with the 
position and design of those who uttered them, the Corinthian speech being 
full of burning invective and sarcasm, the Athenian, eminently soothing 
and pacific, while the oration of king Archidamus is replete with maxims of 
profound political sagacity and experience, and that of Sthenelaidas is blunt 
and laconic, almost beyond what might be expected even of a Spartan. 
These characteristics will be more particularly netiang 4 in the analysis and 
general divisions of the respective orations 





CHAPTER LXVII. 


fhe Corinthians, enraged at the blockade of Potidea, exhort the allies to go to Lacedeemon, 
whither they also repair and criminate the Athenians as truce-breakers and unjust (§ 1); 
the Aginete also secretly foment the disturbance (§ 2); the Lacedwemonians, therefore, 
summon an assembly of the allies, and all who have any cause of complaint against the 
Athenians (§ 3); various accusations are made by the allies, and especially do the Mega- 
reans complain, because they have been excluded from the Athenian ports and market 

- (§ 4); after which the Corinthians come forward and address the sssembly (§ 5). 


1. srohtopkovpérns d€ ris MorSaias, but when Potidea was besieged. 
Tf. 8. § 226. ——- dvdpav... .dedidres, their own men being in it, and 


Cnar. LXVIL.] NOTES. 2938 


they also fearing for the safety of the place = fearing for the safety 
of the place and of their countrymen wn it. jTapeKdAovy = €x- 
horted them to go. The verb receives this fulness of signification from 
és, the preposition of motion which follows. See N. on I. 18. § 2. 
kateBda@v— ASnvaiwv, clamored against the Athenians. For the 
genitive after xara in composition, cf. K. § 292. R.; 8. § 194. N. 3. 
AeAvkdres etev. A participle with eiui (or its compounds), and 
éxa, kupew, etc. is sonietimes used instead of the verb of the participle 
or the sake of emphasis. Of. Vig. p. 117.1X.; §.§ 89.1. For the 
optative in the oratio obliqua, cf. S. § 218. 2. . 

2. Sedidres, because they feared. See N.on I. 9.§4. kpuga Se. 
Haack and Goel. place a comma after the words, and thus refer them 
to mpecBevopevor, sending ambassadors not openly but secretly. So 
Kriig. also explains it. Hermann ad Soph. El. 1059 thinks that peyv— 














* $€ in this place are employed, as though it had been written od pep 


havepas empecBevorto, kptpa dé mpeoBevdpevor evnyov. Bauer refers 
eviyyov to mpeoBevopevor and renders it: suaserunt bellum non [aperte} 
per legatos sed occulte. But, as Poppo remarks, in that case we should 
have expected the collocation, od pév havepds mpeoBevopevar. I prefer 
to make xpida qualify eviyov: they did not openly send ambassadors, 
but secretly did much to urge on the war. peév and 8 are used to con- 
nect different sorts of words, as may be seen in the examples cited by 
Mt. § 622.8. Cf. Jelf’s Kuhn. § 765. 2. avtovopoe (having their 
own laws independent). See N.on SovdAor, I. 34. § 1. Kata Tas o7roy- 
das. There is considerable doubt in the minds of interpreters, to what 
treaty reference is here made, or in what way the independence of the 
Afiginete was guaranteed. The Schol., whom Bloomf. is inclined to 
follow, thinks that those states whose names were not subscribed to 








_ the treaty, were regarded as independent, and gives to xara tas orov- 


das the sense, according to the spirit of the treaty. But it should be 
remembered, that Aigina was conquered by the Athenians six years 


- before that treaty (viz. the thirty years’ truce), and from this fact, 


— eC 


together with the secrecy with which, through fear of the Athenians, 
they excited the Lacedemonians to war, it is very evident, that they 
were included in the treaty as évorovdor (see N. on I. 40. § 2) of the 
Athenians, and therefore were not airévouo.. Od. Miller (gin. p. 
180) thinks that reference is had to a treaty of alliance, made through 
the influence of the Lacedemonians, in which the liberty of the Gre- 
cian states was guaranteed by mutual stipulations. Goeller also seems 
to incline to the opinion, that reference is had to that mutual arrange- 
ment of previous jars and discords, which took place at the suggestion 
of Themistocles, before the second Persian invasion, and by which 


294 NOTES. [Book h 


independence would of course be secured to the Aiginets. The best 
solution of the difficulty, which I have met with, is that of Krig, in 
Stud. Hist. p. 192 (cited by Poppo, Suppl. Adnot. p. 127), “ quum 
onovdai, nisi quid accedat, ubi de belli Pelop. causis agatur, semper 
sint foedera tricennalia, horum lege aliqua Lacedeemonios Aginetarum 
airovouia putat prospexisse.” In this thirty years’ peace, which I 
cannot doubt is referred to here, some provision, doubtless, had been 
made for the independence of Aigina, although in what manner it 
does not clearly appear. 

8. mpoonapaxadécartes Tav Evppaxeor, having summoned their al- 
lies. S. $191. 1. The re after Euppaxor is omitted by almost all 
the recent editors, which makes xat. epexegetical (= nempe, etiam, 
Poppo), i. e. serving to introduce ei ms (whoever)....’A&nvaiav, as 
explanatory of trav vppdaxer. If ré is retained, then e% ris refers to 
other states than those in league with the Lactdewmiadion But 
waving the consideration, that the Lacedeemonians had nothing to do 
with the grievances of other states than those which belonged to the 
confederacy, the suggestion of Haack, that the presence of re would 
lead us to expect «i ri tus GAAos, or ef Tis GAAos, Makes me prefer its 
omission in the text. tit GAAo—7SexjoSa. In the active ddixcéo 
governs two cases, the latter of which is retained in the passive. Cf. 
S. § 177. 8. —— &iAdoyor—riv ciw%éra, the ordinary assembly. Some- 
times a smaller and more select assembly (7 puxpad éxxAnoia), Xen. 
Hellen. III. 8. § 8), consisting probably of the equals (of éyov01, peers), 
was convened, and as Miller (Dor. II. p. 89) thinks, was chiefly occu- 
pied with the state of the constitution, and to distinguish it from that 
assembly, the one here spoken of has the epithet rdv ei@3déra. To this 
- common or general assembly, all the citizens above thirty years of age 
were admitted. The place of meeting was west of the city of Sparta, 
between the brook Cracion (i. e. Saffron river) and the bridge Babyea, 
and the assembly was held in the open air.. The Schol. on this passage 
says, that the regular time of meeting was each full moon. Extraor- 
dinary meetings might, however, be called at any time in cases of 
emergency. Cf. Muller’s Dorians, II. p. 90. 

4. &s exaoro, severally (see N. on I. 3. §5), each in succession, —— 
kai, and especially. See Jelf’s Kuhn. (§ 759. 4) on the incressive force 
of xai, when preceded by xai dor re, or similar words. ovK dAlya 
= many. pdriora 8¢, and particularly. —— Apévoy depends on 
cipyeo%a according to 8. $197.2. Why the Megareans were excluded 
from all commercial intercourse with the Athenians, we are not in- 
formed. The words of the decree are found in the Schol. on Aristoph. 
Ran. 278. D. 














Car. LXVIIL] NOTES. 295 


CHAPTERS LXVIIT.—LXXI. 


These chapters comprise the speech of the Corinthians, at the congress of 
the allies in Sparta. The exordium extends to chap. 68. § 2; then follows 
the argumentative portion, which extends to chap. 71. § 4, at which place 
the peroration begins. In the argumentative part is, (1) a complaint o 
the systematic ambition of the Athenians (chap. 68), and (2) of the supine- 
ness of the Lacedemonians, which suffered the evil to remain unchecked 
(chap. 69); (3) a comparison between the Athenian and Lacedemonian 
character (chap. 70); (4) an urgent appeal to the Lacedemonians to bestir 
themselves (chap. 71. § 8). This speech is spirited, pointed, abounding in 
the most bitter sarcasm, mingled with delicate strokes of flattery, and admi- 
rably adapted to the purpose for which it was delivered, viz. to exasperate 
the Lacedemonians against the Athenians. - 





CHAPTER LXVIII. 


The Corinthians begin their oration, by a kind of complimentary complaint of the good 
faith (rd miordy) of the Lacedemonians towards one another, which rendered them blind 
to whatever might be said to the prejudice of others, and ignorant also of affairs abroad 
(§ 1); on which account, the previous complaints of the Corinthians had been disregarded, 
as though arising from selfish interests ;.and no council had been called until they them- 
selves had suffered wrong, whereas none had been so deeply injured as the Corinthians 
(§ 2); a long exposition of the unjust acts and ambitious policy of the Athenians is 
unnecessary, since they make no concealment of their deeds, and there are present in the 
assembly those, who are either already enslaved by the Athenians, or threatened with 
the loss of their liberty (§ 3); Corcyra and Potidea are alluded to, as examples in proof 
of the aggressive policy of the Athenians (§ 4). 


1. ro miorov....xaSiornot, the good faith, which characterizes the 
management of your internal affairs, and your priate intercourse, 
venders you more incredulous in respect to others (i. e. the other 
Greeks), whenever any thing is said (to their prejudice) ; literally, if 
we say any thing, but as Bloomf. (cited approvingly by Poppo) re- 
marks, #v re Aéyouey is nearly equivalent to in whatever is said, the 
change of person accommodating the dictwm generale to the speakers 
themselves, and promoting brevity of expression. rd micrdv denotes 
an abstract idea, and is employed with the article for the substantive 
(K.§ 263. y; Mt. § 269; S. § 158.2; 0. § 449. a. See N. on I. 42. § 2), 
THs KaS Uuas avtovs wodireias is opposed to ra ¢£@ mpdyuara at the 


296 NOTES. [Boor 1 


close of the section. Poppo, Goeller, and Bloomf., with Kistem., place 
a comma after amicrorepovs, and connect és rovs GdAovs with the 
following words: more incredulous in respect to what is said against 
others. But the brevity of the construction, as well as the sentiment, 
is marred by such a method of punctuation, and the charge of indefi- 
niteness, which is brought against the common pointing, is removed by 
supplying from the context kar airaéy with Aéyeper. avrov refers 
to the characteristic of the Lacedemonians just alluded to. owdpo- 
civny, moderation, wise caution. Some interpret it here, the demeanor 
of a just and upright character. dpadia....xphoSe, but you are 
the more ignorant of affairs abroad (i. e. out of Lacedemon) = you 
labor under greater ignorance in respect to the affairs of other states. 

2. d....PAanrecSat, in what respect we were about to be injured by 
the Athenians = what injuries we were about to receive from the Athe- 
nians. Kor the construction of d—Sddrreo%a, cf. N. on ri &\d\o— 
nouxnosa, I. 67. § 3. Tepl av = mepl éxeiver a. THY pasnow 
emoveioSe = éuavSdavere (Mt. § 421. Obs. 4) only a little stronger, you 
did not make the improvement (which you ought). GAAd....v7e« 
voeire, but you rather suspected the speakers. Poppo and Goeller make 
Tav Aeyévrwv depend on the latter part of the sentence, the formula as 
Aéyovor being the same as if it had been written dAda tray Acydvr@y 7d 
Aéeyew Evexev Tay avtois idig diapdpev irevoeire, you suspected that the 
speaking of the speakers arose from private interests, or, as our idiom 
would demand, you suspected the speakers, that they spake from private 
interest. But there is no difficulty in constructing ray Aeydvrav with 
tmevocire. Cf. K. $278. 5. f; Mt. §§ 342. 8; 296. 8. évexa TOV 
avtois idia dvapdper, on account of those things, which are advantage- 
ous to them apart from others (= for their priate advantage). idia is 
used adverbially and may be translated by an adjective. TAT XELY, 
SC. Nuas. érevd?) ev TA Epy@ eopev = “ errecdy 7On TO Ovte maoxoper, 
quo tempore jam injuriam accipimus.” Poppo. év Te Epyw =,in ipso 
articulo perpessionis. mpoonker....exouer, we have the greater 
right (oix jxvora = pddvora) to speak, by as much as we have the 
greater charges to make. When two superlatives in two different 
propositions, are compared with each other by means of rocovre— 
éo@, the former of these words is sometimes omitted, especially when 
the proposition with éc@ follows. Cf. Mt. § 462; Jelf’s Kuhn. § 870. 
Obs. 1. . 

3. adaveis mov dvtes, being in anywise concealed from view = in & 
clandestine manner. ay belongs to mpooede, there would be need 
of. as (= utpote) ovk ciddar (sc. ipiv), for you who did not know 
it. Of. 8. § 201. N. 4. - oy refers to rovrovs or jpas the omitted 


. 









































a oP ee ne 


Car, LXIX.]' NOTES. 297 


subject of paxpyyopeiv. Reference appears to be had in SeSovdo- 
pévous to the Aiginetw, and in rois & emBovAevovras adrovs (a varied 
construction for rovs & émBouvdevopevovs), to the Potidseans and Mega- 
reans. avrovs refers to the Athenians. ovx y#ktota. See N. on 
§ 2 supra. Evppaxors is in apposition with rots dé. €k TrohAov 
mporrapeokevacpevous (sc. dpare from the context)* as cuveiddéras ras 

















éavtay duaprias, kal yryvaoKovtas ws TdvT@s, ovK aveEdueSa, GANA TrO- 
Acunoopev. Schol. €l mote woAeunoovra (= future passive. Cf. 
Soph. Gr. Verbs, p. 87), if ever they should be warred upon. 

4. ov yap....etyov, for otherwise (i. e. had not their systematic 
design been to enslave Greece), they would not have withdrawn Cor- 
cyra (from us) and held it in spite of us. Steph. and Duker think 
that to- here denotes, in a secret, or underhand manner. For izoda- 
Bévres—eixyov, see N. on 1. 58.$2 (end). Bia nuayv. Cf. N. on 1. 438. 
§ 3. év ro pev, the one of which, i. e. Potidea. eare is to be 
supplied in this sentence. mpos Ta emt Opaxns droypiasat = mpos 
Ta émt Opaxns (see N. on I. 30. § 2) Scare aroxpyoc%a trois emi Opaxns, 
ut plenum fructum percipiatis ex terris vestris ad Thraciam sitis. 
Goeller. Thus also Arnold: so as to give you the full benefit of your 
dominion in the neighborhood of Thrace. 7 O€, i. e. Corcyra —— 
av mapecxe, would furnish. 

















CHAPTER LXIX. 


The Lacedemonians are blamed, for having suffered the Athenians to fortify their city and 
build the Long Walls, thus enabling them to enslave even the allies of the Peloponnesian 
confederacy (§ 1); their tardiness in convoking an assembly of the allies, and their want 
of a definite plan are alse reproved (§ 2); the crafty and stealthful movements of the 
Athenians will become more open and decided, if they perceive that the Lacedsemonians 
know their designs, and yet make no effort to frustrate them (§ 3); the Lacedemonians 
are sarcastically told that they conquer by delay, and seek to fight the enemy when their 
strength is doubled (§ 4); that the same sluggishness which they manifested in the Per- 
sian war, characterizes their movements in relation to the aggressive policy of the Athe- 
nians, to whose blunders the Corinthians have been indebted more for success, than to 
any assistance from the Lacedemonians (§ 5); an apology is made for the apparent 
severity of these charges against the Lacedemonians (§ 6). 


1. révde refers to the aggressive movements of the Athenians, 
which have been referred to in the preceding chapter. 
responds to ré re mpa@rov in the previous proposition. Ta pakpa— 
reixn, the long walls. By these walls a fortified way was open from 





A 
kal VoTepop 





298 NOTES. [Boox L 


Athens to her three ports, Pirszeus, Munychia, and Phalerus, cf which ~ 


the former was by far the largest and most celebrated, being capable 
of containing 300 ships. The southern wall was built by Themistocles, 
and was 35 stadia long and 40 cubits high. The northern wall was 
built by Pericles, and was 40 stadia long, and of the same height as 
the other. Such was the breadth of these walls, that two wagons 
could pass each other on the top without coming in contact. Besides 
“these two walls, there seems to have been a third or Phaleric wall, 
concerning which, see N. on II. 13. § 6. és réde Te dei, up to this 
time continually. Tovs tpeTépouvs—Evppadyovs, i. e. the Aiginetzs, 
Megareans, and Potideans. ov yap....dpa, for not the one who 
enslaves (is the principal offender), but he who, having the power to 
prevent, looks on (and permits it), is more really the agent of the trans- 
action = to him, who does not exert the power which he possesses, in 
preventing one from being enslaved; more truly belongs the guilt of the 
transaction, than to him, who actually performs the deed. This sen- 
tence confirms the charge made in the preceding ravde ipets airtot, 
and is therefore introduced by yap confirmantis. See N. on I. 53. § 2. 
avtd, i.e. rd SovAodaSat. eimep....heperat, if he also (kai) claims 
Sor himself the reputation (riv d£iwow) for virtue, as the deliverer of 
Greece. Arnold quotes Hermann ad Viger, N. 310: “eimep Soxet oot 














dicimus ei de quo non certo scimus quid ei placeat, aut de quo id 


nescire simulamus. etye Soxei cor dicimus ei de quo scimus quid ei 
placeat,” and remarks that the sense is: if he makes a pretension to 
the merit of being the deliverer of Greece, we cannot say whether he 
does make it, but 2f he does, then, etc. eAevdepda, [ am a liberator, 
as devyo signifies among other things, J am an exile, and vxéo, I am 
@ conqueror. 

2. pores, tardily. ré (for which Poppo would read ye) refers 
to kat ovde viv, both—and also now (that we are met together) not for 
any evident purpose (émt avepois). The Schol. explains emi gavepois 
by kat viv yap audiBadrcrat, ef adicKovpe%a, doubtless from the fol- 
lowing context, which is indeed epexegetical, yet not so as to give the 
sense to emt davepois, assigned it by this Schol. yep in the next 
clause implies an ellipsis, for (if we had met together for any definite 
purpose) there would be no need to inquire, whether we have been in- 
jured or not (the proof of it being so clear and abundant), but in what 
manner (ka ort, i. ©. kaS 6,71) we may avenge ourselves. On the mat- 
ter here’ complained of by the Corinthians, Poppo remarks: “Etenim 
conyentus sociorum non a Lacedemoniis hoc ipso concilio, ut bellum 
deceznerent, indictus erat, sed Corinthiis auctoribus multi legati Spar- 
tam venerant.” Cf. I. 67. § 1. of yao....emépxovrat, jor these 











a tie tel 


Cuar. LXIX.] NOTES. 29S 


(i. e. the Athenians) acting from plans already formed, are now attach- 
ing, and not about to attack those, who have come to no decision. After 
examining with care all the interpretations, which this difficult passage 
has received, I have convinced myself, that the above is the true 
translation, although others will perhaps think differently. Bloomf. 
quotes Goeller’s interpretation, by which dpévres is made to denote 
the cause of BeBovAevpévor = “ decided because up and doing.” But it 
seems to me more natural to make BeBoudevpevor the cause or ground 
of the action expressed in Spavres. Such a translation also meets more 
fully the antithesis, which exists between BeBovdevpévor and ov dteyva- 
xéras. I concur with Poppo in regarding oi as put for the demonstra- 
tive pronoun, instead of the article belonging to Spayres, since in that 
case we should suppose that dduca would have been added, or that it 
would have been of yap dd:xotyres. The reader will easily perceive an 
antithesis between 76y—emépyovrac and od pédAovrtas (SC. erepxeoSat). 

8. kai, yes, indeed. kar oAdtyov....méAas = by little and little 
they encroach upon their neighbors. avBavew....tpav, when. they 
think (see N. on I. 13. § 6) they escape detection through your inatten- 
tion. Betant explains 1d dyaio%nrov (see N. on 1d moréy, I. 68. § 1), 
stupor, negligentia. The expression is intended to be somewhat se- 
vere, yet should not be translated stupidity, a term far too offensive 
to have suited the purpose of the Corinthians, which was to sting, but 
not to provoke to anger their powerful auxiliaries, the Lacedeemoni- 
ans. That the word denotes simply wnobservance, want of attention, 
is also seen from its antithesis with «/ddras in the next sentence. The 
general sentiment is this: as long as the inactivity of the Lacedsmo- 
nians, in respect to the unjust acts here complained of, was found to 
result from. inattention or want of knowledge, the Athenians adopted 
a cautious and timid policy; but now, when they know (as they must 
hereafter) that it arises from a disregard and negligence, which the 
most certain intelligence cannot affect, they will press on more vigor- 
‘ously and courageously in the work of enslaving their neighbors, 

4. yap may refer to icxyupas éyxeicovra, the ellipsis being: (and 
no wonder) for you alone of the Greeks, etce.; or it may introduce the 
proof of the foregoing proposition = your indifference and inattention 
is plainly seen, for you alone, etc. I prefer the former interpretation, 
as being more simple and natural. TH pedAnoe, “by threatening 
demonstrations. édAnots implies the holding the stick constantly 
lifted up, but never striking.” Arnold. ‘ Proxime sequentia docent, 
cunctationem Lacedeemoniorum argui, quippe qui putarent, cunctands 
rem posse restitui; quare eos desides potius, quam cautos et providos 
(dodadeis) perhibent Corinthii.” Haack. pévor. Repeat “EAA? 














800 NOTES. [Boor L 


vov. ——— dpxopnemny tiv avEnow, “the incipient increase.” Bloonuit. 
durdactovpéerny belongs to riy avénow in the modified sense of 
strength. It is not easy to find a specimen of more bitter sarcasm, 
vhan ‘is contained in this section. Its effect on the Lacedwmonians 
must have been highly exasperating. 
5. xairo.....éexparer, and yet (notwithstanding your remissness) 
you were spoken of as being sure (i. e. firm and trusty friends), but then 
the report of this (av = rod dodaneis eivar) exceeds the thing itself, i. e. 
“ the fact as it really is. “dpa is used to denote something which has 
come suddenly and unexpectedly upon the mind, so as to produce sur- 
prise and wonder thereat.” Jelf’s Kuhn. § 789.4. Bauer and Poppo, 
however, take dpa in the sense of ut nune apparet, and év (i. e. sept 
jv. Mt. § 342.1) 6 Adyos, they render, fama de vobis.. Goeller also 
refers it to the Lacedzmonians. But ef. Jelf’s Kiihn. $ 820. Obs. ; Mt. 
§ 439, where examples are cited to show, that é» is a neuter relative 
referring to a previous sentence. rod €pyou éxpdret. Kiihner (§ 275. 
c) ranks this with the causal genitive, inasmuch as a ruler necessarily 
supposes a subject, and a subject a ruler. But I prefer with Matthia 
(§ 859. Obs. 1) to take xpareiy in the sense of xpeiooo eiva, and thus 
to refer the genitive to the idea of comparison contained in the verb. 
8. § 198. 2. yap introduces two examples of the procrastinating 
spirit of the Lacedemonians. It is therefore yap conjfirmantis. Cf. 
N. on I. 538. § 2. Trov—Mdov, the king of the Persians, just as 6 
’"Apuénos and 6 "Acovpios in Xen. Cyrop. are put for the Armenian 
king, and the Assyrian king. That Xerxes instead of Darius Hystas- 
pis is referred to, is evident from émi ri IeXordvvnoor, which could 
. not be applied to the first Persian invasion, as that was directed 
against Athens. ex meparav yns, from the extremities of the earth. 
A similar hyperbole is found in Matt. 12:42. a&ies is added, 
because of the inadequacy in numbers of the forces first raised and 
sent out under Leonidas to Thermopyle. mpoarravrngat is put 
after rpdérepov—j. S. § 228. 8. éxeivoy refers to the Persian king. 
meptopare. See N. on I. 24. § 6. Gvti Tov émeASeiv avroi, in- 
stead of you yourselves invading. K. § 308.2.b. For the nominative 
with the infinitive, cf. Mt. § 536. emidvtas depends on dpiverZa. 
—— és rixas....xaracrivat, to expose yourselves to fortune (= the 
chances of war) by contending with them, when they are much stronger 
(than they were at first). For the construction of dyou(dpevo, see 
N. on I. 9. § 4. erratapevor (see N. on dvres, I. 7. $ 1)—ogadevra. 
When followed by the participle ésicraoSa: and ecidéva signify to 
know, by the infinitive, to know how to do something, to be able. Of. K. 
§ 311. 2. rept ara, by himself, i.e. by his own fault. The Schol. 






































Se Ss. — s.CmlhmLMDhUUO 





Cur LXX] NOTES. 301. 





Ta mAe‘a, for the 
mpos avtovds Tovs ’ASnvalovs =€v TH TorE“o TO pds 
avTovs Tovs *ASnvaiovs. ToAAGd = roAAdKts. npas, i.e. the 
Corinthians and their allies. Trois dpaptnpacw, by their errors, 
blunders. —— mepvyeyevnuevovs depends on emordpevot. ap’ nav. 
Bekker, Poppo, Goeller, and Arnold edit ad’ tpav, referring it to the 
Lacedsmonians, who were not included in the preceding jas. 
émet. See N. on I. 12. $1. ai ye tperépa eArrides, the hopes placed 
an you. On these words Haack remarks: brevius et obscurius dic- 
tum pro ai éAmides riyoplas twds ad iudv. The possessive pronoun 
stands here for the objective genitive. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 652. Obs. 6; 
S. § 162. rivas ‘*fortasse ad Eubeeenses, I. 114. spectat, saltem ad 
Potidwatas, I. 58. Idem postea accidit Mytilenwis, III. 2, et seq.” 
Poppo. dua 7d mioredoa is to be taken with dapackevous. 

6. pydeis tpav = vopion, let no one of you think. S. § 218. 3.—— 
er éx%pa, from enmity. rd mAeov 4 airia =and not rather in the 
way of remonstrance. airia in the sense of reprehension, blame, 
is here opposed to xarnyopia, accusation, criminal charge. —— pirov 
dvipav. The Schol. supplies card, but there is no necessity, as it is 
the objective genitive after airia. duapravivrayv, who have erred 
(see N. on I. 8. § 1), is opposed to ddicnodvrer. 


refers this particu.arly to the battle at Salamis. 
most part. 









































CHAPTER LXX. 


The orator, after slightly apologizing for the tone of rebuke in which the Corinthians in- 
dulged, on the ground that they had been the greatest sufferers, charges the Lacedeemon- 
ians with being ignorant of whst sort of people the Athenians are, and how widely 
different from themselves (§ 1); the Athenians are fond of innovations, quick to invent 
and execute, the Lacedemonians are content with present things, slow to plan, and ac- 
complish only what is absolutely necessary (§ 2); those are bold and confident, these 
cautious and distrustful (§ 8); those are restless and continually roaming abroad in order 
to gain something more, these are procrastinators and timid in respect to the enlargement 
of their possessions; they pursue their advantages to the utmost, and maintain their con- 
fidence even in defeat (§ 4); their bodies are employed in the service of the state, as if 
they belonged wholly to others, but their minds they use as most peculiarly their own, 
to promote her welfare (§ 5); while they regard themselves as deprived of what is their 
own, by failing to secure the object of their aim, their ambition to acquire is never sat- 
isfied with present gain, and every loss is repaired by the confident expectation of some- 
thing else in its place (§ 6); of all men, they have the least enjoyment in what they 
nossess, and deem -it a great evil to be inactive (§ 7); in short, they neither enjoy rest 
vhemselves, nor suffer others to enjoy it (§ 8). 


1. kal Gua, moreover, besides. —— cimep ties kai dAdo, if any 


- sthers =if any body else. —— Benedic., in order to rid the Corintbi 


302 NOTES. [Boox 1, 


ans of the charge of too much arrogance, separates rots wéAas by a 
comma from yéyov (blame) éreveyxeiv, and supplies tyiv.. But upon 
what then can rois wéAas depend? It is evident that under the in- 
definite term rois-aéAas, the Lacedeemonians are referred to. 
@Mros....ka%ectatrar, especially when such great interests are involved. 
rav duapepsvrev. Of. IL. 48. § 5; VI. 92.§5. “Loquitur de ingeni- 
orum morumgue discrimine, quod inter Athenienses et Lacedemenios 
obtinebat.” Haack. But such an anticipation of what is just about 
to be brought forward in so natural and easy a way, is certainly very 
unlike what might be expected from such a writer as Thucydides. 
And besides, we should have expected diapdper instead of duadepdv- 
rev, and also the explanatory adjunct tuady kal ray ’ASnvaior. 
nuiv ye, tous at least (however you may have appeared to others). 
Notice this restrictive use of yé. ovd'....€0ra, nor ever to have 
considered what sort of persons the Athenians are, against whom you — 
will have to contend, and how much, yes (kai), how entirely they differ 
JSrom you. otovs—ASnvaiovs dvras = oioi eiow ’ASnvaiot mpos ovs, by. 
attraction of the relative. K. § 332.7; 5. $175. d. tiv is to be con- 
structed with 6 ayav éora. 

2. ye in of pev ye denotes the reason of what has just been said. 
Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 735.4, The comparison between the Athenians 
and Lacedemonians, which now follows, has ever been regarded asa 
masterpiece of its kind, and has been often imitated by subsequent 
writers. The antitheses are all pointed and well balanced, the com- 
parisons are bold and striking, and the delineation of these rival states 
is so accurate and well drawn, that it needs only to be once looked at, 
to be forever impressed upon the mind. vewreporrotot, “ projectors 
of novelty.” Bloomf.; “evolutionary.” Liddell and Scott. Cf. Miller’s 
Dorians, IL. p.4. émwonoa d&éeis, quick to devise, of quick invention. 
See N. on I. 50. $5 (end). emiteheoa épya, to accomplish indeed 
= to carry into execution. & = ékelvo 6. tyeis O€. Supply 
ixavoi, or some such adjective from the preceding ééeis. emtyvavat 
undev, to devise nothing new (“ excogitare non aliquid novi.” Betant) 
literally, nothing in addition to the present. This expression is op 
posed to the preceding éemwojca. So also épya—ekixéo%ar (to accom- 
plish, execute) is antithetic to the foregoing émredéoa epyo. 

3. Kal mapa duvayw, even beyond their strength, “supra vires.” 
Betant. mapa yvapny, “ beyond the limits of prudence.” Bloomf. ; 
“preter animi voluntatem.” Poppo. —— edéAmdes, of good hope, 
cheerful. To O€ iperepov, it is your method. “The possessive 
pronoun in the neuter is sometimes put for the personal pronoun.” 
Mt. $466.8. Here it stands with wpaéa, for Speis with the finite 



































———— SE FCO 


Cnar. LXX.] NOTES. 303 


verb. Of. Jelf’s Kithn. $436. Obs. 1. —~ rijs re....mpaéa, “not to 
act up to your powers.” Liddell and Scott. Poppo thinks that the 
idea of comparison lies in évdea, so that it may be translated, to achieve 
less than you hawe the ability to do. Tis TE yvop"ns—tois BeBaiors 
= TH BeBaia youn. Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 442. a. trav te Sewav 
depends’ on dmodvSncec%ar (sc. tas), you will be released from. 
This clause answers to émi rots Setvois evéAmies supra. . 

4, xal pry kai, and furthermore, and indeed also, is often used 
when some new point in the discourse is taken up. —— apis ipas 
pedAnras, in comparison with you lingerers. Of. I. 69. § 4. 
Snparat, roamers, peregrinators. To this évSnuordrovs is opposed. 
Th amovoia ay te Krao%a, that by their absence they may acquire some- 
thing. Absence on military expeditions is here referred to, inasmuch as 
TH arovcia is opposed to ro éemedeiv, by invading (others). 
Supply oteo%ec from the context. Ta éroipa (ra trapyxorra) refers 
to that which is ready at hand (see N. on J. 20. § 3), and hence is 
easily applied to possessions already acquired. Tay €xSpav depends 
ON Kparobrres. e&€pxovra. Abresch supplies rd xpareiv, longissime 
victoriam persequuntur, or avrovs, hostes ulciscuntur. Bauer, whom 
Poppo follows, more correctly takes é£épyovra: in a neuter sense, lon- 
gissime progrediuntur, i. e. they push forward and occupy much terri- 
tory, and thus enjoy the fruit of victory. er éddxiotoy (= ovdé 
eddxyicrov. Schol.) belongs to dvamimrovow. This verb signifies to be 
dispirited, dejected, the metaphor being taken from the motion of a 
rower, who inclines backwards ashe pulls the oar (Xen. @conom. 
VIU. § 8), or from a man falling backward from a chariot (Soph. 
Elect. 729), and hence by an easy transition it is applied to mental de- 
pression. Some, however, take the verb here in the sense of recedunt. 

5. ére O€, and moreover, and besides. a@\dotpiardras, a8 tf be 
longing wholly to others, so insensible to pain do they seem, and so 
regardless of hardship. d\dorpiwrdrows = ore civac dddorpimrara, OF 
omrep ovo dddorpiwraros. The commentators cite Greg. Naz. p. 41, 
where he says, that the martyrs bore with cheerfulness their suffer- 
ings, Gomep ev adXorpios capaow ; and Isocrat..ap. Plut. de Glor. 
Athen. rods éy Mapa%aéu mpoxwduvevortas,: domep addorpias wWixats 
digas évaywvicacsa. To which citations Bloomf. adds Joseph. 1253, 
10. cai ras Wixas yopioavres dad Trav TapdT@L, dudotepors as addo- 
rpios €xpwvro. By the force of the antithesis 77 yvopn S¢ olkevordry 
has this sense, but they use their mind as most especiallg their own, 
i.e. they employ their mind with the most perfect independence, ir 
projecting new plans for the aggrandizement of their.state. The gen- 
eral argument is, that although the Athenians yielded up their bodies 











> 
a7ro~- 











tprets. 

















304 NOTES... [Boox i 


to the service of their country, as freely as if they did not belong to 
them, yet in the exercise of their judgment, they were free and inde- 
pendent, and invented each for himself new modes of advancing the 
interests of their city. . 

6. ad pev av, whatever. adv with the relative and subjunctive be- 
longs to the relative, to which it gives indefiniteness. Cf. Jelf’s 
Kiihn. § 828.2. For the construction of the relative, cf. Mt. § 481. 
Obs. 1. eis éxeiva is omitted after é€€ASaow, and is the antecedent of 
i ‘olxeia orépeo%at. Some editions have oixetav. But OTNPE 





a. 
often takes two accusatives. Cf. K. 280. R.3; Mt. § 418; 8. $184. 
N. 2. dAtya....mpa&avres, they think (jyotvra, to be supplied from 
the preceding context) that what they have chanced to perform is small, 
compared with what they are about to achieve (rpds ra péddovra). Con- 
struct ruxeiy with mpaéavres (S. § 225. 8), and consider the omitted. 
object of mpafavres as the antecedent of a4. Some take mpdéavres as an 
infinitive after 7yotdvra, and make ra péAXovra rvxeiv (or éxeiva Gp 
peddovot tuxetv) equivalent to ra peAXovra yevnoeoZar or EvpBaivew. 
But yycioSa is not among the verbs which are followed by a partici- 
ple in place of the infinitive (cf. Mt. § 534. b; K. § 310); and besides, 
neither of these equivalents can be put for ra péAXorra Tvyeiv. 
kal, even. Tov, 1. &. Tivds. meipa limits opaddov. avredni- 
cavres adda, by hoping (see N. on I. 9. § 1) other things in its stead, 
i. e. as a compensation for their misfortune. —— érAnpecay has the 
sense of the present to express customary action. Cf. K. $256. 4. b; 
S. $211. N. 2. exovol....emwonowat, they have and hope for what- 
ever they are planning in like manner, i. e. they possess as soon as they 
wish; they have and wish at the same time, so rapid are they in the 
execution of what'they have determined upon (8:4 ré rayeiay x. T. X.). 
The Schol. notices, as the order of the states of mind and acts here 
spoken of, plan, expectation, action, possession. &4=éxeiva d. So Sy (in 
the next clause) = éxeivwy d, the antecedent depending on émtyeipnow. 

7. kal....poxSovc1, and through all their lives, they toil at all 
these things with labor and danger. jox%ovcr is here followed by 
tavta as its cognate accusative. See N. on I. 5. §2. dua To 
det kraoSat furnishes the reason, why the Athenians have little en- 
joyment in their possessions, viz. because they are continually busy in 
acquiring more. kal....mpasa, and they consider nothing else a 
Jestwe day, than to do something necessary ; or more freely, they re- 
gard no day as a festive one, but that in which they are engaged in 
some necessary business, i. e. they make it their highest amusement, to 
be occupied in the business which they have on hand. The Schol. 
says that allusion is had to the opposite conduct of the Spartans. whe 


























Cuar, LXXL] NOTES. 305 


in the time of their festivals (e. g. at the Hyszcinthia and Carnea), ab- 
stained from active war. Cf. Miiller’s Dorians, IT. p. 259. Hov- 
xiav. Repeat mentally jyeioSa, which here and in the preceding 
section is followed by two accusatives. Of. K. § 280.4; S. § 185. 

8. et tis—Evvedov gain, if one should speak briefly =to speak 
briefly, to say in & word. avtovs is the subject of meduxévat. 
The subject of yew is the avrovs immediately preceding it. 
Repeat gyew novyxiav. 








A 
eay 








CHAPTER LXXTI. 


_ The Lacedemonians are charged with hesitation, although opposed by such a state, and 


with the erroneous notion that safety consists not in promptness to avenge an injury, but 
in doing no harm to others, and in receiving no injury in self-defence (§ 1); such a policy 
was unsuited to the present times, and useful only in states enjoying tranquillity under 
the influence of unchanged institutions, whereas the Athenian customs were formed on a 
model entirely new (§§ 2, 8); the Lacedemonians are therefore exhorted to succor the 
Potideans, by an immediate irruption into Attica, unless they wished the Corinthians 
and their other confederates to seek some other alliance (§ 4), which in such cireum- 
stances they could do without the guilt of perfidy (§ 5); but to which course they 
would by no means resort if they were aided (§ 6); wherefore they should deliberate 


_ ~ well, in order that the Peloponnesian confederacy may suffer no diminution from: their 


re PE Se 
. pane as 


hands (§ 7). 


1. ravrns....mddreas, yet although (see N. on I. 7. $ 1) such a state 
is arrayed against you. tavtns—rovavtns, this—of such @ sort = 
this, so formidable. kal oleoSe tiv Hovyiav K.t.A. In this pas- 








_ sage there is some obscurity from the position of ov, and the want of 


conformity to the preceding structure in the closing words, rd toov 
veweve, Which, as Haack and Goeller observe, should have been adda 
Kal éxeivois—ol av emi tH ur) AvTEiv—Td ioov véwoot, as though the 
sentence had commenced with kai ov« oleo%e tiv Hovxiay Tovrous— 
dpxeiv. The irregularity of construction, however, renders the sen- 
tence more emphatic, by avoiding the construction with the relative 
(éxeivos—ot dy—vépwor). In respect to the words in detail, rovrots 
limits dpxeiv (suppetere, permanere. Betant). Tay avSperev is the 
genitive denoting the whole after rovrois, to those of men=to those 
men, —— eri mdcioroy is not, as Reisk. translates, guam maxime, but 
longissime. So Arnold: they enjoy the longest peace. —— rh mapa 
skevy, as opposed to rH yraun, is to be taken nearly in the sense of 
T@ epyo. So Levesqu. renders it: dans les enterprises. The word *. 
ased, doubtless, to denote the apparatus of war, sufficiently great te 





‘ 


306 NOTES. [Boor 1 


repel any aggression of rights, and yet not employed in the prosecution 
of unjust enterprises. Bloomf. adheres to the translation given in his 
first edition, in [vite] institutione. Arnold paraphrases the passage, 
and pays no special attention to the word, which has received differ- 
ent shades of translation from almost every annotator. jy Gdikav- 
rat is to be taken with emirpéyorres, and not with d7Ao0 dou as Gott. 
supposes. Jor the personal instead of the impersonal construction of 
djAo, see N. on I. 93. § 2. In respect to the use of the future parti- 
ciple émirpéyorres, to express the existing fact of something about to 
happen, cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 681. Ods. emt... .vepnere, you deal justly 
(i. e. practise what is just) on this principle (émi) not to injurs others, 
and to receive no injury yourselves in self-defence. The sense of py— 
re and xai—p7 is here, not only not—but also not, which gives em- 
phasis to the second member, in which lies the reproach. Bloomf., 
’ after Bredow, Mill. and Goell., gives to emi tr py AvTeiv—rd ico 
vepere the sense: ye make justice consist in the not doing injury. But 
this, as Bloomf. himself acknowledges, is not supported by the wsus 
loguendi, and how could the Corinthians blame them for entertaining _ 
such an idea of justice? émi here denotes a principle or condition of 
action. Cf. K. § 296. II. 3. b. duvvdpevor belongs to pi BAdrre- 
oSa as a participle of means (see N. on I. 9.$1). The idea is, that 
the Lacedeemonians never suffered themselves to be harmed in self-de- 
fence, and were unwilling to run any hazard in repelling aggressions. 
It is singular that Bloomf. should translate this clause: in repelling m- 
jury so as not to be harmed, inasmuch as promptness in repelling in- 
jury was the very thing to which the Corinthians were inciting the 
Lacedeemonians, and no fault could surely be found with them in doing 
this in such a way as to receive little or no harm. This translation 
also makes the antithesis to lie in px) Avmeiv and dpyvrdpevor pn, Where- 
as it evidently is to be found in pa Avmeiv and py BrdrreoSa. In 
few places is more difficult Greek to be found than in this section. 

2. dzoia, i. e. of like peaceful institutions and character. A Scho- 
liast explains this: époyydyox. Poppo and Bloomf. prefer the expla- 
nation of another Scholiast: ra ica (notion, 8c. émirndedpara. 
Apre evdnrooaper. Of. ipeis....pndev, I. 70. § 2. apxatéroora, 
obsolete, antiquated. mpos avrovs (i. ©. mpds Ta ai’Tar), in com- 
parison with their institutions. Of. Mt. § 453; 8. § 202.2. N. 1. 
Steph. very justly elicits from the preceding proposition and adds to 
this, the clause was Gv rovrov tuyxavorre. avayxn....Kpareiv is a 
brief expression, says Poppo, for dvdyxn dé det (kal €év tois emirndev- 
uact) Ta émvyryvopeva Kpareiv, Somep réxyns det Ta exvyryvopeva (those 
things which are latest) xparei. The genitive réyuns (ev TH TExvy) 























ee re a eee 


Cuar. LXXI.] NOTES. 307 


depends on ra émvyryréueva to be supplied from the context, and not 
on da or srepi, as Bloomf. supposes. 

8. fovyatovon péev wdrdet (to. a city indeed in a state of rest) limits 
dptora, the copula @orw being omitted. S. § 150. 4. —— mpds moda 
—iéva, “multis negotiis implicare.” Poppo. —— éni mréov tpov = 
emt mAréoy ray tpav, or ent mréov 7} Ta tyay, since Ta TOY *ASNValay 
precedes. Goeller. 

4, péxpt....Bpaduris, thus far (and no further) let your sluggish- 
ness go; “let your sluggishness have reached its full limits.” -Orosby, 
§ 577. Arnold puts péxpe per ody roide apic%@ for péxpe tovde mpo- 
é\Sovca evSadta apicra. The Chalcidians, Bottiwans, etc. are 
referred to in rots re GAXots. Kara taxos éeoBddovres, by making a. 
speedy trruption. See N.on I. 9.§1. Kriig. constructs xara raxos 
with Bon&joare. iva has here its telic sense. See N. on I. 65.§ 1. 
Evyyeveis. The Potidwans were a colony of Corinthians, and, as 
belonging to the great Doric family, were also kinsmen of the Lace- 
desmonians. —— mpds érépav twa Evppaxiay, i. e. the alliance of the 
Argives, who were hostile to the Lacedemonians. 

5. Spdpev & dy. The optative with ay is used per modestiam. So 
in English, we should do (in case we performed the act) is a less offen- 
sive mode of expression, than we shall do, assuming that the thing is 
to be certainly done (cf, K. § 260. 4. a; 8. § 215.3). The protasis is 
here contained in the adverb ovrws, which may be mentally supplied 
from the context. Cf, K. $840.1. mpos Seay, tn the estimation of 
the gods. Cf. Xen. Anab. II. 5. § 20. TaV dpkiwy = who preside 
over oaths. So we find the god of war, the god of eloquence, meaning 
the deities who preside over war and eloquence. aigSavopévey is 
generally taken in the sense of aivSnow éyévrav = hpovipev (who are 
capable of feeling and observing. Arnold), inasmuch as it would be 
very harsh to supply a pronoun referring to oaths, which have only 
been incidentally alluded to in Seay ray dpxior. Avovoe has its 
subject in of—mpociovres = éxeivor of mpooiacw. S. § 225. 1. —— dr 
épnuiav, through desertion, by reason of their abandoned estate. 
py BonSotvres. Repeat Advovat. ois = éxeivots ots. 

6. Bovddpever (if you are willing) contains the protasis, as does 
































¢ 
ot 





‘also peraBadddpevos in the next clause. The protasis is often thus 





found in the participial clause. Cf. S. § 225. 6. pevodpey in your 
alliance. doua. “This word, like sacer, in Latin, has two appa- 
rently 6pposite significations: rd écvov Kal rd Sixatov, what is pious 
towards. heaven and just towards men, and again, dora kai tepa, things 
profane and things sacred. The first is the original sense of the word; 
and its second signification arises from this, that those things which 





308 NOTES. [Boor 


> 


may piously be touched or used, are those which are not sacred; i. & 
which are profane.” Arnold. Evrneotépovs, more congenial (to 
us) in habits. 

7. Iedorévyncov....mapédocav, “ studete Peloponneso ita preesse, 
ut ea non minor sit quam, etc.” Poppo. Keil. thinks that é€Adooe 
eényetozac is briefly spoken for éAdcow xatacrioa eényoupévous. 
- Miller (Dorians, I. p. 198. N.) translates éfnyeto%a, ad jinem (é&-j 
vresitis, i. e. (as Goeller thinks) porro facite, ut presitis. To Haack 
the sense appears to be, “‘expedire Peloponnesum ex eo discrimine, quo 
nune implicata est, sociis guibusdam propter metum ad aliam socie- 
tatem defecere conantibus.” But it does not appear that any of the 
confederated states were attempting to revolt at this time, and Thucy- 
dides has nowhere, to my knowledge, employed eényetoSat in this 
sense. I prefer, therefore, Poppo’s explanation, as best answering 
the verbal demands, as well as those of the context. The general 
guidance and direction was not exercised, as Duk. supposes, over all 
Greece, but only over Peloponnesus. 








CHAPTER LXXII. 


An Athenian eznbassy happening to be at Sparta, and hearing the charges brought against 
their state by the Corinthians, judge it proper to respond a few things concerning the 
power and resources of their city, that thus the Peloponnesians might be less inclined to 
war (§ 1); presenting themselves, therefore, to the Lacedzmonians for this purpose, and 
leave being granted, they commence their oration (§$§ 2, 3). 


1. rév d€ ’ASnvaiwy ervxe yap mpeoBeia. The construction is some- 
what irregular, there being no governing word of réyv ’ASnvaiev, which 
stands first for the sake of emphasis. The word, therefore, is thrown 
for dependence on the explanatory clause, or rather, as Kiihn. (Jelf’s 
edit. § 786. Obs. 5) remarks, the two clauses are so compressed toge- 
ther, that the subject of the former is placed in the latter, and even 
follows the government thereof. The regular construction, according 
to Goeller, would be: rois d5€ ’ASnvaios, eruye yap (= as) mpecBeia 
(airav)—rapotca, kai os—edo0€e mapirnrea; or as Arnold constructs and 
explains: rav dé ’ASnvaiwy rois mpéoBeot maparixovot tére napa Tois 
Aakedatpoviots Kal Tav Adyar aicSopevors, CSoke wapirnréa eiva, in Eng- 
lish running thus: but the Athenians happening at that time to have an 
embassy at Lacedemon, and hearing what was said, resolved to address 
themselves to the Lacedemonian government. Examples of a similar 
construction may be found in I. 115.§3; VIII. 30.§1. The principle, 
according to Goeller, is, that the subject of a proposition is always put 


Cuar, LXXIL | 7 NOTES. 309 


by the Greeks, as near the beginning of the sentence as possible, when 
a transition is made from one subject to another. The new subject 
being thus placed first, the reason of the predicate immediately follows, 
before the predicate itself, and the subject is made to depend gramma- 
tically upon this reason, rather than on the predicate. See Arnold's 
note, from which this rule of Goel. is cited. See also Mt.§ 615. The 
- confusion of the present passage is increased by the presence of xai, in 
_ kal @s FoSero Tv Aéyov, Which connects the principal sentence to th 

explanatory or subordinate one, and thus carries on its construction. 
Cf. Mt. § 631. 2. Kriig. makes *ASyvaiwy depend on mpeoBeia, and 
compares I. 115.§ 4; VIII. 30. § 1. 
be present. doy than the business of replying to the Corinthi- 
ans. mepirnrea is followed by dzoAoyncopeévovs in the accusative, 
because it is equivalent to maprévat deity (S. § 178. 2), they must go. Cf. 
Mt. § 447.4; Butt. § 184.10.N.4. It will be seen, that the construc- 
tion changes from the future participle into the infinitive, at dyAéua 
dé (cf. Mt. § 532. c). The incorporation of the dependent with the 
_ participial clause by the infinitive, is less close than by the participle. 
Cf. Crosby, § 614. 6. tovs AaxeSaioviovs refers probably to the 
Ephori, as it is opposed to rd wAAos in § 2 infra. — Sv follows éve- 
_kdXovy as a genitive of the crime. S. § 194. 4. Tept TOU Tavrds, 
in @ general way. @s—ein. The indicatiye in this substantival 
sentence after dyAécar, would have communicated absolute certainty, 
instead of probability, to the thing spoken of. Cf. K. § 329. Accord- 
‘ing to Mt. § 529. 2, the optative is employed because the time of the 
action is future. ev mAeiov. Supply xpdve, since mAeiou is op- 
posed to rayéas. kai dya introduces another reason why the Athe- 
nians made no reply to the charges of the Corinthians, viz. because 
_ they preferred to employ the occasion in descanting upon the great 
power of their city, in order thus to dampen the ardor of those who 
might otherwise be fierce for war. mow is properly the subject 
of ein, but is transferred for the sake of emphasis into the principal 
clause, and made the object of onujva. ‘So the Latins say: nosté 
Marcellum quam tardus sit = quam tardus sit Marcellus. See N. on 
I. 61. § 1. diva is the accusative synecdochical. év = ékel- 
vev a, of which equivalent, the antecedent limits tréuyow. So the 
next dv = éxeivwy Sy, the relative taking the yenitive after ametpot. 
Mt. § 846. a; S.§ 187.2. x Tav Adyar, from these representations, 
: 2. rots AaxeSaipoviois. See N. on §1 supra. €s TO mANLos, to 
_ the assembly, i.e. the same which the Corinthians had addressed. —— 
et Te pry amroxwdvor, unless there should be some hinderance. Poppo 
_ from several MSS. edits droxaAves. 





érvxe—trapodvaa, chanced to 






































8310 NOTES. [Boox L 


3. of &, i. e. the Ephori. mapedSovres, coming forward -as an 
orator to speak. No difference in sense should here be sought be- 
tween éemiévac and mapedSdvres. 





o 





CHAPTERS LXXIIT—LXXVIT. 


In these chapters we have the speech of the Athenians. The exordium 
is brief, being contained in chap. 73. $1. The argumentative part is com- 
prised in chap. 73. § 2—chap. 77, and is divided into, 1, an enumeration of 
the great services of the Athenian state, especially in the Persian wars (chap. 
73. § 2 to chap. 74); 2, a defence against the charge of ambition and unlaw- 
ful means to increase their power, which was brought against them by the 
Corinthians (chaps. 75-77). The remaining chapter (78) contains the perora- 
tion, in which the Lacedemonians are urged not to engage precipitately in 
war, but to obtain a redress of grievances by negotiation. This speech is 
admirably adapted to remove the impression made by the grave charges of 
the Corinthians, being a calm vindication of the conduct and policy of the 
Athenians, interspe with sundry references to their general patriotism, 
and remarks ee ee good treatment of the allies. There is, however, 
throughout the whole oration a tone of firmness, indicative of the unaltera- 
ble determination of the Athenians to adhere to the policy, upon which they 
had hitherto acted, and to make no concession, which would abridge their 
authority, or hinder the enlargement of their power and dominion. - 





-. OHAPTER LXXIII. 


The Athenians cummence by stating that they came to Sparta on other business, but feel 
constrained, in view of the outcry raised against their state, to come forward, not to reply 
to the charges of the Corinthians, inasmuch as the tribunal was not competent to try the 
Athenians, but to show that their power was lawfully possessed, and that their services) 
entitled them to praise and honor (§ 1); without referring to things more remote, they 
would recur to the Persian war, a reference which, however unpleasant to make so fre- 

“quently, they deemed necessary, because they, if any, ought to be entitled to whatever 
good might result from a recapitulation of their services in this war (§ 2); this they 
should do, not in the way of deprecation, but to show against what a city war was now in 
contemplation (§ 3); at Marathon they engaged singly with the Persians, and in the battle 

of Salamis were present with all their forces, and thus helped to save the Peloponnesian 
cities from being destroyed in detail (§ 4); of which the strongest proof was furnished by 
the Persian king, who hastily retreated, after the battle, with the greater part of his army 


(§ 5). 


1. dvrttoyiar here takes the dative rots iyerépors, because allied in 
signification to dyridyew rim. Cf. Mt. § 890; Jelf’s Kuhn. § 692. Obs, 


Omar, LXXUL] NOTES. 311 





2. The reading jperépos, found in some editions, is evidently erro- 


neous, for the Athenians were never the allies of the Corinthians, but 
were only at peace with them. mept vy = wept exeivay wept Sv, or 
mept exeiveov d, of which the relative is used synecdochically. aio36- 
pevoi—ovcav. See N. on I. 26. § 3. karaBony is also a verbal noun 
(like dyrioyiav), and, after the analogy of its verb, takes jay in the 
genitive. See N. on I. 67. $1. mapnASonev is followed by the sub- 
junctive (BovredonoSe), because the act, although past in its perform- 
ance, is present in its purpose = we have come forward and now address 
you in order that, etc. Cf. Rost, § 122.9. N.4; 8. § 214. N. 1. 
ov—adyrepodvres (not to answer to. S. § 225. 5) is to be taken with dA’ 
das x. tT. X., the intervening words being parenthetical. ovTe NULav 
...-Adyor is briefly put for ovre Huav mpos rovrous, ote TovT@v mpds 
huas ot Adyo. For illustrations of this sort of brachylogy, cf. Jelf’s 
Kihn. § 876. Bloomf. makes jyév and rovray depend on dtxacrais, 
with which he supplies odo. av ylyvowro. The protasis is to be 
supplied from the context. See N.on I. 71.§ 5. omas—Povdevon- 
o%e is referred to by several grammarians, to show that Dawes’s canon 
is erroneous, viz. that dmws is never followed by the subj. aor. 1, act. 
or mid. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 812.1; Mt. §519.°7. p. 885. See N. on I. 
82. § 5. —— p17) fadios belongs to yeipov BovAevonoSe, in the sense of 
may not rashly (literally, easily, readily) adopt bad counsels. Tret- 
Sduevor denotes the means. See N. on I. 9. $1. kal dpa intro- 
duces another reason why the Athenians came forward to address 
the Lacedemonians. Hence BovAdpwevor may be rendered, because we 
wished, See N. on I. 9. § 4 (end). ovre dmetkdras, not wnreasona- 
bly, not without cause. a&ia Aéyou = d&térawos. Schol. 

2. mdavu madaia is referred by the Schol. to the Amazons, Thracians, 
and Heraclide. ri det = there is no necessity. ov (i.e. ra 
madaa) depends on pdprupes, and dxoai—ddyearv, may be rendered 
hearsay (Adyot dxovoSevres. Goel.), as Hier. Mill. interprets. Duk. 
takes Adyar in the sense of ioropry, and makes dxoat Aéywv = ex Tijs 
ioropias mapddoors. Tay dkovaopeveav = of our auditors. et Kal 
..+-mpoBarropevors, ‘ although it be rather irksome to us, to be forever 
bringing this subject forward.” Arnold. This is essentially the inter- 


















































_ pretation of Haack, Poppo, and Goeller. Some respectable critics, 
_ however, place a comma after gra, which gives the sense, although 
_ it is rather irksome to you, (yet) we must bring these things, etc. But 
_ besides the objection advanced by Poppo, that perspicuity in that case 
would have demanded mpoBaddopévous, we have another more decisive 
_ one, viz. that it would have been a needless utterance of a sentiment 
_ highly offensive to the Lacedemonians, whereas if jpiv be supplied 


812 | NOTES. [Boox I 


after 6: dyAov—éorat, as it must be according to the pointing of 
Dindorf, it becomes a modest disavowal of any other reason than 
necessity, for the utterance of that which had become stale with the 
Athenians themselves. kai yap, and truly. Bloomf. supplies*the 
ellipsis: and (reason is there that we should) jor when, etc. —— 
pepiorcion, they were hazarded, i. e. they were achieved with danger. 
Seo. .peTerxete, a mdetential part of which (js referring to 
apereia) you have shared. This is far preferable to the sense given® 
by some annotators, the actual doing of which you have shared (i. e. 
you have shared in the labors and perils, which attended the achieve- 
ment of Grecian liberty), for the object of the speaker was to show 
that Greece was mainly indebted to the Athenians for its liberty. 
The argument then is: if the Lacedemonians shared in the liberty, 
which the devotion and heroism of the Athenians had secured, they. 
ought surely to leave to the Athenians their share of the glory of the 
transaction. In this way the antithesis is clear: you share in the 
result, let us share in the glory of the achievement. But I cannot 
understand why it should be brought forward as a reason for the 
meed of glory claimed by the Athenians, and made the basis of their 
demand upon the gratitude of the Peloponnesians, that the Laceda- 
monians had a principal share in the dangers and labors of the war. 
It was true in itself, yet such a prominence given to the Lacedemo- 
nian services, would not only have been foreign to the design of the 
speaker, but would have rendered the argument perfectly worthless. 
For the construction of gpyov pépos peréoyere, cf. S. § 191. N . 

3. pySnoerat, sc. 6 Adyos from the preceding context. mpos olay 
—rdruv, against what sort (in respect to its services and power) of @ 
city. py ed BovAevopevors, unless you adopt prudent counsels, See 
N. on I. 71. § 6 (init.). 

4, yap in dapev yap (for we affirm) introduces a more expanded 
account of the services of the Athenians in the Persian war. See N. 
on yap in I, 58. § 2. pdvot mpoxiwduvevoa To BapBape, that we alone 
ventured to commence the contest with the Barbarian Some prefer, 
that we alone braved the Barbarian in behalf. Cf. Liddell and Scott, 
sub voce zpoxwduvevo. As it respects the employment of pdévo, the 
Platzan auxiliaries were so few in comparison with the Athenians, 
that, by a very pardonable hyperbole, the orator entirely overlooked 
them. The adjective is here put in the nominative to agree with the 
subject, as it has already appeared, the subject of the infinitive being 
omitted. In respect to the dative after wpoxwdvvetcat, it is to be re- 
ferred to the construction zoXepety rim. Gre TO VaTepoy HASev Tefers 
to the invasion of Greece by Xerxes. —— ody ixavol dvres, inasmuch ~ 




















Cuar. LXXIV. | NOTES. | 313 





as we were not able. See N. on I. 9. § 4 (end). mavonpel. A few 
were left in Athens, who were slain by Xerxes, when he got posses- 
sion of the city. Of. Herodot. VIII. 51, 52. dmep EXE pj—top- 
Seiv, which restrained him from laying waste. For pi with the in- 
_ finitive, see N. on I. 10. $1. kata modes, by cities, city by city. 
dduvarev dy dvrev (sc. dpav from tiv TeAonrdyyqaoy), for you 
would have been unable. ‘The participle with ay frequently has the 
sense of the future, and is equivalent to peAAoy with the infinitive.” 
Jelf’s Kiihn. § 429.3. Of. 8. § 215.5. The protasis ei érémre is to 
- be mentally supplied. See N. on I. 71. § 5. 

5. avrds refers to Xerxes. @s....duvapews, thinking that his 
Sorce was no longer equal (to what it had been before), i. e. perceiving 
that his strength was broken. So Goel. and Arnold interpret, but 
Bloomf. renders, inasmuch as the force he had was no longer of equal 
match with the enemy. In respect to the construction, ‘a participle 
with ds signifies the same thing, as a participle of a verb denoting fo 
think, or to say, followed by an infinitive or an accusative with an in- 
finitive.” K. § 312. 6; S. § 225. 4. T® mAcov is a masculine, and 
is the dative of accompaniment. Mt. § 405. N. 2; S. § 206. 5. 




















CHAPTER LXAXIV. 


- The orator proceeds to say, that the Athenians contributed to the naval fight at Salamis 
three things, viz. the largest number of ships, a most skilful commander, and the most 
untiring zeal (§§ 1, 2); the Lacedemonians, when alarmed for their own safety, came 
to their aid from cities inhabited and designed to be in future inhabited, whereas 
they, sallying forth from a city having no longer an existence, and encountering danger 
in behalf of what they had but faint hopes of saving, preserved both the Lacedemonians 
and themselves (§ 8); had the Athenians gone over to the Persians, or had they feared 
to embark on board their ships, the Lacedzemonians would not have ventured upon 4 
ttle, and the issue of the Persian invasion would have been far different (§ 4). 


SOE R ee 





1. rovovrov—rovrov, such an event as this. capes dno%évtos, 
it clearly appearing. The subject is ér....éyevero. The participle 
' frequently stands alone, when the subject is readily supplied from the 
‘context, or is indefinite, a pronoun or some general word like mpdy- 
“para, xpnuara, dvBpemo, etc. being understood. Cf. Mt. § 563; K. 
§$ 312. R. 4; S. § 226. b. év—eyévero, consisted in, were suspended 
‘upon. aSpa orparnyovy Evveroraroy. Themistocles is called by 
Herodot. (VII. 124), dvjp moddbv ‘EAAjvev coperaros. Our historian 
14 















314 NOTES, [Boox 1 


in I. 188, says many things concerning his energy and eminent abili- 
ties. és tas tetpaxocias, to the four hundred, depends on sape- 
oxopeSa, and therefore Matthie (§ 578. f) is wrong in citing this pas- 
sage in proof that és signifies about. In respect to the number of 
ships said to be furnished by the Athenians, if dv0 porpay signifies two- 
thirds, as is the opinion of most of the commentators, it must have 
been 266. Yet, according to Herodotus, their quota of ships was 180, 
to which, as Bloomf. suggests, may be added the twenty ships furnish- 
ed by Athens, and manned by the Chalcidians, thus making 200, the 
number set down to them hy Demosthenes, Diodorus, Plutarch, and 
Nepos. This then may be considered the true number of ships fur- 
nished on that occasion by the Athenians. But how are we to recon- 
cile with this, the number given here by Thucydides? As usual there 
have been almost as many conjectures as commentators, but none of 
them in all respects satisfactory. All the MSS. except four (or accord- 
ing to Arnold, three) read rerpaxogias. Bloomf. is disposed to follow 
those four MSS., in which is found the reading rpsaxociovs, which 
would remove the difficulty as far as the number of Athenian ships is 
concerned. But then another difficulty arises, for Herodotus reckons 
the whole number of ships at 378. Here then, on the supposition that 
tptakociovs is the true reading, is a discrepancy of seventy-eight, or if 
the twelve Aiginetan ships, which were guarding the island of Aigina 
in the time of the action, are subtracted, there is still a difference of 
sixty-six. In order to avoid the difficulty, Bloomf. supposes that only 
300 took part in the engagement. Arnold conjectures that the two- 
thirds of the fleet here claimed by the Athenian orator, was an over- | 
estimate, perfectly consistent with oratorical exaggeration, and that 
when Demosthenes gives, as he does, the real number of the ships, 
and calls it two-thirds of the whole, he states the number to be 300. 
Didot takes dvo powpoy in the sense of one-half, and this opinion — 
Goeller adopts in his last edition. The reading of Demosthenes, which 
is rptaxociav ovaay Tav macav Tpinpewv tas Siakocias 7 mddis rrapé- 
axero, they would change from tpaxociwy into rerpaxociev, and thus 
harmonize the conflicting passages. But would it not have been more 
natural for Thucydides to have written ras jyuceias or 7d jusov? I 
know of nc way to remove the difficulty, except by the change of 
reading proposed by Bloomf. and Poppo, for the statement is too dis- 
proportionate to the truth to be attributed to the exaggeration natural 
to orators, who, before so grave and discriminating an audience as the 
one here addressed, would find it necessary to adhere in some degree 
to the statement of things as they really were. Col. Leake (Athens, 
II. p. 251) I find comes also to the conclusion, that tpraxocias is the 





es ae Se fy pA ere oF oe 
a sp eee kee Cl ee c ~ 
TRS Py, > 


PPP HEEL OT 





Cuar. LXX1V.] NOTES. 315 





true reading in the passage before us. vavpaxnoas depends on 
airtoraros—eyévero, was the most instrumental in causing the sea-fight 
to take place in the narrows. Of. K. § 306.1. ¢; Mt. § 542. Obs. 1. B; 
S. § 222. 6. énep refers to €v TO orevae (= ev TH Tadapivt) vav- 
paxnoa. dia... .eTysnoare. Of. Plut. in Themist. ch. 17, where 
it is said that the Lacedemonians presented Themistocles with an 
olive branch and a chariot, the best in the city, besides bestowing 
upon him many other marks of honor. Tav—edSdvrav is to be 
constructed after paduora. as, to. See N. on I. 81. § 2. 

2. of ye—jétooaper, inasmuch as we determined. The relative 
here introduces the ground or reason of what has just been said, re- 
specting the boldness and alacrity of the Athenians. Cf. K. § 334. 2. 
Trav dor is referred by the Schol. to the Macedonians, Thessa- 
lians, Locrians, Beeotians, and Phocians. PEXPL Nav = péexpe Tis 
modews Hav. éxdurdvres. See N. on dvres, I. 7. $1. Ta 
oixeia SuapSeipavres. A Schol. says that the Athenians destroyed with 
their own hands all the goods which could not be removed, and the 
cattle which could not be driven away. Another Schol. says that 
they destroyed the city, in order that it might not be used by the 
Barbarians as a military station against Greece. —— pnd’ ds (= ovras), 
not even thus, i. e. in so distressed a condition. —— mpodureiy depends 
on 7néi@caper. oxedacSevres into other countries. 
rois Evppdyors. dX’ responds to pnd és. 

8. ovy joaov. Bloomf. is doubtless correct in considering this as 
put by Attic urbanity for paddoyr. TovTou, i. &. Tod @pedcioSac Or 
THs @dedelas. yap in épeis pév yap introduces the proof of what 
immediately precedes. ént tro—veper%at is taken by Didot in the 
sense of én’ éArid: Tov véueoSa, in consequence of the antithetic imép 
































avtots, 1. @. 














'....ovons which follows. The common rendering is wt in posterum 





incoleretur. kal ovx nuav To mAcov. Mt. (§ 455. Obs. 3. b) says, 
“a comparison with ‘more’ implies an opposition, and two modes of 
speech are therefore combined.” Here we have not for us.and rather 
than for us conjoined, so as to read literally, and not rather than for 
us, a fulness of expression employed evidently for the sake of empha- 
sis. Ths ovK ovans, “SC. juiv, gue nobis jam nulla esset, ron, 





| que esse desiisset.” “ Hoc potius indicat sequentibus verbis: ev Bpayeta 
 €Amids ovens.” Haack. But inasmuch as ris odk ovens is opposed to 
_ the preceding dé oixovpévey téy rodewr, I prefer the interpretation 
of Gottl., gue jam nulla est, i. e. épSappémns. 
_ ths....ovons to rd EvAwov Teiyos, i. e. the fleet, the only safeguard 
_ after the destruction-of their city, in which the hopes of the Atheni- 
ans rested, and this too being in circumstances of great peril. This 





Didot refers imép 


316 NOTES. | [Boox 1 


conjecture is worthy of consideration, although I think reference is 
had to the commonwealth, rather than to the ships or personal safety 
of the citizens. TO pepos, im some nicasure. Bloomf. “ guantum 
in nobis esset.” Goel. It appears to me, that Arnold has hit upon 
the true exposition: we bore our full share in the esatediss both of 
ourselves and of you. 

4. ei d€ mpocexopnoapev—ovdev dy err eder tas, if we had gone 
over—you would no longer have been under the necessity, etc. For the 
indicative in the protasis, see N. on I. 53. §2. dy in the apodosis 
weakens the assertion, and makes it a little less offensive to the Laced- 
monian ears, than a positive assertion would have been. Of. S.§ 215.1 
For the translation of éde by the pluperfect, cf. Mt. §508.b; K 
§ 260.2 (2); 8. $215.2. Notice that the aorist is employed in the pro- 
tasis, because the act spoken of is regarded as momentarily completed, 
but in the apodosis the imperfect is used, because the necessity spoken 
of is to be represented as having a continued existence. KaS’ yov- 
xiav, at his leisure (as far as fighting was concerned) = without oppo- 
sition. ay air@ mpoexopnae, would have gone on for him (see N- 
on I. 109. § 3). aire is the dat. commodi. 














CHAPTER LXXYV. 


FHfaving performed such signal services, the Athenians ought not to be envied on account 
of their dominion (§ 1); for this had come to them, because they had been left by the 
Lacedzmonians to finish the Barbarian war (§ 2); the sway which they held had 
been increased, first through the natural influence of fear, and then for the sake of honor 
and interest (§ 3); being hated by many and suspected by the Lacedseemonians, it seemed 
unsafe to relax their authority, and give opportunity for the disaffected states to revolt 
(4), and for this regard to their own interests no one could justly blame them (§ 5). 


1. dp doi éopev. To these words belongs the pi before ovras, 
30 that the order is: dpa pi afi éopev—otras ayav empSdves Sd1a- 
xeioZai, is it just then—that we should lie under such a load of envy # 
ov is joined with dpa when an affirmative, and 7 when a negative 
answer is expected (ef. K. § 344. 5. d; 8. § 219. 4). Thus dpa ovx a&coi 
éopey would signify, do we not deserve? rére, i.e. in the Persian 
war. yopns Evvécews, the wisdom of our counsel; “our good 
sense in counsel.” Arnold. Reference is had to what is said of The- 
mistocles in I. 74. $1. apxyjs depends on emiSdvas diaketoSac = 
Soveia%at, Which in the active voice is followed by the dative of the 
person and genitive of the thing. Of. K. § 274. e.—— ye is here . 











a a ae a = 


On UO ee 
ae 





Onar. LXXV.] NOTES. 817 


limitive, at least on account of the rule. —— jjs is put in the genitive 
by attraction with dpyjs, the accusative being properly demanded 
after ¢xouer. 

2. avryy refers to dpyis. Biacdpevar, by force. See N. on I. 
9. $3, Ta tmdAoira Tov BapBdpov, i. e. the termination of the 
war with the Barbarians. The supineness of the Lacedemonians was 
most undoubtedly a principal cause of the ascendency of the Atheni- 
ans in maritime affairs. Their continuance in the war would have 
placed them at the head of the confederacy, as their withdrawal ele- 
vated the Athenians to that station. avTay....Kataornvat, them- 
selves entreating us td become their leaders. 

8. e€ avrov dé rod epyov, from the nature of the thing itself. So 
the Schol. explains é« tis picews adrns Tov mpdyparos. The thing 
referred to, is the dominion enjoyed by the Athenians, and on the 
principle laid down by the Schol., that the ruler is always hated (6 
apxov det pecetra), it would be necessary for them, by strengthening 
their power, to protect themselves against the effect of this hatred. 
‘és tdde, i, e. to what it now is; to its present height of power. 
dcovs, not of the Barbarians, as Haack supposes, but as a Schol. 
remarks, déovs tev Kakws waddévrav év TH apxy tmynxdev, for this seeins 
evident from ovr dodadés eri—xivduveverv which follows. 

4, éddxec has for its subject dvévras xwwduvedeww With which dodarés 
agrees. dmnxnpevous (see N. on I. 76. $1) belongs to jas, the 
omitted subject of kivduvevecv. TiVOV....KAaTEOTpappEevav, some 
even who had already revolted having been subdued. Of. I. 98, et seq. 
dpotws as before. avevras (by relaxing our authority) be- 
longs to xwdSuvevew as the participle of means. See N. on I. 9. §1. 
yap....eylyvorro, for (if we had let go the reins) the desertions 
would have been to you = (by constructio pregnans. See N. on I. 18. 
§ 2) the deserters would have gone over and remained with you, i.e. 
been on your side. , 

5. maot depends on dveripSovor (sc. éors), as the dat. Sebel 
































Render, it is not a matter of censure to any = none can be censured, 





The subject is ed riteoSat. Tov peyiotay mépe Kwdvvev = tva py 
éuméon eis peyiorous kuwdivovs. Schol. mépe is put by anastrophe for 
wept. 8. § 231. N. 2 fa). 


313 NOTES. [Boox } 


CHAPTER LXXVI 


Phe speaker now retorts upon the Lacedwemonians, that they are doing the same things in 
Peloponnesus which they charge upon the Athenians, and the superiority, which would 
eave been theirs had they remained until the close of the war (see N. on L. 75. § 2), must 
% like manner have been maintained by a strong and vigorous government (§ 1); in ac- 
eepting and maintaining the dominion voluntarily bestowed upon them, they had done 
nothing strange or discordant with established customs, and so the Lacedwmonians 
thought, until swayed by motives of self-interest they began to talk of justice (§ 2); 

- in ruling so just and equitably, the Athenians deemed themselves worthy of commenda- 
tion (§ 8); and the mildness of their rule, for which they were now the subject of obloquy, 
would be manifest if their power should pass to other hands (§ 4). 


1. ras—éhers depends on xatacrnodpevor, and adray is to be sup- 
plied after eEnyeio%e. Haack erroneously makes the accusative to 
depend on this verb. ent TO tiv @peApor is referred by the 
Schol. to the utility resulting from the oligarchical form of govern- 
ment. Tore, i. e. after the battle of Mycale. dia aravrés, i. e. 
through the whole war. anjxSnose, had become odious. On this 
word, as on €& adrod d€ rod epyov, the Schol. remarks, of yap dpyov- 
Tes pucovvTar: diteAeVSepoy yap Td avSperuwoyr. iopev Gv—ipas— 
yevopevous, we know that you would be. dy belongs to. the participle 
(see N. on I. 73. § 4). For the construction of eidéva: with the parti- 
ciple, see N. on I. 69. § 5. hoooy than we. 

2. ovras, 80 that, wherefore. - ard, out of, away_from. ei 

-- -edefaueSa. Of. I. 75..§2. The vulgar reading for didopévny is 
diadidopevny, per manus traditum, which is inapplicable here. 
dveipev (see N. on dvévras, I. 75. § 4) is opposed to dpyew eyxparas, 
$1 supra. Tyns....apereias. Of. I. 75. § 3. ovd’ av.... 
tmdp£avres introduces another circumstance, viz. established usage, to 
justify the acceptance and vigorous maintenance of power by the 
Athenians. rovdrov refers to. the supremacy just spoken of, and 
therefore takes the article: KaSeoT@Tos = vopisov dvtos, vopsCoue- 
vov. Schol. The subject is properly rév....xareipyeoSat. aévoi Te. 
duax.t.r. Their acknowledged fitness to rule, is here brought for- 
ward as an additional (Gua) reason why the Athenians were not desery- 
ing of censure in receiving and exercising their authority as they had 
done. The participles vouigovres and Soxodvres denote cause. See N. 
on I. 9. § 4 (end). With dé, the words rod dpyew or tis dpxis 
may be mentally supplied. ipiv, Soxovvtes. Of. I. 95. § 7. 
pexpt.»--xpnore, until the present time (viv), when, thinking it con- 
ducive to your interest, you make use of the argument of justice. “rd 
Sixai@ Adye, intellige 7G Ady ro repli Tis eAevSepias Tov “EAAjver.” 


















































q 
e. 
w 
he 


Caar. LXXVIL] NOTES. 319 


Goel: —— aparvysv, at being in his power = whilst it was in his 


power. The accusative absolute is employed, when time parallel to or 
coincident with another action is to be designated. Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. 
§ 700. 2; 8. § 226. b. mposeis, preferring. The object is dy, re- 
ferring to the idea of justice or a just policy, implied in r@ dixaio 
Adyo. pn—exew. See N. on I. 10. § 1 (end). 

8. émaweioSai re Gé.ou otrives, they also are worthy to be praised 
who. Of. S. $172. 4. Th avSpareia hice, human nature = the 
dictate of nature, the natural desire of man. —— Arnold translates 
dixatérepot....Svvapuy, less careless of justice than our actual power 
enabled us to be. I prefer Bloomfield’s translation: have been more 
observant of justice than according to their power (to commit injustice). 
xara here denotes conformity, and may be rendered, in accordance 
with, and implies that their moderation was greater than might have 
been expected from the extent of their power. 

4, y av—iv. We frequently find one of these particles joined to 
the principal verb, to denote the conditional. nature of the whole sen- 
tence, and also. to that part of the sentence which it immediately 
modifies. ‘Sometimes the repetition.results from an intervening clause. 
Cf. Jelf’s Kithn. § 482. a; Mt. § 600; S. § 215. N. 5. detEar ay 
peadtora by. the severity of their government. nuiv Sée—meptecty 
is nearly equivalent to jyiv dé eyévero (has happened to us), the verb 
mepieatn, has come around to us, being a more lively form of expres- 
sion. For the dative, cf. Mt. § 402. d. To mréov 4, more than. 























CHAPTER LXXVII. 


The orator proceeds to prove what he has just affirmed (I. 76. § 4), by showing that the 
Athenians are called litigious, when instead of compelling their allies to redress any real 
or supposed wrong, they are willing to have the points in dispute fairly tried and de- 
termined by civil tribunals, from which reproach those who exercise arbitrary power in 
respect to these things are exempt (§$1, 2); this leniency is made, however, a ground of 
complaint by their allies, whenever they feel aggrieved by a judicial sentence, or by 
any decision of the state, even more so than though they had been stripped by the hand 
of violence of all their possessions (§ 3); for men more highly resent acts of injustice than 
acts of violence, as is seen from a comparison of the patience with which these states bore 
the Median yoke, with their restiveness under the Athenian rule (§§ 4,5); the same 

feelings of hostility would be entertained towards the Lacedemonians, if they took the 
dominion, especially as their customs were so different from those of the other states (§ 6). 


1. kai is to be referred to the xai below, yap being here the gen- 
eral connective. eAaccovpevor, = although (see N. on I. 7. $1) we 





820 NOTES. [Boox 1 


lose our suits = are cast in suits. This interpretation seems to accord 
better with the meaning of the word, and with the context, than 
Arnold’s interpretation, not standing upon our right, i, e. condeseend- 
ing to let our disputes with them be fairly tried, instead of deciding, 
as we might, by our sovereign power. For the purpose is not here to 
show the condescension of the Athenians in suffering matters of dis- 
pute to be adjusted by civil tribunals, when they might settle them 
by an act of their sovereign will, inasmuch as that was asserted in § 8 
of the preceding chapter. The design now is to illustrate and confirm 
the remark, made at the close of the foregoing chapter, that the mod- 
eration of the Athenians seemed to bring upon them an increase of 
odium. This is shown by the fact here asserted, that even in suits at 
law, in which the Athenians are worsted, and that too before their 
own tribunals, the only return they receive from this impartial ad- 
ministration of justice, is to be called litigious. yap (illustrantis, 
See N. on I. 53. § 2). See the preceding remarks on éAacvotpevon 
ev tais....dikas, in actions brought against our allies for 
breaches of contract. Of. Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Rom. Antig. p. 918. 
map npiv avrois, before ourselves, is introduced to show their re- 
gard for justice, that even in their own courts at Athens, decisions 
were given in favor of their allies. Boeckh (Pub. Econ. Ath. p. 404) 
denies that all the small suits at law were tried at Athens, as no per- 
son living at Rhodes or Byzantium would come to Athens to bring a 
suit for 50 or 100 drachme. The simple fact was, that the supreme 
jurisdiction belonged to Athens, and cases could be carried there by 
appeal from the inferior courts. ev, in conformity to, according to. 
6poiots in respect to the parties to the suit. 
uev is the apodosis of éhaccovpevor (S. § 225. 6). 

2. avrav refers to the persons, who charged the Athenians with 
oppression and injustice in their treatment of the allies. Tois— 
éxovot depends on dvediferax. The Schol. says that reference is had 
to the Persians and Scythians. dudrt, why, for what reason. —— 
rovro refers back to jjocor... .éxovat. yap in this place has far- 
nished some difficulty to interpreters. Poppo calls it yap declarativum 
(Lat. scilicet). Haack refers it to rodro obx dvediferar que sine didri, - 
tamquam peculiaris sententia, cogitatione repetenda sunt: od yap av- 
rois ovediCerar rovro: BidleoSa yap, etc. Goel. supplies the ellipsis 
ovk ovediferat, bre Biatovrar> BiageoSar yap, etc., which I think is the 
correct explanation, inasmuch as it best meets the demands of the 
context. mpoodéovra, sc. ofrot, the antecedent of ofs in the pre- 
ceding clause. 

8. Poppo correctly disjoins of dé from ciS:opévor, and interprets, 




















Prrodixety Soxov- 














Cuap, LXXYVII.] NOTES. 821 


alli vero (socii nostri) guwm sint assueti. The usual interpretation is, 
but they who are accustomed. But if this were the meaning, we 
should suppose that dAAovs, or some other general word, would have 
oeen employed instead of nyas. ard Tov icov, on equal footing, 
on terms of equality. —— 1 accompanies oteoSa, because mapa has 
a negative sense (see N. on I. 10. § 1), beyond what (= otherwise than) 
they think is right. With ypyjva supply from the main clause éd\ac- 
gw2jva. Goel. constructs: mapa rd oleoSae py xpHvat. youn 
‘efers to a judicial decision, duvdyer to power exercised irrespective of 
a legal trial. kat éracovy, even in the least = in ever so slight a 
degree. With this meaning, which is easily derived from the more 
common signification of the word, in any way whatever (cf. Liddell 
and Scott sub voce), érwcotv may be connected with 7v rt. Its po- 
sition after 7—7 is no serious objection to this, inasmuch as it is 
placed beside the verb whose meaning is limited by ri. Its connec- 
tion with the words immediately preceding would have been ex- 
pressed by # érwaodv, or in any other way whatever. But what 
other way was there to effect the thing complained of, than the two 
modes spoken of in 4) yroun 7) Suvdper rH Sia thy apxnv? - é\ao- 
cotacw, are worsted. This meaning, which is inevitable here, shows 
that Arnold is mistaken in the sense, which he assigns to ékaocovpevor 
- in § 1 supra. ov....exovow, they feel no gratitude that they are 
not deprived of the greater part. For the use of the article with 
mAéovos, cf. K. § 246. 8. ¢. orepioxduevos denotes the cause. See N. 
on I. 9.§ 4. Tov evdeods (= Tod éeAdoaovos), the part lacking, in 
opposition to the part which remained. For the article, see the re- 
ference on rov mAéovos supra. xarerrwrepov pépovow, they are 
more indignant. In this combination, the signification of the adjec- 
tive predominates, and hence takes the genitive. Cf. Mt. § 368. 5. a. 
droéuevor tov vopov, putting aside the law = paying no regard 
to law. éxeivas, ‘illo modo.” Betant. dé = yap. 
yov implies negation, and hence is followed by as od with xpeoyr (sc. 
éart). See N.on J.10.§1. Cf. also S. § 280.3; Mt. § 534. Obs. 4. 
2; K.§ 818.9. Render the passage, not even they themselves (i. e. the . 
persons aggrieved) can deny that the weaker must yield to the stronger. 

4, ddtxovpevor, when treated unjustly. See N. on I. 138. § 6. 
rd pev referring to déd:Kcovpevor, and rd 8 to Bragdpevor, are both the 
subjects of the propositions in which they stand, the other words 
composing the predicates. - dno tov tcov Bloomf. regards as a 
neuter, and translates, on a footing of equal justice. Others inter- 
pret it, pro eguali conditione. I prefer, as the most natural mode of 
- interpretation, to take dmé in the sense of id (K. § 288. 3. c), and 



































avTé\e- 








* 


822 NOTES. [Boor 1 


tcov as a masculine, by one who is an equal. In this way, it harmo: 
nizes With isd rod Mydov, which is varied from dé rod. In respect 
to the sentiment, commentators cite many kindred examples. Among 
others, the one quoted by Goel. from Plut. Vit. Timol., is very much 
in point: ovrws imd Adyav padrov 7 mpdEewv mornpay dnacSa wepv- 
Kagw of modo xadera@repov yap UBpw 7 BAdBnv hépovar. See also 
ovdeis yap opyiferat Tois moAv tmep avroy tH Suvdpe, Aristot. Rhet. I. 
11, cited by Arnold. 

5. yodv introduces an example confirmatory of the assertion just 
made. macxovres nveixovro, they endured suffering. S. § 225. 8. 
eixétas, as might be expected, naturally enough. The next clause 
illustrates this, and is therefore introduced by yap. To tmapév, the 
present, i. e. their present lot. Supply Soxe? from the preceding con- 
text. Bloomf. aptly remarks on the misery of those who live under a 
system of unequal confederation, cheated as they often are by the 
shadow of liberty, while the substance ever eludes their grasp. 

6. ye in tpets y’ gives emphasis to the pronoun, as though it were 
spoken in an elevated tone of voice, or written in italics. §S. § 68. n. 
3. ovv is here a particle of reference, as to this matter. KaSe- 
Advres. The Schol. adds mpopavreverar: xa%eikov yap abréy ra reixn 
nuerepov Séos, your fear of us. See N. on ai ye 
ipérepar edmides, I. 69. $5. oia Kal tére—dpota Kal viv, such as 
then—now also. The xai before rére serves to connect more closely, 
but is unsusceptible of translation into English. Hynodpevor, when 
(see N. on I. 13. § 6) you had the lead, defines rére. vmedeiEare, 
you gave indications of. This reading, adopted by all the recent com- 
mentators for dedeiEare, gives a better sense, since, as Arnold re- 
marks, the Lacedemonians had not fully manifested (dmédecEav) their 
tyrannical spirit, but had shown symptoms (imédeEav) of it, during 
the command of Pausanias. 6poia—yvaceoSe = opoias yvopats 
Xpnoeose. ka’, amongst. trois GdXors (Greeks) limits Gucera, 
which adjective forcibly expresses the unsocial (or as Bloomf. says, 
the anti-social) spirit of the Lacedszmonian institutions, in permitting 
no foreigners to reside among them, and in adopting customs, unique, 
and in many respects quite’ offensive to the neighboring states. Cf. 
Mill. Dor. II. p. 194. efiav, SC. és méAepov. The more general 
sense of going into foreign parts on business of any sort, is perhaps 
the true one. ols = éxeivors ois, of which the antecedent depends 
On vopiter—= xpnoSae vopiter (Kr. § 55.4. N. 11), is im the habit of 
using. Of. Jelf’s Kithn. $591. Obs.; K. § 285. 1. (2). 7 GAN 

“Eas, the rest of Greece. 




















of Aakedaudrot. 
































| Cup LXXVIL] NOTES. 393 


CHAPTER LXXVITII. 


The Lacedzmonians are exhorted, finally, not to engage precipitously in war, on the charges 
brought by others against the Athenians (§ 1), and are admonished of the uncertainty 
and the calamities of war (§ 2), in which men oftentimes.engage thoughtlessly, and are 
only brought to reason by some calamity (§ 3); and in conclusion, they are solemnly 
charged not to violate the treaty, but to submit the differences to a judicial investigation, 
and are reminded, that if they resort to arms, the Athenians will repel their attacks with 
the utmost vigor and resolution (§ 4). 


1. Bpadéos—Bpayéwv. There is here a slight paronomasia = de- 
liberate long (i. e. come to no hasty decision) since you are not delib- 
erating (sc. BovAevopevor from BovdeveoSe) about short matters (i. e. 
matters of trifling importance). ov belongs to the omitted participle, 
and hence is placed before zrepi. d\Xorpias refers to the Corinthi- 
ans. tov mapadoyoy, the uncertainty. This word literally signi- 
fies that which is beyond calculation, and is here applied to the issue 








_” of the war, which was eminently involved in uncertainty. 


2. pnkuvdpevos....mepticracsa, for when protracted, it usually 
(pirei, is wont) brings most things to depend upon chance; or as 
Arnold interprets, brings in the end to hazard = ends by bringing to 
hazard. Most. of the commentators explain réyas, as referring to 
uncertain events which are adverse. Butit is better to take it in a 
more unlimited sense, as referring to fortune either good or bad, and 
continuing the idea expressed in rdv mapddoyov. The sentiment is, 
that in a long-continued war, no one is so far-sighted as to be able to 
see how things will take place, or what will be the issue of the con- 
test. This is true of all-wars, and a most fearful realization did it 
have in the long and desolating contest, which is the subject of this 
history. ‘y, i.e. TUXav. —— dréxopev*refers to both the Athe- 
nians and Lacedemonians. These states were equally removed from 
the elevation or prostration of power, which hung upon the uncertain 
issue of the war. ev adnd@ kudvvevera, is exposed to great un- 
certainty ; literally, 7s periled in the dark. 

3. Tav epyav—exovra. (engage in). §. § 192.1. Steph. supplies 
tay Adyev after mpérepov. But perhaps this is unnecessary, as it evi- 
dently stands opposed to voreporv, and may therefore be taken abso- 
lutely. a refers to épyor. Kakorrazobvres denotes time (see 
N. on I. 13. § 6), and contains the protasis of ray Xéyev drrovra, they 
betake themselves to counsels (literally, to words). For the genitive, cf. 
8. $192.1. The variety of uses in waich the Attics employed drra; 














324 _ NOTES. [Boox L 


especially in the middle voice, may be seen in almost any good lexi 
con. 70 ‘belongs to KaxorraSovrres. 

4, év....avroi, who (see N. on I. 8.§1) are not yet onnsiaa an 
such an error, as to engage in war without due deliberation. So the 
Schol. explains dyapria by tH mpodexZeion aBovdig Tod modépov. 
épavtes, SC. ev ToLlavTn dyaptia dvras. €ws, while. ——ai%aiperos, 
in the power of, depending on the will, isin the predicate. Aveww 
depends on Aéyouev ipiv. There is a play on Avew—Aveoda, the 
former being taken in the sense of to break, violate, the latter, to be 
terminated, adjusted. Cf. Xen. Anab. III. 1. § 21. Kata Ty 
Evysnkyny, according to compact = in conformity with the terms of the 
treaty. ‘‘Etenim in feederibus tricennalibus (I. 115. §1) scriptum 
erat, dzAa pu) emuéepery, jv Sixas SeAwor Siddvar, VII. 18. § 2.” Poppo. 
7H, or otherwise. Seovs trovs dpxious. See N. on I. 71.§5. The 
oaths here referred to, were those with which the treaty was ratified. 
apyovras (sc. tyas) follows dpuiverSar. Tavtn... .upnynose, 
the way in which you may lead us = according to the example which 
you may set us. “tidnynoSe idem quod mponynose.” Goel. ‘They ~ 
both express the same idea, but not exactly the same part of it: mpo- . 
nycio%a. expresses the precedence, tpyyetoSa: the nearness of the lead- 
er.” Arnold. 





























CHAPTER LXXIX. 


Having heard the speeches on both sides, the Lacedamonians deliberate by themselves on 
the present state of things (§ 1); the majority are for immediate war, when Archidamus 
their king addresses them in opposition to such precipitous measures (§ 2). 


1. ray ’ASnvaiey depends on #rovoay (S. § 192), and not as some 
think on & @deEav (= robs Adyovs). peTaoTnodpevor mavras, hav- 
ing caused all (i. e. both their allies and the Athenians) to withdraw. 
8. § 209.2. Of. Xen. Anab. IL. 3. §.8. Kata odas airovs, among 
themselves. 

“2. émi....epepov, the opinions inclined to the same point. The 
metaphor is taken from roads meeting in a common centre. 
ddiceiv....Tdxer explains*rd ard, modepnréa eiva, they should go 
to war. See N, on mepirnréa, I. 72. § 1. *Apxidapnos. Archidamus 
II. succeeded his grandfather (a. o. 469), his father Zeuxidamus having 
died some time previous. A brief but judicious estimate of his 
moral worth, and the eminent services which he rendered to his state, 

















Cur, LXXX.] NOTES. 325 


may be found in Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Rom. Biog. and Mythol. I. p. 
267. The Peloponnesian war for the first ten years, is frequently 
called -the Archidamian war. Soxayv eivac does not imply doubt, 
but that which was a matter of general repute. 








CHAPTERS LXXX—LXXXV. 


The speech of king Archidamus, comprised in these chapters, has for its 
main object, the postponement of hostilities until negotiation has been tried, 
and the Lacedemonians have increased their resources. He urges the 
wealth, the high-state of preparation for war, and the naval supremacy of 
the Athenians, as a reason why, with their present resources, the Lacedemo- 
nians could not hope to be victorious (chaps. 80, 81). He does not oppose 
the war, if the Athenians refuse to listen to their terms, but advises that 
they should first set forth calmly and with firmness their grounds of com- 
plaint, at the same time making all preparations for war (chap. 82). He 
cautions his auditors against regarding this advice as pusillanimous, or being 
influenced by the charges of tardiness and dilatoriness which may be 
brought against them, for to such a wise and deliberate policy the Laceda- 
monians had been indebted for their glory and independence (chaps. 82, 83). 
In conclusion, he urges them not to hazard their institutions by a precipitous 
declaration of war, which must cost many lives, much treasure, and much 
honor, but to submit the matter, as the Athenians profess their willingness 
to do, to a judicial investigation (chap. 85). The speech is grave, dignified, 
full of sound wisdom and statesman-like views, and worthy of the man who 
pronounced it, and the occasion which called it forth. 





CHAPTER LXXX. 


The speaker commences with a modest reference to his military experience, and that of 
many around hi, which rendered them free from the desire of war entertained by the 
inexperienced ($1); as to the war in respect to which they were consulting, it would be 
very momentous (§ 2), for against the Peloponnesians war could be waged on equal 
terms, and with dispatch, but should not lightly be declared against a people of such 
power, resources, and naval experience as the Athenians (§ 8), especially as the Lacedx- 
monians in wealth and maritime resources were so much inferior (§ 4). 


1. mod\A@v 76n wodgpov. Archidamus inust have been at this time 
quite an old maa, as he is supposed to have died in the fifth year of 


826 NOTES / [Boor L 


the war, in the forty-second year of his reign (see N. on III. 89. § 1). 
ToUs, SC. €umeipovs from the preceding context. pnte—eriSv- 
pijca—pnre—vopicavra. The change to the participial constmpction 
is somewhat harsh. Cf. Mt. § 397.38. Both clauses denote the end or 
effect of the skill and experience, which the speaker claims for himself 
and many of his auditors. 

2. révde, SC. rov mdAepor. ovx—eAdyxtoroy is a litotes for great- 
est, most momentous. The Schol. refers é€dayiorov to time, but that, 
as Bloomf. remarks, is judging by the event. Archidamus might 
easily predict the severity of the struggle between two such states as 
Sparta and Athens, and yet be profoundly ignorant of the length of 
time, in which it would be carried on. —~— ei ris—ékdoyitorro = ei 
exdoyiforese. So we frequently use one, some one, etc. for the personal 
pronouns. Cf. 8. § 165. b; Mt. § 487.3; K. § 303. R. 6. 

3. yap introduces an explanation of ov« éAdytorov. —— kal before 
dotvyeirovas is epexegetical, especially, even. Poppo refers dorvyei- 
rovas to the Argives, and some of the Arcadians with whom the 
Lacedemonians waged frequent and bloody wars. Tapépotos, of 
the same description, i. e. military rather than naval. So Arnold 
explains with the Schol. Didot takes adxj in the sense of épan, om. 
the ground that the common explanation (vies, strength) conflicts 
with the beginning of the next chapter, where superiority in strength 
and numbers over the Athenians is claimed. But if wapépouos refers 
to the kind rather than the degree of power, that objection will be of 
no force. oidvy re refers to éASeiv, and is therefore in the neuter. 
Literally, t6 proceed against each one is possible. When spoken of 
persons, oids re means able. ep éxaora. Duk. supplies ra ywpia 
with the Schol. éxas Peloponnesus. idia Kal Snuocio, pri- 
vate and public. Notice the distinctness and emphasis given to the 
nouns in this sentence by the frequent use of the conjunction. 
ye xopio, at least in any one place. Athens, in the height of her 
prosperity, contained at least 200,000 inhabitants. Cf. Leake’s Athens, 
I. p. 440; Appendix XXIII. ddpov wroredcis. See N. on I. 19 
§ 1. —— mpos rovrous refers to avdpas, which is repeated by the pro 
noun, in consequence of the words which intervene between it and 
the verb dpacsa. S. § 160. N. 5. —— moreicavras agrees with pas 
the omitted subject of érery3qva. Repeat xp) from the preceding 
clause. py: 

4, yvavol depends on moretcavras to be mentally supplied from 
the preceding context. Hooovs in ships. xpdvos evéeorar, time 
will intervene, i. e. before the thing spoken of can be done, time will 
he required. —— xpyyacw is joined in construction with vavoiv. — 
































fe 
EVt 














Cua. LXXXT] NOTES. 827 


TOAAG... . AAEirroper, in this (i. €. wealth) we are stitl more deficient. 
Lhe coiparative is herestrengthened by woAA@ ér. Of. K. § 239. R. 
1; S.§ 159.4. For the construction of rovrov, cf. 8. § 200.8. The 
singular is employed although referring to a plural noun, because the 
noun is regarded in the abstract as a thing. Cf. Mt. § 489. —- ép 
Kows (sc. rapteio. Cf. Bos. Gr. Ellip. p. 127), in the common treasury. 
ex tav idiev, from our private resources. The Lacedsemonians 
were poor, as is remarked by the Schol. on this passage. éepopev 
is empioyed here in the sense to contribute. 











CHAPTER LXXXI. 


It would be of little avail to invade and plunder the Athenian territory, since from other 
states they could import whatever was wanted (§$ 1,2); any attempt also to induce 
their allies to revolt would require a fleet, on account of their insular position (§ 3); 
unless they overcame the Athenians by sea, or cut off the revenues by which their navy 
was supported, they themselves would sustain the greatest injury in the war (§ 4); and to 
abandon the contest at such a time, would be dishonorable to them, especially if they 
should be regarded as the authors of the war (§ 5); no one should think that the war 
would be brought to a speedy close, by an inroad into the enemy’s country, for the Athe- 
nians were not the men to succumb, merely because their territory was invaded (§ 6). 


1. rots dmAots = Tois émAiras. But Bloomf. thinks that the word 
refers to the use of arms, in which the Lacedemonians particularly 
excelled. avtav depends on imepdépoper. S. § 189. TO TAHSEt 
is spoken with reference to éyAos in I. 80. § 3, and signifies able-bodied 
men, who are fit to be soldiers. Bloomf. understands by it what we 
call population, in which the Peloponnesians exceeded the Athenians. 

2. rois = rovros. S. § 166. @An yn. Cf. I. 148. § 4, where 
Pericles says the same thing. The following note from Goeller’s 
edition, will give the reader some view of the extent of the Athenian 
dominion, and the number of their allies. “ &Anv yqv Schol. interpre- 
tatur Thraciam et Joniam. Adde Eubcess magnam partem, Cycladas 
pene omnes et ceteras insulas inter Peloponnesum, Cretam et Asiam, 
Dores maritimos, Samios, multos ex Hellespontiis, multas urbes Greecas 
in oris Thracizs et Macedonize, Oropum in confiniis in Beeotia. Adde 
Atheniensium colonias, Scyrum, Lemnum, Imbrum, Aiginetas, qui tum 
Aiginam tenebant, Hestieenses in Eubcea, Naxios, Andrios, fortasse 
etiam Tenivs et Ceos, partim Amphipolitanos, itemque partim Thuri- 
nos. Adde foderatos cum Atheniensibus Barbaros, Sitalcen, regem 
Odrysarum, Odomantos, populum Thraciw, Philippym et Derdam, 
orincipes Macedonum, Pelasgos ad Athon habitantes, Edones, in Italia 











828 NOTES. [Boox 1, 
ray 








ere in Sicilia Segestanos, Siculos, ete.” ex == dud. 
= ékeiva Ov. exaéovra. Krig. conjectures éoafovrat. 

3. adiorava, to cause to revolt. denoer....vnowrars, it will be 
necessary to assist these with a fleet, because (see N. on I. 9. § 4) jor 
the most part they are islanders. 

4. ris....6 modépos, what sort of a war then will this be of ess 
= how Winserinis will be this war of ours! is odv €orat = Kata Trotop 
tpérov. Schol. yap tllustrantis follows in the next sentence. ap 
av, Jrom which. ado here denotes the material (cf. K. § 288. 3. e). 
Perhaps it is better, however, to regard it as designating the mediate 
instrument. PravroueSa has here the passive signification. Cf. 
Soph. Gr. Verbs, p. 106. 

5. rovr@, in this situation. katadveoSat, to come to terms, to 
treat for peace, is the subject of the sentence. GdAws Te Kal et, 
especially if also, introduces a circumstance, which heightens the 
dishonor of treating for peace, at a time when the party making the 
overtures is worsted in the war. 

6. pij—ératpopesa, let us not be excited (see N. on I. 42.§ 2). Cf. 
S. § 218. 2. éxeivn ye TH €Amidi, with that hope at least, i. e. what- 
ever other hopes we may entertain, let us not expect that so formida- 
ble a power as Athens will be crushed by merely laying waste her 
territories. yé is therefore highly restrictive here. as (how that) 
Taxv mavSnoerar Kk. T. A. is epexegetical of eAmid:. —— dédorka. .. . drro- 
Airopev (S. § 214. b). An almost prophetic foreboding, upon which 
the Schol. remarks, that Thucydides seems to have had in mind pn 
hiv texeeool T éxicow wha Aimoro. Hom. Il. 3. 160. ,d¢ is here 
strongly adversative = but (so far from the war being speedily termi- 
nated) I*fear rather, etc. oUTws eikds—pnyre, 80 unlikely is it. 
The dative gpovnpati (with their high spirit) may be ranked with 
datives designating the mode or manner, and so Jelf in his Index of 
Authors (Gram, Vol. I. p. 452) regards it. Steph. makes it stand for 
Und ppovnparos. 
metu ne ab hostibus vastetur, se subjicere cuilibet conditioni.” Haack. 
This expression is similar to those which we so often use: he is a slave 
to money, to ambition, to pleasure, ete., by which we mean, an attach- 

“ment to these things so inordinate, that every thing else is sacrificed 
1or their attainment. Thus if the Athenians yielded as soon as they 
saw their country plundered, they would evince a spirit of slavery to 
their soil, by the preference given to that, over the enjoyment of true 
liberty. kararAayjva. In the simple verb it is zAnynva. Soph. 
Gr. Verbs, p. 228. 






































tT yn Sovredoat, “i.e. THs yns evexa Sovdedoat, 


ont ont a bet hee 


pie as emerpéyyopev = kal (ré in pyre) pry Sndodvras, ws emerpéerpopev, 


quarter, from whatever quarter. 


Caar. LXXXIL] NOTES. 329 


CHAPTER LXXXII. 


The Lacedemonians should not overlook the wrongs of their allies, Lut make thein tho 
ground of expostulation, in the meantime raising auxiliary forces both of Greeks and 
Barbarians, and getting their affairs in a state of readiness for war (§ 1); if the Athenians 
listened to their expostulations, the result would be most happy, but if they did not, 
then after due preparations, it would be advisable to march against them (§ 2); perhaps, 
in view of the preparations of the Lacedzmonians, they would prefer coming to terms, 
in order to preserve their territory from devastation (§ 8); which territory the Lacedx- 
monians held as a surety, and it should therefore be spared as long as possible (§ 4); as 
things now are, its devastation would bring disgrace and difficulty upon the Peloponne- 
sians, since accusations may be cleared away, but a war undertaken to redress private 
grievances cannot easily be brought with honor to a close (§§ 5, 6). 


1. od piv ovdé—xereva, but yet I do not bid you. The two nega- 
tives in this formula serve to strengthen the negation, and are to be 
taken together, and not separately, as Hoog. (Gr. Part. p. 152. XII.) 


‘supposes, the former denying simply and generally, the other particu- 


larly. Of. S. 230.1. dvacSntas, as if without perception = as 
though you were indifferent. Reference is had to the expression, 76 
dvaigSnrov, uttered by the Corinthians (I. 69. § 3). —— pre, not yet, 
i. e. not immediately. xiveiv, méprew and the other infinitives 
which follow, depend on xedevo. pnre....emitpewouev. ‘The 











sense is, neither to threaten war too plainly, and yet to let them see, 


that we shall not allow them to go on as they are going on.” Arnold. 


or kat dyAovvras os ovK éemitpéeyronev, Where for as émirpeyrouer some 
such word as duédcay should stand. dy in kay (i. e. kai dv) belongs 
to ¢fapriecSav. rovT@ (sc. xpdv@), in the meantime. 
aywyn, by a bringing over, by an accession. 











mpoo- 
et mosey, if from any 








this passage, I am inclined to follow that which is adopted by Haack, 


and partially by Arnold, i. e. to place a comma after mpooAndpueda 


and éxropi(opeSa, inclosing dveripSovoy....dvacwSjva in the marks 
of a parenthesis, In this way cai in xai....éxmopifape%a responds to 
ré before mpooaywy7, the two propositions containing the mode of 
effecting the object, expressed in ra térepa atrav eEaprieoSat. 





averripSovoy (see N. on I. 75. $5) belongs to dSsaowSjvar, which is the 








subject of the sentence. S. § 153. doo dorep 
...-emtBovdevdpeSa = exeivous (the subject of diac@Sqvar) dco. émiBov- 
Aevovrac Somwep x. tT. A. Of. Jelf’s Kihn. §§ 817.4; 895.3. See N. on 
Ill. 67. § 7. Ta avTav = Ta Hyav ai’toy. The reflexive pronouns 
of the third person are often used as general reflexives without refer« 


dé = yap. 





In respect to the punctuation of » 


- 


330 NOTES. [Boor 





ence to person. exrropt{ape%a to have corresponded with mpoo- 
aywy7, Should have been, as Poppo remarks, [ex] zopicue. This clause 
refers to the second mode of obtaining supplies, viz. from. their own 
resources. ee | fie 

2. radra dpora (sc. ety) = this will be the best issue of the affair, 
A truly noble sentiment, worthy of the experience and high station of 
the speaker. dteASdvr@v....tpidv, when (see N. on I. 18. § 6) two 
or three years have elapsed ; literally, two and three years. Cf. rowod- 
Tey Kat mapanAnciar, I. 22. § 4. apetvoy is to. be constructed with 
neppaypevoe (perf. part. pass. of dpdcce), being better prepared for 
defence. iv Sox is to be taken with tev ex adrois. 

3. airy (referring to mapackevyy) dpoia troonpaivorras, signifying 
the same things as our actions. Bloomf. says that tmocnpaive signifies, 
to give a private ojya or intimation of any thing, subindico, to inti- 
mate. padAoy belongs to ay etkotev. €xovres and dparres (su- 
pra) denote time. See N. on I. 18. § 6. epSappevoy by a hostile 
irruption. Archidamus afterwards acted on the principle which he 
here recommended. Of. II. 18. 

4. éunpoy, pledge, surety. Suidas explains it, évéyupov, rd eis eipi- 
ynv Siddpevov emi ovvSnxats. Bauer takes €yew in the sense of 
mapéxew, they furnish to you. Bloomf. makes it stand for xaréyew. 
Livy, V. 42, is cited in illustration of this passage: “‘non omnia con- 
cremare tecta ut pignus, ad flectendos hostium animos haberent.” 
js, 1. e. their territory. 
€s ddvotay kataoticartas, by 





























ovx jocov 60@ = TocovT@ paddov ba@. 
For the genitive, cf. 8. § 197. 2. 
bringing them into desperation. 

5. éyxAnpacw émerxdevres, being incited by the incite: Some 
translate: hastening on account of the accusations (Mt. § 398. 5), but 
this is less suited to the context, for here Archidamus refers not so 
much to haste, as to an excited state of mind which begets hasty and 
ill-concerted measures. avriy refers to thy yay supra. - Spare 
ores a beware lest, or more literally, see to it that—not. ato-ytov 
and dropwrepoy are here used for the positive with padrov. The other 
member of the comparison may be mentaily supplied thus: more of 
disgrace (than of honor), which is better than with Gail. to attach the 
notion of nimis to the comparative. mpdfopev. The canon of 
Dawes, that the subjunctive of the first aorist (except in the passive 
voice) cannot follow és pn, is how beginning to be doubted by many 
of the best scholars and critics. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 821.1. See. N. on 
3. 78.§1. The reading of Dindorf is that of Bekker, to whose tact in 
respect to the use or rejection of the indicative, Arnold expresses him- 
self disoosed to defer and therefore follows him here in the employ- 





















See 


Oo aS 


ee a aT A Te ae 


lt oe 
a4 


er ee Oe ee eee a 





Cuar. LXXXIIL] NOTES. 331 


ment of the indicative. Poppo, Goeller, Haack, and Bloomf. edit rpdé- 


per, to which reading I am inclined. 





6. oidv re. See N. on I. 80. §3. trav idiev. The Schol. 
refers this to the Corinthians, but there were others who complained 
of the Athenians, as the Megareans (I. 67. § 4), and in § 5 supra, we 
have rois rav Evpydyor éykAnpaow éerecxZévres. There is.no doubt, 
however, that the Corinthians are more especially referred to. —— 
ovx timdpxet, it is not possible. Kad ére xapnoe, “what issue 4 
will have.” Bloomf. 








CHAPTER LXXXIII. 


It should not be deemed the result of cowardice, that so many states did not immediately 
attack a single state ($1), for the Athenians have many allies and much tribute, and 
war demands treasures no.less than arms (§ 2); means therefore for carrying on the war 
should be provided, and as the greatest share of responsibility would fall to the Lacedee- 
monians in the war, they ought to deliberate well as to what would be its most probable 
issue (§ 3). 

1. dvavipia is the predicate, and moddods....éemedSeiv the subject 
of the proposition. 

2. yap introduces a reason why pusillanimity should not be charged 
upon the allies for not declaring war immediately. kai, also. 
eddooous refers only to Evpyaxoe: allies not less in number (than our 
own), and who bring them tribute. The allies of the Lacedeemonians 
were exempt from paying tribute. eorw....damavns, literally, 
war is not of arms the more but of treasures = war does not require 
arms so much as treasure. The full construction would be ré mdéov 
(sc. 7 Samdvns), adda Samdyms (Sc. Td wACov 7) SrA@v). Cf. Jelf’s 











- Kihn. § 774. Obs. 5. The genitives may be referred to Mt. § 316; 8. 


§ 190. —— 8 qv, by means of which (i. e. of treasure), not on account 
of which. a\Xa@s....Saracciovs, especially in the case of inland- 
ers at war with a maritime power. This use of the dative is quite 
unusual. Bloomf. finds another example in. rots rparois—yerporéxvais, 





| VIL 72. § 2. 


3. wopiompesa. S. § 218. 2. 





oimep Sé kal x... The order 


. a \ @& A , “a ae ~ > ’ a ee | , 
is: oimep Sé eLoper rd mr€ov Tis airias Tév dwoBawdvrev én’ duddrepa 


(i. e. whether the result be prosperous or the contrary). The words 


_ 10 mA€ov THs airias may be rendered, the greater share of responsibility. 
 Betant classes airias with I. 89. § 3; II. 18.§8; 60.§ 17; III. 13. § 7, 
_ in which places it must be rendered blame. But as ray droBawdrv- 


339 : NOTES, _ [Boox 1 


tov ex apddrepa looks to the alternative of a successful as well as a 
disastrous issue, in which case no blame would accrue to the Lacede- 
monians, it is better to take airias in the more general sense of cause 
whether of good or evil. ovro: is the antecedent of oiep. —— 
avray,’ SC. Tay aroBatvdvTav. Notice the change of person in spoi- 
Sepev, by which an application of the general sentiment is made to 
the case in hand. 











CHAPTER LXXXIV. 


It should cause no shame to be reproached with delay, since haste would in the end pro-. 
crastinate the war (§ 1); their moderation was prudence, which neither prosperity nor 
adversity, praise or reproach could disturb (§ 2); this rendered them both brave and 
wise, because a sedate and orderly temper inspired them with a keen sense of shame, and 
also a due regard to the laws, and they had been so educated as not to be sagacious in 
useless matters, nor to utter eloquent censures on the measures of the enemy, to which 
their deeds did not correspond; but to regard the plans of others as very similar to their 
own, and beyond the power of eloquence to unfold (§ 3); presuming the measures cf the 
enemy to be wisely taken, they should place no dependence upon their blunders, but 
upon their own courage and wisdom, not imagining any great difference to be among 
men, but that he is best, who has been trained up in what is most needful (§ 4). 


1. rd Bpadd cai pedArov. See N. on 1d mcrov, I. 68. $1. Respect- 
ing the charge of tardiness and dilatoriness to which Archidamus here 
replies, cf. I. 69. § 4; 70. §§ 2-4. Indeed no small portion of the Co- 
rinthian speech consisted in upbraiding the Lacedwmonians for their 
slow and procrastinating temper. b....9av, which most espe- 
cially they blame in us. padiora is to be taken with 6 = which more 
than any other thing. In respect to nuaév, which Kihner (§ 273. 5. f) 
ranks with the genitive of material, I prefer with Crosby (§ 391. 2) 
to regard it as a possessive genitive, in dependence upon the neuter 
pronoun, which in connection with verbs of praise, Liame, or wonder, 
takes such a genitive. Of. Mt. § 317. aomevdovres, if you were to 
hasten (to the war). S. § 225. 6. The apodosis is dy mavca%e. 
Bloomf. regards this as a sort of adage like our ‘to make more haste 
than good speed,’ and ‘the furthest way round is the surest way 
home.’ Compare the Latin proverb, jestina lente. kal dua in- 
troduces another reason why the Lacedwmonians should not be 
ashamed of the charge here responded to. There is no need with 
Bloomf. of supplying 4:4 rodro, since, as Haack observes, the speaker 
employs the argumentum ab effectu. The fact that the Lacedwmoni- 
ans had always enjoyed a free city, is adduced as proof that their 
habits were not deemed worthy of reprehension. 











“Onar. LXXXIV.] NOTES. 333 


2. Sivarai—rodr civa, “in this consists.. Bloomf. Perhaps the 
expression = can be regarded as. rovro refers to rd Bpadd Kai péAXov 
($1 supra), as does also adré in the next clause. evmpayiats, On 
account of success (Mt. § 398. b), or tm prosperity (K. § 283. 3). [tis 
well remarked. by Bloomf., that Archidamus now proceeds to give a 
sort of sketch of the Lacedssmonian character, in opposition to that 
given of the Athenians sy the Corinthians. rav—étorpuvdrtar 
depends on 7Sov7, in the sense of ydovq fy mapéxovow of eEotpivovres 
: ovdev belongs to both the participle and the verb. Of. I. 12. $1, 
685. § 1. Betant interprets dvemeio2npev, we would be persuaded, 
as though it were the simple éezeioSnyev. Poppo also (Proleg. I. p. 
208) considers dva- as pleonastic. But Bloomfield more correctly 
makes it stand for peremeioSnpev, we would be persuaded to change 
- (our determination). The aorist here denotes customary action. See 
N. on I. 70. § 6. : 
; 8. rd evkoopov (good order) = tiv cadpocvyny, which for the sake 
_ of variety is substituted for it in the next sentence. TO eV... 
- etyuyia, the one, because a sense of shame is the main element of an 
_ orderly temper, and from a sense of shame arises a manly spirit. The 
reasoning is syllogistical: a sense of shame is always attendant upon 
_ moderation and discretion; but a sense of shame begets a manly 
spirit; therefore a manly spirit is the result of moderation and discre- 
3 tion. 1d per refers to moAemxol, which is repeated in edWvyia as 
- aid&s isin aicyivns. The difficulty in interpreting this passage, has 
resulted from overlooking the synonymous words. cappoovrns 
mrcioroy peréxet, shares most largely in moderation of temper. 8. 
§ 191. N. evBovra Sé€ responds to rd pev (cf. Vig. p. 2. IV.) and 
refers back to e%SovAor—yryvopeSa. dpakéotepov... .maWevdpevot 
(a varied construction for éri dua&éarepov madevdpeSa), because we are 
too unlearned (spoken sarcastically) to despise the laws. dpa%éorepov 
is taken adverbially with wadevdpevor. The genitive rps imepowias 
depends on dyuaSéorepor (S. § 195. 1) in the sense of # Scare rods vdpnous 
tmepopay. Of. Mt. § 451; 8. 223.1. This passage refers to the re- 
proaches cast upon the Lacedemonians in the speech of the Corinthi- 
ans (I. 68). codpovécrepov. Repeat mardevdpevor. Ta aypeia 
limits éuverot as the accusative synecdochical, and refers to the elo- 
quence studied and practised by the Athenians, but deemed by the 
Lacedemonians of trifling importance and therefore neglected by 
them. The words Ady@ Kahas peuddpevor are opposed to dvopoiws 
épyo emeEévar, and hence pepddpevor may be rendered into English 
by an infinitive, in order to correspond to émefcévar, or by the indica- 
tive with an adverb of time, while we blame (see N, on I. 18. §6).-— 







































334 NOTES. [Boox 1. 


dvopotws to our harangues. —— émeféiévac depends grammatically on 
mawWevdpevot, although in a manner epexegetical of the clause immedi- 
ately preceding. vouitew. Supply again madevdpevor mapa 
mAnoiouvs, SC. Tais muerepats: So Haack and Poppo. Arnold after 
Goel. gives as the sense of rapamAnoiovs....tuvxas, like to the chances 
of war, which cannot be distinctly made out in words beforehand (ov 
Ady Siatperds). This may be the true sense of this obscure passage, 
and yet the objection made by Goel. to Haack’s interpretation, that 
Thucydides could not have been ignorant of the almost infinite diver- 
sity of the thoughts of men, is not very weighty, since d:avoias refers 
here to purpose or intention in respect to the carrying on of war, 
which a skilful general will oftentimes divine, by considering what he 
himself would do, if placed in the situation of his enemy. 
4, aet de—€py is opposed to od Ady@ Siarperds, the construction 
being changed from the infinitive to the finite verb wrapacxevag{dmeSa. 
@s....evavrious is put for mpds rovs évavriovs ds mpds ed Bovdevo- 
pevovs. The preposition, when it should stand twice with two dif- 
ferent nouns, is often put only once, and then not with the principal 
noun, but with the substantive in apposition, if that precedes. Of. 
Mt. § 595. 4. as duaptnoopevery, on the supposition that they will 
commit blunders. K.§ 312. 6; 8. § 226. a. @$ Huav....mpovoou- 
pevoy. The construction is, dAN (yew dei tas eAmidas €&) judy air&r 
as adapades mpovoovpéevor. TON Te....av%perov. The sentiment 
is similar to that contained in vopifew....eivac (§ 3. supra), as given by 
Haack and Poppo, only more general. déZpemoy is the subject of 
Siapepew upon which dyZpearov depends (S. § 198. 2). ev Tos 
dvayxavoraro.s, in things that are necessary, opposed to ra dxpeia in 
§ 3 supra. 


























CHAPTER LXXXV. 


In short, since they had been prosperous under the institutions handed down by their fore« 
fathers, they should not cast them aside, and act with precipitation in an affair of such 
moment ($1); but should send an embassy to Athens on the affairs complained of, and 
meanwhile make preparations for war (§ 2). Archidamus having closed his speech, Sthe 
nelaidas, one of the ephors, rises to reply (§ 8). 


1. pedéras, institutions, referring more particularly to the educa 
tion of children and youth, according to the laws of Lycurgus. —— 
a@pedovpevor exouer, we have used with advantage. See N. on I. 67 
$1. py map@pev (S. § 218. 2). The object is pedéras. und’ 











Cnar, LXXXVIL] NOTES. 335 


This negative belongs to the whole proposition with which it is con- 
nected. See N. on I. 12. §1; 84. $2. TEept TOMAGY Topdrer 
kK, tT. A., involving many lives, much wealth, etc. In respect to the re- 
petition of xai, see N. on I. 80. $8. éEeortt, 8c. Ka’ novxiav Bov- 
ede from the preceding context. paddov érépov = paddov 7} 
érépois. Mt. § 454. Obs. 2. The Corinthians are referred to in érépav. 
Of. I. 69. § 5; 71. §1. dia iyi, on account of our power, which 
would deter any one from attacking us rashly. - 

2. wept Sv =aept éxeivav ad, of which the relative is constructed 














with dduceio%a, according to the formula ddiceiv twa rt. In respect 





to of Evppaxot gacw. ddieiosa, cf. I. 67. § 4. @ ros te kal. 
See N. on I. 83. § 2. éroipov....dSodvat, since they are ready to 
submit to trial. The participle here denotes cause. See N. on I. 9. 
§4 (end). On Sixas dotva, see N. on I. 28. § 2. dé = yap. 
adixotvra, by its antithesis with rév diddvra (sc. dixas), signifies one 
who is convicted of wrong-doing, or who refuses to submit to a judi- 
cial investigation. The subject of this sentence is téva, with which 
the predicate vdpuipoy is put in agreement, and which is qualified by 
ov mpérepop. yap. The ellipsis may be supplied, for (by thus 
doing) you will consult, ete. 

8. SYeveAaidas. Of. Pausan. III. 7. § 10 (cited by Poppo): Seve- 


Aaidas, €s re GAXa dv ovk advvatos év Aaxedaipon, Kal epapeiaaye ev TA 














rére, TOU modeuov padiara éyéveTo aitios. 





CHAPTER LXXXVI. 


Sthenelaidas commences his speech, which is truly Spartan in its brevity and bluntness, 
by professing his inability to comprehend the speech of the Athenians, who had said 
many things in their own praise, but had passed over the charges made against them by 
the allies in perfect silence. If they had done well in the Persian war and were now con- 
ducting badly, they ought to receive a double punishment for ceasing to be good and 
for becoming bad (§ 1); as the Lacedemonians had not changed, they should delay not 
to revenge the injuries done to their allies (§ 2); whatever might be the resources of 
the Athenians, yet they had allies, whose wrongs should not be redressed by words but 
by actions (§ 3); not the avengers but the doers of an injury should consume time in 
deliberation (§ 4); the dignity of Sparta, and a regard for their allies, demanded that a 
check shouid be put upon the rising power of the Athenians (§ 5), 


1. dyreimov ds odk ddtkotor. See N. on ds od after dvrédeyor, I. 
77. § 3. kairot ei, and yet if= granting that. Ourdacias Cy 
ulas. Of. Il. 67. § 2. 


—~, 








336 NOTES. [Boor L 


2. spoior, the same, i. e. liberators of Greece (as the Schol. remarks), 
of &....mdcxew. There are two modes of interpreting this 
passage, according as péAXovor macyew is taken in the sense of to be 
about to suffer, or to delay suffering, both of which tend to the same 
thing, viz. that the allies are now actually suffering injuries. The 
latter signification is preferred by Haack, as more consentaneous with 
peAAnoovey Which precedes. Thus there would be a play on these 
words, which are here strongly opposed: let us not delay to take ven- 
geance—for our allies do not delay to suffer injuries. of & is em- 
ployed for the demonstrative pronoun. 

8. Gros, i. e. the Athenians. ovs....€aTiv, whom we must 
not betray to the Athenians, The verbal wapadoréa is followed by 
the same case as its verb. ‘*The use of the plural for the singular, — 
appears to have arisen from the want of a noun or definite object of 
sense, to give strict unity to the conception.” Crosby § 451. N. —— 
py) Ady is to be taken with Prazropevovs, and so I have pointed the 
passage. maytt o%éver, with all our might. 

4, ddixovpévous, when we are injured (see N. on I. 138. § 6), is to be 
constructed with BovAeverSat. G\Aa—parrov. mpérer, but it is 
rather becoming. The general sentiment is, that men ought to con- 
sult long before they commit an act of injustice, but in punishing evil- 
doers, there was no need. of deliberation. soddy xpdvoy is spoken in 
reference to the words of Archidamus, I. 85. § 5. 

5. agias tis Smdprys, i.e. as is suitable to the dignity of Sparta. 
katrarpod.dapev = mpodidapev, Only stxonger. 
with the aid of the gods. 























A al o co 
Evv Tots Zeois, 





CHAPTER LXXXVIL. 


Sthenelaidas, in virtue of his office as ephor, puts the question to vote in the Lacedamo 
nian assembly ($1); pretending that he could not determine, by the shout, on which 
side was the majority, he proceeds to take the question by a division of the assembly 
by which it appeared that by a large majority the treaty was declared to be broker 
(§§ 2, 3); the allies having been called in and informed of the vote, it was resolved to ca¥ 
a general meeting of the allies, and submit to them the question of war, in order thy 
if it was resolved upon, it might be waged in concert (§ 4); after this decision of the as 
sembly, which took place the fourteenth year of the thirty years’ truce, the allies anu 
Athenians return home (§§ 5, 6). 


1. ene hghiter—eés rv exxrnoiay (= €v rH exkdyoig), put the ques- 
tion to vote in the assembly. éneWnditew = Wipor mporeiva. Of, Mt. 


{ 


‘mentally Soxotct. 


Cuar, LXXXVIL] - NOTES. 237 


§ 402. Obs. épopos av. On the powers and duties of the ephors, 
ef. Mull. Dorians, II. pp. 114-1382. 

2. ov Who. ‘Sed ne ipsi quidem Athenienses in ecclesia calculis 
utebantur, sed yecpovovig.” Haack. This however was not always 
the case. eat is to be supplied with émorépa peifov, and has 
properly for its subject rv Bony, @hich is transferred into the principal 
clause as its object. See N. on modu, I. 72. § 1. avtovs depends 
on é6ppnoa. dmrodeckvupevous denotes the means. See N. on I. 9. 
$1. This device of Sthenelaidas caused many to vote for the war, 
who dared not openly to go against what seemed to be the popular 
side of the question. ér@ refers for its antecedent to the omitted 
subject of dvaornra, and limits Soxoter. of ’ASnvaio. Repeat 
dci~as is to be referred to €keEev, as though 
written edcfev Sei~as ru xwpiov adrois. The sentence, as it now stands, 
is parenthetical. dr@—pi) Soxotow. See N. on doris, I. 40. § 2. 
€s Ta emi Sdtepa. Repeat dvacrnro. - 

3. dvaoravres. Haack thinks that it may be inferred from this, 
that the Lacedemonians, after the custom of the heroic age, sat upon 
the ground while they were deliberating. ‘Sed cur dvacrqva: minus 
recte ad eos, qui de sedibus surrexerint, spectare posse crediderit, nos 
preterit.” Poppo. ois = ékeivoe ois, the antecedent being the 
subject of eyevarros 

A, open pev Soxoiev = they had determined = it was cag opinion, 
Tovs mavras Euppdxous. Of. I. 119. 

5. of pev, i. e. the Corinthians and the other Lacedeomonian allies. 



































 — éf’ drep prov, having transacted the business for which they 


iad come (see N. on driorn, I. 62. § 1). 

6. rov—AeAvoSa is the attributive genitive in dependence on d:a- 
yvoun, with which it is properly in apposition. Cf. the Homeric 
‘TAiov mroXieSpov, and the Latin urds Rome. €y TQ....O€KATO. 
“‘ Mense hujus anni quinto vel medio vel exeunte.” Poppo. —— pera 
ra EvBoika, after the Huboic war. 


15 





938 NOTES. . [Boox L 


CHAPTERS LXXXVIIT.—CXVII. 


Having related the ostensible causes of the war in chaps. 24-87, the his 
torian now recurs to a remark made in chap. 23. § 6, that the real ground of 
the war was the fear, with which the Lacedemonians regarded the great and 
rapid increase of the Athenian power. In order to make this evident, he 
now proceeds to give in detail a history of the affairs of Greece, from the 
elose of the Persian war down to the commencement of the Peloponnesian 
war. In this narrative, he shows in what way the Athenians had augmented 
their power, the policy which governed their treatment of their allies, and 
their steady purpose to promote the aggrandizement of their own state, the 
gradual withdrawal of the Lacedemonians from the public affairs of Greece, 
and their virtual surrender of the general guidance and control to the Athe- 
nians. It is one of the most valuable summaries of history which has been 
handed down to us, and is justly celebrated for its perspicuity, conciseness, 
and evident truthfulness and impartiality. The reader, who would under- 
stand well the position and relative strength of the two leading states of 
Greece, when the Peloponnesian war broke out, should make himself very’ 
familiar with the events of these preceding years, which the ancient gram- 
marians distinguished by the common name of the fifty years. Arnold 
remarks, that “to follow the history in chronological order, a reader, after 
finishing Herodotus, should take up Thucydides at the 89th»chapter, and 
read to the 117th inclusive: he should then go back to the 24th, and read 
from thence to the 88th inclusive, after which he should proceed directly to 
the 118th.” 

This summary of Greek history may be divided into, (1) the manner ir. 
which the Athenians attained to their power (chaps. 89-96); (2) the causes: 
and events which led to their subjugation of the allies (chaps. 97-118). I 
would venture here to suggest, that these chapters (i. e. 88-117), in conse- 
quence of their comparative freedom from involved constructions and other 
perplexing difficulties, which embarrass the reader in other portions of our 
author, might advantageously be read first, as a kind of introduction to the 
style, and a gradual preparation for reading the more difficult parts. 





CHAPTER LXXXVIII. 
This chapter serves to introduco the digression contained in chaps. 88-117. 


1. 0d rocotrov....dvmmBaowv, not so much because they believed. (see 
N. on I. 9. $4) the statements of their allies, as because they feared 








Cuar, LXXXIX.] NOTES. 839 


lest the Athenians should become more and more powerful. The con- 
struction is as though it had been written, @oBovpevor py ob *ASnvaior 
—dumsaor. See N. on mdr, I. 72. § 1. dpavres is related to 
PoBovpevor as denoting the cause why they feared. The extent of 
dominion attributed to the Athenians by the Lacedemonians is doubt- 
less exaggerated, unless, as Bloomf. thinks, the Athenian allies, sub- 
jects, and colonies, both in Greece, Asia, and elsewhere, are included 
in the general expression here made use of. See N. on I. 81. § 2. 








CHAPTER LXXXIX. 


The design of this summary of Grecian history, which extends from the siege of Sestos te 
the beginning of the Peloponnesian war, is to show the origin and progress of the Athe- 
nian power in Greece (§1); the Persians having been driven from Europe and conquered 
at Mycale, Leotychides the Spartan king, with the Peloponnesian allies, returns home, 
but the Athenians and their confederates remaining lay siege to Sestos and succeed in 
taking it, after which they return to their respective homes (§ 2); the Athenians then 
bring back their wives and children, and prepare to rebuild the city and its walls (§ 3). 


1. 7ASov... .nvéENnSnoar, “ad res gerendas venerunt, per guas creve- 


runt.” Portus. 


2. I prefer with Haack to construct és eines with of karapvydv- 
tes, those of them who had fled away in their ships to Mycale. There 


bis, however, no serious objection to constructing it with dvefSdpnoar, 
were defeated at Mycale. 
of Archidamus II. (see N. on I. 79. § 2), after the battle of Mycale, 
was sent into Thessaly, where, after several successes obtained over 





Aewrvyxidns, Leotychides the grandfather 


those who had joined the Barbarians in the Persian war, he yielded 
to the bribes of the Aleuadsz, for which he was brought to trial on his 
return home, and went into exile to Tegea, a. o. 469, where he died. 
Cf. Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Rom. Biog. and Mythol. —— Syordv, Sestos, 
lay on the Thracian side of the Hellespont. Its possession was deemed 
of importance, because it commanded in a great measure the channel. 
Here Xerxes crossed the Hellespont on bridges of boats. —— émye- 
paoovtes, having remained through the winter. exhirdvreay, having 
abandoned, as EkaoTou = ws ExacTot ervxov. 

3. 7d Kowvdy, the commonwealth, contains the idea of plurality, and 
hence takes a plural verb (dvexopigovro), and has avrois referring to 
it in the plural (cf. Mt. $ 302). The pronoun airois follows dfASov, 
as showing to whom the action expressed in the verb has reference 








840 ) NOTES. ) [Booz L 
(cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 600. 2), or it may depend on yopas, in the sense of 
the adnominal genitive. Cf. S. § 201. 5. dSev = evreddev ob (udi). 
For the attraetion of relative adverbs, cf. K. § 832. R. 7; 8. $175.1. 
treEeSevro, had removed them for safety. Notice the force of id - 
and éx in this verb, the latter communicating the idea, owt of danger, 
and the former, removal to a secret or retired situation. - Ty 
modu as distinguished from ra reéyy, is to be taken in the sense of 
houses. ai pev modAal and dAtya dé are in partitive apposition 
with oixia, which should properly be put in the genitive denoting 
the whole (cf. K. § 206.3; 5. §156.3). Render: the greater part 
of the houses had fallen, and but few remained standing. 

















CHAPTER XC. 


The Lacedzemonians, when they hear that the Athenians are about to rebuild their walls, 
partly of their own accord, and partly instigated by their allies, send an embassy to 
Athens (§ 1), and under pretence that the enemy, if they should return, should have no 
fortified place whence to sally forth, desire the Athenians to desist from their erection 
(§ 2); but Themistocles advises his fellow-citizens to dismiss the Lacedaemonian embassy, 

_ with the promise that they would send envoys to Sparta concerning the matter in hand, 
of whom he being one would repair immediately to Sparta, while they, remaining at 
Athens his associates in the embassy, should apply themselves to the work of fortifying 
the city with all their energies and resources (§ 8); after the giving of which advice, he 
takes his departure (§ 4); having arrived at Sparta he defers his attendance on the 
authorities, under the pretence that he is waiting for his colleagues (§ » 


1. rd peArXov (see N, on I. 68. § 1), what was about to be done, 1. e. 
that the city was about to be fortified. HASov mpecBeia, went by 
embassy = sent an embassy. Ta pev....dpavres, partly because 
(see N. on I. 9. $4) they would (av) have been more glad to see. —— 
ro S¢ responds to ra pév, the singular being employed for the sake 
of emphasis. eforpuvdvray denotes cause. d mplv ovx imnpxe, 
which formerly did not exist. 6 refers to wAnYos, and therefore it 
is not denied that there was any shipping, but only that the fleet was 
not numerous, which was true, for previous to the Persian war the 
Athenians had comparatively no navy. Of. I. 14. § 3. 

2. avrovs, i. e. the Athenians, ara kat, but rather. dots 
elornxet (sc. teixn cognate to rods mepiBddrous, the enclosures, walls), 
as many as had walls standing. dcos refers to rav é@ Wedorovvncou 
(of those cities without Peloponnesus), and limits eiornxe. Arnold 
prefers Evveraryxer, stood or held together, i, e. existed unruined. —-. 




















Cnap, XC.] nULHS. 841 





Evyxa%edciv depends on 7§iovr. opayv, i. e. the Lacedsemonians. 
Td Bovddspevov = tiv BovArnoww, their wish, desire. See N. on I. 
68. $1. és tovs "ASnvaiovs depends on dmorrov. 
dv €yovros = doxovres S€, Gre (et py TeLxiCovev) ov« Gy Exo. For this 
use of ds, see N. on I. 73. § 5. In respect to the employment of the 
participle instead of the substantive sentence (i. e. ds followed by a 
finite verb), cf. K. § 329.6. R.5. The difference between the two 
modes of construction is only in form. amo €xupov rro%ev, from 
any fortified place whatever. dvaxepnow, place of retreat. 
adoppny, a, sallying place; “locus unde fit impetus.” Betant. It is 
liké our military phrase, base of operations. The duplicity and mean- 
ness of the Lacedemonians in this affair, was effectually counteracted 
by the firmness and sagacity of Themistocles, as we shall see in the 
sequel. 

3. youn, by the advice, suggestion. rovs Aaxedatpoviovs de- 
pends on daAAa~ay. The natural order of construction would have 





@s Sé€—ovk 



































placed dmokpwdpevor....éyovow immediately after youn. os 
at’tovs. See N. on I. 34. §2. mept Gv = mepl exeivey G. mpos 
éauvt@, besides himself. éxréprrewv. Repeat eéxedever. pexpe 


....apoow, until they should have raised the wall (to a height) sufji- 
cient. In respect to the subjunctive, see N. on xwAvevrar, I. 26. § 2. 
— ore drouayeoS%a explains ixavdy. ex....uwous, the height 
which was barely necessary, i. e. to a height, less than which would be 
useless for purposes of defence. mwavonyet is rendered still more 
- emphatic, by xat avrovs....maidas which follows. Cor. ‘Nep. includes 
also the servants in the number of those who engaged in raising the 
walls and repairing the fortifications. tis @bedeva, any thing of 
service for the work. | 
A, irewrav radda Ore is put by attraction for tmeuray dre Tada. 
Haack places a comma after treurar. rake, 1. &. at Sparta. 
| 5. ras dpyds, the magistrates. Goel. says that the ephors are 
- meant. - diye, Sc. tov xpdvov. mpovpacitero, made excuses, 
_ Frontinus says that he feigned sickness. ray év réder dvrav, of 
those who were in office. The same persons are here referred to as in 
ras apxds. ért is here put for dudre. Of. Mt. § 488.8. Bloomf. 
supplies ri eoriv. To kowvoy refers to the common assembly, befers 
addressing which, as Bloomf. remarks, it was necessary to obtain the 
permission of the dpyai. doxoAlas S€ twos ovaons, on account of 
some engagement 



































342 NOTES [Boos L 


CHAPTER XCTI. 


Che confidence of the Lacedemonians in the declarations of Themistocles, is somewhat 
shaken by the counter-statement of others, who report that the walls are building (§ 1} 
they are persuaded by him, however, to send persons to Athens to ascertain the truth of 
his assertions (§ 2); while at the same time he gives private instructions to the Atheni- 
ans, to detain the Spartan messengers until he and his colleagues (who had then arrived) 
should return home (§ 3); this they do, after which Themistocles announces to the Lace- 
dzmonians, that the city is fortified sufficiently for purposes of defence, and that the 
Athenians know what is for their own and the common good (§ 4); that their prudence 
had been manifested, both when through necessity they abandoned their city and 
embarked on board of their ships, and when they were consulted on matters of common 
moment (§ 5); that it would be for their own interest, and that of the allies in general, to 
have their city in such a state of defence, that they would not be deterred from offering 
free and impartial counsel in the common assembly (§§ 6, 7). 


1. of S€ dxovovres....éweiSovro, but when they heard this, they 
believed Themistocles ; not those who heard, etc. avrov is the 
objective genitive, for or towards him. In respect to the high repute 
in which the Lacedemonians held Themistocles, ef. I. 74. § 1. —— 
trav d€ &\Xev does not refer to the Lacedemonian ambassadors, as 
they had returned to Sparta before the arrival of Themistocles (cf. I. 
90. § 8), nor to the colleagues of Themistocles, since their arrival is 
particularly mentioned in § 3 infra, but to those who had come from 
Athens in the way of common business. Haack conjectures, that the 
article is employed to denote all who came, and that the following kat 
may be taken in the sense of vel or adeo. In his German translation 
of the passage he seems, however, to have given to xat the significa- 
tion, which it has before pada and wavy, which Poppo (Suppl. Adnot. 
p. 186) says is approved by Sintenis in Ephem. Scholast. 1831, p. 1140. 
In the place of d\A@v (which is suspected by Dobree), Poppo conjec- 
tures from the words of Plutarch, that Aiywnrav should be substituted. 
In view of all that has been said, I am disposed to retain the article 
and give the passage the translation, the others (as we would say every 
other arrival, ddev being employed in contradistinction to Themisto- 
cles) who came, declaring very openly. As it is probable that Themis- 
tocles had denied that the construction of the walls was going forward 
the declaration of these comers from Athens was a contradiction of 
his assertions, yet the verb in itself has not the signification given it 
by Bloomfield, contradicting his representations. dvros Aap Paver, 
sc..7d Teixos elicited from retxicerat. OUK €LxoV (mentally) ores 
xp) dnooricat, they did not know how they were to discredit the thing. 











a ae ee ee — 


Car. XCI.] NOTES. 343 


xp7 is a gloss, but cf. ok jmicravro mpds 6 te xpy xopnom, VII. 44. 
§ 8. Seo also Xen, Cyr. I. 4. § 24; IV..5. $19. 

2. pa... .méprvat, not to be led away by reports, but to send rather ; 
literally, not rather to be led away—than to send. “Ex nostra di- 
cendi ratione pro px paddov—i) Magis px) towodrov—daov seu py— 
aG\Aa paddov exspectes.” Poppo. —— odéay airay shows that the re 
presentations, adverse to the declarations of Themistocles, had not 
been made by the Lacedseemonians. —— ypyuroi, respectable, of good 
standing. 

3. dmooréAXovoew odv. According to Cor. Nep., they sent three 
men functos summis honoribus.  Diod. calls them rods érupaverrdrovs, 
but does not state their number. os ixiora emupavas = as secretly 
as possible, mp (always accompanied by dy) is followed by the 
subjunctive or optative when a negative clause precedes, and when 
reference is had to future time, i. e. when its translation is defore. 








When it refers to time past (its translation being wnti2), it takes the 





indicative. Of. Jelf’s Kihn. § 848; K. § 387. 9.a; 8. § 220.2. The 
subjunctive, xoutoSaouv, is here employed according to the general 
rule, that it depends on a primary tense, ceAevov taking the time of 
méprer. 8. § 212. 2. adroit refers to Themistocles and his col- 
leagues. 70n....Tetxos is a parenthesis, thrown in to explain 
why the plural airot was used. —— ’ABpanyos, Abronychus. It was 
he who commanded the ship stationed at Thermopylae, to communi- 
cate between Leonidas and the fleet at Artimesium. —— ’Apioreidys, 








Aristides, surnamed the Just, the rival of Themistocles, For an inter- 


esting sketch of his life, see Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Bom. Biog. and 
Mythol. yap after épo8eiro introduces the reason why Themisto- 
cles gave the direction contained in ds feora....xouicSaow. It 
resumes the narration which was interrupted by the parenthesis #y 
++» eTELXOS. opas, them. Cf. Butt. § 127. 8. érére capas 
dxovoevay, when they should perchance (cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 844. a) obtain 
certain intelligence that the walls were erected. 

4. as mpos....ievac. The order is: rd Aowmdy iévat ds mpds Suay- 
yvaokovras. The infinitive iévae depends on ecimev, to. be repeated 
from the preceding member, where it was followed by ér with the 
indicative. ta £vpdopa and ra xowd (sc. Eiugopa taken as a 
substantive) depend on diayryyooxovras. These remarks of Themisto- 
cles are very spirited and patriotic. 

5. dvev excivar—yvdrres, having determined (on this thing) without 
them (i. e. without asking advice of them). doa... .PovdeveoSat, 
as to any plans which were determined on in conjunction with them 
(i. e. in joint council with the Lacedsemonians). » For the construction 

















844 NOTES. [Boox I 


of the accusative with the infinitive in the oratio obliqua, and depend- 
ing on averb of saying, declaring, etc., expressed or implied (here 
épacav), cf. Jelf’s Kithn. § 889. a; Mt. § 538. 
inferior to no one. S.§ 198.1. 

6. doxeiv is constructed the same as iéva, § 4 supra. kal voy, 
now also. The subject of «iva: is the proposition ry... .eyew, 
which is also the subject of gcecZat. ‘€s Tovs mavras Evupaxous is 
a varied construction for maou rois Evppdyors, which would regularly 
have followed rots zoAirats. 

7. od yap....BovdeveoSa, for it is impossible for any one, without 
(4) awd) preparation for defence equal [to that of the other members 
of the confederacy], to give similar and equal (i. e. independent and 
impartial) advice in respect to the common weal, to that which is given 
by the more powerful confederates. Arnold paraphrases, jor no one 
could enter heartily into the counsels of a confederacy, unless he had as 
much at stake as the other members of it. But he appears not to have 
caught the idea, which is not equality of interests at stake, but of the 
means of defence, such equalities being necessary to give each mem- 
ber of a confederacy freedom of deliberation in the common council. 
In respect to the general construction, «iva: depends on oidy 7 
(S. § 222. 6), and BovdedeoSa is the subject of the proposition 
(S. § 222. 1). —— 7....€xew, or to consider that this thing (i.e. the 
construction of the walls at Athens) was just and proper. rade= 


TOOE. - 





> 4 NA 
ovdevds voTepor, 














CHAPTER XCITI. 


The Lacedemonians exhibit no appearance of resentment at the speech of Themistucies, 
but nevertheless hold a secret grudge against the Athenians. The ambassadors on both 
sides return home unblamed (§ 1). 


1. dpyjv....émowidvro, manifested no resentment. KoAVN = 
KoAvpare. dnzev, forsooth, indeed, expresses irony, and therefore 
= they pretended. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 726. 2. a. TS Kows@ is ren- 
dered by Portus, ad eorum (i.e. the Athenians) rempublicam. So 
Haack takes the dative for és with the accusative. Valla (cited ap- 
provingly by Goeller) makes 76 xowd depend on mapawére, tho 
verbal being followed by the case of its verb, for the giving counsel 
to the state. Iam inclined, although with some hesitation, to follow 
the explanation of the Schol. ré xowg = imép rod xowod. Cf. Mt 











a 





Cfap, XCIIL.] - NOTES. 345 


§ 387. dua Sé kal... .éervyyavoy I take to be a continuation of the 
avowed sentiments of the Lacedemonians, ris pévros BovAnoeds being 
the resumption of the subject from émototvro trois ’ASnvaiors. The 
participle évres is to be constructed with ériyyavov. 8. 225. 8. 
ev t@ tore, at that time. S. § 228. 1. avrois limits mpoodurcis 
and refers to the Athenians. 














CHAPTER XCIII. 


The Athenians thus surround their city with walls, the hasty construction of which was 
manifest even in the times of Thucydides (§§ 1,¥); at the advice of Themistocles, they 
fortify the Pirzeus, on account of its fine situation for a naval station (§ 8) ; he also excites 
and directs their aim to be masters of the sea (§ 4), and to this end, the Pireus was en- 
closed with a wall of great thickness, although its height was much less than Themis- 
tocles intended (§ 5); this was done with the view that it might be defended by a few 
persons, and the rest spared to man the fleet (§ 6); for the navy occupied his chief atten- 
tion, as being the most efficient means of defence against the Persian king, and he therefore 
judged the Pirzeus to be of more utility than the upper city, and rather to be defended 
(§ 7); thus the city was rebuilt and fortified (§ 8). 


1. Poppo thinks that this and the following section should consti- 
tute a chapter by themselves, as with § 8 commences the account of 
the fortification, and the incipient steps of the Athenians to obtain the 
naval ascendency. 

2. d87An—eorw. The impersonal is changed into the personal con- 
struction, and oixodouia is transferred from the substantive sentence 
into the principal one. The impersonal construction would have been 
kat Sndov ere kal viv €orw re 7 oixodopia Kata orovdny eyévero. Of. 
K. §529. R.4; Mt. $297; °S. § 295. 7. oi—SepeArot (sc. AiSor), 
the foundation-stones, foundations. Of. Mt. § 95. qavroiwy. 
There is some difference of opinion whether this refers to stones of all 
sorts, or.of all shapes and sizes. Perhaps, however, both ideas are in- 
cluded. In their haste, they laid stones of all sorts and shapes pro- 
miscuously together. Kal....7, and mm some places (see N. on I. 
65. § 2) not wrought and made to jit together. Some may prefer to 
take ov—éorw 7 in the sense, in no manner whatever (cf. K. § 381. 
R. 5). But it is hardly to be supposed that the thing spoken of was 
true of the whole foundation, and hence I think it better to take # in 

the sense of place, than of manner or way. and onpdray, from 
sepulehral monuments. In the northern wall, which was called the 
Pelasgian, and which was probably rebuilt about the same time with 














346 NOTES. [Boor L 


the peribolus of the Asty, Leake says (Topog. of Athens, I. p. 812), 
“entire courses of masonry are formed of pieces of Doric columns, 
which were almost as large as those of the Parthenon, and there are 
other courses consisting of the composite blocks of Doric entablature 
of corresponding dimensions. The ruins of former buildings were 
much employed for this purpose, the devastations of the Persians 
having left an abundance of materials of this kind.” yap intro- 
duces the reason why monumental and other wrought stones were 
worked into the wall, viz. because of its increased extension and the 
consequent deficiency of materials. mavra both common and 
sacred (kai xowda kal iepa. Schol.). 

8. rov Ilepatas. Their former port was Phalerus, which Cor. 
Nep. (Vit. Themist. V1.) says, was neither a large nor a good one. 
imjpxtro & aitov, for a beginning had been made of it (= they — 
had begun it). “If an active or middle, which has no object, is 
changed to a passive, it becomes of course impersonal, and it may be- 
come so with an indirect object.” Crosby, § 564.3. imipero....Apke 
is a parenthesis, explanatory of ra Aouad in the preceding context, and 
hence & = yap. éxl ths exeivov (i. e. Themistocles) dpyjs. This 
was A. 0. 498. Olymp. 74. 4. hs, in which. 8. § 196. °ASn- 
vaiovs is made by some to depend on jpée (cf. Mt. § 360. a), but Pop- 
po more correctly makes ’ASnvaious dpyew simply written for "Apyovra 
’"ASnvaiots €ivat. avrogveis, natural opposed to that which is arti- 
jicial. For the termination es instead of as, cf. Butt. § 53. N. 4. 
The three ports here spoken of, were named Cantharus, Aphrodisius, 
and Zea. Kal....Ovuvauiv. There are various ways in which this 
passage is trefulaiel of which I shall specify but two; (1) their hav- 
ing become a naval people would be a great help seaieseds their acquir- 
ing power ; literally, by having become a naval people they, etc. This 
is Arnold’s interpretation, to which he adds, “‘ the adjective and parti- 
ciple form a more important part of the subject than the pronoun sub- 
stantive; as in those Latin expressions, where the passive participle 
precedes the substantive with which it agrees, to show that it is the 
more important word of the two, as ‘ captum oppidum multum rebas 
nostris profuit,’ the taking of the town was of much use.” The objec- 
tion to this is that it leaves out rd yepiov, which is evidently to be 
continued as the subject from the preceding clause, and thus makes 
what is compact and harmonious, disjointed and feeble. It is also 
unsafe to reason against the obvious construction of a sentence, by au- 
thorities drawn from the Latin mode of construction. (2) e¢ illum 
locum (rd x@piov supplied from the preceding context) se nauticos fac- : 
bos valde promoturum esse ad potentiam consequendam (and that the 


























eo 


4 





back 


Caar. XCIIL] NOTES. 847 


place would advance them to the attaining of power, when they should 
become a nautical people). This is the interpretation of Osiand. (Ob- 
serv. in Thucyd. fase. II. p. 9), which Poppo and Goeller adopt. In 
order to make rd yepiov the subject of mpopépew, Poppo supposes a 
transposition of re in the former member, so that it should be rd xo- 
xlov kaddv re eivat. The only objection which I would make to this 
interpretation, which in its main features is correct, is noticed by 
Bloomfield. “It supposes that the Athenians had not yet become a 
naval people, whereas the very opposite was the case. If then the 
participle be translated, inasmuch as they had become (see N. on I. 9. 
§ 4), this objection would be removed, and the true interpretation 
would I think be reached. The transposition of re is not harsh or 
unusual, and that mpodepew (used without dy for the future infinitive, 
cf. S. § 222. 4. b) may have the signification here given it, every good 
lexicon will show. 

4. For a long time I was inclined, by the use of yap in this section, 
to adopt Arnold’s interpretation of the preceding sentence xal....v- 
vay. But much examination and reflection has satisfied me, that 
yap does not serve to confirm the idea that their naval supremacy 
would help to augment their power, but is rather to be taken with 
émetoe....6 OeustoroxAys, as strengthening the idea intended to be 
conveyed, that Themistocles was the sole projector of the plan to 
make Athens a maritime power. ydp may therefore be rendered 
indeed. avSexrea (from dyréyw) éori. See N. on J. 72.§1. Itis 
followed by the genitive Saddcons (S. § 192. 1). evavs after the 
Persian war. Goeller interprets it: statim postqguam archon fuit. It 
is probable that at this time, if ever, Themistocles made the proposal 
narrated by Plutarch (76 veapiov eumpnoa: trav “ENAnvor). 

5. éxeivov refers to Themistocles. Grep viv ere Syddv ort. 
The walls were destroyed by the Lacedemonians, at the close of the 
Peloponnesian war, yet enough of the foundations were left to enable 
some judgment to be formed of their thickness. Arnold argues from 
Xen. Hellen. II. 4. § 11, that the destruction could only have been 
partial, affecting chiefly the fortifications on the side of the sea. 
dvo yap... .émiyoy, i.e. the wall was so broad, that two heavy wagons 
or wains could meet and pass one another, as they were conveying 
stones for its construction. xané, small stone gravel, with which 
the ancients filled up the interior of very thick walls, and which was 
made adhesive and solid by clay (ands). This whole passage is illus- 
trated by the following extract from Leake’s Topog. of Athens, I. p. 
411. “On the side of Munychia, towards the open sea, the remains 
are best preserved. Here three or four courses of masonry, both of 

















348 NOTES. oo 


walls and square towers, are in many places to be seen; and there are 
some situations, where we still find the wall built in the manner de 
scribed by Thucydides; that is to say, not filled up in the middle with 
a mixture of broken stones and mortar in the usual manner of the 
Greeks, but constructed throughout the whole thickness, of large 
stones, either quadrangular or irregularly-sided, but fitted together 
without cement, and the exterior stones cramped together with metal. 
This we may suppose to have belonged to the original work of The- 
mistocles, which has thus survived the lapse of twenty-three centu- 
ries.” This helps to decide the meaning of év ropq eyyoro, cut 
square ; literally, made square in cutting ; “cut into an angular form, 
made angular in cutting.” Arnold. év rouy is interpreted by Goel. 
“locis guibus incisi sunt,” which Poppo (Suppl. Adnot. p. 136) seems 
to cite approvingly. Evve@xodopnpéeva, built up close, i. e. having 
no interstices between them to be filled up with gravel and clay. 
jaav is to be supplied from the preceding jy». mpos ddArAous 
follows dedepevor. Ta ¢£a%ev, on the outside. jmiou—ao dte- 
voeiro, (only) the half of that which he intended (ob = éxeivov éy). 

6. peyeSec here signifies height. emtBovras, hostile plans, 
“vel a consilio portum oppugnandi.” Haack. The reading émPodds, 
hostile attacks, is adaytest by Bloomf. and Didot. See N. on III. 46. 
§ 5. alate axpeiordray, and that too the most useless, i. e. those 
who were disabled so as not to pentose. active service, or were ex- 
cused on account of their age. dpxecew to defend the place. 
. The subject i is tiv pvdakyy: 

7. mpooéxerro, devoted his attention to. —— iBdn—¥fodor—oiirar 
because he saw (see N. on I. 9. § 4) that an invasion was more easy 
(evropwrepav). épodoy is limited by orparias, and ris (sc. epddov) 
follows the comparative. In this appears the sagacity of Themisto- 
cles, for no Persian king, with the lesson of Thermopyle before him, 
would ever think of attacking Greece by a land expedition. THs 
ive modeas, the upper city. ‘De sola acropoli noli cogitare.” Poppo. 
és_avrdy, i. e. into the Pireeus. vavoi is the dative of means. 
-——oiy ovrws, so then, i. e. in accordance with the advice of Themis- 
tocles. rida xareokevatovro, restored the other edifices. The 
theme of xaracxevagw is xaraoxevn, Which has among other significa- 
tions that of a building, edifice, and hence it meets the demands of the 
context, which evidently refers it to the private and public edifices, 
temples, etc., some of which were wholly destroyed, and others more 
or less injured. dda in réAda is employed to distinguish these edi- 
fices from the walls and fortifications implied in éresxioSyoav. 



































+“ 





Cuar, XOV.] NOTES. 349 


CHAPTER XCLV. 


Pausanias, accompanied by the Athenians and other allied forces, is sent out from Laceda- 
mon (§ 1); he reduces the greater part of Cyprus, and takes Byzantium (§ 2). 

1. Ilavoavias 5¢. There is a resumption here of the historical 
summary commenced at I. 87. $3, and interrupted by the somewhat 
extended account of the fortification of Athens. The events here 
spoken of took place, the year subsequent to the battles of Platea and 
Mycale, and the same year in which the walls of Athens and the 
Pireeus were built. etxoot. Gottl. cites Diodorus as giving the 
number at fifty, which diversity Bloomfield would remove by reading 
81) (scilicet) for dé. 

2. Kumpov, Cyprus, was a large island in the Mediterranean, S. of 
Cilicia, and W. of Syria, not far from the coast. The luxurious and 
effeminate character of its inhabitants is well known. avTis Ta 
modka, the greater part of it. Mrdov exdvrav, the Medes possessing 
it = it being in the possession of the Medes. ev tTHOE TH yepovia 
is considered by Steph., Haack, and Goel., as belonging to the follow- 
ing chapter, dé after 76) being omitted. But may not its use, in the 
present connexion, have been to show that Byzantium was taken 
in the time of Pausanias’s gommand, although near its close? So 
Arnold thinks, and with good reason. It was not until the capture of 
that place, and the release of the Persian captives taken in it, that the 
proposal to betray Greece was made by Pausanias. This proposal 
being favorably received, and an answer from the king at Susa having 
been returned, Pausanias became arrogant to such a degree, as to 
excite the ill-will of the Asiatic Greeks, and cause them to put them- 
selves under the protection of Athens. 

















CHAPTER XCV. 


The insolence of Pausanias having become intolerable, the Asiatic Greeks request the 
Athenians to become their leaders, which request is complied with (§§ 1, 2); the Lacedx- 
monians, in the meantime, had recalled Pausanias to answer to the charges of a tyrannical 
and arbitrary command preferred against him (§ 3); and at this time the allies through 
hatred of him passed over to the Athenians (§ 4); Pausanias on his return home is found 
guilty of the private charges, but is acquitted of the most serious of the public accusations 
(§ 5); Dorcis is sent out in his place, to whom the allies refuse obedience (§ 6); upon 
which he and the leaders associated with him withdraw, and the Lacedeemonians, fearing 
that their generals will be corrupted, and thinking that the Athenians are better adapted 

’ to carry on the war than themselves, send out no more commanders into Asia (§ 7). 


1. Biaiov, tyrannical in the exercise of his command. &Xot 
_ thea the Peloponnesians, especially the Lacedemonians. —— ody 





: 


350 NOTES. [Boor 1 


yKiora, Most especially. vewoti, lately. Reference is had in this 
place to the Greeks, who had been liberated from the Persian yoke by © 
the battles of Plateza and Mycale. kata Td Evyyeves, by virtue of 
the relationship between them. These words are to be constructed 
with 7&iovv (= thought it fit, becoming). The Ionians, having been 
driven out of Peloponnesus by the Achaians (who had been dispos- 
sessed of Argolis and Laconia by the Dorians and the Heraclide), 
came to Athens and there for a time resided, not as citizens, or those 
who could possess land, but enjoying the protection of the laws, and 
supporting themselves by mechanical arts, After a while, under the 
protection of Athens, they migrated to Asia Minor, from which state a 
* number of citizens was sent as leaders (jyéuoves) of the colony. These 
carried with them the sacred fire for the new settlement, taken from 
the prytaneum of Athens, and thus were entitled to the appellation 
of pnrpdémodts (mother-city) to the Ionians. See Arnold’s note on this . 
passage. py....Biatnra (= py emirperev BiateoSa:). The sub- 
junctive is employed, because the condition is assumed as something 
probable but not certain. Cf. Jelf’s Kithn. § 854. 1; S. § 215.1. 

2. of dé “ASnvaior edeEavro x... If Plutarch is to be believed, the 
Athenians did not grant their request, until after the allies had offended 
Pausanias by their movements. mTpoceixov tiv yvopny, directed 
their attention = attended to their request. adrois (i. e. rois Aédyots) 
may be mentally supplied after these words. as (= with the pur- 
pose) ov meprovropevor. See Notes on as, I. 73. § 4, and on aepiopar, 
I, 24. § 6. radda. Their affairs had now reached so important 
and delicate a crisis, that many other things, besides a redress of the 
immediate wrongs complained of, were to be attended to, and hence I 
am inclined to refer avrots in this clause to both the Athenians and 
the Asiatic allies, rather than to either party taken separately. A 
union, like the one here proposed, was to be effected with great pru- 
dence and precaution, in order not to draw upon the parties the en- 
mity of the Lacedzemonians and the rest of the Peloponnesians, whose 
acquiescence in such an accession of strength to the Athenians, could 
hardly at that time have been hoped for. Hence it was important to 
look at the subject in all its aspects, and to establish matters on a 

“good basis in reference to the alliance about to be formed. 

8. dvaxpwwovrres, in order to examine into. 8. § 225. 5. dy répt 
= exeiva wept Gv. See N. on I. 75. § 5 (end). adikia....avrov, 
much injustice was charged upon him = he was accused of much injus- 
tice. In the active voice dSixia would have been the accusative, after 
the formula’ xarayopeiy ri twos. Of. 8. § 194. 4; Mt. § 878. p. 608. 
— ray adixvovpéevey into Lacedeemon. —— rupavvidos—pipnots, ar 


























: - 4mitation of tyranny. 


Pee es  — aaa CU 








Cuar. XCV.] NOTES. 351 


i} otparnyia, rather than a military com- 
mand (cf. I. 94. § 1, where Pausanias is called a orparnyds). Haack 
and Poppo read 7 orparnyia, and make it the subject of the verb. 
Haack gives as a reason, “quia aloqui subjectum huic loco aptum de- 
sideratur.” But the subject can readily be supplied from the context. 

4. cadeioSat... seratdéacSa, at the same time in which he was 
recalled, the allies through enmity of him (objective genitive) went 
over to the Athenians. Notice how dya unites these propositions in 
respect to time. 

5. rav....ed3uv2n, he was found guilty of the injuries privately 
committed against individuals (rpés twa.) For the construction, ef. 
S. § 194. 4. evSvvSn—amodvera. This:interchange of the aorist 
and the historic present, imparts beauty and force to the passage, by 
keeping before us the continued action of the verb of acquittal, and 
suffering the momentary one designating the conviction of Pausanias’s 
guilt to pass rapidly by in the aorist. Cf. Jelf’s Kithn. § 401.5; Mt. 
§ 504. 1. ta b¢€ péyora, in respect to the greatest charges (Mt. 











| $421. Obs. 2), is to be referred to Mndicpds, Medism. See N. on I. 








135. § 1. py adixeiv. See N. on I. 10. § 1. ddxet cahéararor 
eivas (Sc. Td mpGypa), and the matter seemed to be most manifest (to 
the other Greeks), i. e. public opinion pronounced him guilty of this 


charge. Had his treason been as manifest to the Lacedemonians as’ 


to others, there is no reason to believe that he would have escaped 
immediate punishment, since no leniency was shown him, when sub- 
sequently convicted of the same crime. 

6. éxeivov....dpxovra shows that the term of his command had 
not expired, when he was recalled by the Lacedwmonians. He re- 
turned afterwards of his own accord to the Hellespont, but not by 
public authority. Cf. I. 128. § 2. Adpxiy 8€ Kat GAous. These 
persons appear to have constituted a board, the members of which 
were jointly intrusted with the command. See N. on III. 100. § 2. 
It was not wonderful that the allies refused obedience to them, since 
no authority can be more inefficient or liable to abuse than that which 
is jointly shared by many. 

7. of dé, i. e. Dorcis and his colleagues. dnnASov into Lacedx- 
mon, ——— G@AXdous....Aaxedarpdmot. Miiller (Dorians, I. p. 204) thinks 
that the motive of the Lacedwmonians, in determining to send no 
more commanders into Asia, lay deeper than the defection of the Ioni- 
ans from Pausanias, or their refusal to obey Dorcis and his associates ; 
for without the Greeks of Asia Minor, they could, by the assistance 











_ of the naval powers of Peloponnesus, viz. Corinth, Aigina, etc., have 
- tontinued a war, which promised more of gain. and plunder than of 


852 NOTES. [Boox L 


trouble or danger. They probably deemed it inexpedient to aim at the 
mastery of the sea, or run the hazard of marring and breaking up the 
Spartan institutions by foreign expeditions and foreign conquests. Nor 
was it true, that the supremacy over the Greeks passed wholly into 
the hands of the Athenians, since Sparta still continued to hold the 
pre-eminence in Peloponnesus ; and most of the states of the mother 
country joined themselves to her, while none but the Asiatic Greeks 
atid those who inhabited the islands, put themselves under the com- 
mand of Athens. cdiow is the dat. incommodi after xeipous 
yiyvevra. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. (§ 602. 2). xelpous, badly affected 
(false and unfaithful. Bloomf.), as we say spoiled, i.e. rendered unfit 
for public service. The comparative is here used for the positive. 
K. § 828. R. 7; Mt. §. 457. p. 576. dmadXakeiovres Sé Kai, but also 
through a desire to get rid of. 8S. $148 Cceia). mod€wov. 8. 
§ 197. 2. vopitovres ixavods eEnycioSa. The Athenians boasted 
(I. 76. § 2) that by the Lacedemonians themselves, they were deemed 
worthy of the command intrusted to them. odiow limits émurn- 
deiovs (= dirovs). 























CHAPTER XCVI. © a 


fhe Athenians having thus attained the command, proceed to determine what states shall 
furnish ships, and what states money for the prosecution of the war against the Barbari- 
ans (§ 1); they appoint hellenotamie to receive the tribute which is first deposited at 
Delos (§ 2). 


1. mapadaBdvres Sé of ’ASnvaior. This took place a. o. 457. Olymp. 
75.4. Arnold calls it the beginning of the Athenian empire. dua 
rd Iavoaviov picos. It is probable that admiration’ of the character 
of Aristides, had some influence also in inducing the allies to take this 
step. ds....xpnpara, which of the states should furnish money. 
—— mpés, against. ds vats. The ellipsis can easily be supplied 
from ds....ypipara. jv. The subject is duvvacSa and the pre- 
dicate is rpéynua, pretence, show. éy = éxeivav a, of which the 
antecedent is put in the genitive after dytivac%a, to denote that on 
account of which the feeling of revenge arose. K. § 274.2; 8. $194. 
1. Snodvras, by laying waste (see N. on I. 9. § 1), agrees with 
avrovs, the omitted subject of duivac3at. Some erroneously regard it 
as an accusative absolute. 

2. “EXAnvorapia, receivers of taxes, treasurers appointed to receive 
the moneys collected from the allied states, and to take charge of them 























Cuar, XCVIL] NOTES. 353 


when deposited in the treasury at Delos, and afterwards at Athens, 
Boeckh concludes from certain inscriptions, that their number was 
ten, and that, like the treasurers of the gods, they were chosen by lot, 
out of the pentacosiomedimni (i. e. the first class of citizens, who 
possessed Jand producing 500 medimni yearly), and that they did not 
enter upon their office at the beginning of the year, but after the Pan- 
athenwa (i. e. the festival in honor of Minerva), and the first prytanea, 
i.e. periods of thirty-five or thirty-six days, in which the prytanes 
(xpuravers) of each dvd? in turn presided in the Bovdy and éxkAnaia 
Cf. Boeckh’s Pub. Econ. Athens, pp. 176-180; Smith’s Dict. Gr. and 
Rom. Antiq. p. 469. ‘“EdAnvorapiac is in apposition with dpx7 ; lite- 
rally, and ‘hellenotamia, the office (= the office of hellenotamie) was 
then first established. Of. S. § 156. N. 2. ot éd€xovro, who re- 
cewwed. These officers did not collect the tribute. After the funds 
were removed from Delos, they acted only as treasurers, the apodectz 
(receivers) being a distinct office. Cf. Boeckh, 1. c. ddépov. On 
account of the odium which became attached to this word, it was 
exchanged for ovyraéis. TdaXayra is in apposition with dédpos. 
AjjAos was the place chosen for the treasury, because the temple of 
Delos was greatly ‘venerated, not only by the Greeks, ‘but also by the 
Barbarians, and the treasures would therefore be unmolested. ai 
Edvoda, “ the returns, contributions.” Pickering. I prefer with Poppo 
and Bloomf. (in his latest edition) to affix to it the signification, the 
common councils of the allies. The presence of the article is no objec- 
tion to this rendering, since the councils are referred to as a well 
known fact (S. § 167), and no place would be more likely to be 
selected for holding these councils, than one so secure as Delos, where 
also their treasures were deposited. Of. Boeckh’s Pub. Econ. acne 
p. 897. 




















CHAPTER XCVII. 


Here commences the second division of the summary of Grecian history contained in chaps. 
89-118 (see general remarks, p. 338). In this chapter Thucydides, after remarking that 
the Athenians increased their dominion thus acquired, by carrying on war and by politi- 
cal management (§ 1), states the reasons why he digresses from the main history, viz. the 
imperfection in which the history of the time between the Persian and Peloponnesian 
wars had been left by his predecessors, and the immediate bearing which the increase of 
Athenian power had on the declaration of war by the Lacedemonians (§ 2). 


1. airovépov. See N. on I. 67. § 2. To mparov. In process of 
time, as the defection of the allies or political considerations gave oc- 





354 NOTES. _Boox I 


oasion, the Athenians became more arbitrary, and exercised authority 
over the allies as over vassal states. aré Kowav Evyddev. in com 
mon assemblies. dads here denotes the mediate instrument. See N. 
en I. 81. § 4. roodde refers to the rising power of the Athenians, 
which is about to be the subject of the narration. diaxerpioes — 
mpaypdtrev, by the administration of things. a refers to mpayparev 
and not to rocade as some imagine. It also embraces as a prominent — 
idea the notion of war, from moAéu@ which precedes d:ayetpioes mpay- 




















_ patev, and hence mpds which follows signifies against. avtois 
depends on éyévero and refers to the Athenians. vewtepiCortas, 
attempting changes (in government), meditating a revolt. dei, at 








the time. éxdot@. The Scholiasts supply rokéue, xopio, or xpdve. 
Haack would understand vewreprope elicited from vewrepifovras. I 
prefer with Poppo to supply from 4 éyévero the words 6 é€yévero, in 
each (war or transaction) which took place. 

2. ¢ypawa, I have written. The aorist is here used for the perfect. 
8. § 211. N. 14. avra refers to the events detailed in the digression 
here spoken of. tiv exBoArny Tod Adyov, digression from the subject, 
rode refers forward to dri Tots mpd éyod kK. T. A. exAumes TOUTO 
iv TO xoplov, this passage (in history) has been overlooked. So we often 
use place in the sense of passage, when we say, ‘in such a place the 
author remarks, etc.’ rovrey does not refer to the historians, but 
is a neuter depending on. #aro (S. § 192. 1), or upon émepyyaSn to 
which it also belongs (S. 1. c.). kal is employed because éozep xai 
is almost equivalent to ei «ai, even though, although. év tH Arrixn 
Evyypadpy. Reference is had to the ’ArSis or history of Attica, which 
Hellanicus composed in four books at least. This writer (EAAd»xos) 
was born in Mytilene in the island of Lesbos, and was one of the most 
eminent of the Greek logographers (see N. on I. 21.§1). Respecting 
the date of his birth, among the diverse statements, that of Pamphila 
is now most generally adopted, which makes him a contemporary of 
Herodotus, and to have been sixty-five years old at the beginning of 
the Peloponnesian war (A. 0. 481). If he died, as Lucian (Macrob. 
22) states, at the age of eighty-five, his birth would then have been 
about a. o. 496, and his death a. o. 411. He was a very prolific 
writer, but all his productions are lost except some fragments. Cf. 
Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Rom. Mythol. and Biog. II. p. 409. 
xpdvots, i.e. Kara Tovs xpédvous. Tis apxis....xaréotn. For the 
attraction of dpyjs from the subordinate clause (where it would have 
been the subject of xaréarn).into the principal one, see N, on I. 61.$ 1. 
—éye. Supply raira from rovrwy, or from ara at the beginning 


























Tols 





- 


_ 





TY Bp 





KK. § 822. R. 4. 


Cuar, XCVIIL] NOTES. 300 


of the section, since this sentence contains a second reason for the di- 
gression, and is to be disjoined from the immediately preceding con- 
text (i. €. rotrov....émeuvio%n), Which is parenthetical. 





CHAPTER XCVIII. 


In this digressive statement of the rise and progress of the Athenian power, the Listorian 
begins by relating how under Cimon the son of Miltiades, they took Eion (§ 1), and Scyrus 
(§ 2), and then compelled the Carystians to yield on conditions (§ 3); after which the 
Naxians, who had revolted, were reduced by a siege and forced to submit (§ 4). 


1. *Hidva tiv emt Srpvpdu is so called to distinguish it from Eion 
in Pieria, and another in Thrace (cf. IV. 7.§$1). It was situated at 
the mouth of the Strymon, nearly 8. of Amphipolis, and is celebrated 
for the desperate defence made by the Persian governor Boges, who, 
when he found that he could no longer hold out against Cimon, killed 
his wife, children, and family, and then set fire to the place and per- 
ished in the flames. Dahl. fixes the chronology of this event at A. o. 
476. Cf. Class. Mus. I. p. 188. eiAoy refers to the Athenians, 

2. érera is put for érecra dé after mpdrov pév, the omission tak- 
ing place, because érecra makes the contrast sufficiently manifest. Of. 
Skipov, Scyrus (now Seyro), an island in the 
Aigean sea, N. E. of Eubcea. The Schol. calls it one of the Cyclades. 
@xicay avtoi, they themselves colonized it, i. e. they sent out col- 
onists who settled it. 

3. Kapvortious, the Carystians. Oarystus was a city of Eubcea, on 
the south-eastern extremity of the island, and W. of Gerastus,. —— 
avrots refers to the Athenians. dvev Tav Gov EvBoéwr, i. e. nO 
other cities of Eubcea were subject to hostilities, the Carystians alone 
refusing to become tributary to the Athenians. EvvéBnoav Kad 
dporoyiay, came to terms of surrender, evidently refers to the Carys 
tians. : 

4, émrodéunoay refers to the Athenians. mapeotnaavro, reduced ~ 
them = forced them to submit. This took place, a. 0. 466. Olymp. 
78. 3, or about ten years after the reduction of Eion. It will be seen 
by this, how brief is the summary of events which Thucydides is here 
giving. It was while Naxos was besieged, that Themistocles fled to 
Persia in the way spoken of in I. 187. § 2. mpaorn te arn mds 
—éSovlatn = arn te eyévero mpatn modus,  CSovAa%y (was reduced - 
to slavery = deprived of freedom). mapa To KaSeotyKds, contrary ~ 


























356 _ NOTES. [Boox 1 


to what was established by the terms of the confederation. —— The 
Schol. defines this by wapa 16 véutpov Kat mpérov, for the Greeks were 
then free. as éxaotn EvveBn, sc. eSovAwyn. Schol. Steph. ex- 
plains its construction as though written: é@re:ra 5é€ cat rav Gor 
éxaorn, ws attn EvveBn. A learned critic in Seebod. Bibl. Crit. a. 
1828, no. 3. p.18 (cited by Poppo, Adnot. ad Schol.), would omit 
EvveByn and take éxdory in the nominative. Of course édSovkoSy would 
have to be supplied from the preceding context. 








CHAPTER XCIX. 


sf the causes of the revolt of the allies, the principal one was their failure te pay the stip- 
ulated tribute, furnish ships, and perform military service, which things bore heavily 
upon them, and which the Athenians rigorously exacted ($1); the government of the 
Athenians was also no longer popular, and no expeditions were made on terms of equali- 
ty (§ 2); which state of things had been brought upon the allies in part by their own 
fault, inasmuch as to avoid engaging in military expeditions they had compounded their 
personal service by payment in money, which both increased the ability of the Athenians 
to enlarge their naval power, and rendered the allies unable to offer effectual resist- 
ance whenever they dared to revolt (§ 3). 


1. airia....éxdera, now the cause of the revolt among others was 
especially their being in arrears ; literally, now there were other causes 
of the revolts, and the greatest was their being in arrears (éxdevat). 
Aetroorparioy, failure in military service, i.e. neglect to send 
their contingents. axpiBas érpaccay, dealt rigorously, i. e. exact- 
ed the full amount of tribute and service. ovK....avaykas, because 
(see N. on I. 9. § 4) they imposed necessities upon those, who were nei- 
ther accustomed nor willing to do hard work. radairapeiv refers to 
military service, and the labor necessary to provide the quota of ships 
and the stipulated tribute. In respect to the indolence and effeminacy 
of the Asiatic Greeks, cf. Herod. VI.12. ras dvdyxas is a term denot- 
ing, as Arnold remarks, torture used to extort confession, and hence is 
very forcible in this place. ; 

2. 8€ wos kai Gras, in- some other respects also. dpoiws as 
when the confederacy was first formed. ev jdovn is to be con- 
structed with joay, were no longer (ovixéri) popular in their command 
(dpxovres), i.e. their government was no longer acceptable to the 
ellies. Kriig. (ad Dionys. p. 117) says that joav—dpyorres is a cir- 
cumlocution for the imperfect, were governing. But it is better to 
translate the participle as a verbal noun denoting manner. See N. 




















~ Onur. C.] NOTES. 357 





on I. 87. $5. dmé tov igov, on equal terms; “on a footing of 
equality.” Bloomf. This is explained by Jacobs, to@ vépu@ xai ion 








Suvapec. re responds to ovre, and is therefore’ not unsuitable, as . 
Bloomf. supposes. mporayeasa, to bring under, to reduce to obedi- 
ence. 


3. dméxvnow—tav otparerav, reluctance to engage in military expe 
ditions. The genitive is here objective. 8. $188. N. 1. am otkou, 
away from home. avri, in Liew of. eragavro—epev, agreed 
to pay ; literally, took upon themselves the payment. Of. III. 50. § 2. 
TO ikvovpevoy ayddopa (in apposition with ypnyara), whatever 
the expenses might come to= the proportionate expense (i. e. as it 
might be rated to each state). By this commutation of ships and men 
for money, the allies became devoted to trade, agriculture, and the 
peaceful pursuits of life, and were proportionably unfitted for war. 
The Athenians, on the other hand, employing the money thus furnish- 
ed in fitting out their navy and in providing warlike munitions, in- 
creased their power, and soon became so formidable as to awe the 
allies into any measure which they pleased to propose. This plan of 
allowing the allies to furnish money in lieu of men and ships, is as- 
cribed by Plutarch to Cimon. —— jv—E£updéepoev.. The optative here 
denotes indefinite frequency, See N.on I. 49. § 8. 
avrot both refer to the allies. 














éxeivo. and 








CHAPTER C. 


The Athenians under Cimon gain a great victory over the Persian land and sea-forces at the 
Eurymedon (§1); the Thasians having revolted are defeated in a sea-fight, and the Athe- 
nians effect a landing on their island (§ 2); a colony being sent out to the Strymon to 
settle in a place called the Nine-ways, are all cut off at Drabescus by the Thracians (§ 3). 


1. pera ravra, after these events (viz. those related in I. 98). The 
victory at the Eurymedon was probably achieved the same year that 
Naxos was reduced, i. e. A. 0. 466. Olymp. 78. 3. See N. on I. 98. § 4. 
—— én Evpupédovre rorayo. Beaufort (Caramania, pp. 135-137) 
_ says that this river, inside of the curved bar which extends across its 
mouth, is four hundred and twenty feet wide, and from twelve to 
fifteen feet deep. The bar is so shallow as. to be impassable to boats 
_ drawing more than one foot of water. Of course, as Arnold remarks, 
the river must have undergone great changes, a bar being now formed 
_ where the vessels of the ancients proceeded without difficulty. —— 
 meCopaxia xal vavpaxia. The sea-fight first took place, after which 


$58 NOTES. [Book 1 


Cimon disembarking his men proceeded against the land-forces, and 
thus gained two victories in one day. Tas macas es tas dtaxocias, 
in all to the number of (és) two hundred. The second ras is omitted 
by Goeller and Haack, and bracketed by Poppo. Cf. Mt. § 268. 

2. xpdv Sé torepov. This defection of the Thasians took place 
the next year, i.e. A. 0. 465."Olymp. 78. 4. avrayv (S. § 197. 2) 
refers to the Athenians. epropiayv. See N. on I. 18. § 5. ToD 
peradAov’in Thrace. Reference is probably had to the gold mine in 
Scapte-Hyle, where Thucydides had an interest and resided during his 
banishment. a refers to both eumopiwy and perdddov. 
povro refers to the Thasians. vavyaxia éxpdrnoav. Plutarch 
(Cimon, ch. 14) says that thirty-three of the Thasian ships were taken. 

3. méepipavres—as oixtodytes—avtol exparnoav—mpoedSdvres. Haack - 
finds a difficulty in this passage, inasmuch as avrot cannot refer to 
mépiyavres (ASnvaior), but to the ten thousand colonists which had 
been sent out. He therefore thinks that meuwWavroay is demanded by 
the construction. There is no necessity, however, inasmuch as Mat- 
thiw (§ 562. N.) has shown that the participle is put in the nominative, 
when its subject is contained in part in the principal subject, or this 
latter in the other. Here adroit is the principal subject, and consti- 
tutes a part of the whole contained in the subject of wéuwavres (i. e. 
oi ’"ASnvato). See N. on I. 49.§4. Cf. also. Xen. Anab. I. 8. § 27. 
ims tovs avtovs xpdvous, about the same time. @s oiklouvres, 
in order to colonize. For the form of the future, cf. 8. § 109. N. 2. 
’"Evvéa ddovs, Nine-ways, so called, probably, because there were 
nine roads leading to it. *"Héevoi. The Edoni were a people of 
Thrace occupying the left bank of the Strymon. TpoeASdvres— 
peodyevav. Mitford conjectures that this was done, in order, by one 
bold and vigorous movement, to put an end to the hostilities with 
which they -had long been harassed by the Edoni; but advancing incau- 
tiously into the heart of the country, and drawn perhaps into ambush 
by the art of the retreating enemy, they were attacked to disadvan- 
tage and cut off. év ApaBnoxe. “ With the names of places, éy is 
used when proximity only is implied.” Mt. § 577. 2. Evprdvroy, 
i. e. with all their forces united. Poppo would read £vpmavres, on the 
ground that all the Thracians, so separated and so at enmity among 
themselves, could hardly be expected to have united to make war 
upon the colony. But it was very natural, that all the Thracians of 
those parts should look with an unfavorable eye upon a colony plant~ 
ed in'so advantageous a place as Amphipolis, and which once before, 
when attempted by Aristagoras of Miletus, had been defeated by the 
‘ natives. Compare Arnold’s note on this passage. 




















a? <0 
€VvE- 





























Mase CL] NOTES. 359 


' CHAPTER CLI. 


* 

The Thasians in their extremity call upon the Lacedzmonians to assist them by invading 
Attica (§ 1); this they secretly promise to do, but are hindered by an earthquake, which 
farnishes occasion for the Helots to revolt (§ 2); the Thasians therefore in the third year 
of the siege capitulate on conditions (§ 3). 


1. pdyas. As only one battle has been spoken of (I. 101. § 2), 
Poppo and Goeller after several MSS. are disposed to read pay7. But 
it is highly probable that several inconsiderable battles had been 
fought, which Thucydides for the sake of brevity has omitted. 
Bloomf. thinks that there was a land engagement, after the Athenians 
disembarked to besiege the city. modtopxovpevot. The name of 
the capital thus besieged was the same as that of the island. —— 
éoBaddvras denotes the means. See N. on I. 9. $1. 

2. kpupa trav ’ASynvaiwv, unbeknown to the Athenians. S. § 187. 4. 
éuehAov, SC. emaptvar or ecPadeiv. TOU ‘yevouevov cetopoi, 
the earthquake. The article is added, because the cetopos was so 
great and destructive, as to be well known to all those living in the 
time of Thucydides (S. § 167). It was said that there were only five 
houses in Lacedemon which were not thrown down, and that twenty 
thousand human beings perished. But this is doubtless an exaggera- 




















tion. ev @, in which time, on which. avrois = adnominal 
genitive. meptoikov. When the Dorians invaded Laconia, a part 


of the original inhabitants fled, while others placed themselves under 
the conquerors in a relation very similar, as Arnold observes, to that 
which the Saxons sustained to the Normans in the reign of William 
the Conqueror. But being defeated in ar. attempt.to regain their free- 
dom, they were deprived of many of the rights first granted to them, 
and reduced to the condition of subjects. In this abject state they 
- continued, until at their request Augustus Caesar restored them to the 
full enjoyment of their civil rights. The word zepiouxo: is a term 
_ given to those old Achean, inhabitants of the soil, who dwelt in towns 
- about Sparta, of which in round numbers there were said to be one 
_ hundred. Cf. Miiller’s Dorians, II. p. 17, et seq. Govpiara, the 
_ Thurians near Calame. The towns of Thuria and thea (AlSecis, 
_ Aitheans) were situated inland, in what had formerly been Messenia. 
- Col. Leake (Travels in Morea, I. p. 471) conjectures that these people 
_ occupied the valleys, watered by the branches of the Bias to the south- 
_ westward of the modern Andrussa, which may possibly stand on the 





360 NOTES. - [Boor I. 


site of AXthrum, this district being about the same distance from 
Ithome as Thuria is in the opposite direction. mAciora S€ Tap 
Ef\orov x. tr. . After the Messenians had been reduced to servitude, 
forming as they did a considerable portion of the Helots, they gave 
their name to these bondmen, so that they were all called at times 
Messenians. rére Sovdwévrar, at that time being subjugated. 
rére refers emphatically to the well-known time, when the thing 
spoken of took place. Steph. and Miiller conjecture wére as the true 
reading, but this is rejected by the best of the recent editors. Didot 
would construct: trav rére SovAwSévray EXorarv. But such a trans- 
position is wholly unauthorized and unnecessary. 

3. é€v “ISopun. Of. és “ISapny aréornoar, § 2 supra. 








Odoto 8é. 





The story is here resumed from § 1, the intermediate passage being 


parenthetically introduced, to show why the Lacedemonians could 
furnish the Thasians no aid. Teixds Te KaSeAovTes Kk. T. A. are the 





conditions on which the Thasians were obliged to surrender. The - 





capitulation took place a. o. 463. Olymp. 79. 2. xpnpara....Ta- 
Edpevor = xpnpara te amodovvat adtixa ta€dpevoi (agreeing to pay im- 
mediately). éca €ec dxodovva. The Schol. explains doa ede as em- 
bracing the expenses incurred in the war. This is not probable, inas- 
much as the money was paid immediately, which could hardly have 
been done, if any thing besides the arrears had been demanded. 





CHAPTER CII. 


The siege of Ithome being protracted, the Lacedemonians call to their aid their allies and 
the Athenians (§ 1), the latter, on account of their skill in attacking fortified places (§ 2); 
but becoming jealous of them the Lacedemonians dismiss them (§ 8), at which the 
Athenians are greatly irritated and enter into an alliance with the Argives, who are at 
enmity with the Lacedemonians (§ 4). 


1. The events in this chapter took place A. o. 461. Olymp. 79. 4. 
dAous—Evppdyovs, i.e. the Aiginets, Platewenses, Mantinenses, etc. 
of 8, i.e. the Athenians. —— Ayer ovk ddty@ are datives of 
accompaniment. 8. $206.5; K. § 283. 2. b. 

2. retyopayeiv—dvvarol, skilled in conducting sieges. 8S. § 222. 6. 
—— ois d¢....édaivero, of this they seemed to stand in need on ac- 
count of the long continuance of the siege. ois dé is edited rijs de 
by Haack and Poppo, on the ground that modropkias needs the article. 
But is not rois S¢ necessary to denote a change of the subject, which 





- 





o 


society in Greece, stronger than those of alliance.” Bloomf. 


ie, S eb eecent A 


Cuar. Cll] NOTES. 361 





in the preceding clause was the Athenians? rourou i. @. Tov Tet- 
Xopayeiv. Supply wpdypara with évdea. Bia....x@piov, for 
(otherwise) they could have taken the place by force. Haack most 
strangely refers eikov to the Athenians, and places Aia in antithesis 
with dropia or Aivo, denoting the other mode of taking a city. 

3. havepa éyévero, became open, undisguised. Bia ody AAtoKero. 
The unsuccessful attempt to take the place by assault, no doubt con- 
tributed to bring to an open rupture two states of such different habits 
and tastes, that they could not come in contact without being dis- 
pleased if not disgusted with each other. vewreporroriav, Jondnesa 
Sor innovations, revolutionary spirit. See N. on I. 70.§ 2. Bloomf. 
thinks that a plan is here alluded to, of taking part with the Helots, 
and restoring Messenia to its independence. adddopvarous (see N. 
on I. 2.$4). The Athenians were of the Ionic, the Lacedemonians 
of the Doric race. ‘The ties of race were, in that unsettled state of 




















povous trav Evypdyev. It increased the indignation of the Athenians, 
that they alone of the allies were sent away. ovdev—ert, 20 
longer. The position of ér: gives it great emphasis. avtav. §. 
§ 200.3. The conduct of the Lacedsmonians in this affair, does not 
appear in a very favorable light. They seized the occasion of a failure 








to carry the place by storm, to turn the siege into a blockade, and 


thus gave a color to their dismissal of the Athenians, by announcing 
that they had no further need of them. 

4, é¢yvwoav—arorepurdpevor, they perceived that they were sent away 
(see N. on I. 25. § 1). The participle takes the nominative form, be- 
cause its subject is the same as that of the principal verb. Of. 8. § 225. 
T. ovK....Ady@, not for any good reason, as we say, not with the 
best intention. Arnold, however, takes the expression in a less playfal 





_ sense, and renders it: not upon the more creditable reason that was 


assigned. So Haack and Goeller also interpret. émi here denotes 
counsel or purpose. K. § 296.1]. 3.c. For the use of the comparative, 
ef. Mt. § 457; S. § 159. 8. Tivos vmdrrov yevouevov denotes the 
eause. 8. § 226. dewvov tromnodpevor, esteeming it bad usage, taking 
it as an affront. TouTo ma%eiv, to receive such treatment. —— ér 











in émt r@ Mydq is used in a hostile sense, against. K. § 296. II. 3. d. 





Cf. III. 63. § 2. mpos avrovs depends on £uppayiar. exeivav 
refers to the Lacedemonians. oi-avroi, the same (S. § 160. 5) as 
the oaths with which the treaty with the Argives had been ratified, 


16 








862  -NorEs. [Boo 1 


CHAPTER CIII. 


Tn the tenth year of the siege Ithome is surrendered on the condition that its defenders 
shall leave Lacedemon and never set foot in it again (§ 1); the Lacedeemonians are 
inclined to this leniency from a response, which they had received aforetime from the 
Pythian oracle (§ 2); the vanquished Helots are received by the Athenians, and settled 
at Naupactus (§ 3); the Megareans forsake the Lacedemonian alliance, and come over 
to the Athenians by whom their city is fortified and garrisoned (§ 4). 


1. dSexdre éres, i. e. A. 0. 455. Olymp. 81. 2. The order of events 
is not strictly pursued in this summary, otherwise this termination of 
the siege would haye been related at the beginning of chap. 111. 
This anticipation makes the narration clearer, by grouping together 
all the events and incidents pertaining to the siege and capture of 
Ithome. The length of the siege shows, that either the Lacedeemoni- 
ans were very unskilful in conducting it (see I. 102. § 2), or that the 
place was by nature quite impregnable. ep © te (generally fol- 
lowed by the infinitive. Of. Jelf’s Kithn. § 865. 2; Mt. § 479. a), on 
condition that. The antecedent is éi rovr@ implied in the preceding 
clause. Of. K. § 341. R. 5. efiaow has the future signification 
(S. § 211. N. 4). The Schol. calls this use of the future after éf’ 6, 
an idiom of Thucydides. But ef. Jelf’s Kiihn. |. c., where examples 
of the same usage are~cited from Herodotus. emiBnoovrat avTis. 
This genitive may be referred to S. § 192. 1. 

2. xai, also, implies that there were other reasons, to which that 
derived from the Pythian oracle was added, why the Helots were 
suffered to depart on these terms. mpd tov. See N. on I. 82. § 4, 
—— rod Atds tod “IZepunra. The mountain-fortress in which the 
Messenians made their last stand for freedom, is said to have derived 
its name from Ithome, one of the nymphs who nourished Jupiter.. On 
the summit of the mountain was a temple dedicated to Jupiter Itho- 
matas. dduéva, to dismiss, to let go. I cannot find any instance’ 
where this word is used in the sense of to manuwmit, which Bloomf. 
affixes to it. 

8. kar &x3%os #dn 1d Aaxedaipovioy, through hatred now to the 
Lacedemonians. The genitive is here objective, as in dua 7) Havoa- 
viov picos (I. 96. § 1), and did rd exos “ASnvaiey (II. 11. § 2). Cf. 
III. 101. §.2; IV.1.§2; VIL. 57. § 7. Navraxrov, Naupactus, now 
Lepanto, was situated on the Sinus Corinthiacus, north-east of Antir- 
rhium. Its commanding position showed with what sagacity the 
Athenians selected places for their colonies and those of their allies. 




















a 


eS a ees me Wo 


a Ul hee 





Cuar. CIV.] NOTES. 863 


In the Peloponnesian war, this Messenian colony repaid with interest 
the wrongs which they had suffered at the hands of the Lacedemoni- 
ans. Cf. IT. 90. $$ 4-6. Aoxpav trav Ofodav, the Ozelian Locri- 





_ans, one of the divisions of the Locrians in Greece, or perhaps a 


colony of the eastern Locrians, since Homer makes no mention of the 
Ozole. In the Peloponnesian war they sided with the Athenians, 
partly through hatred of the Aitolians, and partly because the Athe- 
nians had possession of their principal town and harbor. 

4. mpocexopnoav d¢ kat Meyapys. Thucydides now returns to the 
narrative of events in their proper series (see N. on §1 supra). Me- 
gara united with the Athenian confederacy, according to Miller 
(Chron. Tab. Dorians, II. p. 464), a. o. 461, or six years before the 
reduction of Ithome. Another chronologist fixes the date at a. o. 464, 
which is undoubtedly too early. mept....Kareixov. The Megare- 
ans and Corinthians were engaged almost continually in border hos- 
tilities. Ta pakpa Telxy—ard THs médews és Nicacav. These walls 
connected Megara with the port of Nisa on the Sinus Saronicus, and 
were eight stadia in length (cf. IV. 66. § 4), or eighteen stadia accord- 
ing to Strabo (891). Meyapevou, for the Megareans, is the dat. 
commodi. ovx.... ApEato, from which in no small degree that 
violent hatred began. The Corinthians avowed their displeasure at 
this transaction, in their speech to the Athenians (I. 42. § 2), and the 
war spoken of in I. 105, owed its origin to the same cause. 

















CHAPTER CIV. 


Inarus having revolted from the king of Persia calls to his aid the Athenians, who happe 
at that time to be laying siege to Cyprus; these sailing up the Nile to Memphis, posses 
themselves of two parts of the town and besiege the third (§§ 1, 2). 


1. rav mpds Atyirre, those bordering on Egypt. These Libyat. 
tribes occupied the district of country west of Egypt, probably what 
was afterwards called Libya Marmorica. —— dppapevos é« Mapeias. 
See N. on I. 64.§ 2. Marea was situated on the western part of the 
narrow strip of land, separating Lake Mareotis from the sea. I find 
that it is placed by Kiepert on the inland shore of the south-western 
part of that lake. Thus commencing hostilities at the western ex- 
tremity of the Delta, Inarus extended them eastward until all Egypt 
was engaged in the revolt. According to Diodorus (XI. 71), this. 


364 NOTES. . [Boox L 


defection of Inarus took place a. o. 461, and it was one year after- 
- wards that he called in the Athenians. imép Bapov, over against 
Pharos. This was a small island in front of Alexandria, on which 
stood the celebrated lighthouse. *Apra&ép£ov, i. e. Artaxerxes 
Longimanns. Bekker reads ’Aprogép£ov. apxev of the Egyptians. 
ewipyeyero, called in as allies. 

3. rvyov....évppdyov is a parenthesis (and so marked in some 
editions), thrown in to show the proximity of the Athenian ships to 
the scene of opefations in Egypt. HASov to Egypt. amroXurdv- 
tes tiv Kimpov. Raleigh censures them for leaving Cyprus, while 
Mitford justifies them for the act. 
sailing up the Nile. Tov Te worapov, i. e. the parts bordering on 
the river, viz. the Delta. kat tHs....pepav. This was probably 
preceded by the great battle recorded by Ctesias and Diodorus, in 
which the Persians were defeated, and Achsemenes the brother of 
king Artaxerxes fell by the hand ef Inarus. Aevxoy teixos, the 
White Fortress. The Schol. says that it was so called, to distinguish 
it from the other two fortified places which were built of brick. It 
was probably the head-quarters of the Persian army in Egypt, which 
amounted in the time of Herodotus to 120,000 men. Ilepoay kai 
Mydev. This distinction is rather singular, as these people had long 
before become one. By the Greek writers, as Poppo observes, they 
are very frequently called Medes alone, as in Mnd:xds wdAepos, pndi- 
few, pndirpds, ete. 























avardevoavres—és Tov Neidor, 

















Dee eee ee 
Sig ‘ 


CHAPTER CV. 


in a sea-fight with the Corinthians and Epidamnians, the Athenians are defeated, but in 
a subsequent one fought near Cecryphaleia are victorious (§ 1); they also conquer the 
JEginets in a great naval engagement, and having landed upon the island lay siege to the 
city (§ 2); in order to make a diversion in favor of the city, the Corinthians take posses- 
sion of the heights of Geranea and inyade the Megarean territory, supposing that no 
assistance could be furnished by the Athenians, unless they raised the siege of A®gina,- 
since all their forces were employed in that place and in Egypt (§§ 3, 4); the Athenians, 
however, send from Athens a force composed of the old and young, who come to an 
indecisive engagement with the Corinthians (§$5, 6); being reproached by those at home, 
the Corinthians return to erect a trophy, and in a second engagement are completely 
routed by the Athenians (§ 7). 


1. ‘Adidas. This is the reading of Bekker; but Poppo, Goelle, 
Gaack, Bloomf., and Arnold edit ‘Adas, contracted for ‘AXteis, a 
people who lived on tho coast of Argolis, and who were, as Arnold 


“ae, 


as 


ila i 


Osar. OV.] NOTES. 365 


supposes, the sepioxos of the Dorian Argives, the remnant of the old 
inhabitants who occupied the extreme point of Argolis, and lived by 
fishing (whence their name arose) and perhaps by piracy. The read- 
ing of Dindorf is preferable, which refers it to the territory or chiet 
town of this people. Tpos.. ..Kopiv%io. Neither Thucydides nor 
Diodorus gives the origin of this war, but it most likely arose from 
the ill-will, which the Corinthians bore to the Megareans for their 
defection to the Athenians. The battles here spoken of took place 
A. 0. 457. —— Kexpudadeia. According to the Schol. this was an 
island, lying off the western coast of Peloponnesus, Pape says that it 
was a small island in the Laconic gulf, and Col. Leake (Travels in the 
Morea, II. p. 455) identifies it with Kyra, one of the small islands 
which lie between Epidaurus and gina. This is its true situation, 
and the one assigned it by Kiepert. TleAorrovynoiov. ‘ Qui ii 
Peloponnesii? Corinthii puto, Epidaurii, Spartani, Auginete.” Od. 
Mill. Agin. p. 176. 

2. modéuou Sé xataordavros. This war doubtless resulted from the 
preceding one, as the Aiginets were allies of the Peloponnesians. 
’*ASnvaios depends On xaraordrros. pera ravra, i. e. after the 
transactions just mentioned. Poppo and Haack place a comma after 
’"ASnvaios, and thus connect pera ratra with the following words. 
avTay, 1. e. Tov Alywnrar. €mroAdpkouy, SC. THY Aty.vay. Aew- 
kparovs. This general was a colleague of Aristides in the battle at 
Plateza, as was also Myronides, who gained the victory spoken of in 
§ 7 infra. 

3. mpdérepov must not be taken with deBiBacay, but with émxov- 
pous, formerly the auxiliaries. Ta dS€ dxpa ths Vepaveias, the heights 
of Geranea. This mountain stretched across the isthmus between 
Corinth and Megara, belonging probably to the territory of the latter. 

4, drovons otpatias mods, as a large portion of their army was 
absent. dr Aiyimns dvactnoceoSat avtovs. It was the object of 
this inroad into the Megarean territory, to create a diversion in favor 
of the Aiginetew, who were at this time besieged by the Athenian 
army under Leocrates. 

5. rav....vedtarot, those left in the city (viz.) the oldest and the 
youngest. ‘“*The genitive ray trodoirey is put for the nominative, 
of being understood. Of. Mt. § 297. 8.” Bloomf. But this, as Poppo 
remarks, is contrary to the laws of the language, and does not remove 
the difficulty which it was intended to do. The construction, which 
makes the genitive depend on oi mpeoBuiraro: and of vedraro., is in 
accordance with the obvious sense: of those remaining in the city 
{= of the citizens) the aged and the young, who had been on that 





























366 | NOTES. - FBoox 


account left behind (ioAdoisev), when the more able-bodied set out 
on the expeditions previously referred to. 

6. ivoppdmov, equally balanced, indecisive. EVOMLTAY . « » sePY Os 
each thought that they had got the better (ovx @daccay, not inferior, 
by litotes = superior) in the action (py = paxn). 

7. éxpdrnoav yap duos paddov, for [although neither party came 
off decidedly victorious] yet they (i. e. the Athenians) had rather the 
advantage. The evidence of this is furnished in dmaASdvrayv ray Kopu- 
Siar, inasmuch as the Corinthians retired after the battle was over. It 
was on this account that the Athenians erected a trophy. kaku(d- 
pevot, being reproached because they had suffered themselves to be 
driven from the field by old men and boys (see N. on § 5 supra). 
Aristid. narrates that they were upbraided id ray oixeior. 7pee~ 
pas—dadexa padiora (see N. on I. 54. § 2), for about twelve days. 
eASdvres to the place of the engagement. avSioracayv tporaioy, 
began to erect a trophy in opposition (dyr-). The imperfect tense is 
used of an action not brought to a successful conclusion. See N. on I. 
57. § 4. exBonSnoavres, sallying forth. tois d\dors Who had 
come to the aid of those who were erecting the trophy. Diod. says: 
madw yevouerns iaxupas paxns év TH eyouevy Kypodia, wadw évixnoay 
"ASnvaiot, Kal modAods avetAov Tay Tohepiov. 


























CHAPTER CVI. 


On the retreat of the Corinthians, a part lose their way, and are driven into a place from 


which escape is impossible (§ 1); the Athenians surround them and stone them to _ 


death (§ 2). 


1. Poppo thinks that this chapter should be included in. the 
preceding one, or if two chapters are to be formed, that the second 
should begin at I. 105. § 4. Tl....dAtyor, some considerable por- 
tion of them. The student will notice the litotes in od« dXéyor. 
Siapaprév ris 6d00, missed entirely (Sia-) the way. S. § 197. 2. és 
rou (= Tivos) xepiov idirov, i. e. és tov idi@rov xepiov. Of. Mt. § 279. 
Obs. 4. xwpiov here signifies a spot, enclosure, to which, as was often 
the practice in ancient times, a local name was given. Perhaps the 
battle, to which Diod. refers as fought évy rH Aeyopery Kepodia (see 
N. on I. 105. § 7), was the one here spoken of. «® depends on 
truyev = érvxev bv. Jelf constructs it as a local dative, and refers it 
to § 605 of his edition of Kihner. mepteipyov (sc. avré referring to 
xepiov, enclosed it all around, 

















Cuar. OVIL] NOTES. | 367 


2. xara mpdcaror, in front, i. e. at the entrance of the field. The 
hoplites were stationed here, because it was the only place where 
those hemmed in could escape. xarédevoay, stoned to death. This 
was done by the slingers, who constituted a considerable portion of 
the light-armed. Bloomf. remarks that the Athenians afterwards 
tasted the bitter fruits of this unsparing cruelty. avrois stands for 
the adnominal genitive. Kiihner (Jelf’s edit, § 597) ranks this with 
the dat. commodi, the thing possessed being conceived of as being for 
the owner’s benefit. 











CHAPTER CVII. 


. The Athenians begin to build the Long Walls (§ 1); the Lacedwmonians and their allies 
having gone to assist the Dorians against the Phocians, their return home is impeded by 
the Athenians (§§ 2,3); whereupon they resolve to remain in Beotia and watch their 
opportunity to return home, being privately importuned also by certain Athenians, to 
assist in abolishing democracy in their city, and to put a stop to the erection of the 
Long Walls (§ 4); the Athenians and their allies sally forth against tltem, partly on the 
supposition that they would be embarrassed in effecting a return home, and partly 
through apprehension of their intrigues to put down democracy (§§ 5, 6); some Thessa- 
lian horse join the Athenians, who, however, desert them in the time of action (§ 7). 


1. #pEavro—oixoSopeiv. ‘The infinitive follows dpyeo%a:, when the 
notion of the dependent verb is only in intention not in act; but the 
‘participle, when it is actually begun. Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 688. Obs. 
kara Tovs xpdvous tovrous, in these times, i.e. in the time of 
these occurrences which have just been related. 
See N. on II. 13. § 7. ‘ 
2. pnrpéwoduy is in apposition with A@piuas (= Aa@pida. Mt. § 429. 

2), as are also Body, Kurivoy, and ’Epwedy, showing its parts or divi- 
sions (Mt: § 432. 3). Nexopndous is to be constructed with jyoupe- 
vov. Nicomedes is supposed to have been the uncle of Pleistoanax 
and brother of Pausanias, for Cleombrotus is often mentioned as the 
father of Pausanias. Dukas makes Leonidas to have been a brother 
to Nicomedes and Pausanias. But he was a son of Anaxandrides and 
brother (some say twin-brother) to Cleombrotus. —— imép Ievoroava- 
xtos, in the stead of Pleistoanax. Nicomedes was tutor of the young 
king, and acted as regent. Baottéos is referred by most commen- 
tators to Pleistoanax, since Pausanias was only regent, although called 
king (as he virtually was) by Demosthenes, Aristotle, Plutarch, etc. 
It is written in I. 114. § 2 with equal ambiguity, Hdeserodvaxros rot 
Tlaveaviov Baciiéws AaxeSatpoviay ryoupevov. véov Ovros ért, be- 
ing yet a youth. éBonsncav Trois Awpedow. Miller fixes the date 








Té te Padnpdvee. 














368 NOTES. | [Boor £ 


of this expedition at a. o. 457. Olymp. 80. 4, and very correctly sup- 
poses that they returned the following year. éauray, of their own. 
émXiras is the dative of accompaniment (S. § 206. eae aa 
dporoyia, on terms of surrender. 

3. kata Sddaccay, by sea. et BovAowro—euedrov. There is an 
ellipsis of ay in the apodosis, that particle being seldom added to the 
verb pehAw. —— Kpicaiov xddrov, the Crisewan gulf. This bay was 
south of Phocis, and belonged to the Sinus Corinthiacus to which it 
sometimes gaye its name. mepatovoSat On their way home. —— 
mepimhevoarres, having sailed around Peloponnesus. This they would — 
be under the necessity of doing, in order to enter the Corinthian gulf. 
—— Méyapa kai IInyds. Of. I. 108. § 4. dvcodos, transitu difficilis. 
yap introduces as the reason why it would be unsafe to go by 
Geranea, that the Athenians had possession of Megara and Pega. 
tore, i. e. at the time when they were wishing to. return, —— 
yoSavovro—peddovras. See N. on I. 26. § 8. tavtn, there, i. e. in 
the defiles of Geranea, through which lay the road to Lacedamon by 
the ie of the Isthmus. 

4, 0fe—ito tpdémo—diaropevicovra. Notice the change from the 
oblique to the direct discourse, the action belonging to the past being 
transferred to the present fina of the speaker. Of. K. § 345. 5. —— 
Botwrois. Beotia lay west of Phocis, and in this state the Lacede- 
monians took up their quarters and spent the winter. 
xai, “‘ partim etiam.” Bauer. eArrigavres....oikodopnovpeva, hoping — 
to put down democracy and put a stop to building the Long Wallis. 
The student will notice the dilogia in xararadcew. See N. on I. 26. 
§3. The popular leaders, who were aiming to secure for Athens the 
sovereignty of the sea, urged the erection of the Long Walls as a 
measure most beneficial to the state. As a project, therefore, of the 
democratical party, and as rendering Athens independent of the Lace- 
dgemonians, the building of these walls was opposed by the aristocracy. 

5. mavdnyei. “ Haud dubie qui militari erant «tate; hos enim 
paulo post tredecim millia Athenis effecisse II. 13. cognoscemus.” 
Poppo. —— ’Apyeioy xii. Cf. I. 102. § 4. @s €xacrot (SC. 
HASov), “singuli pro rata parte.’ Poppo. See N. on I. 3. $5.— 
Evprartes, i. e. the Athenians and their allies. Mitford says that with 
the cavalry and the attending slaves, the whole number could be 
scarcely less than 30,000 men. 

6. vopicavres, because they thought. See N. on I. 9. § 4. —— &A- 
Seow in their return home. kai te kai, and partly. Didot reads 
kairo. Kal. tov Snuov Karadicews, Of the subversion of the demo- 
wacy (cf. § 4 supra). Notice the change of construction from vopi- 


























vo O€ Tt 

















Cuar, CVI] NOTES. ae 369 


gavres, With which Poppo compares éore pyre dretpia—vopicarta, 
I. 80. $1. 

7. inns. Attic for immeis. kata TO Evppayixdy, according te 
the treaty of alliance. Of. I. 102. $4. peréotnoay = perera€arto, 
changed sides (see N. on Il. 67. §1). Bloomf. ev TO Epyo (at 
Tanagra). See N. on I. 105. § 6. 














CHAPTER CVITII. 


The Athenians and Lacedemonians come to an engagement at Tanagra, in which the lattor 
come off victorious (§ 1), after which they return home by the way of Geranea and the 
Isthmus. The Athenians afterwards invade and conquer Beeotia, and throw down the 
walls of Tanagra (§§ 2, 3); the Aiginete surrender to the Athenians on conditions (§ 4), 
after which the Athenians cruise around the Peloponnesian coast, burn the dock of the 
Lacedemonians, take Chalcis, and defeat the Sicyonians (§ 5). Z 

1. payns. According to Diod. this battle lasted two days, no de- 

- cided advantage being gained by either party. It is evident, however, 
_ that the fruit of victory was enjoyed by the Lacedemonians, inasmuch 
as they returned unimpeded to their home. ev= in the vicinity 
of. The city of Tanagra was situated on a lofty and rugged eminence, 

_ on the north bank of the Asopus near the junction of the Thermodon 

(cf. Kiepert’s Map of Bceotia), and was remarkable for the thrift and 

orderly character of its inhabitants. Cf. Cramer’s Greece, II. pp. 

267-269. 

2. devSporopnoavres. This was a common method of inflicting 
- injury upon a hostile territory. Of. Xen. Anab. I. 4.§10. The trees 
selected to be cut down or girdled, were doubtless such as bore fruit, 
_ or served for shade or ornament. mddw driSov én’ oixov (see N. 
on I. 80. § 2). Diod. says that a truce of four months was entered 
_ upon after the battle, which is highly probable, as in no other way 
can we account for the unimpeded passage of the Lacedemonians 
- over Geranea. 
«8. : Olvopirors, Hnophyta, “was not a town but a plot of ground 
forming one farm, planted with olive-trees.” Bloomf. The reason 
_ why the Beeotians were thus invaded, was the assistance which they 
had rendered the Lacedsmonians in the battle at Tanagra (cf. kal of 
— Edppaxot, $1 supra). tis Botwrias except Thebes. Of. III. 62. 
mepteitdov, demolished all around, or rather, demolished the wall 
_ which was around the city. Of. Liddell and Scott sub voce. Bloom. 
iS renders the word, dismantled, viz. by removing the battlements of the 
wall, and lowering it to a height practicable to be scaled by an invad- 














870 NOTES. . [Boor L 


ing force. ——— Aoxpav—zraBov. Afterwards Myronides, acvording to 
Diodorus, penetrated into Thessaly to punish that people for their de- 
sertion in the battle of Tanagra, but failing in his attempt upon the 
town of Pharsalia, he returned to Athens. But compare I, 111. §1 
(on which see Note), where it appears that the Thessalian expedition 
was later, probably a. o. 454. Td Té....emerehecay. “ When two 
or more attributives are joined to a substantive, each of which has a 
peculiar force, the article is used with each. This is more rare when 
the attributives follow the substantive.” Jelf’s Kiihn. $459.5. As 
the foundations of these walls were laid by Cimon, when the spoils of 
the victory of the Eurymedon were applied by the Athenians to the im- 
provement of the city, and as Cimon, after a banishment of five years, 
was recalled (a. 0. 456) the same year in which the two walls were 
finished, Col. Leake (Athens, I. p. 425) thinks that the year 462 is the 
latest to which the commencement of the walls can be ascribed. If 
so, the words cara tovs xpdvous rovrous (I. 107. $1) must be received 
with some latitude. 

4, @podrdynoay Sé cai Aiywhra after they had stood a siege of 
nine months. Miiller fixes the date of this event, a.-o. 457, but I pre- 
fer with other chronologists to assign to it the date of a. o, 456. 
mepteddvres (see N. on mepueidov, § 3 supra), wapaddyres, and ragdue- 
vo. denote the conditions on which the capitulation was made. 

5. meptemdevoav. This cruise took place the next year after the 
surrender of Aigina, i. e. a. o. 455. Olymp. 81. 2. 
refers to the naval arsenal or docks at Gytheum. Xadxida, Chaleis 
in Aitolia which was a Corinthian colony. amoBdacet THs yns = 

dmoBdoe emi ris ys, the genitive being objective and supplying the 
- place of the preposition and its case. 











TO ve@ptov 











CHAPTER CIX. 


The Persians having been vanquished in Egypt by the Athenians and their allies, Arta- 
xerxes sends Megabazus to Lacedemon inviting that people to create a diversion by in- 
yading Attica (§§ 1, 2); but being unsuccessful in his mission he returns to Asia, where- 
upon the king despatches a large force to Memphis, by which the Egyptians and their 
allies are defeated, and the Greeks shut up in the island of Prosopis, where after hold- 
ing out for ono and a half years, they are finally overcome by the Persians (§§ 3, 4). 


1. The narration of the Egyptian war is here resumed from I. 104. 
avrois....karéornoay = carried on the war with various incidents, 
i. e. various and diverse fortunes befell them in the prosecution of the 
war. These are narrated by Diod. Sic. XI. 77. 





ee ee 


Cuar, CIX.] : NOTES. 871 


2. rd péev yap mparoy, for in the first place. yap is epexegetical, 
i. ec. it serves to explain woAAat idéat mo€uov in the preceding section. 
éxpdrouv refers to the victory spoken of in I. 104. § 2. Bact- 
Ae’s, i.e. Artaxerxes Longimanus. —— MeydSafov. Smith thinks 
that this may be the same person with the one of that name, who 
held a command in the fleet of Xerxes. Cf. Herod. VII. 97. 
dySpa Téponv. This is not to be considered as an appellation of rank 
or dignity, but rather as serving to distinguish the person here spoken 
of, from Megabyzus the son of Zopyrus, a Persian, who was sent as 
commander of the army in Egypt (cf. § 3 infra). This is rendered 
probable by the fact that MeydBafos and MeydBvgos are so interming- 
led in Herodotus, Ctesias, and other writers, that it is quite certain 
they are only different forms of the same name. The use of this ap- 
pellation may be seen in a form of expression like the following: a 
Persian by the name of Megabazus—another Persian also of the name 
of Megabyzus (the same name. as the preceding although slightly — 
varied in form) the son of Zopyrus (cf. § 3). émws is used here in 
its telic sense. See N. on I. 65. § 1. Trevasevtav Tay Iedorovyy- 
ciwy denotes the means. 

8. ds....mpovyape, but when he met with no success ; literally, 
when things (rpaypara supplied from the context. K. § 288. R. 3. ¢) 
did not turn out well for him. dros, otherwise (than to advan- 
tage) = in vain. avadovro. For the omission of the augment, see 
K,. § 122. 1. MeyaBvugov. As this general was one of the com- 
manders of the land forces of Xerxes, when he invaded Greece, and 
also commanded the army which was defeated by Cimon on the Eu- 
rymedon, he must have been at this time somewhat advanced in years 
and have had much military experience. —— Zwmipov, Zopyrus. He 
was the one through whose self-devotion Babylon was taken by Darius. 
Of. Herod. III. 160. —— orparias roddjs. Diodorus says that the num- 
ber was 300,000; Ctesias, 200,000. The latter author, however, adds 
the troops which remained in Egypt, thus making a total of 500,000 
men, According to Diodorus, a fleet of 800 ships accompanied them. 

4. rods Evupdxovs, i.e. the Athenians. IIpoceririda. The 
island Prosopis was formed probably by two branches of the Nile, or 
perhaps as Bloomf. thinks, by the Nile and a wide and deep canal, 
The Schol. says that it is the same as that called Nicion. pijvas 
éé, i. e. €& prvas. pexpe ov, until, tiv Sw@pvya in which lay 
the Athenian triremes. a@An, another way, in another direction. 
Tas Te....emoinoe, he caused the ships to ground. me(7n is to 
ne constructed with daBas. 















































372 NOTES [Boox i 


CHAPTER CX. 


A small remnaat only of the Greeks escape from Egypt, which country again passes undet 
the dominion of the Persians (§§ 1,2); Inarus is treacherously taken and crucified (§ 8); 
fifty Athenian triremes having come to the relief of the fleet in Egypt, are attacked by 
the Persians and most of them destroyed (§ 4), and thus terminates the Egyptian Ne 26 
dition (§ 5). 

1. woAeunoavra belongs in sense to ‘EAAjv@v, but in grammatical 
form to mpdypara, which is the principal word in the periphrasis ra 

Trav "EXAnvev mpaypata. ddiyot....€0@e%ycav. Diod. says that 

the Persians, through admiration of the valor of the Athenians, al- 

lowed them to evacuate Egypt and return home unmolested. But 
this is hardly reconcilable with the closing words of the preceding 
chapter (eiAe tiv vicov), and then, as Bloomf. inquires, why did they 
not leave Egypt by the way of the Nile, if they were suffered to de- 
part in peace? Kupnynv, Cyrene. This was a flourishing city of 

- Libya Cyrenaica, situated a few miles from the Mediterranean coast, 

directly opposite Greece. In making this retreat (which was a kind 

of archetype of the Anabasis), the Greeks unquestionably took the 
route by Parsstonium, and so along the*sea-coast, where were numer- 
ous Greek settlements. 

2. ’Auvpraiov. This Amyrteeus must not be confounded with the 
Saite of the same name, who revolted from the Persians in the reign 

of Darius Nothus, as that event. took place a. 0. 414, or upwards of 

forty years after the termination of the revolt here spoken of. This 

Amyrteus, according to Herodotus, was reduced to submission by the 

Persians, and his son Pausiris suffered to reign over the fen district of 

the Delta, by their favor; whereas the Amyrtzus who revolted from 

Darius Nothus, was succeeded by four successive kings, nor did the 

Persians recover their ascendency over the country, until the reign of 

Ochus, nearly sixty years afterwards. Cf. Arnold’s note on this pas- 

sage, to which I am indebted for the substance of these remarks. In 

Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Rom. Biog. and Mythol., there is mention made 

of only one Amyrtseus who revolted, and he is said to have reigned in 

the marshy districts from the time of his revolt from Artaxerxes, until 
about A. 0. 414, when the Egyptians expelled the Persians, and Amyr- 
teous reigned over Egypt six years, being the only king of the twenty- 

_ eighth dynasty. édeor, low grounds, marshes, lying between the 

Canopic and the Tanitic mouths of the Nile, and comprising the most 

of what was called the Delta. kal Gua....édevor is a varied con- 

struction for kal dua 8:4 rd payywrdrovs civat tev Aiyuntiay tous 
éXefovs demanded by the preceding member. 














Pe, We ie 


Cuar, OXI] ' NOTES. 373 


8. mpo8ocia Anp3eis. According to Otesias (c. 84), he made an 
agreement with Megabyzus to surrender ée@’ 6 pndév xaxdy rapa Baot- 
Aéws AaBetv. But after five years’ residence at the court, whither he 
was carried a prisoner, at the instigation of Amytis, the mother of the 
king and of Achewmenes, he was put to death by Artaxerxes, who 
thus broke the promise given by Megabyzus and confirmed by his 
own word. dvectavpo%n. Herodotus and Ctesias say that he 
was crucified esi tpict oravpois, Which Bloomf. says might be more 
properly termed impalement. 

4, ék 8€ trav ’ASnvdv. Poppo, Haack, and Goeller read ’ASnvaiwr, 
and refer to Mt. § 429. 2, where it is said that "ASyvay, the reading of 
Bekker, is without MS. authority. Kata TO Mevdnowov Képas, at 
the Mendesian mouth (of the Nile), i. e. the arm or branch of the river 
on which was situated Mendes, and which was the fifth mouth of the 
stream reckoning from the west. There are so many aspects in which 
the word xépas might be applied to the disemboguing branches of a 
river, that it appears to me unnecessary and useless to inquire why it 
is here applied to this branch of the Nile. 
being wholly ignorant of. «iddéres refers grammatically to rpijpecs, 
but in sense to the persons who navigated them. TOY YeyenLEevor, 
i. e. the defeat of the Greeks and Egyptians. meCol of the Per- 
sians. madw to Greece. 

5. ra pev xara thy peyadnv orpareiay = ) peydAn otpareia. Mt. 
§-583. 3. oUrws éredXevtnoev. The position of these words at the 
close of the story of this disastrous expedition, is highly emphatic. No 
one knew better than Thucydides where to place important words, so 
that they should stand out with prominence and emphasis. In this, 
as well as in other respects, he is a model worthy of repeated study. 








> ’ , > 7 
ovK €iddres—ovder, 




















CHAPTER CXI. 


_ The Athenians, undertaking at his solicitation to restore the Thessalian prince Orestes ts 


his country from which he had been exiled, advance for that purpose as far as Pharsalus, 
but are obliged to retire without accomplishing their object (§ 1); after this a fleet undex 
Pericles sail to Sicyon, and disembarking, defeat the Sicyonians who assemble to opposé 
them (§ 2); ani then taking some Achwans on board cross over and lay siege to Giniada, 
but being unsuccessful return home (§ 8). 


1. rod Geccaddv Baoréws. It does not appear that Echecratides 
was king of the whole of Thessaly, but only of the region about Phar- 
salus. There were three of these noble families in Thessaly, the gens 


374 NOTES. [Boox L 


Antiochi at Pharsalus, the gens Aleuads at Larissa, and the gens 
Scopade: at Cranno. To thé former of these families Echecratides 
belonged, being the son of Antiochus, and grandson of Echeeratides 
Major who was celebrated by Simonides. But little is known of 
these personages. hetyov, being an exile. The reason of this is 
unknown, as the history of the Thessalians is very obscure. mapa~ 
AaBovres....€oTparevoay. Diod. connects this expedition with those 
which were made against the Phocians and Locrians, after the battle 
of Gnophyta (I. 108. § 3), a. o. 456, or as Poppo prefers, 467. It is 
evident that the historian here resumes the regular series of events, 
which had been interrupted by the account of the issae of the Egyp- 
tian expedition, but I prefer with Arnold to assign to the invasion of 
Thessaly the date, a. o. 454. Olymp. 81. 3. Ths Geacadias depends 
on @dpaadov. Cf. Mt. § 321. 6. THs pev yns....émrav, they took 
possession of as much of the country as extended but a short distance 
from the encampment ; literally, they conquered as much of the coun- 
try as they could conquer (dca pu) = Goa xpareiv ths yns edivaro py), 
not advancing far from their camp. modu, i. e. Pharsalus, 
ovd’....€aTparevoay, nor did they succeed (see N. on I. 109. § 38) in any 
one of the other objects of their expedition ; literally, in any other of ~ 
those things on account of which (Sv = éxeivar &v) they made the 
expedition. 

2. pera....7or@, not long afterwards. This expedition of Peri- 
cles took place most likely the next year, i.’e. A. 0. 458. Inyais. 
Cf. I. 103. § 4. Sixvava, Sicyon, was a part of Sicyonia on the 
Sinus Corinthiacus, north-west of Corinth. - RavYinmov. He com- 
manded the Athenian forces at the battle of Mycale. oTpatnyour- 
ros belongs to Iepixdéous. Sixkvoviov tos mpoopi€arras, those of 
the Sicyonians who engaged with them. The genitive here denotes the 
‘whole,’ rods mpoopigéavras being put partitively. Cf. Mt. § 318. 2. 
Diod. says that an attack was subsequently made upon Sicyon, but 
the Lacedwemonians coming to the aid af the Sicyonians, Pericles 
retreated. 

8. mapadaBdvres (having taken on board), eis Evppaxiay (as the 
Schol. says), or rather eis orpareiav. Of. mapadaBdvres Bowwrods x. T. X. 
§ 1 supra. ’"Ayatovs. These persons were doubtless such as fa- 
vored the democratical party. Achaia lay west of Sicyonia. dua- 
mrevoavres mépay the Corinthian gulf, probably to Naupactus, as this 
port was a convenient base for the operations which they had in view. 
Oinddas, Zniade. This city lay in the extreme southern part 
of Acarnania, on the right bank of the Achelous (cf. Kiepert’s map), 
near its mouth and opposite the promontory of Araxum. Col. Leake 












































Cuar. CXIL] NOTES. 875 


(North. Greece, III. p. 556) identifies it with the ruins of a large city, to 
which is given the name Trikardho, or Trigardhékastro. The reason 
why Pericles assaulted this city, was because it was the only one in 
Acarnania, which was opposed to the alliance then contemplated, 
and soon afterwards formed, between Athens and Acarnania. It 
was not until the eighth year of the Peloponnesian war that, com- 
pelled by a superior force, it joined the Athenian alliance. —— pévro 
—ye, yet indeed. Between these particles Thucydides often interposes 
another word. ; 





CHAPTER CXII. 


tn the third year after this, a five years’ truce is concluded between the Peloponnesians and 
Athenians (§ 1), during which time a fleet of two hundred ships under the command 
of Cimon is fitted out by the Athenians against Cyprus (§ 2); of these ships sixty are 
detached to be sent to Egypt at the instance of Amyrtzus, and the rest blockade Citium 
(§ 8); but Cimon dying and a famine having arisen, they leave Citium, and sailing away 
defeat the Pheenicians and Cilicians both by sea and by land, after which being joined by 
the ships sent into Egypt they return home (§ 4); the sacred war follows (§ 5). 


1. éraév tpiav. This fixes the date of the commencement of the 
five years’ truce at A. 0. 450. Olymp. 82. 8. —— omovéai. This truce 
was effected chiefly through the agency of Cimon. 

2. modepov €oxov, Jesisted from war. Of. K. §§ 249.1; 271.2; S. 
$197. 2. 2s Kumpov éorparevovro. The object of this expedition 
is given. in Plut. Cimon, ¢..18 (init.). 

3. “Apupraiov. Of. I. 110. § 2. Kirrsov, Citium. This town 
lay in the south-eastern part of Cyprus, and was celebrated for being 
the birthplace of Zeno, Apollodorus, Apollonius, and other distin- 
guished persons. 

4, Kipwvos d€ droSavdvros (A. 0. 449) through illness or the effects 
of a wound. To this circumstance, together with the scarcity of pro- 
visions, must be attributed the failure of the expedition, since a place 
so small could scarcely have resisted the attack of so large-a force and 
led by so able a commander. imép Sadapivos, off Salamis ; liter- 
ally, above Salamis, because, as Arnold says, the horizon line of the 
sea appears to be elevated above the shore. Salamis lay north-east 
of Citium, in the middle part of the eastern side of the island. 
dua refers to the verbs which precede it = they conquered in @ sea 
and land engagement, i. e. they fought the one battle after the other 
(deinceps). Some may prefer to construct dua with oimé: and Kidu- 
Ew, both with the Phenicians and Cilicians. Diod. says: that Arta- 














376 NOTES. [Boox L 


bazus commanded the naval, and Megabyzus the land forces of the 
Persians. e& Aiytnrov vines—é€AZovca = ai ev Aiyint@ viajes és 
Aiyvrrov €\Sotca. See N. on I. 18. $1 (init.). 

5. rov....mddepov, called the (= the so-called) sacred war. sone 
pov follows éorpdrevoay, as denoting its abstract idea. See N. on 
radra, 1. 70. § 7. iepod. §. § 189. mapédocav Aedgois. ‘ Be- 
cause the noble families of the Delphians, in whose hands was the 
sole management of the temple and oracle, were of Dorian origin.” 
Arnold. vorepov. ‘ Tertio demum anno factum dicit Schol. Aris- 
toph., quem refutat Clinton.” Poppo. —— ’ASnvaio. According to 
Plutarch, Pericles was their leader. mapédocav Paxevor. The 
Phocians were always putting in claims for the custody of this temple, 
and hence as allies they were assisted by the Athenians. Miller 
(Dorians, I. p. 112) says that the management of this temple was 
given to the Phocians against all ancient right. So Boeckh (Pub. 
Econ. Athens, p. 600..N.) says that the temple, accotding to the 
agreement of the Greeks, was an independent sacred possession, the 
oversight of which was vested exclusively in the council of the 
Amphictyons and the sacred assembly at Delphi. Cf. Grote’s Hist. 
Greece, IV. p. 85. : 




















CHAPTER CXIII. 


The Athenians take Cheronea from the Beotian exiles who had got possession of it, and 
having placed a garrison in it, return homewards (§ 1); on their way they are attacked at 
Coronea by the Orchomenian exiles and others, and many are slain or made prisoners 
(§ 2); the Athenians evacuate the whole of Beotia (§ 3), on which the Baotians recover 
their independence, and their exiles return home (§ 4). 


1. xal....radra is transposed for xal pera radra ypdvou éyyevope- 
vov, some time after these things. The events here spoken of took 
place a. o. 447. Olymp. 83. 2. Bowwrav trav devydvrwy refers to 
those who had been driven from their country, after the battle of 
Cnophyta. Cf. I. 108. § 3. Xatpoveray was afterwards celebrated 
for the victory gained by Philip of Macedon over the Athenian forces. 
—— drra for drwa. We should have expected drra (cf. K. § 98), 
nd indeed in two of the best MSS. it is so written. émAirats is 
the dative of accompaniment. as éxdorots (sc. eorparevoar). See 
N. on I. 107.§ 5. Of. also I. 3. 8 5. én... .ovra, i. e. against the 
places taken possession of by the Beotian exiles. ToApidov row 
Todpuiov. Of. I. 108. § 5. kat dvdparodicavres. These words, 























i] 


Unap, OXIV. | NOTES. 377 


which Haack and Arnold bracket with Bekker and Dindorf, are can- 
celled by Poppo and Goeller, but received as genuine by Bloomf. —— 
karaotnoavres, after having left, when they had left. See N. on I. 
13. § 6. 

2. adrois, i. e. the Athenians. Kopeveiga. This Beeotian city 
lay S. E. of Cheronea, and directly in the homeward route of the 
Athenians. —— émirievrae of te....Borwray. ‘‘Ductu et auspiciis 
Spartonis. Vid. Plut. in Ages. t. III. 657.” Gottl. Aoxpot Opun 
tii, as the Schol. rightly understands it, for these had doubtless rebelled 
with the Beotians, as they had been subjugated at the same time. 
Cf. I: 108. § 3. EvBoéav—gvyddes. Pausanias says, that Tolmides 
had previously led Athenian settlers into Eubcea, at which time proba- 
bly these exiles left their country. avTns yvouns joav, were of the 
same mind (cf. K. § 278.2; 5. $190). yvepns refers to the feeling of 
hostility towards the Athenians. Tous pev ScePSecpav. Among 

















_ the slain were Tolmides the leader of the expedition, and Clinias the 


father of Alcibiades. tous d€ Cavras €hkaBov. The desire to re- 
deem these prisoners, may have had some influence in disposing the 
Athenians to withdraw from Boeotia, and make no further attempts 
to subjugate it. 

3. ef’ 6. bee N. on I. 1038. § 1. rovs dvdpas refers to the 
Athenians, who had been taken captive as above related. 

4, of GAot wavres refers to the Locrians and Eubean exiles, - 











CHAPTER, CXIV. 


The Eubeeans having revolted, Pericles comes over to their island, where he receives intel- 
ligence of the revolt of the Megareans, and of an invasion with which the Peloponnesiana 
were threatening Attica, whereupon he returns with his army (§ 1); the Peloponnesians 
make an irruption into Attica and devastate the country, but having proceeded as far as 
Eleusis return homeward (§ 2); Pericles with his army then returns to Eubeea, which he 
soon reduces to submission (§ 3). 


1. perd....’ASnvaiov. This took place a. o. 445. Olymp. 838. 8. 


_-—— buaBeBnxoros 7dn (having already passed over) TWepixdéovs—iy- 


| 
n 


¥ 
# 
af 


yeASn air@ (i. e. Pericles). The genitive absolute is here employed, 
as being more emphatic than the more usual construction Tepuxd«i 
diaBeBnxdre with airo. Cf. K. § 3138. 2.—— Méyapa. Cf. I. 108. § 4. 
agdéornke. Cf. Mill. Dorians, II. p. 172, where this revolt is 





i attributed to the return of the nobles. who had been banished and 


378 NOTES. [Bool 


their property confiscated, at the time when the democratic party 
gained the ascendancy and formed the alliance with the Athenians. 
povpot ASnvaiov. Cf. I. 103. § 4. dueSappeva eiciv. The 
Athenians were so highly incensed at this revolt and massacre, that 
they excluded the Megareans from the Attic ports and markets (ef. I. 
139. § 1), which caused them great distress, as their country was 
mountainous and barren, and incapable of giving support to a large 














population. és Nicaav. In this place also the Athenians had 
stationed a garrison. Cf. I. 103. § 4. érayaydpevor, by calling in 
to their aid. KopwSiovs....’Emidavpiovs. These were the nearest 





states of the Peloponnesian confederacy. 

2. ris “Arrixis....e€oBadrdvres, invading Attica as far as Eleusis 
wnd Thria. ‘Where place is designated by mentioning both the 
country and the town, the former as the whole may be put in the geni- 
tive and may precede the latter.” Crosby, § 361. R. Cf. Mt. § 321. 6. 
It was on the Thrian plain that the Athenians proposed to the Lace- 
demonians to fight the Persians, when, under Mardonius, they had 
possession of Athens the second time. Of. Herod. IX. 7. Leake 
(Topog. Athens, II. p. 150) thinks that the site of Thria is indicated 
by some vestiges of antiquity on a height called Magdla, on the San- 
daéforo or Eleusinian Cephissus, about three miles above Eleusis. 
I\etorodvaxros....Bacitkews. See N. on I. 107. § 2. TO MA€OV OVKETL 
mpoeASdvres, advancing no further. In I. 21. $1, it is és rd mXeios 
odkért mpoeAS@v, Which seems the more preferable, since as Poppo 
remarks, valet mwoppwrépm non paddopr. drexopnoay being bribed, 
as Plutarch says, by Pericles. 

8. "ASnvaio....duaBavres, as Plutarch says, with 50 ships and 5000 
hoplites. adAny, i. e. other than the town inhabited by the Hes- 
tiwans. époroyia Kareatnoarro, they settled by treaty, i. e. they 
adjusted the difficulties on terms of mutual agreement. ‘Eorvaas 
....éoyov. Plutarch says that the ‘reason of this severity was, that 
the Hestiwans had captured an Athenian ship and put the crew to 
death. But perhaps it resulted, in part at least, from motives of 
policy, a twofold object being had in view, viz. to deter by an exam- 
ple of one town, the rest of the Eubwans from any attempt to gain 
their independence; and by placing colonists of their own in the 
town selected for punishment, to secure a footing on the island in case 
of another rebellion. For the form of the accusative ‘Eoruzias, cf. Mt. 
§ 83. Obs. 1. avroi, i. e. the Athenians. 























| Cuar, OXV.] NOTES. 379 


CHAPTER CXV. 


nirty years’ peace is concluded between the Athenians and Peloponnesians (§ 1); a war 
breaks out between the Samians and Milesians, in which the latter being worsted call 
upon the Athenians for aid (§ 2); in obedience to which call the Athenians proceed to 
Sames, establish democracy, and having taken hostages sail away (§ 8); some of the 
Samians belonging to the aristocracy cross over to the continent, and having concerted 
measures with their friends on the island, and with Pissuthnes the governor of Sardis, 
return to Samos by night (§ 4), and having overcome the democratical party, and got 
possession of their hostages in Lemnos, openly revolt from the Athenians (§ 5). 


1. orovdds. The thirty years’ truce was made A. o. 445. Tous 
Evypaxous of the Lacedemonians. dmoddévres, restoring to inde- 
pendence, or more probably, to the Peloponnesian confederacy. —— 
*"Axaiav. There is some doubt whether this refers to the country of 
Achaia, or to some town of the same name. Goeller adopts the latter 
of these opinions, on the ground that it stands connected with the 

_ names of towns, and that Cleon could never have asked as he did (IV. 
21), that the Lacedeemonians should give back to Athens the country 
of Achaia, over which the Lacedemonians had no control. He there- 

_ fore thinks that it was some town of which the Athenians had taken 
possession, and which they now stipulated to give back. This opinion 
of Goel. is cited approvingly by Poppo (Suppl. Adnot. p. 142). Miil- 

ler is. cited by Goel. as understanding by it some small town of Megara. 
But I find nothing in Miller’s Hist. of the Dorians, on this point, ex- 
cept the following note (I. p. 212): “Achaia is the district on the 
north of Peloponnesus, which indeed did not belong to Athens, but 
was enumerated in the lists of the contending parties as belonging to 
the Athenian side, and at this time passed over to that of the Laceda- 

_tmonians.” Arnold says that there can be no reasonable doubt, that 

_ Thucydides refers here to the country of Achaia in Dalesiehttcane. 

Such also is the opinion of Haack and Bloomf., and seems to be the 

_ true one. TleXorovynciwy depends on radra. 

2. éxr@ d€ éret of the thirty years’ truce, i. e. A. 0. 440. Olymp. 85. 

- Some chronologists fix the date of the event here mentioned at a. o. 

_ 441, Olymp. 84. 4, and this computation Poppo follows, who affixes 

| the date A. o. 440 (i. e. the year following the revolt) to the expedition 
of Pericles narrated in I. 116. Ilpinyns, Priene, a town of Ionia, 
nearly east of Samos and not far from Miletus. It was in the vicinity 

} of the Pan-Ionic temple, the sacred rites of which it administered, 

q 














3a0 NOTES. [Boox 1 


and hence acquired considerable importance. 
piov, tmoeeighed against the Samians. EvverehapBavorto, tovk 
part with the Milesians. dSpes iStGra, private persons, i. e. in- 
dividuals of the Samians, who had no hand in the government which 
was aristocratical. This will account for their intrigues in favor of 
the Milesians, whose government was democratical. vewTepioat 
Bovdépevoe thy modureiav, wishing to revolutionize the government, i. e. 
to introduce the democratical form of government. Of. Seyoxpariay 
xaréoTnoay, in the next section. 

3. mAevoartes otv “ASnvaioe és Sdpov. Plutarch says that the Sa- 
mians, being commanded by the Athenians to cease from hostilities, 
refused to obey, whereupon a descent was made upon their island by 
Pericles. ‘There is no need of attributing this war in behalf of the 
Milesians to the influence of Aspasia, inasmuch as it was the policy of 
Athens to. side with democratical governments in their contests with 
such as were aristocratical. épnpous....avdpas. Diod. says that 
eighty talents were also exacted from the Samians. és Anpvov. 
This island was subject to the Athenians. —— ppoupav eyxatadurovres 
in Samos. Cf. § 6 infra. 

4, rav S€ Sapior, joav yap tiwes—oi b€ Tapio, Hoav yap tives 
exeivwy, the principal word+(Sayiev) of the main proposition being 
attracted and governed by ruvés in the dependent clause. Cf. Mt. 
§ 680. h; K. § 324. R.2. See N.on I. 72.§1. Render ray dé Sa- 
uiov, the Samian exiles, inasmuch as they were those of épuyov és ry 
imretpov. ev tH moder Of the Samians. 
the aristocratical party. ds elye Sdpders tore. Pissuthnes is call- 
ed satrap by Diod. émixovpovs. Bloomf. thinks that these were 
mercenaries sent by Pissuthnes, but paid by the Samian exiles. 
d:eBnoav refers to the subject contained in ray d€ Sapior. ore 
voxra in order to conceal their movements. 

5. rd Shum emaveorncay, they rose up against the democratical 
party. 
Tis Sdpov, kat tovs avrimparrovras avrois €&€Badov ex Ths Tddeas. 
éexkréearres, bringing away by stratagem, removing by stealth. —— 
rovs....ogiow, i.e. the officers 
having command of the garrison. émi....oTparevey in order to 
put down democracy in that city also. Bu¢avrio. Byzantium fell 
under the Athenian control, after the Lacedemonians retired from 
the command of the:allies (cf. I. 96. § 1), but still retained its Doric 
customs and laws, and hence its readiness to unite in the support of 
the aristocratical form of government. 





kateBdov tov Sa- 























tois Suvarwrdrots, i. e. 














expatnoay tav mAciotav. Diod. says padios éxparnoay 











aréotnoayv, SC. Tay ’ASnvaiwr. 








— Caar, CXVL] NOTES. 381 


CHAPTER CXVI. 


The Athenians sail to Samos with 60 ships, sixteen of which being detached from tke fleet. 
with the remainder they obtain a victory over the Samian fleet consisting of T0 ships 
(§ 1); afterwards being reinforced by 40 ships from Athens, and 25 from Lesbos an 
Chios, they make a descent upon Samos, and invest the city with a triple wall and block- 
ade it by sea (§ 2); Pericles taxing 60 ships from the blockading fleet sails for the Carian 
“coast, haying received intelligence of the approach of the Pheenician fleet (§ 3). 


1. émi Sdyov. See N. on I. 30. § 2. és mpookxorny, for a re- 
connoitering. mepiayyeANovoa. Repeat érvxov oiyopuevac from the 
preceding clause. The present participle instead of the future is some- 








_ times put after verbs of motion, when the action of the participle is 


_ ably so called from having once abounded in goats. 


contemporaneous with that of the finite verb. Cf. Mt. § 566.6; S. 


— § 225. 5. mepiayyéAXoveoa corresponds to és mpooxomyy in the first 
_ nember. —— Ilepixdéovs Sexdtov etparnyodvros (see N. on I. 46. § 2). 


among these was Sophocles the tragic poet. Cf. Miill. Lit. Anc. 
Greece, p. 338. Tpayia, Tragia, an island near Lesbos, and prob- 








orpatiatibes, 
military transports, employed solely for the purpose of conveying 
troops from one place to another, and from their inefficiency never _ 
used in battle, except in emergencies. Cf. Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Rom. 


~ Antiq. p. 878. 


“ty 





2. Xtwv....etkoow. See ai &....Bon%eiv, $1 supra. Teixeot. 
I am disposed to explain this, fortifications, forts, since it is hardly 
conceivable that the Athenians threw up these walls all around the 
city, when two would have answered all the purposes of circumvalla- 
tion and contravallation. So the Schol. explains reiyeou by retyiopact. 

8. and rev époppovaady, from the blockading squadron. The parti- 
tive genitive is here defined more distinctly by dwé. Cf. Mt. § 322. 
Obs. 1. This use of the preposition is however quite rare. emt 
...-Kapias, towards Caunus and Caria, “towards Caunus as the spot 
where he especially expected to fall in with the enemy; but also to- 
wards Caria generally, because he could not be certain at what par- 
ticular place he might find them.” Arnold. evayyeASévrav (SC. 
rav mpayparav), information being received. See N.on I. 74. $1 (init.). 
Srncaydpas. This was a Samian, which fact furnishes a key to 
the sentence. ent tas Powioaas, for the Phenician fleet, i. e. to 
bring it to the assistance of the Samians. The preposition here de- 
uotes purpose, design. Cf. K. § 296. II. 3. a. 














382 - NOTES. © [Boox 1 


CHAPTER CXVITI. 


In the absence of this part of the blockading fleet, the Samians make a successful sally, and 
remain masters of their own seas for fourteen days (§ 1); but Pericles returning and a 
fresh reinforcement arriving from Athens, they again suffer a blockade (§ 2), and in th 
ninth month are forced to surrender and give up their fleet to the Athenians (§ 3). 


1. év rovr@, at this time, i.e. during the absence of Pericles (I. 116. 
3). éxmAovy from their port. appaxt@ To otparoréda, the 
unguarded camp, refers to the naval camp pitched on the shore in 
front of the ships which were drawn up on the land. This camp was 
usually fortified, but seems here to have been left unguarded. The 
consequence was, as Arnold justly remarks, that when the look-out 
ships were taken, the enemy landed and attacked the ships drawn up 
on the shore, without being opposed by any artificial defence. 
Tas te mpodpuadakidas vais, the guard-ships, i. e. vessels moored at a 
distance from the main fleet, and ready manned to check any sudden — 
attack, until the other ships could be launched and prepared for 
action. Arnold remarks that “‘when the look-out ships were taken, 
the Athenians had no other resource bnt to launch their ships in haste, 
and endeavor to meet them before they could land; and this being 
done in confusion, and the ships being launched and brought into 
action separately and in small_ parties, they were successively over- 
powered and defeated.” Tis KaS éavtovs, that whieh was near te 
them = neighboring. évexopicavro kat e&exopicarto, i. e. they had 
in respect to their port, free ingress and egress. 
2. €ASdvros dé Ilepuxdéovs. Cf. I. 116. § 3. —— Oovnvdidov. Not 
Thucydides the historian, but the son of Milesias and rival of Pericles. 
3. vavpaytay pév tiva Bpaxeiav. “ Perhaps that in which Aristot. 
ap. Plut. says Pericles was defeated.” Bloomf. e€errohtopknsnoar, 
were taken. It is said by Diod. that Pericles reduced this place by 
means of battering rams and other warlike machines, which he first 
invented and used. It is generally conceded, however, that Artemon 
of Clazomens was the inventor of these warlike machines. Bloomf. 
thinks that the city was taken by famine, and that Pericles employed 
his leisure time in making experiments upon military machines, and 
that thus the story of his invention of these, and his taking the city by 
means of them, took its rise. —— ypyjyara Ta dvadeSévra, amounting, 
according to Diodorus, to 200 talents, But this estimate must have 
been far too small, since the greater part of the time, there were em 




















Cur. CXVIL] > NOTES. 883 


ployed according to this account of Thucydides not less than 199 tri: 


_-remes; and Isocrates (de Antidosi, p. 69) and Nepos (Timoth. 1) say 





that 1200 talents were expended on this war. Kara xpdvous, at 
stated times. The plural is used with certain abstracts considered in 
the plurality of their parts. K. § 248.38 (8). xara is here used dis- 
tributively. K. § 292. II. 3. d. 





CHAPTER CXVIII. 


The rising power of the Athenians remained unchecked by the Lacedwemonians, partly on 
account of their natural slowness of action, and partly on account of their domestic dis- 
sensions (§$ 1, 2); after they decide that the treaty is broken, they consult the Delphic 
oracle from which they receive a fayorable response (§ 3). 


1. The thread of the history is now resumed from I. 88. od zod- 


| Rois éreow (S. § 204). The thirty years’ truce was entered upon a. ©. 





ee eee | - 
Res |: itachi chage 


 Poppo. Cf Mt. § 442. 3. 


_ hasty to go, etc. 


445; and the dispute between the Corinthians and Corcyreans arose 
A. 0. 486. This would make it about four years after the reduction of 
Samos that the events (rd re Kepxupaixa) narrated in chaps. 24-55, 
took place, and eight years before the Potidean war (chaps. 56-66). 
éca mpddpacts. The Schol. says that reference is had to the pro- 
fanity of Cylon (I. 126), and the treason of Pausanias (I. 128 et seq.). 

2. ratra...."EMAnyns—eyévero, but all these things which the 
Grecks did—took place. ev ois, i. e. in the fifty years. ped- 
hiora. See N. on I. 54, $2. €ykpateotépay Kareotnoavto, had es- 
tablished more firmly. avrol....duvapews, they themselves had 
reached a high degree of power = had become very powerful. For the 
construction of émt péya—duvdpews, see N. on és rovro dvayxns, I. 49. 
§ 7. aic%épevor, although they perceived (see N. on I. 7. $1) the 
increase of Athenian power. ovre—te, neque—et, not—and. K. 
§ 821. 2. d. ei py émt Bpaxv, except for a short time, “for short 
intervals.” Bloomf. —= 1d mdéov rod xpdvov. “ Magis Thucydideum 
videtur roy mAéova seu mA€w Tod ypdvov. Nostrum tamen non falsum.” 
mpo tov. See N. on I. 82. $4, —— 
un raxeis (cf. Mt. § 608. 5. e) is defined by iévar és rods modépovs, not 
évres taxes the time of javyagov (S. § 211. 1), 
and hence is followed by dvayxd{owro in the optative (S. § 212. 3), 
~which here denotes indefinite frequency (see N. on I. 49. § 8), except 
when they were compelled by necessity. - TO... .€&eupydpevor, and in 



































384 NOTES. [Boox I 


some measure being prevented by wars at home. One of these domes- 
tic wars was the Messenian (I. 101-103), and that carried on with the 
Arcadians. Cf. Mill. Dorians, I. p. 212. —— wpw 84, until at length 
(Jelf’s Kiihn. § 720. 2. d), is to be constructed after jacvxafov. ...xpd- 
vov, the words dvres....éEeupyduevor being parenthetic. THs Evp- 
paxlas=rtav Evppdyeor, the abstract being put for the concrete. Of. Mt. 
§ 429. 1. avTay = ASnvaier. ovKEeTL avacyeTov érrotodvTo, they 
thought it no longer endurable. emtxetpnrea. -We should have ex 
pected the singular, but cf. Mt. $448.1. After émtyeipyréa eivac supply 
avrois referring to the Athenians, that they should be taken in hand = 
should go to war with them. kal kaSaiperéa 7) ioxvs, and that 
their power must be put down. dpapévors depends on avrois un- 
derstood, which pronoun depends on éddxet and refers to the Laceda- 
monians. 

8. diéyveoro (it was decided)....cmovdas. ° Of. I. 87. §§ 2, 4. —-. 
ei (SC. adrois) moAepovow apewor gota, whether it would be for their 
advantage to go to war. The participle is used as a complement after 
certain expressions (mostly impersonal), e. g. it is jit, useful, profita- 
ble, good, etc., although the infinitive might be employed with equal 
correctness. Of. K. §810.4.i; Mt. § 555. Obs.2. dyewwov has the force 
of the positive. See N. on xeipous, 1. 95. § 7. Kata Kpdros, with 
all their might. kat‘ avros....dkAntros. How in their judgment 
the god fulfilled his promise appears in II. 54. 





























CHAPTER CXIX. 


the Lacedwmonians refer to the assembled allies the question, whether there shall be an 
immediate declaration of war against the Athenians, to which a majority reply in the 
affirmative, after which the Corinthians address the assembly in favor of that measure (§ 1). 





1. adSis....mapaxadéoavres. Of. I. 87. $4. Ths Evppaxias. 
See N. on I. 118. § 2. eirov & €Bovdovro = spoke their minds ; 
literally, spoke what they chose. of mAciovs, the majority, is in par- 
titive apposition with of re GAdou (see N. on I. 89. § 3). Notice that 
jt is here accompanied by a participle. Of. Xen. Cyr. I. 1. § 25. 
Sendévres—dore Wydicacsa. See N. on I. 34. $3. kata 
modes, city after city. Reference is had of course to the deputies of 
these cities. idia, apart from. kat rére Kal TeAevTaior, these 


- also last at this time as before. Of. I. 67. § 5. 




















Cuar. CXX.] WOTES. 385 


CHAPTERS CXX.—CXXIV. — 


The oration of the Corinthians, which is given to us in these chapters, 
has four general divisions; 1, the justice of the proposed war (chaps. 120, 
121. $1); 2, the probability of a successful issue (chaps. 121. § 2—122. § 1); 
8, its utility and consentaneousness with the previous customs and habits 
of the Peloponnesians (chap. 122. $$ 2-4); 4, the necessity of speedy and 
vigorous action (chaps. 123, 124). In the manner of the Greek rhetoricians, 
it may be said that the 7d Sixaov, rd Suvardy, and 7d cuupépoy are proved, 
and then is added the mepawéoeis. The oration has strong points of re- 
semblance to the preceding one spoken by the Corinthians (I. 68—71), being 
vehement, exciting, full of hostility to the Athenians, and breathing the 
spirit of war. 





CHAPTER: CXX. 


_ The Corinthians praise the Lacedemonians for their determination to go to war, and thus 
acting as became the ruling state in the confederacy (§ 1); the necessity of going to war, 
which presses upon the maritime states, bears with equal force upon the inland districts, 
because the interchange of commodities will suffer interruption, and the war itself will 
soon reach those states (§ 2); wherefore war ought to be declared, since it is the part of 
prudent men to remain at peace, unless when wronged, and of brave men suffering 
wrong to go to war (§ 8); indolence in repelling injury and insolence on account of suc- 
cess are alike injurious (§ 4); for many things turn out different from what was expect- 
ed, inasmuch as the confidence and energy with which plans are formed, are not equalled 
in their execution (§ 5). 


1. ov« ay @rt airiacaipeSa. This they had done in their first ora- 
tion (cf. I. 68, et seq.). as....€uviyyayov, as if (= as we should 
_ censure them if) they had not decreed: the war, and convened us for this 
_ very purpose (viz. that we should declare war). This use of os ov, 
although unusual, is quite natural, and disencumbers the sentence of 
all difficulty. xp?) yap. ‘The ellipsis may be supplied: had they 
done otherwise we could rightly have blamed them, for it is the 
duty, ete. ra vepovras, conducting their private affuirs on an 
_ equality (with their inferiors), i. e. in the administration of their pri- 
' vate affairs, being on an equal footing with others, and showing their 

pre-eminence by providing for the public welfare (ra kowwd mpockoreiv). 
F éorep....mpotiavra. In addition to the parallel sentiment, 
which Abresch finds in the words of Sarpedon (Hom. Il. 12. 815), 
Bloomf. very aptly cites Xen. Anab. IIL. 1. § 87. ev Gddots, Mm 


17 


























386 NOTES. [Boox 1 


> 
eK 





other things. The Schol. says év mpoedpia kat rots rovovrots. 
mwavTayv = imép mavras. Schol. 

2. jav....avtovs, now such of us as have had intercourse with 
(i. e. have trafficked with) the Athenians, have no need of instruction 
to be on our guard against them. éc01=rocovroa dco. The verb 
évm\Adynoav has the middle signification. Tv peodyecay depends 
ON Kar@xnuévous = Kate@xnkdras, those who inhabit (Mt. § 496. 6). In 
’y mép@ Kxar@xnpevous the passive signification is to be resumed, those 
who are settled in, who dwell in. ri peodyecav is opposed to rois 
kato, and refers to those states in the interior of Peloponnesus. 
padAov cai pn. See N. on xal....adéov, I. 74. § 3. év mép@, in 
the passage-way, i. e. on the sea-coast (€v r7 mapdd@. Schol.) So we 
call the sea, the high way of commerce. The orator has especial refer- 
ence to Corinth. Cf. I. 7. $18. hy py, unless, THY KaTaKo- 
pudyy, the conveying down to the sea-shore for the purpose of exporta- 
tion. It is opposed to avridnyw. TOV @paiwy, SC. Tay KapTar. 
év = éxetvov a, of which the relative depends on didecr. Ti, 
neipo refers here to the inland region as opposed to the maritime 
coast. The word has a similar use in I. 142.$5; IV. 102. § 4. 
Kaxovs kpitds, careless judges, as are those who feel no personal inter- 
est in the object of consideration. @s pL) TMpoonkdvr@y = as addo- 
tpiov, pndev eis TO cupdepoy aitay retvdvrav. Poppo. eivat. Re- 
peat xp from the preceding context. ei Ta KaT@ mpdowvTo, Uf 
they desert (leave in the lurch. Liddell and Scott) the maritime states. 
Bekker reads mpoeivro, in which he is followed by Arnold: dy in 
kav belongs to mpoeASeiv. 8S. § 215. 5. ovxX ROTOY, SC. Nar. 

8. dudmep, wherefore, i.e. in consequence of the danger which 
threatens them in common with the maritime states. avrovs refers 
to the inland states. Tov....perarapBavev, to take in exchange 
war for peace. The verb depends on pi) dxveiv (not to hesitate). Cf. 
K. § 306. 1. a. avdpav—eoriv. 8. § 190. ei pi adixoivro. 
The more usual form would have been ei pa ddiKcodvyrat. jovydatew 
is the subject of éori. dya%av. Supply dvdpay and repeat éori. 
adixoupévous stands for ddixoupéver, it being made to conform 
grammatically with the omitted subject of rodeyeiv. Of. K. § 307. 
R. 2. ex pev elpyyns todepeiv, to exchange peace for war ; liter- 
ally, to enter upon war from a state of peace, éx being here used to 
denote the immediate consequence or proceeding of one thing from 
another, Of. K. § 288. 2 (2); Mt. § 574. ev d€ mapacxér, but 
when an opportunity offers, “ quum opportunum est.” Mt. $564. See 
N. on waparvxéy, I. 76. § 2. éx mrodépov. See N. on ék pev eipy 
wns supra. EvpBiva, to come to terms, to become friends. — 













































































Se ee ee ee 


ea-  * ay 


ee eee eT i 


a re re Pee ae fe 


-esset. oratio.” Haack. 





Cuap. CXX.] ‘NOTES. 887 


éraipeoSa and ddiceio%a have the same construction as m»oNeueivy and 
EvpBnva, the subject, however, as it appears from 7ddpyevor, being 
changed to the singular. T® novxiw denotes the ground or reason 
of the mental state expressed in 7ddpevor (by being pleased. See N. on 
I. 9.§1). Cf. K. § 285.1 (1). adiketoSat, “i. e. se offendi pati.” 
Poppo. 

4. 6 re—oxvev = éxeivos os dxvel. taxior av adatpeSein, will 
quickly be deprived. For the use of the optative, see N. on I. 71. § 5. 
The protasis may be found in ei javyxdgor. pacrarns, “ otti, iner- 
tie.” Poppo. To teprvov depends on ddaipeSein, which in the 
active voice is followed by two accusatives (S. § 184. 1), and some- 
times by the accusative and genitive. 6 Te....mAeovatov in con- 
sequence of its opposition to 6 re....dxvav, Poppo translates, gui in 
bello felici successu frequentius utitur. But the sense, required by 
the context (cf. phre....émaipeo%a, § 8 supra) as well as by the anti- 
thesis, is best preserved in the translation, he who is overbearing on ac- 
count of his success in war, or he who presumes on his good fortune in 
war. This translation harmonizes also with émaipépyevos, which is 
evidently a varied repetition of the idea contained in mdecovdtor. 
Haack without any good reason constructs meovdfwv with ev modépo. 
evreSvpynrat (present in signification)—ematpdpevos (Mt. § 549. 3) 
= évreSvpnrat ori emaipera. K. § 310. 3. 4. a. 

5. yap introduces a reason why no one should be elated by that 
which may prove disastrous in the end. The success which attends 
an enterprise is no certain evidence that it was well planned, nor want 
of success, that the plans were not well laid, since these plans often 
are affected favorably or otherwise by the counter operations of the 
enemy. To rely, therefore, on past successes is to be buoyed up by 
a false confidence. kakas yvooSéevta, badly planned. aBovdore= 
pov....katop%an, have turned out successful by being formed against 
(literally, meeting with) enemies more ill-advised. Haack, Bothe, 
and Goeller retain the vulgar reading ruxydvra, but Bekker, Poppo, 
Arnold, and Bloomf. (in his last edition) adopt rvyéyrey as thé genu- 
ine reading. The MS. authority is divided equally, but the Schol. 
reads ruxdvra. With rvydvrev as the reading, it will be necessary to 
supply dvrav. See N. on I. 32. § 38. kal....d, and there are still 
more which. Supply éori after mdéo. “Si & abesset, concinnior 
€s tovvavriov—mnepieatn, “in contrariam 
partem conversa sunt.” Gottl. cited by Poppo. evSupeirat.... 
eme&epxerat, for the activity with which plans are carried into execus 
tion, is not equal to the confidence with which they are formed = for 
the confidence in one’s plans and their actual execution are very dis- 






































388 NOTES [Boo 1 


similar ; literally, for no one plans with wijhience in like manner as 
he in fuct executes. The antithesis of thiv difficult and much discussed 
clause, lies evidently in évSupeira: rR miorer and py ee S€pyerat, 
and not as Poppo and Goeller suppose, in év3upeirac and epyw émekép- 
xerat, the words rj wiores pertaining to both members. The order 
of the words hardly admits of this, nor is any argument furnished, 4s - 
they suppose, from the following context, ddAa....éAAeizopev, but the 
very contrary. The comparison lies between the confidence of suc 
cess with which plans are formed, and their realization. dA\d....éA 
Aeizropey denotes the reason or ground of the dissimilarity spoken of, 
viz. that plans are devised in a state of security (uer’ dogadeias), but 
in a measure fail in their execution through the influence of fear (ueré 
d€ovs). 6pota (= duoiws) and kai are to be joined in construction 
= pariter ac. Poppo and Goel. read épota on the authority of Reiske, 
but there is no substantial reason for this. So€aCouev is a varied 
repetition of évSupetrat. pera Séovs stands opposed to per doda- 
Aeias, and as the latter signifies a@ state of security, I am inclined 
with Bloomf. to take pera dé€ovs in the general sense of, in a situation 
calculated to inspire terror. edAeiroper, SC. GY éveSvpovpeSa from 
the context. 

















CHAPTER CXXI. 


The Corinthians express their readiness to lay down their arms, after having avenged their 
wrongs (§ 1); the prospects of success on the part of the allies are highly encouraging 
(§ 2); a navy can be raised from their private resources, and the public treasures depos- 
ited at Delphi and Olympia, and this they can man with seamen hired from abroad after 
the manner of the Athenians (§ 3); practice in nautical affairs will enable them in time 
to rival the Athenians in this respect, while in natural courage they will always remain 
their superiors, and this will ensure them the victory (§ 4); their resources must be 
provided by contributions, which no one will refuse to furnish in so just a cause, espe- 
cially, when it is remembered that contributions are made by the states confederated 
with the Athenians for their own enslavement (§ 5). 


1. Having laid down some general principles, which should regu 
late the redress of grievances, the Corinthians now proceed to show 
their readiness to act in accordance with these principles. They take 
up arms because they have suffered injury (adccovpevor.. See N. on I. 
9. § 4), but when their wrongs are duly avenged, they are ready to 
cease from war. Tov méAepov eyeipoper, we engage in war ; liter- 
ally, we excite war. The expression is poetical, being borrowed, as 
some think, from Hom. Il. 11. 213. ev xaipo, at the proper time. 

2. Poppo well remarks, that with this section the chapter should 
have commenced, since the first section belongs to the preceding 








i 
; 
4 
< 








Caar, OXXL] NOTES. 389 


chapter, which «o.teins the rd Sixacoyv. See remarks on the general 
plan and divisions of the oration. xara woddd, for many reasons, on 
many accounts. Some of these reasons are given in what follows. 
—— mrnder....modepixy. We are told by Archidamus (I. 81. § 1) 
that the Peloponnesian relied upon these things. mpotyovras, because 
we excel (see N. on I. 9. § 4), conforms in case with qpas. dpoliws 
weeetd as, because we shall all alike render obedience to orders. Cf 
II.11.$9. The translations of this passage are very diverse, and some 
commentators have taken no notice of it. The translation here given 
seems to satisfy the verbal demands, and how characteristic in the 
Doric armies was the obedience spoken of, is known to all. 

8. vavrixoy depends on éefaprvadueSa, and constitutes the third 
ground of success advanced by the speaker. The order is rpa@rov pev 
—tretta—te. icxvovow vefers to the Athenians. ExdoToLs 
depends on trapxotens. S. $201. 3. In respect to the resources 
(ovcias) here spoken of, cf. I. 80. § 4, where Archidamus asserts that 
the Peloponnesians were even mere deficient in treasures than in ships. 
ev Aeddois. Bloomf. thinks that in consequence of the thirty 
years’ truce, Delphi was again brought under the Lacedsmonian in- 
fluence. Sdveccpa. Money could be borrowed from these sacred 
treasuries, but only in cases of urgency, and on condition of their 
being faithfully repaid. petCov than was paid by the Athenians. 
tovs &€vovs—vatBaras refers not, as Bloomfield thinks, to seamen 
enlisted from the Euxine, Thrace, Asta Minor, Syria, Egypt, Africa, 
and Italy,@s no mention is made of these barbarians in the Athenian 
fleet, but to those drawn by superior pay from the maritime states 
and islands friendly to the Atheniaus. yap implies an ellipsis: 
and this is practicable, for the Athenian (naval) forces are mercenary 
rather than native. —— 7 S€....md%ov, but ours would be subject in a 
less degree to this, i. e. the Peloponnesians having comparatively few 
mercenaries in their service, would be less liable to the mischiefs re- 
sulting from the employment of such forces, such as defection in the 
time of battle, treacherous intercourse with the enemy, and desertion 
to the highest bidder. This appears from the next sentence, where it 
is said, that the Peloponnesian strength consisted in persons (rots 
compact) rather than in money (rots xpypaci), i.e. in native troops 
rather than in the wealth which would enable them to employ foreign 
mercenaries. Ovvays is to be supplied with jpérepa. 

4. Having thus shown how a naval force could be created, the 
speaker proceeds to show the comparative effect on the parties of the 
loss of engagement. - pla... .ddiockovra, in a single victory gaired 
over them by sea, they most likely will be conquered, i.o. unable ¢o 





























890 NOTES. [Boox 1 


prosectte the war any further. The Schol. assigns as the reason for 
this, that the Athenians had no land forces adequate to repair a defeat 
by sea, while the Peloponnesian forces, if conquered in a naval en- 
gagement, were still strong on land. ddicxovra: is used for the future 
to designate certainty of event. S.§ 211. N.4; K. § 255. R. 4. -—— 
dvricxo.ev, should they hold out against us, i.e. be able to carry on 
the war after a defeat. There is such a marked antithesis, that I am 
almost inclined to regard dvrioxorev, as euphemistically used for should 
they defeat us. This would give more point and energy to the argu- 
ment. Notice that the indicative in the apodosis (eXerqoopev) fol- 
lows ei with the optative in the protasis. Emphasis is thereby given 
to the certainty designated in the apodosis. Of. K. § 889. 8.b; 8. 
§ 215. 1. pedernoopev....vaurixd. Their ability to prolong the 
war, would give time to the Peloponnesians to attain by practice a 
skill in nautical affairs equal to that of the Athenians. ‘“ Hoc ipso 
argumento deterrere suos a bello studuit Archidamus, I. 80. § 4, et 
spem Corinthiorum vanam esse arguit Pericles, I. 142. $$ 6-8.” Poppo. 
érav....xataotnowper, when we have attained to equal skill (with 
the enemy); literally, when we shall have placed our skill on an 
equality. ev xia. ‘In every action in the open field, up to the 
battle of Leuctra, Sparta had nearly a certainty of success, since the 
consciousness of skill in the use of arms was added to the national 
feeling of the Doric race, that victory over the Ionians was not a mat- 
ter of doubt.” Mill. Dorians, II. p. 260. The remarks of Miiller, 
however, must receive some abatement from his evident partiality to 
the Dorians. dyaSov refers to r7 edyvyia employed in the sense 
of the abstract (see N. on I. 68. § 1), and properly the antecedent of 
6, and the subject of yévorro (see N. on I. 33. § 2). —— The protasis 
of yévorro (see N. on I. 71. § 5) lies in didayq, by teaching = even if 
they are instructed. —— For the construction of 6 (= éxeivo 6)— 
mpovxovar, cf. 8. $182; of nuiv, cf. S. § 206. 4. 

5. és attra, for these purposes, i.e. for equipping a fleet, hiring 
mercenaries, etc. otoopev. Cf. ovre....pepouev at the close of 
the speech of Archidamus (I. 80. § 4), and also the assertion of Peri- 
cles cai ore... .avrois, I, 141. $3. 7, otherwise. exeivey refers 
to the Athenians. éml....avrav, to promote their own servitude 
= to rivet their own chains. See N. on I. 116.§3 (end). —— ¢épovres 
ovK amepovaow, do not refuse to contribute. S. § 225.8. —— Of the 
propositions ei of pev—npeis &, the latter only is to be taken with Sevdy 
4y etn, since it was not the contribution of the Athenian confederates 
which was deidv, but the refusal of the Peloponnesians to do the same 
for arobler purpose. Cf. Butt. §149. p. 446; Mt. § 622. 4. TLLwpov= 
































a 
F 
‘: 
a 
+ 


revolt, Archidamus thought otherwise. Cf. I. $1. §8. 


Car. CXXIL] NOTES. 391 


pevow by attraction with jets is put for ripwpovpevovs. The same is 
true of adroi. kal....macxew, and in order that we may not, by 
being deprived of this very property (aira) by them, suffer by means of 
it, i. e. that our possessions being wrested from us by the enemy, may 
not become the means and irstrument of our ruin. After repeated 
examinations of this passage, I am quite satisfied that this is the true 
meaning. Arnold translates atrois rovrots Kaxas maoxeww, to suffer in 





that part in which we are the most sensitive, namely, in our property. 


But this seems to me to be less forcible, as well as less harmonious 
with the scope of the argument. The allies of the Athenians are saic 
in the previous context, to be forward in making contributions even 
ért Sovdeia tH avtav. Now the orator says, that it would be dewwdr, 
if the Peloponnesians should grudge to contribute in order to save 
themselves from suffering—not the loss of property (for then the 
antithesis would be destroyed)—but the same catastrophe for which 
the Athenian allies were said to be laboring, viz. slavery, and which 
would be effected by the means which the possession of their property, 
wrested from them in war, would give their victorious mea emt 
to py, therefore, belongs to mdoyxev, and im’ exeivay adta apaipeSev- 
res is a participial clause denoting the means (see N. on I. 9. § 1). 





CHAPTER CXXII. 


The orator proceeds to show other ways of annoying and reducing the power of the enemy, 
to which will be suggested many expedients in the prosecution of the war (§ 1); if the 
controversy was between equally matched states about territorial limits, that were to be 
borne, but the Athenians were a match for their united forces, and unless they wished to 
become slaves, they must engage in the war with all their strength (§ 2); that so many 
states should be oppressed by one was highly disgraceful, since evidence was thus 
furnished that they suffered deservedly, or that their spirit was degenerated from that of 
their ancestors, who gave liberty to Greece (§ 3); such conduct in suffering a single state 
to play the tyrant among them, was referable to stupidity, cowardice, or indifference, 
three most pernicious faults (§ 4). 





1. @Aa than the ways just mentioned. ddoi, ways, expedients, 
—— todéuov = for carrying on war. aréoragts is in apposition 
with 680i, and is to be taken actively = 6 dquordva, the exciting to 
revolt. In respect to the feasibility of causing the Athenian allies to 
ovaa, which 
is. See N. on I. 8. § 1. —— ioyvovor refers to the Athenians. —— 
emireryiopos TH xopa. Some think that this is put into the mouth of 
the Corinthian orator by the historian, since Alcibiades suggested it 
to the Lacedssmonians when he revolted from his country. But the 








998 NOTES. [Book L 


declaration.of Thucydides (I. 22. § 1) forbids any such supposition, and 
‘here is nothing wonderful that the suggestion should have been made, 
and yet overlooked, until proposed in a subsequent stage of the war, 
from another source. For the construction of 77 yopa (of the Athe- 
nians), cf. Mt. § 390. G@Aa....mpoidor, and many other devices such 
as one cannot now foresee. ent pyrois, on set terms, fized plans, —— 
avrés....maparuvyxavov, but this of itself contains many things to suit 
he emergency, i. e. in the process of war many things will be suggested 

y the occasion, which cannot possibly be foreknown or predeter- 
mined. mpds denotes fitness or conformity. K. § 298. III. 3. b. —— 
ev @ = 616 (wherefore). Schol. The interpretation of Haack is prefer- 
able, gua in re, unter diesen Umstiinden, in these circumstances. 
evopyntes, literally, im good temper. Here as opposed to dpyiweis, 
coolly, with deliberate resolution. The speaker takes great pains to 
avoid the imputation of uttering these vehement appeals for immedi- 
ate war, in a state of undue excitement. He therefore disclaims here, 
as in the former part of his oration (I. 120. $$ 4, 5), that he acts under 
the influence of passion. mept avrov belongs to épyioSeis, and thus 
the expression responds to evopyjrws aité mpocopiAjoas. ovK 
éAdoo@ = paddov. Bloomf. constructs mepi airoy with arate, and 
with Bekker (2d edit.) edits airdv. 

2. hav éxaorots, i, e. to individual states of our confederacy. —— 
olarov ay jv, it would be endurable, might be borne, i. e. the contest 
would be such, that the individual state engaged in it could endure 
the struggle, and perhaps maintain it successfully. mpos Evpravras 
re Has depends on ixavol (a match). kara méAww (= éxdotns Toews 
in dependence on duvararepor) is opposed to Evpravrds Te pas. 
d%péo....yvoun. This grouping of terms, expressive of united and 
vigorous action, is exceedingly forcible, and seems to have been sug- 
gested by the previous antithesis between the states taken collectively 
and individually. pd yvopun is to be constructed with dpuvvotpeda. 
THY }ocav—iore ovK GAXo tt hépoveay. Construct tere rijv jooar 
dépovoav ovk GAXo tt. For the construction of term with the parti- 
ciple, see N. on I, 69. § 5. ei xal Sewwdv to dxodvoa, though thas 
may be hard. for any one even to hear. The idea is that defeat, so 
unwelcome a word to one’s ears, is still more to be deplored, when its 
effects are taken into account. avrixpus, Tight on, direct, and 
hence, certain, open, ‘‘aperte.” Betant. 

8. 0 Kal Ady évdoracSjva. Poppo and Goel. approve of Haack’s 
explanation; “‘sensus igitur est: turpe est Peloponnesiis de servitute 
tamquam de re, que possit ex clade ipsis accidere, vel oratione ambi- 
gere, i.e. dubitanter loqui.” This explanation refers 6 not to dovAciay, 






































a in 


_ fwults. For the construction of the genitive, cf. S$. § 197. 2. 





Cuar, CXXIL] NOTES. 592 


but to ryv jooav hépovoay Sovdeiay. Arnold paraphrases: it is ap 
affront to Peloponnesus, that the very name of slavery should be pro: 
nounced as within possibility applicable to it; much more, when it is 
not only the name but the actual evil itself, which is directly falling 
on us.” Bloomf. refers 6 to jacayv. It appears to me that Arnold hag 
reached more truly the idea in his explanation. Kal méXets.... 
kaxorraSeiv is added as an aggravating circumstance, and is therefore 
to be connected with aicypdv. Soxotpev dv—dhaiverSa. Goel. says 
that we should expect Soxotyev dyv—xal harvoiveSa. A similar conjunc- 
tion of these verbs is found, I believe, nowhere else in Thucydides, 
yet Born. (ad Xen. Mem. II. 1. § 22), taking gaiveo%a: in the sense ot 
esse, does not regard it as an unusual construction. nrevséepwooar. 
**Maxime Lacedwmonii. Vide supra, c. 18.” Haack. avro in gen- 
der refers ad sensum to riv édevSepiay implied in nArAevsépacar. Cf 
Jelf’s Kihn. § 373. Ods, 1. tupavvoy is employed as an adjective. 
éyxa%eordvat, to be constituted, to establish itself (amongst us). 
€v pl, SC. model. jLovdpxous = Tupavvous. agsovpev Kata- 
Ave. From the former conduct of Sparta in ridding the Grecian 
states of tyrants (cf. I. 18. § 1), is shown the inconsistency of now 
suffering a single state to lord it over the rest, as did the Athenians. 
4. The consequences of such an abject submission to a singl6 state, 
are still further descanted upon in this section. ov«....dammAAaxrat, 
we do not know how such conduct can be cleared of three of the greatest 





























QUVeses 
kexwpryxare, for you have not avoided these faults when you have come 
(literally, for not having avoided these faults you have come) to a con- 
tempt (of the enemy), which has already (8n) proved injurious to many. 
Poppo refers yap to ray peyicray Evpdopay as introducing the proof 
of their being the greatest evils, viz. because they beget a contempt of 
the enemy, which is productive of the most fatal consequences. But 
why not make ydp explicative of the general thought in the preceding 
sentence? The argument would then be: our conduct shows that we 
have fallen into three very great faults—and from this imputation we 





cannot be screened by the contempt for the enemy into which we 
_ have come, since that, by its ruinous tendency, is itself folly. 


eK 
.--oparrey, from its having ruined many. appoovrn. In the 
quotation of a name the nominative is used with évoua, although 








- sometimes the accusative is found in apposition. Cf. K.§ 269. R.3; Mt. 
~§ 424.1 (end). There is a sort of play on the words carappémow and 
_ adpootyn, which Arnold has hit in a measure in his paraphrase: “A 
sense of your adversary’s inferiority is so fatal a feeling to those who 
- entertain it, that it more fitly deserves to be called nonsense.” — 


394 NOTES [Boor 1 


CHAPTER CXXIII. 


Regret for the past is of no avail, only as it lends assistance to the affzirs in hand; the main 
business is to take care of the present, provide for the future, and forsake not bLereditary 
customs; the oracle promises success, and the sympathies of Greece are with them, for 
they are not violators of the treaty, but the avengers of its infraction (§§ 1, 2). 


1. paxpérepov....Evudhéper, further than (literally, further than so 
Jar as) it may conduce to the service of present affairs. mapovct* 
Bonodvras, by a watchful defence of (literally, by bringing aid to) the 
present. “Cum e presentibus futura gignantur, illis operam dare 
oportet, ut bene comparata sint.” Haack. maTpiov ‘yap nuiv, for 
it is hereditary with us, marpiov qualifies xrac%a the subject of the 
sentence. yap is explicative of ypy émvradaurepeir, since it introduces 
the reason why the labor spoken of was not to be shunned. 
aperds, the reputation for glory. peraBadrew. Repeat xp7. 
TO €Sos refers to ex... .KraoZat. mpoépere, SC. TaY TaTEepav. 
& = éxeiva &. —— éxrn%n has the passive signification, were acquired. 
K. § 252. R. iévae has the same construction as peraBa\rAev. —— 
Kata mwo\Ad, on many accounts, refers to Sapcovrras. Tov Te Seov 
xpnoavros. Cf. I. 118. § 3 (end). kat tis G@AAne ‘EAAdSos is an 
oratorical exaggeration, unless, as Bloomf. suggests, the supposition 
was indulged that the allies of the Athenians would speedily desert 
them. dB of being enslaved by the Athenians. 

2. omovdds te ov Avoere mpdrepor. Cf. I. 67. § 1, where the Corin- 
thians xcareBde@v T&v "ASnvaiwy, dtt omovdas AeAvKGres Elev. ais. ye 
...-mapaBeBdosa. The idea is, that the god would not have recom- 
mended the war, unless he regarded the treaty as broken. 6 Seds 
KeAcvov moAepeiv vouite is therefore equivalent to, the god by com- 
manding to go to war showed that he considered. mapaBeBaoda is the 
infin. perf. pass. of wapaBaiva. Cf. K. § 252. R. 6; Mt. § 226. 1.-—-- 


oi mpdrepor emidytes* of dpEavtes adixwv xetpGv. Schol. 








x 
Tas 






































CHAPTER CXXIV. 


In conclusion, they ought not to delay to render assistance to the Potidsans, ard to vindi- 
cate the liberty of the other Grecian states (§ 1); despising present danger, and looking 
for a more lasting peace as the result of it, they should decree war (§ 2), and break down 
the power of that state, which is aiming to subjugate all the rest (§ 8). 





1. wavraydSev, on all sides, i. e. in every respect. KQA@S..- 
roAcpeiv, inasmuch as you can go to war honorably. imapxov, guum 





Car. CXXIV.] NOTES. 395 





liceat. See N. on waparvydyv, I. 76. § 2. tade refers to modepein 
after the analogy of adjectives in the neuter plural, although referring 
only to one thing. Cf. Mt. § 482. 5. Kon, in common, unitedly. 
cimep....eivat, if indeed (as is the fact). Cf. Hoog. Gr. Part. p. 
56. IL.) that cities and individuals should be alike profited by these 
things, is the most stable of all grounds of reliance. éori is to be 
supplied as the copula (S. § 150. 4), the subject of which is ré—-eiva. 
. The pronoun ratra may be referred to modeuety as was rdde, or with 
Goel., we may perhaps better refer it prospectively to movetoSar Tipo- 
piav and peredSeiv tiv edevepiav. The clause cinep....eivar denotes 
the reason why the speaker exhorts to these things. For the con- 
struction of méAeou and idimrats, cf. S. § 201. 1. py peddere (S. 
§ 218.2). The protasis is contained in éimdpyxov.. . .rapawovvrev. —— 
ovat Awptetoe because they were a Corinthian colony (ct. I. 56. § 2). 
ind "Idvey to which race the Athenians belonged. Nothing 
was more common than for the Dorians to reproach the Ionians with 
effeminacy. Cf. VI. 77.§1; VII. 5.§ 3; VIII. 25. $5. 
kouvpevors. Of. I. 64. § 1. Tay adap states. 
for, “vindicate.” Bloomf. 

2. @s....PAdmrrecSa, for (as) it is not befitting (evdéxera, it may 
be, it is lawful), that while waiting (for our aid) some should be suffer- 
ing injury at the present time (76n). meptsévovras denotes time (see 
N. on I. 13. § 6) and refers to the whole, rovs pev and rovs dé being 
put in partitive apposition. See N. on I. 80. $3 end. Tous pev 
refers to the Potidsans, and rovs S€ to the Peloponnesians and their 
other allies. yoosnodpesa EvvedSdvres (cf. I. 69. § 8, end), shall 
be known to have come together. See N. on I. 25. § 1 (init.). TO- 
avré as that which the Potideans were suffering. aa stands 
opposed to pa peéAdere, § 1, and introduces the course which the 
speaker advises the assembly to adopt. ex avayxny. The only 
edition which thus reads besides Dindorf’s is Haack’s. All the rest 
which are before me have és. apixSat, SC. Ta mpaypara. kat 
dua rade (sc. & eloper) dpiota déeyeoSat, and that the counsel we have 
given is the best; more literally, what we have said is spoken as the 
best. See N. on I. 42. §1. 7d avtixa Sewvdv, the immediate evil, 
which is of short duration. With this is contrasted 61a mXelovos in 
the following sentence, which serves to heighten the value of the 
peace resulting from bold and vigorous measures. ap’ novxias, on 
account of ease, or perhaps jor the sake of peace, to correspond with 
eipnym in the preceding member. ovxX Gpoiws axivduvoy, ts not in 
like manner removed from danger, i.e. is more dangerous than to 
obtain peace by a vigorous and well conducted war. 

















Tro\wop- 
pereASeiv, to seck 






































896 NOTES. [Boox L 


8. méAw ripavvov. Notice the repetition of this odious epithet 
(cf. I. 122. § 8), which must have tingled in the ears of all, especially 
of the Lacedemonians who were the avowed enemies of tyrants. —— 
yyngapevor refers to npeis the omitted subject of rapaornodpeSa. 
ert maou, i. e. to the injury of all. See N. on émi 7G Myda, I. 102. § 4, 
oore....apxew defines emi... .xa%eoravat. tay O€ diavoeioSat, 
SC. Td dpxew from the preceding context. TapaoTnca@pesa émeASdv= 
ses, let us go forth and overcome it. There is great energy in these 
words, kai, and thus. 




















CHAPTER CXXYV. 


After this speech of the Corinthians, the Lacedemonians put the question, and the majority 
vote for war ($1); whereupon they commence preparations for its prosecution (§ 2). 


a 1. ad’ dravrav—yvepny, an opinion from all = the opinions of all. 
Cf. Mt. § 373. 3. Ynghov éemnyayov, put the question, called on the 
assembly to give its vote. This was done by the presiding officer. Of, 
Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Rom. Antig. p. 804. kal....70Ae. It ap- 
pears from this that the states voted in order, according to the rank 
of each. To mAnzos, the majority. Of. Mull. Dorians, I. p. 200. 
N.e. See also V. 30. $1, where it is written 7d mAnSos ray Evppdyor. 

2. Sedoypevoy Sé, but although (see N. on I. 7. $1) it was decreed. 
See N. on saparvxév, I. 76. § 2. avtois is to be constructed with 
‘Sedoypevorv, S. § 206. 4. arapackevots ovo, inasmuch as (see N. 
on I. 9. § 4, end) they were unprepared. The dative depends on ddv- 
vara. & = éxeiva G, Of which the antecedent is the subject of éxmopi- 

(eoSat. duos dé refers back to evads pév, and is employed because 
the time consumed in preparing for so great a war, was much less 
than might have been anticipated. Ka%iorapevors Gy ede, for the 
arranging of those things which were necessary. 


























CHAPTERS CXXVI—CXXXIX. 


The mutual recriminations of the belligerent parties, and the pretexts 
for engaging in the war are comprised in these chapters. First in order is 


Qo ee 


' 





aon, # 


Cuar CXXVI] NOTES. 397 


lution of Cylon (chaps. 126, 127); then follow the affair of Tenarus and 
Chalcicecus (128. §§ 1, 2), the treason and death of Pausanias (128. § 3— 
135. § 1), the flight, exile, and death of Themistocles (135. § 2—chap. 138), 
and in conclusion, other charges and demands of the Lacedemonians (chap. 
139). These stories and sketches should by no means be regarded as un- 
meaning digressions, inasmuch as they show the ostensible ground of the 
commencement of the hostilities. They are drawn with great life and spirit, 
and are deservedly celebrated as models of their kind. The story of Cylon 
nas such an air of playfulness, that it was said by the ancients that here the 
lion laughed, referring to the departure of Thucydides from his usually se- 
vere and sober mood. But it might better have been said that the lion 
grimly smiled, “as there is only a gleam of pleasantry now and then discerni- 
ble in the story, aslight relaxation of the rigid and sober features, which 
every where else in the history look sternly upon us. 

The account of the closing fortunes of Pausanias and Themistocles, is to 
the highest degree graphic and interesting. No superfluity remains to be 
pruned off—no incident wanting to give completeness to the narration, In 
the most concise and artless manner the story proceeds, nor are we conscious, 
until its close, of the mighty power which it has to stir up the deepest emo- 
tions of ‘the soul. We rise from its perusal with a feeling of sadness at the 
avarice and ambition, which brought one of these heroes to die the misera- 
ble death of a traitor; and at the envy and ingratitude, which drove the 
other into exile, far away from the land he had so nobly defended. 





CHAPTER CXXVI. 


I'he Lacedzemonians make various charges against the Athenians, in order to obtain the 
strongest pretext for going to war (§ 1); they demand that the Athenians shall drive 
away “the pollution of the goddess,” which had happened after this sort (§ 2); Cylon, a 
noble Athenian of former days, at the advice of the oracle at Delphi to seize upon the 
citadel on the greatest festival of Jupiter (§§ 3, 4), did this by the aid of his friends, on 
the day when the Olympic games commenced (§ 5), not thinking to what great festival of 
Jupiter the oracle had reference (§ 6); the Athenians run together and besiege him in 
the citadel (§ 7); but the siege being protracted, the most of them depart and leave the 
business of guarding the place to the nine archons (§ 8); the besieged suffering from the 
want of water and food, Cylon and his brother secretly escape, and the rest dying with hun- 
ger seat themselves as suppliants by the altar of the citadel (§§ 9,10); by false promises 
the Athenians on guard induce them to come forth, after which they slay them, some 
even at the altars of the goddesses where they had seated themselves (§ 11); for which 
impiety they are expelled from their country (§ 12). 


ores 18 





1, év rovre@—re xpdva, i. e. A. 0. 482. Olymp. 87. 1. 
here employed zeduxds. See N,. on I. 65, $1. 
great as possible. 





ért peyloTn, a@ 


398 “eres. [Beox & 


2. Kat mpOrov pév. Their next demand is given in I. 189, et seq. 
TO dyos eAavvew ths Seod, to drive away the pollution of the 
goddess = to expel those (i. e. the descendants of those) who had pol- 
luted the temple of Minerva. ayos édaivew = ayndareiv, to drive out 
an ayos, i. e. one who is guilty of polluting a sacred place, or of sacri- 
lege. What this @yos was is told in the sequel. 

3. "Ovpumeovixns, @ conqueror in the Olympic games. He won the 
prize for the double course (8iavAos. Cf. Smith’s Dict. Antiq. p. 895) 
A. 0. 640, Tav mada depends upon avnp. 

4. xpopevm Sé rH Kido x. 7. A. His ambitious designs were en- 
gendered most likely by his suecess in the Olympic gamés, his advan- 
tages of birth and fortune, and his alliance with Theagenes; and he 
consulted the oracle to ascertain his probabilities of success and the 
way to secure it. €v TH....€optn is put for év rH Tod Aws éopry 
th peyiorn. For the repetition of the article, ef. K. § 245. R. 7; Mt. 
§ 277. a. . 

5. 6 O€ mapa re x... This took place, as Corsini conjectures, 
A. 0. 612. Cf. Miiller’s Chron. Tab. (Hist. Dorians, II. p. 453). Others 
fix the date at a.o. 620. ereton emndSev "OdAvpmia, when the 
Olympic games came on. Kiihn. (Jelf’s edit. § 885. b) reads éxpASor, 
and cites this passage as illustrative of his rule, that the idea of plu- 
rality is signified by plural verbs. The same reading is adopted by 
Poppo and Goeller. But Arnold has pretty conclusively shown that 
am7nASev is the best reading. ev Ilehorovvno@ is added, says the 
Schol., because there were other games of the same name both in 
Attica and in Macedonia. @s ext tupavvids = in order to become a 
tupavvos. A preposition and its case following as is often put fora 
participle, as és én) vavpaylay = ds vavpayjoar. See N. on I. 48. 
$1. kal....vevixnxdrt, and that it had something to do with him, 
inasmuch as he had been victor in the Olympic games. For the con- 
struction of ’OAvpma, cf. S. § 181.2. See N. on I. 70. § 7. 

6. ef 5€—i, but whether—or. —— Poppo expresses great doubt 
whether ér signifies, ad illud usque tempus (= prius quam rem ag 
grederetur), or gam. In his Suppl. Adnot. he adds, “fort. 7. An es 
preterea, i. e. ad oraculum?” It may be translated yet. Cylon after- 
wards learned by bitter experience the true import of the oracle, 
which, as usual, was couched in ambiguous language. —— Acdora. 
This was a great festival celebrated at Athens in honor of Jupiter, in 
which all the people took part. Cf. Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Rom. 
Antiq. p. 388. It took place without the walls of the city, a cireum- 
stance favorable to Cylon, as those who would have opposed him were 
thus drawn out of the city. —— Meiarylov (uerixios, mild, gracious) 























= ae ee ee 





Cuar. CXXVI | NOTES. 399 


was an epithet given to Jupiter, because he protected those ‘vho in- 
voked him with propitiatory sacrifices. Hence peaAixyia iepd, 2 ropitia- 
tory offerings. ToAKol... .emtxapia, many [offered] not victims but 
sacrifices peculiar to the country. This passage has caused much 
trouble to the commentators. oddol evidently refers to the poorer 
class, who were unable to offer iepeia (i. e. bloody sacrifices). Hence, 
-vith the best editors, I have placed a comma after Svovor. It is also 
evident by the antithesis, that Svuara em:ywpia denotes a less costly 
kind of sacrifices than iepeia, viz. such as were bloodless, i. e. the 
fruits of the earth. Arnold and Bloomf. concur with the Schol., who 
explains it, cakes made in the shape of animals. Schmitz (Smith’s 
Dict. Antiq. p. 333) says that this explanation of the Schol. is errone- 
ous, and refers it to the incense which the poorer class furnished. But 
I am unable to see on what argument he bases this idea, and certainly 
.t would be very natural for those, whose means did not enable them 
to bring an animal, to bring of the fruits of the earth, either in a raw 
or unprepared state, such as cakes, fruit, wine, etc. Arnold cites He- 
rodot. Il. 47, where itis said, that on a certain festival in Egypt, in 
which swine were necessarily sacrificed, the poorer people offered 
little figures of dough or paste, made into the shape of swine and 
baked. yryvookew the oracle. T® Epy, i. e. the taking pos- 
session of the acropolis. ; 

8. xpdvou dé emiyryvopevov, but after some time had elapsed =in 
process of time. Tpuxduevor TH mpooedpeia, being worn down by 
the siege. mpooedpeia refers to the labors, watchings, and anxieties of 
those who were conducting the siege. av’tokparopo, with full 
powers. Cf. V.27.§2; 45.§1; VI. 8. § 2, where this word is used 
in a similar sense. tore S¢, for then. The power is the archons 
was much abritiged after the time of Solon. 

9. of d€ pera tod Kidwvos, i. e. Cylon and his party. —— ¢ravpas 
eixov, were in a bad condition. 

10. éxdivdpdcxovor, escaped by stealth. Cf. VI.7.§ 2. See N. on 
J,.128. 5 (end). Kai Tives Kai, and some even. 
at the altar of Minerva. ixéra, as suppliants. 

"11. dvaorncavres S€ adrovs, “having raised them, i.e. induced 
them to rise.” Bloomf. of tav....pvdrakny, those of the Atheni- 
ans (partitive genitive) who had been intrusted with the guard. rip 
dvdaxny is the accusative of the thing after emrerpaypévor, according 
to the formula rpéro rwi m. Of. K. § 281. 3; S. $184. 3. os 
....iep@. They thought the sacred ground meal be polluted by the 
bodies of the dead, and hence, by false promises of yreection, they 
prevailed on the wippliaats to quit the place. —— é¢’ 6 (on condition 


























emt Tov Bapor, 











400 NOTES. [Boo 1, 


that) pndév xaxiv rommoovew (sc. adrods) is to be constructed with 
dvactncavtes S€ avrouvs. amexteway. The subject is contained in 
ol—émirerpappevol. eml....B@pois, “ad aras in conspectu Lume- 
nidum.” Abresch. whom Goel. follows in his last edition. Tay 
cepvav Seay is euphemistically put for the Hrinnyes. The temple of 
these goddesses was between the citadel and the Areopagus, which 
illustrates the use of év 77 mapdde. evayeis—tis Seod, accursed of 
the goddess. To yevos of the Alemaénide. 

12. oractafdvtay, divided into factions. This was when Isagoras 
was leader of the oligarchy in Athens, in opposition to Cleisthenes. 
Between Isagoras and Cleomenes there had been previously formed a 
connection of friendship and hospitality, and hence the Spartan king 
came to the aid of his friend. Cf. Herodot. V. 70, e& seq. —— xarfA- 
Sov refers to those who had been driven out. ért, i.e. in the 
time of Thucydides. 























CHAPTER CXXVII. 


‘he object of the Lacedemonians in requiring the Athenians to remove the pollution, was 
to excite odium against Pericles, who belonged to the family of the Alemzonids, and 
who was the most powerful man at Athens, and opposed in all respects to the Lacede- 
monians (§§ 1-8). 

- 1. €Xatvew éxéNevov> pera tov KXeoperny. Schol. —— dyer, for- 
sooth (see N. on I. 92. § 1), belongs to ripwpodvrres. mpa@rov = be- 
Sore all things else. eiddres dé Tepixkéea—mpocexdpevov avra, 
knowing that Pericles was implicated in it (see N. on cideva, I. 69. 
§ 5). pntépa, i.e. Agariste, the granddaughter of Megacles the 
son of Alemzon, a direct descendant of Alemzon the founder of the 
family, who flourished a. 0. 1100. éxmeadvros avrov, if he were 
exiled, mpoxeapew. See N. on I. 109. $38 (init.). 

2. rocovrov—saov, 80 much—as. tovro, i. e. banishment. —— 
otcew refers to the subject of #AmCov. @s...+6 moAepos, as though 
the war were in part occasioned by his misfortune. The Lacedeemoni- 
ans knew well that the Athenians would refuse to banish Pericles, and 
by making this one of the grounds of the war, they hoped to place 
him in the odious position of being, in a manner, the author of all the 
calamities which would result from it. The article in rd pépos, as 
Arnold remarks, is employed in reference to the relative term, rd dAo», 
or ro wav, the part being opposed to the whole. 

8. trav Ka¥ éaurdv, of those in his time = of his contemporaries. K. 
= 292. IT. 2. ityov, while conducting. See N. on I. 18. § 6. — 


























Caar. CXXVIIL] NOTES. A401 





navra, in all respects. &ppa tovs ASnvatovs. This opposition of 
Pericles to the Lacedemonians, is ascribed by the Athenian comic 
writers to the influence of Aspasia. But the bitterness of spirit with 
which the charge was made, shows its falsehood, or at least its gross 
exaggeration. The reasons which Pericles himself assigns for per- 
suading the Athenians to go to war with the Lacedemonians, may be 
seen in his speech (I. 140-144), 





CHAPTER CXXVIII. 


The Athenians retort upon the Lacedw#monians, that they shall put away the pollution of 
which they had been guilty in profaning the sanctuary of Tzenarus (§§ 1, 2), and also thas 
of Minerva, by the death of Pausanias. This leads the historian to narrate the circum- 
stances of the treason and death of Pausanias, who, when he had been recalled from 
his command at the Hellespont and brought to trial, was acquitted, and returned to tho 
Hellespont in a private capacity (§ 3); the first step in his treasonable career had been 
the sending back some of the king's relations who had been taken prisoners (§§ 4, 5), 
which thing he had effected by the aid of Gongylus an Eretrian, who had also carried a 
letter of Pausanias to the king (§ 6), in which an offer was made to betray to Xerxes thi 
whole of Greece (§ 7). 


1. dvaornoavres. See N. on I. 126. § 11. more, formerly. 
éx....Tawapov, from the temple of Neptune at Tenarus. dmaya- 
yovres SvépSerpav. It was probably the memory of this outrage, which 
occasioned in part the third Messenian war. kat before odiow 
belongs to the whole sentence. Kriig. vopitover refers to the 
Athenians. —— rdv péyav cevopdv. Of. I. 101. § 2. If the opinion 
obtained currency, that this earthquake was sent as a judgment for 
the outrage here spoken of, it will readily be seen how this apparent 
interposition of the gods in their behalf, must have excited the Helots 
to strike once more for freedom. : 

2. Xadkwolkov, dwelling in a brazen house, was an epithet of Miner- 
va at Sparta. 

. 8. perareuSeis....‘EXAnomdvtg. Cf. I. 95. § 3. This event took 
place a. o. 478. Olymp. 75. 8. dmedvSn pr adixeiy. “ Accuratius 
_ res supra I. 95. § 5 relata.” Poppo. Snpooia, by public authority, 
opposed to idfa in the next member. —— ‘Epmovida. Some with 
_ Hudson regard this as the name of the ship, but it is better to refer it 
_ to the place to which the trireme belonged. —— dev, i. e. without 
the authority of. TS pev Ady, tn pretence, is opposed to rad Se 
py in the next clause, mpaccew (to transact) depends on ddu- 
_mvetrau. 8. § 222.5. 7d mparov émexeipnoey, i.e. before his recall to 



































402 NOTES. ~ [Book L 


Sparta from his command at the Hellespont. The historian now goes 
back, and furnishes us with the reason of this recall. This explana- 
tory parenthesis extends to the end of chap. 130, where the history is 
resumed from his return to the Hellespont as a private person. 
epieper s....dpyns. 8. $192.1. 

4, evepyeciav—es Baohéa xaréSero, he laid the king under obliga- 
tion ; literally, he laid up a favor with the king (see N. on I. 129. $3), 
the metaphor being taken from a deposit of money or any valuable, for 
safe-keeping in the hands of another. awd rovde relates to the 
circumstance about to be mentioned. —— mpdyyparos, i. e. the treason. 

5. Bu¢avriov yap tov x. r. dr. Cf. I. 94. Ti} ™Mporépa mapovaia, 
on his first arrival. Bloomf. renders, on his first approach, but for 
what reason it does not appear. The dative denotes time when (S.. 
§ 204). Bacrkéws mpoonjkorres, relations of the king. The parti- 
ciple here has the force of a substantive. Cf. Mt. § 570. évyyeveis 
refers to relationship by consanguinity, as opposed to mpoonxorres, 
which denotes relationship by affinity. Poppo saggests that the words 
are placed together kere with no difference of signification, in order 
that the idea of relationship may be more forcibly expressed. —— 


























édkooav. §. § 207. N. 2. .avT®, i. e. Byzantium. @ Aor than 
Gongylus to whom Pausanias had confided his secret. Evupayav. 
S. $195. 1. Tt dé Adym. See N. on $3 supra. améSpacay 








avrdv, had escaped from him. This verb signifies to escape so as not 
to be found (cf. Xen. Anab. I. 4. § 8), and in prose is often followed 
by the accusative. 

6. ToyytAov. After the apprehension of Pausanias, Gongylus set- 
tled in Mysia, where the king bestowed upon him several towns, as 
the reward of his treachery. Xenophon, on his arrival in Mysia with 
the Cyrean forces (a. 0. 399), found the widow of Gongylus still living 
and in the vigor of age. She must therefore have been much younger 
than her husband. His sons, Gorgion and Gongylus, on Thibron’s 
arrival with the Lacedemonian forces, surrendered their towns to him 
and joined the Greeks. emrepwpe..- -Téyyvhov. It is probable that 
Gongylus left Byzantium soon after the pretended. escape of the pri- 
soners, although some think that he went in company with them. As 
he was their keeper, he could: better connive at their escape by re- 
maining behind and continuing in command, than though he had left 
with them. He could easily overtake them, after they had got beyond 
the reach of the Greeks. avr, i. e. the Persian king. 

%. rovcde refers to the captives as being present when the letter 
was read to the king. See N. on I. 53.§2. According to Dahl. this 
negotiation took place a. o. 477. Cf. Class. Mus. I. p. 188. Sop* 











Guar CXXIX] NOTES. 403 


is a poetic form for ddpari, and is retained by the Attic prose writers 
in the phrase, Sopi eAciv, to take a prisoner of war. Cf. K. § 68.3; 
8. § 56. yropnv rovodpa, I have it in mind = tt is my intention. 
Notice the change from the third to the first person. oe—dpeoket. 
The dative construction is the more common. Cf. K. § 279. 1. 
emt Sadaccay est in Asiam Minorem. Goel. - rovs Adyovs, Toinad- 
peSa, we may in future correspond. 

















CHAPTER CXXIX. 


Xerxes joyfully receives the proposal of Pausanias, and sends Artabazus to him with a ietter 
(§ 1); in which the king expresses his obligations to him for the return of the captives, 
accedes to his proposals, and exhorts him to spare no pains to bring the affair to a pros- 
perous issue (§§ 2, 8). 


1. ’"ApraBafov, Artabazus. He was the son of Pharnaces, and one 
of the most faithful and distinguished of the generals of Xerxes. He 
accompanied the king in his retreat, as far as the Hellespont, and then 
returned to Pallene, took Olynthus, and laid siege to Potidwa. Being 
unsuccessful in his attempt to take the place, he joined Mardonius, 
and after the battle at Platea, which was fought contrary to his 
advice, he fled with 40,000 men across the Hellespont into Asia. The 


_ king could not have intrusted to better hands this important and deli- 


ss - 





cate negotiation with Pausanias. thy te AackuXitiv carparetay, the 
satrapy of Dascylitis, ‘The satrapy of Daseylium comprehended the 
cities of the Hellespont, Bithynia, and Paphlagonia, extending along 
the southern shore of the Hellespont, the Propontis, and the Euxine. 
It took its name from Dascylium, an inconsiderable town on the shore 


__ of the Propontis, where the satrap resided and had a castle surrounded 
_ by a park or chase, such as was commonly possessed by the Persian 





: governors. This was the province of which Pharnabazus was after- 
- wards satrap.” Arnold. 
_ many to be the same as the person of that name, belonging to the 
royal family of the Achemenids, and cousin of Darius and Artapker- 
nes, and whose daughter Pausanias designed to marry. Of. Smith’s 
Dict. Gr. and Rom. Biog. and Mythol. II. p. 1006. 
_havéng dismissed from the government. 
a wetter in reply. 
_ ayrereridec Which has in it the sense of éxéXeve. We might construct 
_emtaroAny in dependence on diaréuyrat, as it belongs in sense to both 


MeyaBarnv, Megabates is thought by 








amahAdéarr *, 
> A > 

emiaToAny avrimeriver, Jave 
Stamréuryar depends on 











avr, i.e. Artabazus. 


verbs. tiv odpayida is here taken in the sense of odpdyiopa, the 





404 NOTES. [Boox 1 


impression of the signet, which was affixed to letters giving them the 
stamp of royal authority. Of course the king would not intrust his 
signet to be carried to such a distance, and which might be used for 
purposes prejudicial to his interests. The Schol. says that the seal of 
the Persian king had the image of the king, or of Cyrus the founder of 
the empire, or of the horse of Darius by whose neighing he obtained 
the kingdom. arodeiéar to Pausanias. mapayyéAAyn is here 
employed for the optative. See N. on I. 26.§2; 52.§8. 7paa= 
oe depends on dvremeriSe:. 

2. rd te Gdda eroinoer, i. e. he dismissed Megabates and assumed 
his government. 

3. &de.,..Ilavoavia. In respect to the simplicity of this exordium, 
Bloomf. remarks, that it is of the most remote antiquity, and such as 
occurs not unfrequently in the Scriptures of the Old Testament. Cf. 
Herodot. HI. 40. Tav avdpav may depend on ods (cf. Mt. 442. 1), 
whomsoever of the men = the men whom. Perhaps it is better with 
Poppo to regard it as the objective genitive after evepyecia. keirae 
....otko, your good deeds are laid up in our house. .Those who had 
done the king a service were called Orosange (i. e. evepyérat), and 
their names were recorded in a book (cf. Esth. 6:1), which Haack 
thinks to have been the historical annals, whence Ctesias derived the 
materials of his history. pire vwo& pnS nyépa k. 7. X., 1. e. labor 
incessantly, making no distinctidn between day and night. The ex- 
pression is probably adagial, like our he labored day and night. —— 
ore aveivar (from dvinut) mpaocew, so that you shall be remiss to per- 
form, gives emphasis to the foregoing proposition, by showing its 
effect. Of. K. § 341. 3. Tt Qv = Te ekeivey a. dardvy in al- 
most all the editions before me is damdvy, which seems to conform 
better to wA7j%ee which follows. kexoAvo%@. The imperative 8 
pers. perf. pass. (if the reading be dardvy) is employed to denote the 
complete termination of the action. Cf. 8. § 211. N. 7; Mt. § 500. p. 
841. Bloomf. with Poppo and Krig. supplies tr: dy uot imo xry, 
and Goel. directs us to understand rd mapayiyvec3a. The former of 
these criticisms is based on the assumption, that daravy is the true 
reading. Goel. follows the reading of Dindorf, and of course treats 
the verb as active. et mo, if any where. dyaov, brave and 
faithful. —— rn, in what way, how, qualifies fe. 



































_ to this, Poppo remarks, “temere conjecit. Bloomf.” 


8), and qualifies mpd&euw. 


Lee ey , 


Caar. OXXX.] NOTES. 405 


CHAPTER CXXX. 


On the receipt of the king’s letter, Pausanias becomes vain and arrogant, and adopts the 
Median dress ($1); his imitation of the Persian habits, and extreme haughtiness, betray 
his ambitious purposes and alienate the allied forces (§ 2). . 


1. ra ypdppara. This letter is said to have been accompanied with 
500 talents of gold. dv....EAAnvey. The noun démpari, being 
derived from the verb déié, is taken in a passive sense, and is there- 
fore followed by id with the genitive. The same construction occurs 
in VI.15. Of. Mt. § 496.3. See also Xen. Oyr. III. 3. § 2, with my 
note. TOAAG Tore pGdAov Fpro shows that before this time Pau- 
sanias had begun to manifest his arrogance. €v TO KaSeotnKdTe 
tpor@, i.e. in the Lacedeemonian manner. akevds Te Mnorxas evdvd- 
pevos. The Median robe was much more splendid than the Persian. 
Allusion is here made to the kavdus, Cf. Xen. Cyr. I. 3. § 2, with my 
note. See Also Xen. Anab. I. 5.§8. Perhaps he put on the dvagupi- 
Ses and other Median articles of dress, yet it is quite unlikely that he 
should have so far outraged the feelings of the Greeks, as to have 
adopted in this stage of the proceedings the entire Persian dress. To 
have imitated the Persian manners in the least, at a time when he 
ought to have appeared plain in his dress and affable in his deport- 
ment, shows him to have been a weak-minded man, wholly unequal to 
the achievement of his ambitious designs. €k Tov Bufavriov. This 

















tourney was probably undertaken to further his treasonable plans. 


avrov—éedopupdpovy = Sopudpdpor Haav avrov. Cf. Mt. § 412. 2. 

2. maperisero, he caused to be set for him. For the force of the 
middle, cf. K. 250. R. 2; 8. § 209.2. Bloomf. thinks that Pausanias 
adopted the Persian table as less luxurious than that of the Medes, and 
holding a midway place between that and the Grecian. In respect 
tiv Sidvovar 








epyos Bpaxeor, in 
ae 





refers to his purpose to betray his country. 
small matters, such as his costume and mode of living. 





_ mpdgéew, what greater things he intended to accomplish hereafter. pec- 


(éves is an adverb formed from the comparative adjective (S. $ 134, 
Svompdaodor, difficult of access. Nepos 
thus translates, “‘ aditwm patentibus non dabat.” Pollux (1. 42) places 
dvompdcodos among the epithets of tyrants. opyn—xarenn, bad 
temper, violent passion. ore responds to ovr. dudmep, on 
which account. ovx jxora. The frequency of the litotes in the 

















writings of Thucydides has been noticed in N. on I. 8. § 1. —— 4 


tyupaxia pereotn (see N. on I. 107. $7). Cf. I, 95. § 4. 


406 NOTES. [Boor 1, 


CHAPTER CXXXI. 


In consequence of these things the Lacedemonians had recalled Pausanias, and when, on 
his return to Byzantium, he was found pursuing the same line of conduct, they again - 
summoned him to Sparta (§ 1); this mandate he obeys in order to shun suspicion, at the 
same time trusting that he could free himself from condemnation by bribery (§ 2). 


1. rd re mparov. Of. I. 95. § 3. kal érecdn. The narrative is 
now resumed from I. 128. $4. The apodosis begins with otrw 6) in- 
fra. to.adra, i. e. the same misdemeanors which caused his first 
recall. Bia—exrodtopxndeis. Bloomf. thinks it not improbable 
that a scene took place, similar to that recorded between Charles XII. 
and the Turks at Bender. Tpwddas is put adjectively as “EAXas 
for “EAAnuxds. Cf. Mt. § 429. 4; 8. § 136. N. 3. Tpdcowy Te 
eonyyeAXeTo, he was announced as practising. “ dyyédew with a par- 
ticiple is used of the annunciation of actual events; with an infinitive, 
of the annunciation of things still uncertain.” K. § 311.10; Of Mt. 
§ 555. Obs. 2 (end). er aya%o, for the public good. oKuTadny, 
sceytale. ‘‘ When a king or a general left Sparta, the ephors gave him 
a staff of a definite length and thickness, and retained for themselves 
another of precisely the same size. When they had any communica- 
tion to make to him, they cut the material, upon which they intended 
to write, into the shape of a narrow riband, wound it round the staff, 
and then wrote upon it the message which they had to end him. 
When the strip of writing material was taken from the staff, nothing 
but single letters appeared, and in this state the strip was sent to the 
general, who after having wound it around his staff, was able to read 
the communication.” Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Rom. Antiq. p. 845. ~-—- 
Tod KHpuKos pi) NeiwecZat, i. e. that he should return with the herald 
to Sparta. modepov... .mpoayopevew = that he should be judged 
an enemy. 

2. xpnpaot = by bribery. It was probably by this means, that he 
escaped condemnation when recalled and tried before. Had he teen 
possessed of the sagacity of Themistocles, he would never have adven- 
tured himself the second time in Sparta. éominret—trd trav éd- 
pov. Intransitive verbs are used as passives, when they are com- 
bined with t6 and mpds with the genitive. Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 359. 3. 

— Svampakdpevos (sc. rd é&edSeiv) implies some underhand manage- 
ment in the transaction. mept avrov edéyyew. “ Usitatius quidem 
est édéyxew rua quam epi tiva.” Haack. Didot would either ex- 



































Cnar. OXXXIL] NOTES. 407 





punge epi or read avrod. But the correctness of the text as it now 
stands, is proved from zepi Iavoaviay éhéyxor, 1. 185. § 2. In respect 
to the construction of this sentence, rots BovAopévors limits ka®iornow 
and is limited by éAéyyeuv. - 





CHAPTER CXXXII. 


The Lacedwmonians had not yet evidence sufficient to convict a person of such high dignity 
(§ 1); but his imitation of the barbarian customs, and his arrogance, especially as evinced 
in the inscription which he caused to be made upon the tripod at Delphi, excited suspi- 
cion that he would not remain quiet (§ 2); the Lacedszmonians had effaced the inscrip- 
tion, but yet it was remembered as a delinquency of Pausanias (§ 3); reports too were 
in circulation, that he was tampering with the Helots (§ 4); but even thus, the ephors 
thought it not proper to proceed to extreme severity against him, until one of his emis- 
saries betrayed him, and presented to the ephors his last letter to the king (§ 5). 





1. onpeiov, proof, evidence. I have followed Kriig. in con- 
structing BeBaiws with morevoartes. yevous Te TOV Bacreiov, of 
the royal family. —— Wnrelorapyov—éemerpérever, was guardian to 
Pleivtarchus. Cf. K. § 279. 1. ért belongs to 6vra—veor. 
dvevitts dy. Sor the following genealogical table I am indebted to 
Goel‘er. 




















Anaxandridas. 
is 
ex priori uxore : ex posteriori uxore 
- I ~ Cleomenes, 


Cleombrotus, Leonidas, Dorieus. 


Pleistarchus. 


Gs es | 





Nicomedes, Pausanias. 


Pleistoanax. 

2. piy...-mapovor, he was unwilling to be an equal (as he was) in 
the present state of things = he wished to.be superior to all, i. e. to be 
a king in his own right. etre mov, if in any way whatever. 
e€ededujtnto... .vopipev, he had departed in his manner of living from 








408 ‘NOTES. [Boox I. 


the customs of his country. The meaning of this verb will readily be 
seen in its composition. aveSecrav, consecrated, dedicated. See N. 
on I. 13. § 6. axpoSinoy, as the jirst fruits. —— idia, of his own 
authority. TO €heyeiov rdde, this distich. It contains an hexame- 
ter and a pentameter, which is the metre of elegy. 

8. e£exddawav, erased. According to Demosthenes (xara Neaipas, 
1378), the Lacedemonians were compelled to do this, being cited 
before the Amphictyons by the Platwans. In addition, they were 
fined 1000 talents, and ordered to engrave in the place of the effaced 
inscription, the names of the states taking part in the battle. —— 
rére, i. e. immediately after it was written. doa... .dvaSnya, 
as many as having united in the defeat of the barbarian presented 
the offering. rovr refers to the inscription of the distich by 
Pausanias. év tour@ = in the present situation. 
corresponding with, is limited by d:avoia. 
is rovro. . 

4. xai—dé, and also, and even. Cf. Herm. ad Vig. p. 847. —— 
auras, thus in reality. edevSepwoow, enfranchisement. : 

5. TOY....mecTevcarres, on any testimony of the Helots ; literally. 
by believing any informers of the Helots. ve@repov 7% roreiv, tC 
take any new step in the prosecution. For the comparative instead of 
the positive, see N. on I. 95. § 7. —— pi) rayeis eivat x. r. X. explains 
T® tpér@ in the preceding member. Bovretoai (depending on ~ 
taxeis) te avnxeorov, “to take such a step as cannot be recalled, a 
euphemism for capital punishment.” Bloomf. —— mpiv ye 84, until 
at last. avrois depends on pyvutis yiyverat, becomes their informer. 
emtotoAds, although in the plural, refers only to one letter. 
Komteiv, see N. on I.100.§3.. *Apyiduos, an Argilian. Argilius wasa . 
town in Macedonia. madixa is here to be taken in its worst sense. 
Cf. Nepos c. 4, ““quem puerum Pausanias amore Yenereo dilexerat,” 
Poppo and Goel., however, maintain that the term is to be taken in a 
good sense (= éepapevos), but I am not satisfied with their reasons for 
this. miotéraros é€xeivo. If more is to be repeated, then the idea 
is that the Argilian was faithful formerly to him, but not at the time 
here spoken of. But if, as I suppose, it is not to be repeated, then no 
impeachment is to be made of the fidelity of this man, but his betrayal 
of his master is to be attributed to the danger, which threatened 
him if he conveyed the letter to Artabazus. I disapprove there- 
fore of Haack’s explanation, “cui ille fidem maxime habebat, quem 
fidelissimum putabat.” deioas....6rt, upon reflection becoming 
alarmed because. maparomodpevos, having counterfeited. iva 
(telic. See N. on I. 65.§1) py emvyra, in order that he (Pausanias) 























mapopotov, 
The subject of épaivero 









































— ee ae a ee 


Cnar, CXXXIIL] NOTES. 409 


might not know that the letter had been opened. For the subjunctive, 
see N. on I. 20. $2; 52. § 3. iv....d0Ens, Uf he was deceived in 
his opinion respecting the reason, why none of the former messengers 
to Artabazus had returned. éxeivos, i. €. Pausanias. 

ro mpocereordASat, that some such thing had been enjoined. avros 
....xreivew, he found himself written therein to be put to death. Mu. 
(§ 277. p. 511) says that the construction is "Apyidtos eveyéypanto xrei 
vew for éveyéypanto ’Apyiduov xreivev. So Bloomf. explains the con 
struction: edpey eyyeypappévoy (adrdy, i. e. "AprdBagoy) kal adrov kre 
ve, that Artabazus should put to death him also. 





TL TOLOU- 














CHAPTER COXXXIII. 


In order that Pausanias may be convicted from his own mouth, the ephors contrive an 
interview between the accuser and the accused at Tzenarus, where the former had been 
directed to take sanctuary. In this interview Pausanias acknowledges the truth of the 
accusation in the hearing of the ephors, who had concealed themselves in an adjoining 
apartment (§ 1). 





| 1. airixoo., ear-witnesses. ért, yet, in addition. Against so 
_ great a man, nothing short of a confession made in the hearing of the 
- ephors seemed to justify them in proceeding. dmé mapackeuns, by 
an arrangement, a contrivance. oknyncapevov....KadvBnv, having 
Sormed for himself a hut double by a partition alk Suppliants, in- 
stead of taking up their abode in the temple, oftentimes chose to con- 
' struct for themselves a hut in the réyevos or sacred precincts, which 
surrounded the temple and which was included in the jus asylt. See 
~ Bloomfield’s note. xadvSyv is what Kiihn. (see Jelf’s edit. §§ 548. b; 
‘ 569) calls ‘the accusative of cognate notion,’ defining the particular 
_ nature of the production. és iv—expupe, into which he brought 
und concealed. For the constructio pregnans, see N. on I. 18. § 2. 
| — The particle re in rév re éfdpov has caused much trouble. 
_ Haack, Poppo, and Goeller have bracketed it, and Hart. (de part. I. p. 
| 152) would expunge it, but it is said to be found in every MS. The 
| sense certainly requires its omission, unless with Arnold we supposed 
confused construction, and that after ray re eGdpoov Tivas Se hd 
here should be added the words, cat Tlavoavias Ss airov AASEv, THY 
mpépacw ris ikereias éparncer, or else that re may be rendered, also, 
“moreover, and the clause be considered an interjectional one. In that 
Case #oZovro can be joined, as it should be, with atrixoor....yeve- 
THY mpdpacty, Occasion, cause, Ta Te....ypapevra, Of. 





















— 





a) 


wax 














LE TREE SO A? PA 


410 Seis NOTES. [Book 1 


I. 132. § 5. ypapéira is the 2 aor. of ypado. Sophocles (Greek 
Verbs, p. 47) says the 1 aor. pass. éypagSny does not occur, at least in 
good Greek. KaS €xacrov, severally, one by one. —— ovdév—ra- 
paBaroro, had never endangered him, risked his safety. This is the 
interpretation of Poppo, Goel., and Arnold, and seems on the whole 
preferable to the usual rendering, had never deceived him. Bacidéa 
of Persia. mpoTysnSein, is spoken ironically. ev to@ Tois ToA- 
Avis tay Siaxdvav, just like the mass of his servants. drroZaveip 
depends on mporipun%ein as denoting the manner in which he was about 
to be honored. S. § 222: 6. kaxeivov refers to Pausanias. — 
nigtw....avaoraceas. The order is: d:ddvros iorw (epi) ris dva- 
otdgews €k Tov iepov, having pledged his faith that no danger should 
be incurred by his removal from the altar. 
business in hand. 





























Ta mpacodpeva = the 


~ 





CHAPTER CXXXIV. 


Having thus obtained ample evidence of his guilt, the ephors proceed to apprehend Pausan 
ias, but at the private intimation of one of them, he takes refuge in the temple of Miner 
va (§ 1), where he is starved to death (§ 2); just as he is about to expire, they carry him 
out of the sacred enclosure, after which he immediately dies (§ 3); at the command of 
the oracle his body, which has been buried elsewhere, is interred in the place where he 
died (§ 4). 





1. admpASov into the city. érotouvro. The imperfect is here 
used de conatu, as in I. 57.§ 4. Bloomf. thinks that the reason why 
they did not apprehend him at Tenarus, was that he had many assist- 
ants, who would be likely to make a desperate resistance. ev TH 
600, in the street, or as some render it, on his way. So Nepos trans- 
lates, in itinere. évis....etde. The order is: as cide 76 mpdow- 
mov évos Tav éepdpay mpoctéyTos. ep 6, for what purpose. 
vevpatt adavei, @ secret sign made by nodding or beckoning. —— $n- 
A@oarTos, SC. Td Epyov aiTe. TO....Xadxwoixov. See N. on I. 128. 
$2. Spduw, running, upon the run. 8S, § 206. 1. —— apo- in 
mpoxarapvyeiv signifies before his pursuers could overtake him. —— 
To tépevos. See N. on I. 183. $1. & Av Tod iepod, which belonged 
to the temple. See N.on II. 4. § 5. traiSpios, in the open air, 
has the sense of an adverb of place. K. § 264. 3. a; S. $158. 3. 

2. rd mapavrixa, for the moment. vorépnoav. The Schol. ex- 
plains this by é8pdduvav. But Poppo says, “‘rectius verbo AcireoSae 
vel imodeireoSat, quod a tergo relingui, non eadem celeritate qua alte- 
rum progredi, ideoque, assequi non posse significat, explicasset.” ——~ 





























—5 
4 
" 


Cuar, CXXXV.] NOTES. 4ty 


Sipas depends on drwxoddunoay, they barricaded the doors. 
the temple. arodaBorres eicw, shutting him within. 

3. pedAovros adtod dmowixew, when he was about to expire. —- 
éomep eixyev, as he was, i.e. “eo habitu, quo hoc in tempore erat.’ 
Poppo. Perhaps it simply means, blocked up as he was in the temple. 
ére €umvouv dvra, being just alive ; literally, while yet breathing 

4, rov Kaiaday, the Cwadas. Bloomf. conjectures that this wat 
originally a huge fissure into which dead bodies were thrown, and 
which was subsequently enlarged and converted into a subterranear 
prison.. The Barathrum at Athens, and the Lithotomie at Syracuse 
may serve to illustrate its nature and use. otrep, where. —— 
euBalrew depends on épzedAnocav. The context will readily show 
what words are to be supplied with rods xaxovpyouvs. Haack and 
Bloomf., edit from what they conceive to be good MS. authority, rods 
kaxovpyous ei@Sacw, éuBadrev. Bloomf. however brackets it. 
mAnoiov. There is much difficulty in determining the limiting word. 
The Schol. says, near to the Cwadas.. With this, which appears to be 
the true interpretation, Bloomf., Goel., and Poppo accord. If, as 
Haack in his second edition supposes, we are to consider it as refer- 
ring to the place where Pausaniag died, then a new substantive must. 


evdo 

















be introduced, since Ka:adav was last mentioned. Besides, if he was 


buried near to the place of his death, why did the oracle give any di- 
rection for the removal of the body? €v T@ TpoTrepeviopart, in 
the precinet or entrance way to the réyevos. So Arnold. Bloomf. 
refers 6 dyAovar to pereveyxeiv ovmep dnéSave. But it is better to refer 
it to the words immediately preceding. OS... .Wempaypevoy, 1Nas- 
much as a pollution had been: perpetrated by them = as they had been 
guilty of a pollution. The participle in the accusative often follows ds 
instead of the genitive. Cf. Mt. $568.3; 8. § 226. a. 
Ilaveaviov, in the stead of Pausanias. Cf. K. § 290. R. 2. 














¢ 3 4A 
@S ayTt 





CHAPTER CXXXYV. 


The Athenians request the Lacedemonians to put away this pollution (§ 1); the Laceds- 
monians, on the Medism of Pausanias, criminate Themistocles in the same affair, and de- 
mand that he shall be punished in like manner (§ 2); to this the Athenians assent, and 
take measures in concert with the Lacedemonians to apprehend Themistocles (§ 8). 


1. This is a repetition of what was asserted in I. 128. § 2. as 
-sekpivayros. S. § 226. a. 





412 NOTES. _ [Boox 2 


2. The account of the banishment of Themistocles, is not inserted 
here, because it has any immediate connection with the Peloponnesian 
war, but from its close relation to what has just been narrated of 
Pausanias. The fate of so illustrious a personage as Themistocles, was 
also worthy of a place in a history, which, though confined to the Pel- 
oponnesian war, had yet in its plan embraced the most prominent 
events that had transpired from the time of the Persian invasion 
under Xerxes. —— rod—Mpydiopod (cf. I. 95. § 5), the Medism. This 
term was used to designate a leaning towards the Median interest, or 
a partiality for the manners, customs, and dress of the Medes. The 
charge made against Themistocles followed immediately upon the con- 
viction and death of Pausanias. The Lacedsmonians were stimulated. 
to this, most likely, by a remembrance of the successful manceuvre of 
Themistocles in respect to the fortification of Athens (cf. I. 90, 91); 
or by a selfish desire to involve the Athenians in the disgrace, which 
they had incurred in the defection of their most eminent citizen. —— 
kai, also. ex Tav....edeyxov. “Ex epistolis apud Pausaniam in- 
ventis.” Poppo. rois abrois, in the same manner, i. e. by death. 

8. éruye yap eotpaxicpevos, for he happened to be suffering banish- 
ment by ostracism. diairay, residence, abode. peta, i con- 
nection with. éroipav bvtav Evydioxev, Who were (see N. on dyres, 
I. 8. $1) ready to join with them in the pursuit. Grou dy treptri- 
yoow, wherever they might find him. K., § 836. 























CHAPTER CXXXVI. 


Themistocles, being informed of his danger, takes refuge with the Corcyreans, by whom 
he is conveyed to the continent ($1); thither being pursued by his enemies, he is forced 
to throw himself upon the protection of Admetus king of the Molossi, who for certain 
reasons was hostile to him (§ 2); at the direction of the king’s wife, he takes her child 
by the hand, and sitting upon the hearth awaits the coming in of Admetus, from whom 
he successfully entreats protection in this time of peril (§ 8). 


1. airév by constructio cara civeow (cf. K. 241.1; 8. $157. N. 
1. b) refers to Kepxvpaiwy implied in Képxvpay which precedes. —— 
dbore—aréx%ec%a, so as to incur the hatred of, become hateful to. 
AaxeSatpoviors and *ASnvaios follow as Dativi incommodi. dere refers 
to ye, and not to the whole sentence Sedievar....avrdv, as then it 
would have been pij—daréxSouro. és THY iretpov, i. e. into These 
protia. Karaytikpv, over against Corcyra. - 














Caar, OXXXVI] NOTES. | 413 


2. Siaxdpevos....xapoin, being pursued by those who were appoint- 
ed (to follow him) for the purpose of inquiring where he might go, i.e. 
being tracked thither by those who were sent to find out his place of 
retreat. Bloomf. renders xara wiorw 7 yopoin, “ (directed) by inquiry 
whither he had gone.” Similar to this is the sense given by Bauer: 
‘“simpliciter pro muSduevor, guum audissent.” Goel. renders it ew per- 
cunctatione, and this.appears to be the sense which Haack by his 
punctuation attaches to the words. Against such eminent authorities 
I would be slow to adopt an opinion, yet I cannot but think that the 
sense IJ have given is the true one. Cf. Liddell and Scott sub voce 
nvotis. The optative is explained in N. on I. 49. $8. 
aropov, in his great strait. Jacobs explains it by év peyddn dropia 
yevopevos. Modoocay. Along the sea-coast-of Epirus lay in order, 
from north to south, the Chaones, Thesproti, Cassopsi, and Molossi, 
but the boundaries of these respective tribes cannot well be defined. 
Scylax states that the sea-coast of the Molossi was 50 stadia in length, 
but from this narrow basis their country widened far into the interior. 
The boundaries of the state were greatly enlarged by its enterprising 
kings, so that it was quite powerful at the time here spoken of. Of. 
Leake’s North. Greece, IV. pp. 174-184. dvra a’t@ ov didov. 
Nepos by some oversight says, “cum quo ei hospitium fuerat.”” —— 
xaradicat, literally, to unloose or unbind the beasts of burden, i. e. to 
unharness or unload them. This verb is followed by mapa ”Adunrov, 
in the sense of to stop with Admetus. 

3. odx eruyev emidnuav, happened not to be at home. Tov maida. 
Nepos writes, “‘filiam ejus parvulam arripuit.” This deviation from 
the text of Thucydides, would lead us to conjecture that he followed 
some other writer, unless he was grossly careless. Kaxi€erSat emt 
tiv éoriav. The domestic fireplace, as the shrine of the household 
gods, was always regarded by the ancients with veneration and reli- 
gious attachment. Hence, to sit down by the hearth was regarded as 
a posture making the strongest appeal for mercy and favor. Cf. 
Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Rom. Antiq. p. 427. —— dndoi re és éort, he dis- 
closes his name ; literally, he makes known who he is. For this use of the 
relative, cf. Mt. $485; S. § 174. 1. —— ovx d&tot = dvakidy Gnow eiva 
(cf. Mt. 608. 1). ei TL dpa adrds dvreinev, if perhaps he had op- 
posed, The extenuating force of ei—dpa is here beautifully seen. —— 
Tiepetosa referring to Admetus depends upon dé.o?. kal yap... 
_ macxeww, for that he could be ill treated, at the present time, by one far 
__ less powerful than him (i. e. Admetus). Most of the editors and crit- 
ies prefer the reading doZaveorépos (conforming to airés both before 
and after), although against almost all MS. authority. This would 





KaTa Tt 























414 NOTES. [Boox 1 


give the sense: for he would receive injury (from Admetus) now when 

he was far his inferior in power. Both readings imply the same 

general idea, viz. the abject condition of Themistocles. yevvatoy be- 

longs to tyzepeio%at the subject of eivac. a6 Tov tcov = Tovs dvtas 

arb rod icov, who are on equal terms. kai dua, and at the same 

time. avtos....evavti@iqvat, he had opposed him (i. e. Admetus) 

in a matter of interest (only), and not in that which pertained to the 
saving of his life. xpeias rds depends on evaytiwSqvar (= eipyew) as 

the genitive of separation. Of. K. $271. 2. Some commentators 

supply mept or gvexa. Of. Mt. § 368. 5. Bloomf. cites Xen. Anab. 
VIL. 6.$5. evarvrim@oeras tis admaywyns, will be opposed to the leading 

away. At odpua Bloomf. unnecessarily supplies xara. Poppo and 

Goel. consider the article to be taken twice with capa and cafeoSai, 
and refer to Vig. p. 720. 20. dy in éxeivoy & dy belongs to dmocre- 

pyoa, the second being a repetition in consequence of the parenthesis 

cimav....dvoxerar. Of. Mt. § 600. ep 6, for what reason. 
cetnpias, “means of preserving.” Bloomf. 6 d€ axovaas. Poppo 
and some others make this the beginning of chap. 137. @oTrep 
....Touro is enclosed by Poppo, Goeller, and Arnold, in the marks of 
parenthesis, and thus they connect dvicrnai tre and xai—oix éxdidoow. 
—— domep....exarélero, “in the way that he had sat himself down, 
i. e. with hands joined.” Bloomf. “ Nos sic intelligimus: ut puerum 
tenens sederat, ita cum puero surgere eum jussit.” Poppo (Suppl. 
Adnot. p. 151). kai péyiorov with the Molossians, 



































CHAPTER CXXXVII. 


Admetus refuses to give up Themistocles to his pursuers and sends him to Pydna (§ 1); 
thence embarking on board a merchant-ship bound for Ionia, on his passage he narrowly 
escapes the Athenian fleet lying before Naxos, and finally lands at Ephesus (§ 2); hav- 
ing rewarded the shipmaster, he proceeds into the interior and sends a letter to Arta- 
xerxes (§ 8); in which letter he excuses the necessity he was under of opposing the Per- 
sian invasion, refers to the benefits he has conferred upon Xerxes, and promises to render 
to the king good service in return for his protection (§ 4). 





1. woddd eirotow = uttering many threats. Baowéa of Persia. 
tiv érépav Sddaccay, i, e. the Aigean sea. me(n, by land, —- 
Ilvévav. See N. on I. 61. § 2. riv AreEdvdpov, belonging to Alex 
ander (1., the tenth king of Macedonia). . 

2. ev 9, where, i.e. in Pydna. Orkddos, a ship of burden, a 
merchant-ship. These ships were oval with broad bottoms, Of. 
Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Rom. Antiq. p. 877. dvayonerns. See N, 














Cuar. CXXXVIL] NOTES. 415 





on I. 48. § 1.- érodudpxet Nd€ov. Of. I. 98. § 4. dotis éoti. 
See N. on és éoru, I. 136. § 3, which would have been more in point for 
Matthies to have cited than this passage. ——- xpfpact mevoSets = being 
bribed. riv....eva, and that it would be for his safety, or his 
only (ri) safety would consist in. The subject of efvar is pndeva.... 
yernrat. . péxpe mArods yérntra, until there should be a fair wind for 
sailing. Of. Xen. Anab. VI. 1. § 22. Some erroneously translate, as 
long as the voyage should last. The object of this direction was to 
prevent any of the crew, who might happen to recognize him, from 
communicating with his enemies. reiopevm & arta, to him being 
persuaded = tf he consented to the proposal. dropynoecsa. Re- 
peat pacer. dmocakevoas, having rode at anchor in the open sea. 
— inep = off, probably as far to the windward as possible, in order 
that no one should board the vessel from the Athenian fleet. Nepos 
translates imép,*procul. In reading this account of the perilous posi- 
tion of Themistocles, in full sight of his enemies, we are reminded of 
those beautiful lines of Sir Walter Scott, in his Lord of the Isles: 




















So bore they on with mirth and pride, 
And if that laboring bark they spied, 
’*T was with.such idle eye 
As nobles cast on lowly boor, 
When, toiling in his task obscure, 
They pass him careless by. 
: Let them sweep on with heedless eyes! 
But had they known what mighty prize 
In that frail vessel lay, 
The famished wolf that prowls the wold 
Had scathless passed the unguarded fold, 
Ere, drifting by these galleys bold, 
i Unchallenged were her way! 


: 8. eSepdmevoe, rewarded, Port. renders liberaliter prosegut. —— 
yap explains how it was that Themistocles had money to reward the 
_ shipmaster. & = 7d xpyuara a, of which the antecedent is the 
subject of 7ASe. ime&éxerto, he had put safely away. Perhaps ixd~ 
imparts the idea of privately or secretly to the verb. After his con- 
demnation at Athens, his property to the amount of 100 talents was 
seized and confiscated. pera....twos, with one of the Persians 
| dwelling on the coast. According to Diod. his name was Lysithides, 
but Plutarch calls him Nicogenes. —— ava, i. e. into the interior. -—— 
eonépmer ypdppara. He probably sent the letter by Nicogenes. 

4. 6re serves here as a mark of quotation. §.§213.1. “This brief 








: 
b 









416 NOTES [Boor L 


letter to Artaxerxes is as evidently the composition of Thucydides 
himself, as the celebrated oration which he puts into the mouth of 
Pericles. Each has the hard, rigid, grasping style so peculiar to the 
historian, and to which no other Greek writer bears the slightest re- 
semblance. But the matter may be more genuine than the diction.” 
Bulwer (Athens, IT. p. 167. N). —— OepicroxAjjs is in apposition with 
ey understood. ——‘EAAnvey limits ds taken partitively. 
tepov oikoy, “in domum tuam.” Nepos. enol (= TH éun marpior) 
limits émidvra, and dvdyxy is to be taken with jpuydunv. —— mrclo 
dyasa. Repeat cipyacpat. ev....epnoi. The Schol. supplies ra 
mpdaypara joa, but why may we not draw to this clause éyiyvero from 
the next member, to be taken impersonally (= dogandés épuol éyiyvero) ? 
— Bothe refers dmoxoyd; to both members, giving it the sense of 
return, when applied to Themistocles, and setreat as applicable to 
Xerxes. But this dilogia is harsh and unnecessary. ypavas.... 
duiAvow is parenthetically introduced, being the words of the histo- 
rian, who briefly adverts to the reasons urged by Themistocles in favor 
of his being hospitably received by the king. +ypdyas is to be referred 
back to édnAov & 4 ypady = eypae Se 6 SeptoroxAns. Haack takes 
ypavas in an absolute sense for éypawe yap. Tis dvaxopnoeas of 
the Greeks. Arnold thinks that this refers to the admonition given to 
the king by Themistocles after the battle of Salamis, that he should 
retreat without delay, and as to the statement of Herodotus, that this 
warning was sent from Andros instead of Salamis, Thucydides may 
have had real grounds for his assertion, or it may have been an over- 
sight. But I see no reason to suspect that Xerxes was ever acquainted 
with the real object of the message, informing him of the intended 
flight of the Greek fidet. If he had become aware of it, how could he 
be induced to receive (as he did) the second message from Themisto- 
cles as an act of kindness? And how could Themistocles at this time 
urge the second message as a proof of his good will to the king, if 
the treacherous design of his first message had not been misunder- 
stood? It may also be added, that the same person is said to have 
conveyed both messages to the king, which appears to me to be con- 
clusive that the latter was blind to the real design of the transaction. 
I must think therefore that riv....mpodyyeAot refers to the message 
sent to the king before the battle of Salamis. THY Tov yepuvpor— 
od Siuddvow (the not breaking down) = ypayvas 6 (that) ai yepupai od 
SieAvSnoay. Of. K.§ 318.3; Mt. § 608.1. Haack so punctuates as to 
connect rére with mpoceroujocaro, but the best sense is yielded by the 
order, riy tére od SidAvow rev yepypay. Poppo and Goel. read for 
& airy, through him (i.e. by the instrumentality of Themistocles), 





\ c , 
TOV UpE- 























- gloomy sagacity of Sparta.” 
_=—— 6) gives emphasis to BeBaidrara. K. § 315, 2. 


Guar, CXXXVIIL] _ NOTES. 417 





8? airdy, on account of him (i. e. for the sake of Xerxes). kal vox 
éxov (= being able) recommences the direct words of Themistocles, 
énavrov émxav, having tarried a year. SS. § 186. 2. -—— wept 
av = éxeiva wept av, of which the antecedent is governed by dnAdca. 








CHAPTER CXXXVIII, 


The king approving of what he said, Themistocles applies himself to the study of the 
Persian language and customs (§ 1); after which, proceeding to the court he soon gains 
an unbounded influence over the king (§ 2), which was the result of his talents (§ 8); his 
death (§ 4); a monument is erected for him at Magnesia (§ 5), but his relations say that 
his bones were privately conveyed to Athens (§ 6); thus ended the fortunes of Pausanias 
and Themistocles (§ 7). 


1. riv Sudvoiay, understanding, prudence. Some render, spirit, 
boldness, and others, plans, intentions. ovrws as he had said. See 
I. 187. § 4 (end). dv eméeoxe. Cf. eviavriv éemioyay supra. 
yhooons....xarevsnoe. The order and construction is: xarevdnoe 
yAooons torotra éca dvvato Karavoeiv, he learned as much of the lan- 
guage as he could. The proficiency in the Persian language attributed 
to him by Cor. Nepos, is highly exaggerated. 

2. map avra, i. e. with Artaxerxes. doos....'EAAnver explains 
and makes emphatic the preceding péyas, and therefore kai is even. 
aéiwow, dignity. Of. Il. 34. § 6. Sovlwcev, SC. adrd (i. e. Td 
‘EAAnuexdv), Which is wanting here because by attraction it has already 
appeared in the previous proposition (rod ‘EAAnuiKod édmida), to which 
iv....dovdacew is added by way of explanation. Of. K. § 847.2; Mt. 
§ 296. 8. adr@ limits treri3ec and not dovAdcew as Bloom. asserts. 
Kriig. makes dovAecew depend on éArida, as though it were written 
breriset a’t@ Tod “EAAnuixod €Arida Sovlacery. dro tov and ~uverds 
daiveoSat are to be joined, and so Jacob explains, cal padiora ére 
Evverds épaivero, 00 meipay edidov. But didods is guum daret and not 
dedisset, as Poppo and Haack, after Kistem., rightly remark. 

8. Thucydides in this section sketches with a masterly hand the 

rominent characteristics of this eminent man, of whom Bulwer says 
Athens, II. p. 170), “after him the light of the heroic age seems to 























glimmer and to fade, and even Pericles himself appears dwarfed and 


artificial beside that masculine and colossal intellect, which broke inte 
fragments the might of Persia, and baffled with a vigorous ease the 
iv—dnrtooas = was a man who showed. 
diapepsyrws 








418 3 - NOTES. [Boox L 


ri, somewhat remarkably. Cf. Mt. § 487. 4. —— és adrd, i.e. cis rip 
isxty ris pucews. Schol. ‘“ Accuratius Schol. és rb hiceas ioxiv dy= 
ody dixisset.” Poppo. GEvos Savpdoa, worthy to be admired. Of. 
K. § 306. R. 10; Mt. § 535. 0. Ods. oikeia (= idia), Ais own, native. 
ovre mpopatav—oir emiuarar, “without the aids of early culture 
or after study.” Bloomf. ‘The idea is, that he had no special training 
for public life, nor did he, after he entered upon public duties, attempt 
to fit himself by study for their proper discharge. airy refers to the 
preceding oixeia Evvéeces. Tay Te mapaxpnya, of present emergen- 
cies, is opposed here to rév peddAdvrav, of future measures. Bloomfield 
gives to rév re mapaxpnya the idea of measures, which call for immedi- 
ate action and admit of little time for deliberation. So we say, on the 
spur of the moment. —— yvopev = kpirns, judge. Tay pedddvrev 
....etkaoTns. There are four methods of constructing this sentence, 
either to make rov yevnoopevov depend on emi mAcioror, and ray ped- 
Advr@v UPON eikagTHs; OF TOU yernoopevov UPON eikaoTHs, aNd Tay ped- 
Advr@v UPON Tod yernoopuevov; OF Tav peAAdyT@y UPON én mAcioroy and 
Tov ‘yernvopuevov UPON eixagrns (Kriiger’s construction); or to place rod 
vernoopevov in epexegetical apposition with rév pedAdvrav. The first of 
these methods is adopted by the best critics, and is thus rendered by 
Bloomfield, “and of the future even far forward he was the best conjec- 
turer.’ Iwas at first inclined to follow the fourth method of con- 
struction, which is adopted by Jacobs, but a more close examination of 
the passage has satisfied me that the first is the true interpretation, 
inasmuch as it accords with the natural order of the words, and 
annexes él m\cioroy Tov yevnoopevov to Trav peddAovrav by way of 
emphasis, which is far better than to suppose some subtle distinction 
between rév peAAdvray and rod yernoopévov, or that the latter is epex- 
egetical of the former, which is so plain a term as to be beyond the 
need of explanation. d....€xot, whatever he might have in hand, 
i. e. whatever business he might undertake. Wyttenb. places jerd 
xetpas €yo. in opposition to dv dé depos ein, and therefore gives it 
the sense of perayerpi{orro, frequenti usu tractare soleret. So Arnold: 
what things he was practically versed in. eEnynoacSa, to discuss 
it, make it plain by discussion, is a better translation than Arnold’s, 
to conduct (matters) to their issue, since it is more consentaneous with 
the oppositional clause xpivar....dmyAXaxro, he was not without the 
ability to judge with sufficient accuracy (ikavas). In respect to this 
latter clause, xpivac may be regarded as a genitive after dm#AAakro (S. 
§ 197. 2), the article rod being omitted (S. § 222. 2). ev TO aavet 
ere (sc. dv), being yet in uncertainty, i.e. the issue of which being yet 
uncertain, ~— 7d Evpurap cizeiy, to sum up the whole. Cf. K. § 841. R, 





























a et a ia cl lll 


Cap. CXXXIX.] NOTES. . 419 





8; 8. § 223.2. kpdtioros On. See N. on BeBatérara 57 supra. -———- 
abvrocxedidtew, to plan off-hand, “ex tempore agere.” Betant. 

4. voonoas, by sickness, opposed to a violent death. This account 
of Thucydides is far more rational and worthy of credit, than that 
which attributes his death to poison administered by himself. 
also) belongs to the whole sentence and not to €xovcroy alone, 
exuteAéoas is the subject of eiva. 

5. ob, therefore, i. e. in consequence of his having died at Mag- 
nesia (Mayyycia—rh “Acvavy, i. e. Magnesia on the river Meander), 
Mayvyciav pev Gptov (= eis dprov. Of. eis Cavnv, Xen. Anab. I. 4. 





kal 








§9) Magnesia for bread. The last of these substantives shows the 


design of the former. Of. Mt. § 483. Obs. 8. mpoaépepe to The- 
mistocles. Adpyyaxoy. Repeat mentally ddévros Baciwéws aire. 
trav tore, of the cities of that time. 8. § 169. 1. 

6. ra Sé....0txade. The order is: of mpoonkovtés fact ra dara 
avTov KopicSivae otkade. yap explains why his bones were con- 
veyed to Attica unbeknown to the Athenians (xpida ’ASnvaier). 

7. re pev xara Tavoaviay, “res Pausanie.” Mt. § 272. 4.6. —— 
ovtws as has been described in chaps. 128-138. 

















CHAPTER CXXXIX. 


This demand for the expulsion of the sacrilegious having been made, the Lacedemonians 
require the Athenians to retire from Potidaa, restore gina to independence, and rescind 
the decree concerning Megara (§ 1); to none of which demands the Athenians accede, but 
recriminate the Megareans (§ 2); the Lacedzemonians then send an embassy of three 
persons to Athens, requiring the Athenians to permit every Greek state to be governed 
by its own laws (§ 8); an assembly of the Athenians having been convened on this 
occasion, some give their opinion in favor of war, and others against it, upon which Peri- 
eles delivers: speech in which he strongly urges the necessity of war (§ 4). 


1. AaxeSaipdmor S¢ x... The narration is now resumed from 
[. 126. § 2. emi, by. mept....eddoews, concerning the expul- - 
sion of the accursed. See N. on I. 126. §§ 2, 11. 
dravicraosa. See N. on I. 61. § 3. Of. I. 64-67. $1. Atywvay 
avtdévopoy adiceva. See N. on I. 67. § 2. TO... -mdAcpov, Uf they 
would revoke the decree concerning the Megareans (cf. I. 67. § 4), there 
should be no war ; literally, to them revoking—there should be no war. 
In respect to the protasis, see.N. on I. 71. § 6 (init.). pay dv yevéosae 
= py yernoeoSa. See N. on I. 71. § 5. 

2. radAa in respect to the decree against the Megareans especially 








Tloridaias re 











420 NOTES. [Boox 1. 


referred to in the next clause. erepyaciar is the avcusative of that 
wherein the blame consists (cf. Jelf’s Kuhn. § 568; Mt. § 870. Obs. 2). 
In respect to the charge here brought against the Megareans, land 
that was dépicros (without boundaries) might be used for pasturage, 
but could not be fenced off and applied to purposes of agriculture, as 
in the case of private property. On the boundaries of states and 
nations, strips of land were thus left as a common, in order to prevent 
disputes about boundary lines. That this common might remain such, 
it was consecrated to the gods, and hence to enclose and till it was 
regarded as a sacrilegious act. The xai before tis dopicrov is epexe- 
getical, even. Goeller without reason, thinks that two kinds of land 
are referred to, ‘viz. the land dedicated to the Eleusinian goddesses 
(Ceres and Proserpine), and that on the confines of the state. ——_ 
avdparddev. The slaves of Aspasia are supposed to be here meant. 
Cf. Athen. 570, and Aristoph. Acharn. v. 525, cited by Wass. 

3. AeydvTav....cia@%ecar, repeating nothing else of the things which 
they were wont to speak of, i. e. they waved all the other points of dis- 
pute, and confined themselves to one requisition, which indeed was so 
broad as to cover the whole ground. dé» = ékeivay a, of which the 
antecedent depends on Go ovdey taken partitively, and the relative 
upon Aéyew to be supplied with eia%ecav. Some with Matthia (§ 366. 
d) construct éy in dependence on ado implying comparison, and ren- 
der, nothing different from the demands formerly made. But this is. 
less natural, and does not harmonize with aira dé rade (Sc. AeydvTav), 
which is adversative = but saying these things only. ort. See N, 
on I. 187. § 4 (nit.). TH eipnynv = the peace which now is. ein 
& a, sc. eipyyvn. The protasis is e....agetre, with which the quotation 
ends. The general construction is mpéoBewy adixopevwy—xal NeydvTav » 
—rowujcavres—oi ASnvaiot-—rpottizecay. The quotation Aakedaipoveoe 




















....ageire is properly in apposition with aira 6€ rade. yvopas 
....mpovrizecay, they freely exchanged their sentiments. ama, 


once for all. drdvrov the demands of the Lacedzemonians and the 
points of dispute. These words are to be taken with droxpivacSa.. 

4. éx apddrepa. Bloomf. supplies pépy, and remarks that the 
phrase is a very rare one. Tais yvopas. S. § 202. 4. Kat @s 
xp?)...-eipyyns contains the two conflicting opinions of the assembly, 
and is to be constructed with @\eyov. I have therefore followed Bek- 
ker, Poppo, Haack, and Ariicld in placing a comma after yrouats, 
which Dindorf and Goel. omit. —>- 1d Whgdicpa concerning Megara. 
Of. § 1 supra. eipyyns depends on é7ddcor. kadedeiv. Repeat 
mentally rd yWpdiopa. héyew....dvvardraros = a@ most eloguert 
speaker and able statesman. S. § 222. 6. S 























itive, see N. on yvapns, I. 22. §1. 


Cua, CXL] | NOTES. 421 


CHAPTERS CXL.—CXLIV. 


These chapters contain the oration of Pericles, which has for 3 lead- 
ing idea, that war should be preferred to making any concessions to the 
Peloponnesians. After a brief exordium (140. § 1), he enters upon his ar- 
gument, which has two divisions: the cause of the war, or the 7d dixaov 
140. § 2—141. § 1), and the means of carrying it on, or the 7d apéAmov 


(141. § 2—chap. 143). This second division is opposed to the words of the 


Corinthians (chap. 121, et seq.), and is subdivided into two parts, in the 
first of which (141. § 2—143. § 2) the resources of the Peloponnesians and 
their method of carrying on war are considered: and in the second (143. $$ 3 
—5) are shown in advantageous contrast, the circumstances and condition of 
the Athenians, Then follows the response which the orator would have them 
give to the Lacedemonians (144. $§ 1, 2), and to this is subjoined a short 
peroration (144. §§ 3-5). This is one of the most finished and elaborate 
speeches in the whole history, and in dignity and loftiness of sentiment, is 
but little inferior to the celebrated funeral discourse of the same orator and 
statesman (II. 35-46). It seems to have carried all before it, and so brok- 
en down opposition, that a decree was forthwith made conformable to the 
counsel given in the speech. | 





CHAPTER CXL. 


The orator begins by advising the Athenians to make no concessions to the Peloponnesians, 
premising at the same time, that the ardor with which a war is commenced, is abated 
in proportion to the increase of difficulties which may attend its prosecution, and hence 
those who resolye on war should vigorously support it even in the event of disastrous 
occurrences (§ 1); the Lacedeemonians are charged with endeavoring to do the Atheni- 
ans harm, a proof of which is their refusal to submit the differences to fair arbitration, 
according to the mode of adjusting difficulties stipulated in the treaty (§ 2); their desire 
for war is evinced in their dictation concerning Potidea, Agina, and Megara, and es- 
pecially in their last imperious demand (§ 3); no one should think that the rescinding of 
the decree concerning Megara was a small matter (§ 4), for if they yielded to this, greater 

_ demands would be made upon them (§ 5). 


1. ris....€xouat, I still adhere to the same opinion. For the gen- 





\ a , 
py etxew IleAorovyncios ex- 
kairep....mpacoorras, although I know (see 





plains ris yvepns. 


N.on I. 7. $1) that men carry on war not with the same ardor (épyh) 
which they feel when persuaded to engage in it ; literally, that men 
are persuaded to go to war with an ardor not the same as (= much 
greater than) that with which they carry it on. Cf. évSupeira.... 


422 NOTES. (Boox. 1 


éeme&épxerat, I. 120.§ 5. re and xai respond to each other, and ev r@ 
tayo mpdcoorras, like wodeyeiv, is modified by 79 atr9 spyh dvaret- 
Sopeévous. mpés, according to. yvopas depends on tpemope- 
vous (mid. voice) the preceding «ai being also. 6p@—EupBovrev- 
réa pot dvra. §. §§ 225.7; 206.4. The subjects of dvra are duota and 
mapamAnoa. The cat which connects these nouns has the sense of #, or. 
duxato, I think it just =I wish as a matter of justice. ‘Tots 
—ddfacw depends on BoyZeiv which has for its subject rods dvamet- 
Sopevous. }....peraroetoSat, or if we are successful (karopSovy- 
ras, a varied construction for jv xaropSaper), not to lay claim to su- 
perior discernment. ths Evvécews has the same construction as yrauns 
in $1. yap after évdéyera: introduces the reason for the exhorta- 
tion contained in rovs dvame:Souevous....ocpaddopeSa, as if the writer 
had said : and reverses must be expected, for the issue of events is no 
less uncertain than the counsels of men. dpar%as refers to events, the 
issue of which is beyond the power of calculation, i. e. which take an 
unforeseen and uncertain course. dudrep, i. e. on account of the 
uncertainty of human plans. TUxnv—airiacSa. The genitive de- 
noting the crime is rogovrey the omitted antecedent of dca. 
ci@Sapev, 2 perf. of €3@, with the signification of the present. 

2. mpérepov. The Schol. refers this to the time when the Laced» 
monians endeavored to hinder the Athenians from walling their city. 
But that event is too remote to have been made use of by Pericles, 
and reference must be had, in the expression, to more recent instances 
of Lacedemonian interference. —— dyjAa. joav. See N. on I. 93. § 2 
(init.). kat viv responds to mpdrepdv re. eipnpevov yap, for 
although (see N. on I. 7. § 1) it had been agreed upon (see N. on I. 76. 
§ 2). The apodosis begins with otre atrol dixas x. r. Xr. exew 
...-€xopev, and that each shall remain in possession of what we have, 
until it is judicially decided that the possession is illegal. Bloomf. 
remarks that this is one of the most ancient examples of the stipu- 
lation called the uti possidetis. avroi, i.e. the Lacedsmonians. 
Sixas mo WTnoav ovre. Archidamus advised them to do this, bu 
his advice was rejected. Cf. I. 85. § 2. —— quay diddvrey (sc. Sixas), 
when we offered to submit to trial. —— dAdyos = diadixacias. Schoi, 
— émirdcoorrtes, issuing orders, dictating. 

3. IlorwWaias—aravioracsa. Cf. I. 139. $1. yap introduces 
the proof of what is charged upon the Lacedwmonians in €miracaor- 
res. —— TO Meyapéov Whdiopa ca%apeiv. Of. I. 189.$1. The geni- 
tive denotes the relation in respect to. Of. Mt. § 342.1; 8. $195. 1. 
of dé... .Hxovres. Cf. I. 139. §3. —— mpoayopevovov is a stronger 
term than xeAevovar. aguévae has for its object rods "ENAnvas. 



























































: 


Cuar, OXLL] NOTES. 425 


4, mept Bpaxeos, for a trifling matter. This is referred to in ré 
Bpaxd tt rovro, this small something (1), this trifling affair (i. e. what 
some consider of small importance). érep belongs to mpotyorrar by 
attraction, the natural construction being émep ei Ka%aipeSein pddiora 
mpovxovrar (= mpoBdddovra. Schol.) py—rddrepov. pend’... .€10- 
Aeunoare is an emphatic repetition of tyar....modepety, the course of 
thought being interrupted by the intermediate clauses. 

5. tuav—mneipay tis yvouns, a trial of your spirit, a test of your 
resolution. —— ois. Arnold says that this relative has no regular an- 
tecedent, and is to be resolved in English into the demonstrative pro- 
noun. But, as Bloomf. remarks, there is an antecedent to it in the 
subject of mpotyorra, i.e. Aaxedaiduor found in $2. The remote- 
ness of the antecedent, in such sentences as Thucydides constructs, 
should cause no one to stumble. ——~ ado tt peifoy depends on ém- 
Tax%noceo%e as the accusative of the thing, the dative of the person 
having become the subject in the passive construction. Of. K. § 281. 
3. In respect to the sentiment we are reminded of the remark of 
James Otis, in his celebrated speech at the commencement of the 
American revolution: “But the right to take ten pounds, implies the 
right to take a thousand, and what must be the wealth, that avarice, 
aided by power, cannot exhaust.” kat trovro is referred by Poppo, 
Haack, and Goeller, te ro Bpayd rodro, as if you yielded this even 
(small as it is) through fear. dmurxupicdpevar, by giving a firm 
denial. parrow belongs to mpoodéepecSat instead of dé rod icov: 
rather to treat you on terms of equality than with an affected 
superiority. 




















~ 





CHAPTER CXALI. 


The Athenians should make up their minds to submit at once to the Lacedemonians, or 
else make no concession whatever to them (§ 1); in respect to the means and. mode of 
carrying on the war, they are by no means inferior to the Peloponnesians (§ 2); for be- 
sides that the latter have no wealth, they have little experience in long continued or 
transmarine wars (§ 8); they can neither man their fleets, nor be absent themselves from 
their domestic concerns on expeditions by land (§ 4); wars are sustained by wealth pos- 
sessed in superabundance, and not by forced contributions (§ 5); the Peloponnesian 
government is not of a kind favorable to speedy or decided measures, the states having 
equal suffrages and diverse interests (§ 6); for which reason but little attention to the 
public weal will be given in their assemblies, called together at long intervals, and the 
most of their time being spent in promoting each his own interest (§ 7). 


1. wWrdSev 5) = ex rotrav, ex his igitur. traxovery the Lace- 
dzemonians, mpiv tt BraBiva, before you suffer any injury, —— 








424 NOTES. [Boox 4 


ei roAkeunoopev—pi etéovres. Regularity of construction would have 
required eifew, in dependence upon dsavonSnre. After etEovres Poppo 
supplies the infinitive woAdepeiv from wodepnoopev. But Arnold and 
Goel. refer eiEovres to SvavonSnre, in the sense of wapacxevalecSe as 
pay etEovres, Which Poppo (Suppl. Adnot.) says that he would approve 
of “si cogitandi verbum intelligi posset, et si ovx eifovres odd¢—€Eov- 
tes legeretur.” erlt....mpopacer should be constructed, I think, 
with ef modeunooper, if we determine to go to war for any cause great 
or small (i. e. however it may be estimated). Pericles had just 
affirmed, that the demand of the Lacedemonians in respect to the 
Megarean decree was no trifling one, inasmuch as it involved a great 
principle. Others, however, might think differently. But whatever 
estimate might be placed upon the cause of their taking up arms, if 
such a course was determined on, no concessions were to be made to 
their enemies. Some, however, may prefer the more usual method of 
construction, by which these words are joined with pi eifovres, té 
make no concession on any account great or small. Jam free to ac- 
knowledge that this mode of construction harmonizes better with rj» 
yap....érirarcopem. d = éxeiva a TIv....dovAw@aw, implies 
the same subjection, signifies a like subjection. SovAwaw is what 
Kiihn. (Jelf’s edit. § 578) calls the accusative of valuation, or that 
which defines the notion of value contained in the verb. Cf. Jelf’s 
Kihn. $548. . dixaiwors, postulatio. ard Tay époteyv, SC. 
av3porev. mpd....emttagaopnern, made upon their neighbors before 
a judicial decision. 

2. Here the orator enters upon the consideration of the means and 
resources of the two parties, and replies to what was brought forward 
by the Corinthians in the second division of their oration (I. 121. § 2, 
et seq.). Td....Umapxdvrav, now as to what pertains to the war 
and the means for carrying it on which each party possesses. 
éxatépois trapxsvr@y is a varied construction for ra éxarépos tmdp- 
xovra. as depends on yvrare. axovovres, by hearing. 

8. avroupyol, those who do their own work ; here, farmers who tile 
their own ground, for in I. 142. § 7, they are called yewpyoi. This 
term refers principally to the other Peloponnesian states than Laceda- 
mon, and so far as it applies to them, it does not mean that they did 
all their work themselves (since much of it was performed by slave 
labor), but. refers to their personal supervision of their affairs, and 
personal labor as occasion might demand. There were more slaves in 
Lacedeemon than in all Peloponnesus besides. : 
I. 80. § 4 (end). éreita, furthermore. moAcuor—aretpor. _ 8, 
§ 187. 2. did TO....€mepépew contains the reason why they were 























TOY 











ovre....avtois. Cf, 




















Guar, CXLL] NOTES. 495 


rod¢uov dreipo. The adverb Bpayéws refers to time and qualifies 
emipepery. avrot conforms in case to Getpot. 

4, vads depends on éxréurev, and wAnpodyres belongs to the sub- 
ject of Svivavra, are not able having manned ships (=to man ships 
and) to send them forth. and tav avrav, from their priate re- 
sowrces, or at their own expense. From the time of Pericles, the Athe- 
nians were paid for their military service (cf. Boeckh’s Pub. Econ. 
Athens, p. 291), but not so the Lacedemonians, which circumstance, 
in addition to the neglect of their own affairs, occasioned by absence 
on military expeditions, made war a grievous burden to them. 
Sadkacons cipydpevor does not refer, as Bloomf. supposes, to ovre vais 
mAnpovrres, but to the exclusion of the Peloponnesians from the sea 
by the superior naval force of the Athenians. - 

5. meptovoia, surplus treasures. Biavor eodopat, forced (and 
therefore burdensome) contributions. Boeckh (Pub. Econ. Ath. p. 
471) says that the property-tax (ciodopa) had not yet been imposed | 
at Athens, since it appears from our author (III. 19), that it was first 
levied in consequence of the exhaustion of the public treasure at the 
siege of Mitylene (4. 0. 428). But Tittmann thinks that all the pas- 
sage cited by Boeckh means, is that the amount before collected had 
never been so great as 200 talents, which was raised at the time re- 
ferred to. The latter writer cites the present passage in proof, that 
the extraordinary property-taxes levied in war were general through- 
out Greece before the Peloponnesian war, particularly in Sparta and 
probably at Athens also. Cf. N. on Boeckh (1. c.) by the translator, ' 
G. O. Lewis. —— xpyyact, money contributed for the expenses of the 
war, here opposed to capact = personal services. TO pey mioToy 
k. t. A. contains the reasons why men prefer to expose their persons, 
rather than expend their substance in war. They hope to live through 
the contest (rav....mepryevéoSar), but have faint expectation that 
their money will not be exhausted, especially if the war is protracted. 
The words 76 pev and 7d dé represent ad* sensum, the two things 
compared, viz. their bodies and their treasures. At od BéBatov repeat 
mentally ¢yovres. dAdws te Kav, especially if. 
is probable in the present case. 

6.. duvaroi—advricyeiv. See N. on dvricyorev, I. 121. § 4. py) 
mpos dpoiay is put for mpds pr dpoiay (cf. I. 91. §7; Jelf’s Kiihn. 
§ 904. Obs. 3). The disparity here spoken of consisted in the superior 
advantages which Athens derived from its ships, treasures, trans- 
marine territories, etc. drav....émiteka@ot, since (drav. Of. Mt. 
§ 624. 2) by not using one general council, they can do nothing on the 
spur of the moment (rapaxpipa) with dispatch. pyre is to be referred 























a 
Orep eikds, a8 








496 , NOTES. [Boox 1 


to both the participle and the verb. Poppo translates BovAeurnpia, 
concilium perpetuum, Bundesrath. Without such a council, which by 
continued sittings could provide for any sudden emergency, of course 
notLing efficient could be done, and no advantage taken of the 
chances of war which in its progress might turn up. re responds 
to pyre, and introduces another defect in the internal administration 
of the Peloponnesian affairs, viz. that all the states were equal in 
suffrage (icdWnpor), but not of the same race (6uddpvAor), and there- 
fore self-interest would be the predominating principle of action in 
their assemblies (rd ef’ éavrdv Exacros orevdn). The reader will notice 
the paronomasia in iodyndo and éudpvdc. In respect to the latter 
word Poppo remarks: ‘preter Dorienses plerosque etiam nonnulli 
populi ‘olici, Achaici, Pelasgici foederis Laconici consortes erant.” 
éxaoros is in partitive apposition with mwayres. In such a case the 
verb as here sometimes follows in the singular, Cf. Mt. §302. a. Obs.; 
K. § 266. 3. €&... .yliyversat, for which reason nothing is usually 
accomplished. durei yiyverSa, is wont to happen. See N. on I. 78.$1. 

7. xai yap shows why no efficient and decided measures are taken 
by a council of states which are iodéynpor and not épépydor, viz. the 
diversity of views and interests tending to distract and impede their 














deliberations. pretpa. The Schol. adds, ex trod modeueiv rH 
drovoia. —— xpdwoi te Evudvres, “cunctabundi convenientes in 





Evvddors seu EvddAdyors.”” Poppo. popia, SC. Tov xpdvov elicited 
from the preceding ypévo. So Bothe translates €y Bpayet popiea, par- 
vo temporis momento. TS mréou stands opposed to Bpaxe? pwpla, 
and ra oixeia to ti trav Kowdv. The preposition éy is to be mentally 
repeated before r@ mAéom. It is quite rare that in the second of two 
antithetical sentences, the omission of the preposition takes place. 
Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 650. 4. mapa, by means of, through. Cf. K. 
§ 297. III. 8.d. See also Dunbar’s remarks on the use of mapa, in 
Clus, Mus. IV. p. 98. PraWew the common weal. —— péedew.... 
mpoideiv, but thinks (oterar repeated) that some one else will take care 
to provide (for the public good) im his place. For the construction 
of péAew with the dative and genitive, cf. S. $201. N.4. The geni- 
tive of the thing is mpoideiv. date, 80 that (exBarixkds. See N. 
on I, 65. § 1), denotes the result of the thing just before spoken of. 
AavSdvewr—Serpdpevoy, ts insensibly brought te ruin. —— rd 
xowdy apdov, the common interest taken collectively, or the comrwn- 
wealth as a whole. 




















EE ER he 


_ Cuar. CXLIT.] NOTES: — 42°77 


CHAPTER CXLII. 


The operations of the Peloponnesians will be retarded for the want of funds {§ 1); ne 


— § 580. Obs. 2. 
_ Gr. Verbs, p. 87; K.§ 251. BR. 1. 


apprehension need be entertained of their occupying posts or building a navy, te former 
of which they could hardly do in the time of peace (§§ 2, 3); and even if they succeeded 
in constructing a fortress in Attica, it would not prevent the Athenians from retaliation 
by ravaging their coasts with a fleet ($4); the Athenians are better fitted for land service 
by their nayal skill, than are the Lacedeemonians for naval warfare by their experience in 
land engagements (§ 5); nautical skill they will not easily acquire, since the Athenians, 
although practised in it from the time of the Persian war, are by no means perfect in it, 
and how too can it be acquired by husbandmen, hindered from going to sea by a blockading 
fleet (§§ 6,7); a few of the blockading ships they may dare to encounter, yet will be held 
in awe by a superior fleet (§ 8); thus they can acquire no skill in nautical affairs by prac- 
tice, and will remain ignorant of that species of warfare, and to an equal degree without 
courage in respect to it (§ 9). 


1. péyorov dé, but what is greatest (cf. Xen. Anab. II..5. § 7), is in 
apposition with the proposition with which it is connected (cf. Mt. § 482. 
5. p. 710). In such cases the article is rarely omitted. Of. Jelf’s Kahn. 
k@dvoovrat has a passive signification. Of. Soph, 
oxoA7 = Bpadéws. Schol. Per- 








_ haps the signification egre which Portus gives would suit the passage 


j 


1.122. § 0). 


better, as the sense given it by the Schol. would require to be followed 
by nothing but wopifovra. Haack interprets oxodg, in otio, which is 
unsuitable to the context, since it is no argument against a liberal and 
cheerful contribution of funds to carry on a popular war, that they 
are furnished slowly and reluctantly in time of peace. avTa topi- 
Copevar. ‘Sci. aad rips brapxovons Te €xdoTots ovoias (que sunt ai 
— Biavoe €oopai, I. 141.§ 5), Kat dws trav év Behhaip kal ’Odvpria xpn- 
| para, I. 121. § 3.” Poppo. TOU... .peverol, for the opportunities 
BG. e. the right points of time) ef war will not wait, i. e. in war things 
_maust be done in the very nick of time, or the faconable opportunity 
will slip away and be lost for ever. Of. Xen. Oyr. VIII. 5. § 7. 

2. 7 emvreixiors (sc. éori). Compare the threat of the Corinthians, 
hoBynanva is to be taken passively. Of. Mt. § 535. 











it b. Obs. 





3. médwv dyrimadoy. The following note of Arnold Kehridged by 


_ Bloomf.) fully illustrates the use of this term in connection with # 1) €me- 
reixiors. “Our author is here distinguishing between two different 
_ modes of fortifying (émureiysous)—the one by founding a city (so émot- 
_ kifew, VII. 27) in the neighborhood of Athens, strong enough to be 


a check upon her power. (réAw dyrimadov, a city equal in power to 


another, Cf. III. 9)—the other by erecting forts in Attica, as strong: 


498 NOTES. [Boox 1. 


holds for plundering parties to issue forth from and alarm or ravage 
the country. Of the former sort of émiretyors, instances are found in 
the case of Megara, founded by the Dorians as a check on the Athe- 
nians, and of Heraclea in Trachinia built to curb the Thessalonians 
(ef. III. 92; V. 31); of the latter, Decelea forms an example.” Ar- 
nold also remarks that wéAw dyrimadoy is the accusative after mapa- 
oxevacacSat, the construction being thy pev yap (émireixiow) xaheror 
Kai €v eipyyn mapacKevdoacSa. —— hrov by, certainly, indeed, much 
more. Mt. § 604. exeivois is the dat. incommodt. GVTETLTETEL* 
xicpevor, “ occupying ground with forts in return.” Liddell and Scott. 
The perf. pass. has here a middle signification. Cf. Mt. § 493. d. 

4. ghpovpiov &. See Arnold’s note on médw ayvrimador. yns 
limits pépos. Katadpopuais Kai avtopodias, by imroads (made from 
the fort) and by desertions, i. e. by furnishing a refuge for fugitive 
slaves and deserters. This was fully verified in the case of Decelea. 
ov pevrot ixavov ye x. t.A. Bloomf. makes émrecyifew the sub- 
ject of cra, by removing the following re (which he thinks was 
interpolated by editors, who wished to make the sentence bimembris), 
and by prefixing 7d to the infinitive. But it is better to make émre:- 
xitev depend on kodAvew, and to supply gpovpioy as the subject of 
éara, notwithstanding that fortress would not be sufficient to keep us 
Jrom sailing to their territory and erecting forts there. I see that 
Bloomf. in his last edition translates the passage, as though he had 
given up his previous criticism. mAevcavras belongs to cwdvew as the 
participle of the means (see N. on I. 9. § 1). 

5. mhéov....eumerpias. The order is: mdéov yap eumetpias Tov xara 
Viv typeis Exouev ek Tov vavrixod, we have from our naval service more 
skill in land-warfare. This sentence illustrates the ability of the 
Athenians to execute the act of retaliation just spoken of, and hence 
is introduced by yap (tllustrantis). exeivot, SC. Exovot. 

6. rs—yevéo%at is the subject of rpooyernoerat. The subject of the 
infinitive is éxeivovs understood referring to the Peloponnesians, with 
which émirrjpovas agrees. 

7. pederavres adrd, who have been in the practice of it. For the 
translation of the participle by the relative and verb, see N. on I. 8, 
§1. e£eipyacté ma, have not (ovdé) brought it yet to perfection. 
mas 8n, how then. ——Yaddco.w. See N. on I. 7. § 1. — 
mpocert....eardpevor, in addition not being suffered te practise and 
thus acquire skill. The Corinthians said (I. 121. $4): pedrernoopev.... 
ra vavtixd. Cf. also I. 80. § 4, where Archidamus says: ef 8€ peder7- 
FOMEV. « « -EVETTAL. dpe refers to avdpes as its subject. 

8. ddiyas, sc. vats from vavoly epoppeio%ar going before. ——~ Kas 





























=n 


































> 2 


Cuap. CXLIIT.] NOTES. 3 429 


wee sSpacivortres, they might perhaps adventure an engagement, taking 
courage in their ignorance from their number ; literally, emboldening 
_ their ignorance by number. This is exceedingly beautiful as well as 
- forcible. modAais ships. sipyspavas (sc. THs Sadacons), if they 
are shut up from the sea. év TO py pedrerovti, by their want of 
practice; literally, in their not practising. See N.on 16 dedids, I. 
86. §1, and on 16 mordy, I. 68. § 1. 8? avrd, i. e. their want o. 
skill resulting from their want of practice. 

9. domep Kai GdAo T1, as much as any other thing. Of. Mt. § 117. e. 
—xal ovK....pederac%a, and does not admit of being practised 
occasionally (érav rixn) as a subordinate affair, ‘as w bye-job.” Pick 
ering. With érav rixy supply from the context peXerdpevoy or pede- 
TacSat. yiyoeatiog depends on sian (in this place = di), and 
has for its subject mdpepyov. 











erenaial 














CHAPTER CXLITII. 


If the Peloponnesians should seize on the treasures at Delphi, and by outbidding attempt 
to draw the foreign seamen from the Athenian service, it would be fruitless, since Athens 
has of herself more nayal officers and seamen than all the rest of Greece put together 

($1); nor would seamen be induced by higher wages for a short period, to serve on a~ 
side where they must incur the greatest peril (§ 2); thus it appears that the Athenians 
are free from the disadvantages of the Peloponnesians, and possess advantages far above 
them (§ 3); an invasion of the Peloponnesian territory (which could be made by sea) 
would be far more disastrous to the Peloponnesians, than an irruption into Attica would 
be to the Athenians, for Peloponnesus constitutes the whole of their territory, while the 
Athenians haye much territory besides Athens (§ 4); therefore as though they were 
islanders, the Athenians should be regardless of their country-possessions, and hazarding 
' no engagement by land, be intent only on fortifying their city and maintaining their naval 
Ri supremacy (§ 5). 





1. kwyoavres....xpnparov, having removed (literally, having moved, 
_ meddled with) the treasures at Olympia and Delphi. The genitive is 
“employed on account of the partitive force of the verb. pose 
peiCou. Pericles here replies to what the Corinthians said, I. 121. § 3. 
rovs &évous refers to the mercenaries drawn from other countries, 
and are to be distinguished ftom the pérokor (resident aliens), their 
service being limited mostly to the fleet, although they were some- 
' times employed as garrison soldiers and in campaigns. Cf. Boeckh’s 
~ Pub. Econ. Ath. p. 261. pi... .9v, Uf we ourselves and the resident 
_ foreigners having embarked were not a match for them, tt would be a 
. thing to be feared. For the construction of dvray, see N. on I. 71. § 6. 
—— rédde refers to what has just been said about being a match for 








430 NOTES. [Boox L 


the Peloponnesians. dep is in apposition with the sentence xv- 
Bepynras....‘EAXds which follows, éori being understood. adn 
is here employed as in watSas kai yvvaixas, kai thy GAAnv KatacKedny, II. 
14.$1. This use of @Any is merely distinctive. Cf. Xen. Anab. I. 
5.§ 5; VII. 8. § 48; Odyss. 6. 84. innpeciay (abstract for the 
concrete) is used collectively, and therefore takes mXciovs and —— 
in the plane. Cf. Mt. § 484. 2;-S. § 157. 3. 

2. kai emi tO kwdvv@ k. T. X. constitutes the sevond reason, why 
the attempt of the Peloponnesians to draw away the Athenian merce- 
naries would prove abortive. éi is here used reAcxads (see N. on I. 
65. § 1), for the sake of danger, and belongs to déarro—riy re abrod 
dhevyev. Of. K. § 296. I. 3. ¢. The rendering on account of danger, 
would make pera....éAmidos a needless repetition. THY Te avTod 
gevyew. The Schol. supplies xarorxiay, which Bloomf. pronounces to 
be harsh, and understands yyy, not in the sense of country, but of the 
French sejour (Engl. sojourn, temporary residence). kal responds 
to re, and is strengthened by dua. juepav depends on pucSod, 
and ddceas (a giving) is governed by évexa. This succession of geni- 
tives is rather unusual in Thucydides. éxeivois refers to the 
Peloponnesians. 

8. rovadra kat mapamAnowa. See N. on I. 140. § 1. ra dé querepa 
(sc. Soxei)....danAAdySar, but our affairs seem to be free from the 
disadvantages (S. § 197.2), with which I have charged them. Syvmep 
exeivors éuepyrapnv. Verbs of blaming are followed by the accusative © 
of the thing in which the reproof consists, and the dative of the person — 
who is blamed. . éyrep is therefore put in the genitive by attraction 
with its antecedent rodrav. Of. K. § 284. 8 (6); Mt. §384. 3. Some — 
may prefer to regard Svwep as the genitive denoting the cause of — 
- blame (Mt. § 368. 5), and then there will be no occasion of construct- — 
ing it as the genitive by attraction. The orator having discussed the 
condition of the Peloponnesians in relation to the approaching war, 
now proceeds to set forth, by way of contrast, the superior advantages 
of the Athenians, which he proposed to do, I. 141. § 2. @ a 
advantages. ovk amd Tod taov, “non ex eque \sed longe magis).” 
Poppo. 

4, ent tiv éxeivay, SC. xopar. €x Tod dpoiov, the same thing 
(= equally disastrous), is a predicate adjective-phrase in agreement 
with IMeXorovvjcov....dmacay, the subject of gra. Cf. Mt. $ 574. p. 
998. @Anv territory. dpaxi, without fighting = unless ac- 
quired by arms. This word is written dyayei in all the editions before 
me except Dindorf’s. juiv....mrodAn. Archidamus refers to this. 
I. 81. § 2. —— kar’ #retpor, i. e. in Thrace and Ionia. —— 6¢, for. 


















































Cuar. CXLIV.] NOTES 431 


5. oxéaode Sé. “A formula requesting attention = consider (what 
Isay).” Bloomf. dAnrrérepor, more impregnable than we. adn- 
ros, not to be caught or laid hold of. éTt eyyvtata Tovrov davon- 
sévras, forming our plans as far as possible in reference to this (i. e. 
to the state of islanders); ‘‘ entertaining views and feelings as near as 
possible to the state of actual islanders.” Arnold. oixias refers to 
villas and country residences, as is evident from the next sentence, 
which is parenthetical. avTay, i.e. THs yns Kal TOY oiKiar. 

oOAA@ mAciomt. The Peloponnesians boasted of their numerical supe- 
riority, and to this Archidamus alluded, I. 81. § 1. —— py belongs in 
sense to épy:o%evras as well as to dtapayeoSar (see N. on I. 12. $1), and 
therefore Poppo remarks, that it properly should have been placed 
immediately after kai. kpatnoarres, if we should be victorious. See 
N. on I. 71. § 6. The participle so often contains the protasis, that 
exeept in special cases no allusion in these notes need be made to it. 
ovk eAdocoo, not inferior to our own. Ta....mporamdddv- 
ra, the aid derived from our allies, in which our strength consists, is 
(= will be) lost also; or, our allies (ra trav Evppdyer), whence we 
derive our strength, will at the same time (mpoo-) be lost to us, i.e. will 
desert us. Compare what is said by the Corinthians, I. 122.§1. This 
shows how little dependence Pericles placed upon the attachment of 
the allies to the Athenian cause. The defection did not take place, 
however, till after the disastrous Sicilian expedition, although previ- 
ously the Athenians had been defeated in a land engagement at De- 
lium (IV. 96). —— jovydoovor refers to the allies and not to the 
Lacedeemonians as the Schol. thinks. py... .dvTav, Unless we are 
able. otpareverv. depends on fxavav. oixwav. §. § 194. 1. — 
Trav copdtoy, for the persons, opposed to.oixvév, and superior in value, 
as being the possessors of these houses and villas. avrovs....dn@- 
oat, [ would exhort you yourselves to go forth and lay them waste. 









































CHAPTER CXLLV. 


Other things might be mentioned which promise a successful termination of the war (§ 1); 
the discussion of which things is promised at another time. The orator then dictates an 
answer to the Lacedemonians (§ 2); which answer he deems just and in accordance 
with the dignity of the state (§ 8), and also worthy of their ancestors, who with far less 
resources resisted the Median invasion, and advanced tho prosperity of the state (§ 4); 
thus they ought to resist the encroachments of their enemies, and hand down their 
possessions unimpaired to posterity (§ 5). 


1. odd Se kat ZAa. The Schol. says that Pericles hints here at 
the acquisition of Sicily and Italy. But how is this consistent with #4» 


432 NOTES. [Boos L 


e+e -mpuoTiseoSat Which follows? és....mepieceoSat, tending to 
inspire hope of victory. apxnyv Te pn éemixracSa, not to acquire ad- 
ditional dominion = to enlarge dominion by making fresh acquisitions. 
This prudent advice was lost sight of in the ill-fated expedition te 
Sicily. «ai responds to re. kivduvous... .mpoorizeaSat, not to add 
self-incurred dangers (to those which are necessary). 

2. €xeiva refers to modkAd adda, § 1 (init.). dua Tots €pyos = 
“dum res ipse gerentur, i.e. in ipso bello.” .Poppo. TOUTOLS . 4 
édcopev. The order is, aroméuyopev (adrods) rovros dmroxpwapevo 
drt Meyapéas pev edocouev. The position of Meyapéas before pév ért 
gives it prominence = as it respects Megara, that we will permit it. 
—— fernracias—ijpar, an expulsion of us as strangers = alien acts 
by which we are expelled. The Spartans took this course, in order 
that the pure Doric character and customs, handed down by their 
ancestors, might not be contaminated by the introduction of foreign 
novelties. The plural form (€eynAacia:) is employed in reference to 
the various regulations attending its practice. Of. Mill. Dorians, II. 
p- 4. N. g. éxeivo refers to the Megarean decree, and rdde to the 
alien act of the Lacedwmonians. koAver is taken by some in the 
sense of kwAveratz. Hermann governs the pronoun by xara understood. 
Haack takes od kwAvet in the sense of oddev kodvet. I prefer to take it 
impersonally, and thus Arnold translates, it forbids neither the one nor 
the other in the treaty. dé clei to the preceding péy, and in- 
troduces the second concession which the Athenians would be willing 
to make, provided the Lacedemonians would give independence to 
their own states. el....€0merodpesa, tf they were independent 
when we made the treaty ; literally, if we made the treaty having them 
independent. kaxeivot, i, e. the Lacedeemonians. —— prj... . émitn- 
deiws, not in a manner subservient to the Lacedemonians (cf. I. 19. 
§1; 76.§1). Bloomf. remarks that instead of the more recondite pay 
hbaas emitndel@s avtovopeioSar, we should have expected drodécw 
avtovopiay. The subject of airovopeioSa is omitted because it is the 
same as the object of the preceding proposition. dixas Se sére 
introduces the third, and 8¢ ov« dp£opuev the fourth and last division of 
the response, the words of which end with duvvotpeda. dzroxpiva- 
o%at is the subject of the propositon in which it stands. Some make 
the peroration to begin with this sentence. But it evidently com- 
mences with § 3. 

3. moXepetv, SC. nuas. 
pends on «idévar d€ xp7. 

4. drd rocarde Spyopevor = proceeding (to the war) with such 
abundant resowrces (as we possess). éppempmevor happily expresses the 









































éti—rreptyiyvovra (result, acerue to), de- 





Cuar, OXLVI] NOTES. 433 


eagerness and ardor with which Pericles represents their Grecian an- 
cestors as rushing to battle. yvoun and the following datives de- 
note means. —— és....avra (sc. ra indpxovra), advanced the state to 
its present greatness. 
5. év (i. e. trav warépov) Gepemds on AeimecSat, to be inferior to. 
Trois émvyvyvopevors, to our posterity. pi eAdooa, Not worse, 
unimpaired. : 














CHAPTER CXLV. 


The Athenians approving of the advice of Pericles, reply to the Lacedsemonians that they 
will do nothing at their command, but are ready to submit their differences to a fair 
arbitration (§ 1). 


ovdey 





1. 1H exeivou yvopn, in conformity with his counsel. 
KeAevopevor trounce, that they would do nothing upon command. 
kata tas EvvSjKas, according to treaty. of pev, i. e. the Laceda- 
monian ambassadors. Of. I. 189. § 38. 











CHAPTER CXLVI. 


Such were the mutual criminations and grounds of complaint, which preceded the war, 
and which commenced with the affair of Epidamnus and Corcyra (§ 1). 


dmd....Kepkdpa. Of. I, 
emepiyvuvro—ev avtais = they had intercourse with one 
axnpvxres, without a herald = without a flag of truce. 


1. airiat....éeyevovro. Cf. 1. 23. $4. 
24—55. 
another. 











19 


— st. oN oe ee ee 


Eee ee Ca 


BOOK If. 





CHAPTER I. 


After the return of the Lacedwmonian ambassadors, all intercourse is broken off ard hes — 
tilities commence. : 


1. évSevde, i. e. from this time. The Schol. explains it: dxé rairns 
ris arias, referring it to the Platean affair which was about to be 
related. Haack approves of this. ovre—te. As the second of 
these connectives has its own verb, it has an affirmative meaning. Cf. 
Mt. § 609. p. 1080; S. § 229. N. 1. axnpuxti. See N.on I. 146. 
$1. katactavres....emodepovr is elliptically put for xaracrdvres 
(= xaracra%évres. Bloomf.) cis médeucv re Evvexds émodkeuovr. —— 
kara....xeyava. ‘*Nomine Sépovs comprehendit ver et sstatem, 
xetevos autumnum et hiemem.” Petav. X. de Doctrin. Temp. 28, 
cited by Arnold. 














CHAPTER II. 


In the fifteenth year of the thirty years’ truce, some Thebans make an entrance by night 
into Platea (§ 1); this was done by the connivance of certain Plateans, with a view to - 
their own aggrandizement and the bringing over of the city to the Theban confederacy 
«§ 2); in this movement the Thebans were influenced by a desire to preoccupy Plata, 
before the hostilities (which now seemed inevitable) between the Athenians and Pelopon- 
nesians had actually begun (§ 8); haying entered the city they prudently refrain from 
deeds of violence, and seek to bring over the city by negotiation (§ 4). 


1. yap is employed in reference to dpyera in chap. 1. —— évépet- 
vay = dtépecvar. EvBoias. Cf. I. 114, 115. —— émi....iepaperns 
(being priestess). The Schol. remarks that it was the Argive custom 
to reckon time by the years of their priestesses. Of. Smith’s Dict, 
Antig. p. 471. dvoiv Séovra. So we say, fifty wanting two, or 
wanting two of fifty, i.e. forty-eight. Of. O. § 140. 8. —— ér dvo 








| 
P 


Onur. TL] NOTES. 435 


pias, yet two months (accus. of time), i. e. two months remained be- 
fore the time of his office expired. pera....exto. Cf. I. 62. § 5. 
dpa Apt apyopev@, at the beginning of sd. “To define more 
clearly the notion of coincident time, dua is added to the dat. abso- 
lute.” Jelf’s Kiihn. § 699. Obs. 2. The affair at Plateea took place in 
_ March or April (4. o. 431. Olymp. 87.1). Cf. Dahlmann’s Tab. Chron. 
_ Class. Mus. I. p. 189. avdpes....Tptaxociay, 300 men and upward. 
_ Demosthenes briefly touches upon this affair, xara Neaipas, p. 1578. 
Bowrapxodyres. There were eleven of these officers elected an- 
_ nually by the independent cities and states of Beotia. Some, how- 
ever, so interpret IV. 91 as to make Thucydides speak of twelve, and 
others, thirteen Beeotarchs. If the last mentioned number is the true 
one, as Arnold thinks it is, there must have been twelve states, since 
each state elected one Beeotarch, and Thebes two. According to Plut. 
(Pelop. 13), after the return of the exiles with Pelopidas, there were 
three of these officers at Thebes. Of. Smith’s Dict. Antiq. p. 151. 
wept mperov Umvov, about the first sleep — the first watch. Thebes 
was 70 stadia (cf. I. 5. § 2), i.e. about two hours’ march from Platwa 
Of. Leake’s North. Greece, II. p. 359. és UAdratay tis Bowwrias, 
into Platea of Baotia. See N. on J. 114.§2. Cf. I. 108. §1; IIL. 
(105. —— ’ASnvaiwv = "ASnvaios. C. § 389. RB. 
Nav«dcidns and of per’ adrod are in 
apposition with avdpes. avSpas depends on diaPSeipac. TOV 
mokuray is the partitive genitive. odio, i.e. Nauclides and his 
faction. —— rpooroijoa, to bring over (cf. Xen. Oyr. III. 3. § 26). 
latwa had formerly belonged to the Bootian Saag seit and now 
was to be reunited to it. 
3. Aeovriddov. This was the teontides’ who went over to Xerxes 
with the Theban forces which he commanded at Thermopyle. 
yao, indeed. Of. K. § 324, 2. ¢. ért €coiro. The optative is here 
used i in the dependent clause, because the statement is made not as by 
_ the speaker himself, but as it passed.in the mind of the Thebans. Cf. 
. elf’s Kiihn. § 885. Obs. 1; S. § 218; C. § 587. ae — nBovdovro, 

















’ 

































_ 2%. éemnyayovro, called in. 

















; Of. ©. § 189. 1. det—odcay, which had always been. 
‘See N. on I. 8. § 1. ére ev eipnvn, while yet there was peace. —— 
_ mpoxaradaBeiv, to preoceupy. 7, on this account (cf. I. 11. $1; 25. 
§4), i.e. because hostilities had not yet actually commenced. —— 
pdov €da%ov eaeASdvres, they effected their secret entrance more easily 
. =tt was more easy for them to enter unobserved. —— mpoxa%earnxvias, 
kad yet been set. ©. § 556. IL. 
_ 4. Sépevor....dnda, piling their arms in the market-place. Re- 


* 











436 NOTES. [Boox I. 


ference is had to the shields and spears, which were piled as soor as 
the Greeks halted. Of. Xen. Anab. II. 2. § 20; III. 1. § 8, et seape al. 
—— €pyou €xeoSat = to begin the fight, as the epexegetical clause kai 
....€x2%pav shows. For the genitive, cf. S. § 192. 1; C. § 368. 2. 
exSpav of the Theban faction in Platea. yvapuny Se érovovrro. 
See N. on I. 128. $ 7. —— knpiypaor (xnpicow), proclamations. —— 
enitndeiots, suitable to conciliate. és EvpBaocw, to terms, to @ 
treaty. gidiay is & noun. et tis BovAera. The oratio recta 
is used to give emphasis to the expression. Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 886. 3. 
kata....Botwrav, according to the ancient institutions of all the 
Beotians (=the Beeotian confederacy). To these ancient constitu- 
tional usages the Thebans appeal, in their reply to the Plateans (cf. 
IIT. 61. §2; 65. $2; 66. §1). ritecSat....omAa. “ By inviting 
the Plateans to pile their arms with them, the Thebans meant that 
they should come in arms from their several houses to join them, and 
thus naturally pile their spears and shields with those of their friends, 
to be taken up together with theirs, whenever they should be required 
either to march or to fight.” Arnold. 
the proclamation just spoken of. 
to, would join. 





























ToUT@® TO Tpdr@, i.e. by 
mporxopnoeyv, would come over 








CHAPTER III. 


The Plateans, ignorant of the number who had entered, and fearing the consequences of — 
opposition, enter into a treaty with the Thebans (§ 1), but when they see how few have 
entered, conceive the idea of attacking and overcoming them (§ 2); they concert measures 
to effect this (§ 3), and when their plans are all arranged, at the beginning of dawn, they 
sally forth from their abodes and commence an attack upon the enemy (§ 4). 


1. 7o%ovro—ovras. See N. on I. 26. § 3. —— mdeiovs than had 
really entered. apos EvpBaow. See N. on II. 2. $4. ares 
re kai, especially. és....evewrépi(ov, they (i. e. the Thebans) did 
nobody any injury ; more literally, made no change in any one’s condi- 
tion. 

2. mpdcoovres....xatevdnoav, but while doing these things (i. e. 
negotiating and carrying into effect the terms of the treaty), they 
somehow perceived. TO yap....apioracsa, for the mass of the 
Plateans had no wish to revolt from the Athenians. The construction 
will be seen by referring to K. § 284. 8.10.¢; 8. 201.3; C. $408. See 
II, 60. § 1. 

8. Siopvacorres, by breaking through ; literally, digging through, 
as the walls of the houses were built of clay, earth, or burnt brick. 
Cf. Matth. 6: 19, 20; Luke 12: 39, —— xowods refers to common or 














iS 
q 
DS Gass Iv. NOTES. AST 





partition walls. trav wrotvyiov, the draught-animals. —— iy .... 
7, in order that they (i. e. the wagons) might serve as a rampart. The 
singular verb is here used for the plural, by way of accommodation to 
the appositional phrase dvri reiyous (= Treixos), OF rovro, referring to 
KaSiordvat tas dyaéas, may be supplied. Mt. (303. 1) refers this con- 
struction to what grammarians call the schema Pindaricum et Beoti- 
wm, by which, with plural subjects masculine and feminine, the verb 
put in the singular as with neuters. 

4, as (sc. edvvavro) ex trav Suvaray, according to their ability, or 
perhaps, according to their means would better suit this passage. —— 
éroiwa is here employed in an absolute sense. gpuddEarres... .7e- 
plop%pov, waiting for just the beginning of dawn; literally, waiting 
Sor the time when it was yet night and the day was just dawning. 
This was a time most favorable for surprise. mporhepwovra (see 
N. on I. 13. § 5, and Poppo’s Proleg. I. p. 282) refers to the Platzans, 
and yiyyerra to the Thebans. €k Tod toov—ioon. C. 449. B. 
poBeparepa, in greater consternation. The adjective PoBepos 
may signify feeling fear as well as causing fear. eurretpias is thu 
genitive of cause denoting by reason of, on account of (K. § 272; ts 
§ 194. 1), and does not depend upon the comparative jocous. 




















CHAPTER IV. 


The Thebans secing that they are deceived, form themselves in close order and at first 
repel the enemy, but the Platzans with their women and servants, assisted by a sweep- 
ing tempest and the darkness of the night, rush upon them and kill many, as ignorant 
of the streets of the city they attempt to flee from their pursuers (§§ 1, 2); at the same 
time a Platean contrives to fasten the gate through which they had entered, so that they 
have no place of egress (§ 8); thus hunted up and down the city, some throw them- 
selves over the wall, others by the compassion of a woman effect an escape through a 
‘gate, and others wandering up and down the city are butchered (§ 4); of those who re- 

mained the major part throw themselves into a large edifice (§ 5), and there being inter 

cepted, the Plateeans debate whether they shall burn them in the building (§ 6); at last 

the Thebans give themselves up (§ 7). 





1. of & refers to the Thebans, éyvecay nmatnpevar. See N. 
on I, 25. § 1. Evveorpéhovro....avtois, formed themselves into a 
elose body, as Bloomf. and Poppo think, in the form of the mAw2iov. 
Tas mpooBodds of the Plateans. mpoonimroey refers to the 
-Platzwans. drew%oivro, attempted (see N. on I. 57. § 4) to repel. 
2. awd in dé rey oixiév is employed in reference to the stand- 
point of the Thebans. ddodvy7 refers to the shouts of the women 




















438 NOTES. [Boox IL 


and is imitative of the sound. AiZos as denoting the missile is‘put 
in the dative. xepaue is here used collectively for tiles, terod 
—rohov, a violent tempest. It was not the rain which had fallen 
and by which they may be supposed to have been wet, which incom- 
moded them, but the continuance of the storm in all its fury. —— 
dimreipor prev is opposed to éuzeipous dé infra. nj, where. —— rev 
d:d8@v depends on arrezpor. yap explains why the night was dark. 
—— Teevtdvros Tov pnvds, at the end of the month (i.e. the lunar 
month, the year being reckoned in lunar time. Of. Smith’s Dict. 
Antiq. p. 178) = when there was no moon. €umreipous—rod pur) €k- 
gevyew, “well acquainted with the means of preventing their escape ; 
literally, skilful in or for their not escaping.” Crosby. Bloomf. ren- 
ders, those who pursued them that they might not escape. But why 
add rod pr éxpetyev, for who would suppose that the Plateans pur- 
sued them for any other purpose? Such a tautology is not to be pre- 
sumed in a writer like Thucydides. ate (ecbatic, see N. on IL. 
65. § 1) is here followed by the indicative, because the result or effect 
is indicated as a fact. Cf. K. §§ 341. 2.3; 306. R. 8. wodAol, 
many. As the captives were 180 (cf. II. 5. §'7), and the whole number 
800, not quite one-half perished. 

3. tas mvAas is the object of éxAewe. otupakio, “the spike at the 
lower end of the spear-shaft.” Liddell and Scott. The orépaé (whence 
the diminutive orvpaxiov) was a-pointed cap of bronze, in which the 
bottom of the spear was enclosed, and by forcing which into the 
ground, the spear was made to stand erect (cf. Virg. Ain. 12. 180). 
See Smith’s Dict. Antiq. p. 467. Badavov—es tov poxAdv. The 
gate was fastened on the inside by a bar (uoyxAds), which was kept in 
its proper position by a cylindrical piece of iron (a pin, bolt, Badavos), 
passing through the bar perpendicularly and entering a hole in the 
gate, so that, unless it was taken out, the bar could not be removed 
and the gate opened. To extract this bolt another piece of iron, fitted 
to it and called Badavdypa (a thing to catch the bolt of a Bddavos), was 
employed. Cf. Smith’s Dict. Antiq. p. 776. Bloomf. finds an obscu- 
rity in és roy poxAdy, which he would remove by supplying xai atréd 
euBarov before these words. pnde—ert, no longer. 

4, és ro €&w, over the outside. of mAelovs of those who leaped 
from the wall. éprpovs, i. e. unguarded. AaSdvres kai drake 
artes = @AaSov Siaxdyavres kai. As the words now stand Port. 
renders, clam et effracto vecte. ov woAdol. The reason is given in 
the next sentence introduced by yap (explicantis), —— G@dor.... 
dma@dduvto, but others scattered about in different parts of the city 
perished. 

























































| our. VJ NOTES. | 439 


_-B. 7d 88 mciorov of those who were left. dcov padiora, most 
| especially such as. éoninrovow is put in the plural because ré 
mcioroy is taken collectively. Mt. § 302; OC. § 548; 8. $151. 2, —~ 
_ 6 iv rod reixous (see N. on I. 184. $1). Bloomf. with Port. translates, 
which was contiguous to the wall. But etxyero instead of jy would in 
_ that case have been employed, and it seems unwarrantable to supply 
 exdpevov. ai mAnoiov (to the Thebans) Svpa. For this inter 
change of the relative and the demonstrative, in the continuation of a 
| proposition, cf. Mt. § 472. 8. p. 782. In consequence of this change, 
- Haack encloses ai....avrod in a parenthesis. The same critic re- 

marks: “ai mAnociov Sipa nihil amplius est, quam propingue janue 
_ [que] sane in adversa edificii, quod ad murum pertinebat, parte 
erant.” oldpevor....eivat, thinking that the doors of the edifice 
were the city gates (widas). dyrixpus, straight, plain. 

6. €Bovdevorto cite Kataxatowow donep exovow—elre—ypyoorrat. 
The use of the indicative instead of the optative in the dependent 
clause, gives life and energy to the narrative, and makes the subordi- 

nate proposition emphatic. Of. K. § 327. R. 2. 
| 7. xpnoacSa....BovrAwvra, to be treated as they (the Platzeans) 
might please, i.e. they surrendered at discretion. For the passive 
signification of ypjoac%a, cf. Mt. § 532. a. 




















CHAPTER V. 


A Theban reinforcement which should have reached Platea in the night, now arrives (§ 1), 
but, in consequence of the rain and the difficulty of crossing the Asopus, too late to assist 
their companions (§§ 2, 3); the Thebans meditate retaliation upon such of the Plateans 
as lived in the country, but the Platewans in the city anticipating this, threaten to put the 
Theban prisoners to death, in ease any injury is done to those without, but promise to 
restore the prisoners, if the Thebans will evacuate their territory (§§ 4,5); which promise 
the Plateans deny that they ever made (§ 6); the Thebans retire from the territory, 
whereupon the Platzans remove their friends from the country into the city, and put all 
the prisoners to death (§ 7). 





. 1. obs ede—apayevéosa, who were to come according to previous 
__ arrangement. ths vukros is the genitive of time, and savorparia 
is the dative of accompaniment. €irt dpa pi) mpoxwpoin (sc. ra 
_ mpdypara), if perchance success should not attend. The apodosis takes 
_ the indicative (ee) because the assertion is positive, but the protasis 
is put in the optative to denote the possible occurrence of the thing 
spoken of. Of. Mt. § 524.3. ——émeBon%our, came to their aid. The 
_ imperfect is here employed de,conatu (see N. on I. 57. § 4), as no aid 















446 NOTES. ~ [Boox 11 


was really furnished. Poppo however remarks, that Boy%ei fre- 
quently has the signification auzilio proficisci, éxi rémov twa being 
sometimes added. 

2. Tay On Bev. 8. § 197. 2. To vdwp, the rain. Of. IT. 4. § 2 
—— €ppv7 péyas, flowed dey = was swollen. 

3. mopevdpevor....mapeyévovro, by their marching in the rain, ond 
the difficulty with whic they crossed the river, they arrived too late. 
—— 76n, already. avdpay limits trav pev and ray dé taken par-— 
titively. 

4, rois....UAaraay, against such of the Plateans as were without 
the city (i. e. living in the country). rév TAaraéy depends on trois 
e£a. joav yap x. T. A. explains rois €£w, and eBovAovro yap is 
epexegetical of émeBovdAevoy at the beginning of the section. oia 
...-yevouevor, tnasmuch as the evil came upon them unexpectedly (it 
being) in a time of peace. Of. 8. § 226. a; C. § 662. €t Twa Ad~ 
Bovev—iv apa téxaoi tives eCwypnuéva, “could they succeed in taking 
any prisoner—should any happen to have been taken alive.” Arnold. 
This translation is based on the distinction which he lays down in the 
use of the moods, that the optative expresses uncertainty, with no 
intimation on the part of the speaker or actor in respect to the proba- 
bility or improbability of the event; whereas the subjunctive shows 
that an impression is entertained of its probability, although the thing 
is yet uncertain. See N. on I. 95.§1 (end). But Mt. (§ 525. 6) seems 
to regard the moods as used together here in an equivalent sense. —— 
tmdapxew depends on éBovAorro. 

‘5. of pev is opposed to of dé in the next sentence. Crhss Hy 
avrav, while they were yet deliberating. mept Tois €&e, i; e. for the 
safety of those without the city. ért....dpacerav, that they had 
acted unjustly in what they had done. ra rerompeva is the accusative 
denoting the abstract of the verb. §.§181.2. For the optative, ef. 
S. § 213. 2. wetpazevres has an active signification. Ta Te €£@ 
is written as though 6rz ov, and not dre ovre, had preceded. —— 
Zreyov is to be connected with éférepwav. avrois refers to the 
Thebans. et S€ py = ei dé, otherwise, inasmuch as it follows a 
negative sentence (cf Jelf’s. Kahn. § 860.5). There is properly a 
partial ellipsis in this phrase, to be mentally supplied: but if they did 
not abstain from doing injury, they said, ete. ovs €xovor Cavras = 
whom they held prisoners. avaxepnoavrey contains the protasis 
(see N. on I. 71. § 6). drodecew. Repeat épacar. 

6. éropdca dao aitrovs, affirm that they (the Platwans) swore to 
(ént-) the observance of this agreement (radra). ovx dpodoyovct, 
deny. ov is used where a single word in the sentence is to be made 


















































t 
t Suar. VL] NOTES. 441 


ee 











f 


infra). Poppo is disposed to refer rovro to the whole transaction. 








negative. Of. K. § 318. R. 1. —— cists, mmmediately, qualifies dro- 
dace, and is opposed to the time designated in Adywr mparov yevo- 
pevay (SC. dmodiddévat) Which follows. ov gaow. See N. on ody 
dpodoyotct. | 

7. ovv serves here as a particle of reference = as for that matter, 
(however the truth may have lain with either party) the Thebans 
withdrew, ete. éoexopuicavro refers to the Thebans, dmréxrewvay 
rovs avdpas evSvs. That this atrocious deed was performed in violation 
of the stipulations expressed and implied in the treaty, is very mani- 
fest. The perfidy as well as cruelty of the act so exasperated the 
Thebans, that they could be satisfied with nothing short of the utter 
destruction of the Plateans. Evptpaxos. Of, Il. 2. § 3. mpos 
dv, with whom. K., § 298. 3. b. oi mpodiddrtes, proditores. 























CHAPTER VI. 


_ he Platwans having sent a messenger to Athens, put their affairs on as good a footing as 


possible (§ 1); the Athenians on the receipt of the intelligence, apprehend such of the 
Beotians as were in Attica, and direct the Plateans to make no disposition of the prison- 
ers until they had consulted with them (§ 2), for they had learnt nothing of the state of 
things subsequent to the defeat of the Thebans (§ 8); the herald finds on his arrival that 
the prisoners have been put to death. The Athenians place a garrison in Platwa, and 
remove the women and children to Athens (§ 4). 


1. rovro refers to the slaughter of the captives, and the messenger 
(tyyedov) was the third one sent to Athens on this occasion (ef. § 2 








timoanrdviovs. See N. on I. 63. § 3. mpos Ta tmapdvra, according to 
the present state of things, belongs to 7 éddxes. 

2. wyyéedSn has the force of the pluperfect. evSds—kal, a8 soon 
as. So the Latins employ, statim atqgue—simul atque. Theiss - 
yeyernuéva = the situation of the Plateans. This refers to the news 
brought to Athens by the first messenger, relating to the surprise of 








_ the city by the Thebans (II. 2.§ 1). Upon this the Athenians appre- 


hended all the Beeotians within their city. Before they had time, how- 


_ ever, to reply to this first message, a second messenger reported the 
_ defeat of the Thebans, whereupon an answer was returned respecting 

_ the treatment of the prisoners, which did not reach Platwa until the 
captives had been slain. A third messenger was then despatched to 
- inquire of the Athenians the course to be pursued in the existing state 
_ of things. I am indebted to Bloomf. for the substance of this note. 
—— gcou = técas doo, of which the antecedent is followed by Botw~ 


442 | NOTES. — [Boox IL 


_ ray as genitive of the whole. —— mptyv—Bovdeiowor. The subjunctive 
is employed (as usual when substituted for the optative) for the sake 
of vivacity and emphasis. It is referred by some however to the time 
of wotetv. Of. Jelf’s Kihn. § 848. Obs. 3. For mplv ay, see N. on I, 
91. § 38. avray, i. e. the captured Thebans. 

8. yap shows why the Athenians directed the captives to be saved, 
viz. because they were ignorant that they had already been put to 
death; and the next yap explains why they had not received intel- 
ligence of the death of the prisoners. dua... .yryvouern, a8 800n 
as the entrance (of the Thebans) took place. 6 d€ Sevrepos. Re- 
peat é&jet. dpte vevixnpevar (sc. OnBaiwr), just after the Thebans 
had been conquered. dpi is often used to denote that which takes 
place immediately after some other event. tav votepoy (S. § 169. 
1), i.e. the parley with the Thebans (I. 5. § 5), and the massacre ot 
the prisoners. otrw On, thus then. 

4, pera taira. The interval could not have been very long, as it 
was necessary to put Platezea immediately in a posture of defence. 
eanyayoy from the country of the Plateans, and perhaps i in part from 
Attica. Tos dpxetordrovs in respect to war. 





























CHAPTER VII. 


After this affair at Platea, the Athenians and the Lacedsemonians make preparations for 
the approaching war, both parties forming alliances as they were able with the king, the 
Barbarians, and the surrounding states (§ 1); the Lacedzemonians adopt vigorous measures 
for increasing their navy (§ 2); the Athenians carefully examine their resources, and 
send embassies to the places around Peloponnesus (§ 3). 


1. &s modeunoovres = for the approaching war (K. § 812. 6; S. 
§ 225. 5). I have placed a comma instead of a period (with Dindorf), 
after moAeunoovres, inasmuch as mpeoBelas te peAAovres—BapBapovs 
refers alike to the Athenians and Lacedemonians, as is clear from the 
following words #Amfov éxdrepo.. ‘Ooat....duvdpews, a8 many «as 
were not subject to their power (literally, as were beyond their power). 
Reference is had to the states spoken of in the following context. 

2. Aaxedatpoviots pev mpds x. 7. A. The grammatical obscurity of 
this passage is such, as to baffle every attempt at a solution which 
shall be free from objections. The conjectural readings and criticisms 
are numerous, and for the most part make “ confusion worse confound- 
ed.” The general idea is clear, and this circumstance is of no small 
advantage in the verbal interpretation of the passage. Alter reading 
carefully and repeatedly the criticisms of Poppo, Goeller, Haack, Ar- 





~ 





ee 


Cur, VIL] NOTES. 443 


nold, Bloomf. and others, and studying the passage itself, I have come 
to the conclusion that this translation is the least liable to serious 
objections: those states in Italy and Sicily, which had espoused their 
(i. e. Peloponnesian) cause, were commanded by the Lacedemonians to 
build ships, in addition to those already on hand there, according to 
the size of the states. In this translation Aaxedaioviors is put for the 
dative of the agent (= im6 Aaxedatpovioy), and avrod = év "IraXia kat 
Sixedia elicited from é& “Iradias kal SixeAias, Which words are to be 
constructed with rots rdxeivev édopévois. Supply vaiox with éapxot- 
gas. The pronoun ékeivey (in tdxeivav) = avréy referring to the 
Lacedeemonians, and rois—éAopévors (to those—who had espoused) lim- 
its emerdxSnoay (cf. Jelf’s Kithner, § 589.3). One of the most difficult 
things in the grammatical analysis of the passage, is to determine the 
subject of érerax2noay. Arnold supplies the subject from rots rdxei- 
vov édopevors; Goel. from xara péyeSos tay wodeov. Bloomf. with 
Kistem. regards vais as the subject (cf. Jelf’s Kihn. § 898. Obs, 2). 
Poppo finds the subject in of &ippayo., supplied from of Aaxedapdvioe 
kal of Evppaxou, or from modes te Evppaxidas (§ 1 supra), which on the 
whole I prefer as the most natural and simple. —— rév mdvra dpiSpdv 
refers to the Italian and Sicilian ships, those on hand and those which 
were to be built. Bloomf. unnecessarily adds those of the home alli- 
ance. In respect to the greatness of the number (revraxocior), Bloomf. 
well explains it by the immane quantum, the péya xdopa, between 
human plans and their execution. dpyvuptoy pyrov. ‘The highest 
amount (among the Peloponnesians) which each state could be called 
on to supply, was fixed once for all, and it was only on particular 
occasions to be determined what part was required. In like manner, 
the supplies in money and stores were regularly appointed, so that an 
army, with all its equipments, could be collected by a single summons.” 
Mill. Dor. I. p. 198. éroupacety, SC. emeTaxSn. ta t adda, in 
other respects. The participles jaovxydfovras and dSexopévovs conform to 
the infinitive érowdcew. puad mi. With more than one ship, it 
might be presumed that they came with a hostile intention. 

8. 8¢ in ’ASnvator S€ responds to pey in the beginning of § 2. —~ 
paddov = diligentius. Poppo. Képxupay. It will be seen by those 
who have read I. 24-55, why the Corcyreans took part with the 
Athenians. KedadAnviay. Of. I. 30. ei—ein. This is not the 
optative of the oratio obliqgua, but is used to designate uncertainty as 
opposed to the certainty of the indicative. Cf. Jelf’s Kihn. § 885 
2 (end). kararroNepnoovres, is here equivalent to péAdovres with 
the infinitive (Jelf’s Kiihn. § 681. Cbs.), and depends on dpavres (viden- 
tes, i.e. intelligentes. Bothe). 





























444 NOTES [Boox IL 


CHAPTER VIII. 


Both sides prepare for war with the utmost ardor (§ 1); many predictions are utterea py 
oracle-mongers (§ 2), and the great earthquake which happened in Delos seemed te 
prognosticate the coming events (§ 8); the generality of Greece take sides with the 
Lacedemonians, and, on account of their great animosity towards the Athenians, assist 
them to their utmost ability (§§ 4, 5). 


1. ddiyov....dppdrepor, both parties contemplated nothing small, 
i.e. they anticipated a severe struggle. éppevro is the pluperf. 
with the signification of the imperf. Bloomf. finds in this word an 
agonistic metaphor, its signification being to string one’s nerves to an 
undertaking. dpxdpevoar, in the beginning. yap explains ot« 
dmeckéras (see N. on I. 73. § 1). —— d€ kai, and also. dnd aret- 
pias, from inexperience. The Schol. quotes the proverb: yAukis ameipo 
moAEpos. perewpos fv, was aroused to the height of expectation. 
mperev in power and influence. 

2. Abyta, oracles. —— xpnopordyn, fortune-tellers, oracle-bards, 
who sang their prophecies composed in verse, “ oracle-mongers.” Lid- 
dell and Scott. Against this worthless class of impostors, who were 
regarded as nuisances by the better portion of the community, Aristo- 
phanes directed the severest shafts of ridicule and satire. Of. Aves, 
960. év re tois péAXovo1r—addeow. The masculine form is used 
in the first member, reference being had to the inhabitants of the 
cities. Of. 8. § 158. 3. b. 

- 8. ére S€ AnAos exuwnZn. Herodotus says (VI. 98) that the earth- 
quake which shook Delos a little before the battle at Marathon, had 
never been repeated in his memory. As Herodotus lived to see at 
least the commencement of the Peloponnesian war, it is singular that 
he should have had no acquaintance with the earthquake to which 
Thucydides here alludes. The historians are usually reconciled in this 
apparent contradiction, by supposing that Thucydides refers to the 
same earthquake as the one spoken of by Herodotus, and that ddtyor 
mpd Toray mpérepov is to be taken with considerable latitude. But 
we cannot think that Thucydides would have expressed himself so 
loosely, or that he would have referred to the event at all as being 
prognostic of this war, if it took place some seventy years before. I 
think, therefore, that the event referred to by Herodotus either never 
really took place (it resting solely on the authority of the Delians), or 
that the one here spoken of happened after Herodotus had finished 
his history. - éddéxec seems to show that Thueydides himself had 
little faith in these prognostics. dve(nreiro, were inquired into, 





























2 re ee 


ne ae 





Sees 


——————— 


Cuar. IX.} NOTES. | 445 





4. mapa rodd, by far, belongs to paddov. Tpoeimdvrwy (SC. 
AaxeSatpoviwv). The genitive absolute is here put for the accusative 
in agreement with Aaxeda:poviovs. dre thy “EAAdOa edevZepovow. 
In respect to this war, Miill. (Dor. I. p. 215) says that it was the union 
of the free Greeks against the evil ambition of one state. But see N. 
on I. 121. § 4. avrois refers to the Lacedsemonians. @..+-1a- 
péora, where any one himself was not present. @ refers to év roto. 

5. otras dpyh efxov, were so enraged. Cf. Mt. § 577. p. 1008. 
of pey and of dé are in apposition with meiovs. 
N. on I. 87. § 2. mapackevn denotes the manner. 














BovAduevar. Seo 











CHAPTER IX. 


Yhis chapter contains a list of the confederates of the two great and powerful states, which 
were about to engage in a struggle for the supremacy. 


1, *Apyeiav. Next to the Lacedemonians the Argives were the 
most powerful people in Peloponnesus; and through rivalry and dif- 
ference in the form of government these states were at perpetual vari- 
ance, This will account for the neutrality of the Argives in the first 
years of the war. rovrois, i.e. the Argives and Achezans. 
dmavres the Acheans, Of. VIII. 34. Aoxpot Opuntii, not the 
Ozole. See N. on I. 108. $3; 118. § 2. —— Gaxis. ‘Aut erravit 
scriptor, aut mox ad adversarios transierunt.” Poppo, Proleg. I. 2. p. 
297. 

2. rovrey is the partitive genitive. 

8. Xior, AéoBioc. These were the only islanders in the Aigewan 
sea not subject to the Athenians. Samos is not mentioned, because it 
had surrendered its fleet and become a tributary (cf. I. 117. § 3). —— 
’"Axapvdvev of mdeiovs. The Cniade are the ones particularly excepted. 
Cf. Il. 102. $2. It appears from this that the Arcarnanians were 
not a people joined closely together, but composed of separate dis- 
tricts. adAAXa....otvca, some other states which were tributary ; 
not, some other tributary states, which would imply that the states 
previously mentioned were tributary. The position of the article 
would also forbid the latter translation. Kapia, Awpijs, etc. are 
nouns employed in specification, and hence are put in the nominative, 
the dative being regularly demanded by éy €Sveau rocoicde. Of. OC. 

















446 | NOTES. {Boox IL 


§ 344, 2. Kapot mpdcoixor, adjacent to the Carians. In its most 
extensive signification Caria included Doris, which refers here, as the 
Schol. remarks, to the islands of Rhodes, Cos, and the peninsula of 
Cnidus. mpos fAvov dvicxovra. The Cyclades and Sporades were 
not directly between Peloponnesus and Crete, but in an easterly direc- 
tion. maga ai dda Kukdddes, i. e. besides those lying between 
Peloponnesus and Crete, viz. Andros, Scyros, and the islands on the 
Thessalian coast. MnAov cat Onpas. These belonged to the Lace- 
dzmonian interest. 

















CHAPTER X. 


The Lacedzmonians send orders to the Peloponnesian states to get their forces in a state of 
readiness, with a view to an expedition into Attica (§ 1); all things being in order, the 


troops assemble at the Isthmus, where the officers and commanders of the allies are ad- 
dressed by king Archidamus (§§ 2, 3). 


1. mepenyyeddov....é€merndera. The order is: sepuyyeddov rais 
moAeot KaTa THY IleAoméyynoov Kal tHv €&@ (without Peloponnesus) 
Evupaxiay (abstract for concrete. See N.on I. 118. § 2) mwapackevd- 
Ceo%a orpariay ta Te emirndeca. ola....¢xew. The period for 








which supplies were to be furnished was forty days. &s éaBa- 
Aovvres, in order to make an irruption. | 
2. éxdoros (= id’ Exdorwy) of the confederated states. éroiua. 











See N. on IL. 3. §4. ylyvowro, SC. mavra. eipnuevov by the 
Lacedeemonians, who were the leading people in the confederacy. 
ta dvo pépn, the two thirds (cf. I. 74, §1). “For expeditions 
without Peloponnesus, ra dvo pépy (i. e. two thirds of the whole) ap- 
pears to have been the common proportion required from each state.” 
Mill. Dor. 1, 199. N. 5. 

- 8. "Apxidapos. The first ten years of this war was called ’Apyida_ 
utos moAeuos after this king, Tovs—ev rédet, those in command, 
the commanders. See N. on I. 10. § 4. mapeitvas depends on &w 
yradeoas. 











nar. X1.] NOTES. 447 


CHAPTER XI. 


This chapter contains the speech of king Archidamus to the officers of the allied forces as- 
- geinbled at the Isthmus. He begins by reminding them of the strength of their forces 
now in the field, admonishing them at the same time, that they are advancing against a 
powerful state (§ 1); their behavior should correspond therefore to their former glory, 
especially as the eyes of all Greece were upon them (§ 2); they should by no means relax 
their vigilance on account of their powerful and well-organized force, but be in a con- 
stant state of readiness to encounter danger (§ 8); for the events of war are doubtful, and 
attacks are oftentimes suddenly made, and want of caution has resulted in the defeat of 
forces far superior to those opposed to them (§ 4); in a hostile country, they should be 
bold in their plans and cautious in action, for thus their security from any attack would 
inspire them with courage (§ 5); they ought to expect from so powerful a state as Athens 
the most determined resistance, especially when they see their country invaded and ray- 
aged (§ 6); for all men are excited when they see themselves suffering injury, and espe- 
cially will this be true of persons so impulsive as the Athenians (§ 7), who, while they 
think it right for them to ravage the territory of others, will not wish to see their own 
thus dealt with (§ 8) ; ina war with such a state, it behooves the invading army to be 
obedient to orders, and conform to discipline as the surest ground of success (§ 9). 


1. of Evppayor, sc. duets. Cf Xen. Anab. IT. 5. § 39. —— rijode 
depends on peifova. G\Aa....€pxdueSa, but [as we have a very 
large force] so also we are now marching against a most powerful state. 
atparevoyvtes. Poppo says, ‘‘in participio orparevovres singulare 
quiddam temere querit Matth. § 556. N.1.” See N. on I. 7. $1. 

2. pnre....evdeearépous, nor inferior to our own glory. \ennp- 
rat = peréwpds eorw (II. 8. § 1). —— ’ASnvaiav is the objective geni- 
tive. mpaka nas, that we may accomplish, depends upon evyovay 
éyouvoa, to be mentally repeated in the sense of wishing, desiring. 
Such a dilogia is quite common in so compressed a style as that of 
Thucydides. 

3. To (i.e. Twi) belongs to wAn%er, and supplies the place of our 
indefinite article (S. § 165). In such a use it generally follows its sub- 
stantive. -dopdadrera moAdy eivat = to feel much certainty. av 
erASeiv—bia payns, will come to battle. For dy with the infinitive, cf. 
8. § 215. 5; for the use of dua, cf. K. $291.1. 1. 6. rourou refers 
to the preceding clause «i to... .pdyns. dpedéorepov te, any the 
less cautious. Mt. § 457. TO KaS avrdv, as far as pertains to 
himself, for his part. Matthies (§ 283) says that the article is redun- 
dant in these phrases, which must be rendered as if they were paren- 
thetical. 

4, €&....yiyvovra, oftentimes attacks are made suddenly (e& driyov) 
and through passion. dedids = “ sibt cavens, prospiciens.” Poppo. 
—-- dewov. Supply mentally 7 of mdéoves 7d EAKaccov TAQZos. ——= 
































448 NOTES. [Boox Ik 


did... ayeverSat, on account of their being through contempt (of their 
adversaries) unprepared. For the use of the participle, see N. on I. 
9.$1. 

5. €v tH modepula, in & hostile country. Ti—yvopnn by its anti- 
thesis with ra epy@ (én the execution) must have the sense, in council, 
in planning. Sedidras. See N. on dedsds, § 4. mpos (in Te 
JSerence to, in)....évavriots limits edyuxérarot. 

6. ddivarov—otra, thus unable. rois maowy refers to the means 
of resistance possessed by the enemy, and limits mapeoxevacnernv. 8. 
§ 206.2. In respect to the thing spoken of, cf. I. 80. § 3. kal 
mavu (see N. on I. 8. § 1) eamigew, fully to expect. dua paxns teva. 
See N. on § 3 supra. év @ responds to viv. mapeopev in the 
Athenian country referred to in év r7 yi. avn Grav, yet (they 
will be in motion) when. 

7. waot....mpooninre, for all are angry (literally, anger comes 
upon all) to see themselves with their own eyes, and at the present mo- 
ment suffering some unusual injury. For the construction of ma- 
axovras, cf. 8. $255. 7; C. $683. oyope, Treason, reflection, 
Supa... .KaVioravrar, “are the most hurried into action by passion.” 
Bloomfield. 

8. mAé€ov Tt= paddov mt. Kriig. Tay dA depends on wAéorn 
cixos is the predicate and *ASnvaiovs—rotro Spacar is the subject 
of the sentence, eori Leing understood (8. § 150. 4). apxew de- 
pends on d&sovor. dnovv depends on eézudyres. THY €avTay, SC. 
Syouperny elicited from the preceding dyovv. Cf. K. § 346, 2. a. 

9. as ovv, since then, introduces the conclusion of the speech. 
er apddrepa = as they shall turn either way, i. e. be prosperous or 
adverse. This phrase is epexegetical of dé£av, which has in this place 
the sense of good or evil report, according as the contest should termi- 
nate. émi denotes ‘conformity to’ (K. § 276. III. 3. b). orn = 
éxeioe Onn, into the place where. dy tis (one) qyjra. For the 
use of the subjunctive in adverbial sentences of place, cf. K. § 336; 
Mt. § 527. 1. mept mavros trovovpevar, regarding it of the high- 
est importance. Matthie (§ 589.5) says that the idea of dyri seems 
here to be implied in wepi. Cf. Vig. p. 258. II. TH... . O€XOMEVOL. 
Bloomf. gives to deydpuevor the double sense of hearing and obeying: 
quick to hear and prompt to obey your orders. rode refers forward 
to woods... paiverSar. 




































































Osar, XI] , NOTES, 449 


CHAPTER XII. 


Archidamus sends Melesippus to see whether the Athenians are disposed to give way ($1); 
they refuse to admit him into the city, and order his immediate departure, affirming that 
they will receive no message from the Lacedemonians, until they first retire to their own 
country (§ 2); at the same time they take measures to prevent Melesippus from haying 
intercourse with any one (§ 8); upon his return, Archidamus breaks up his encampment, 
and marches forward into the Athenian territory (§ 4); the Beotians ravage the Platwzan 
territory (§ 5). 


1. dmooréAXer—ei te. Supply oreydpevoy, or some such word. 
See N. on I. 58.§1. re depends on évdoiev. paddoy than at the 
time when the last embassy was sent (I. 139. § 8). évdoiev, would 
give in. This is like our usage of the phrase. ev 60@ dvras. The 
Peloponnesians were now at the Isthmus, on their way to Attica. 
Cf. IT. 10. § 2. 

2. oi dé, i. e. the Athenians. avroy refers to Melesippus. —— 
To kowdv. See N. on I. 90. $5. knpuka....mpoodexeoSat is epex- 
egetical of yvopun, or perhaps some would construct it as the subject 
of jv, in which case the sense would remain the same. axougat 
his message. éxros....av%nuepdv, to withdraw from thew bounda- 
vies that very day (as Arist. I. 250 explains it, mpd Alou Svvovros, be- 
Sore sunset). éxrds Spey eivat is something like our brief expression, 
be off with yourself. The order here given was by no means an un- 
common one. dvaxepnoayras refers to the Lacedamonians. —— 
avray agrees with the enave implied in odérepa. C. § 454. 8. —— 
adywyovs, as escort. émas has the telic sense. See N. on I. 65. $1. 

8. roodvde refers to 7de....dp&er (is the beginning of). The pre- 
diction in this passage (of which many imitations exist) was most 
fearfully verified. rz is here the sign of a direct quotation. 

4, ovde mo, not yet (although threatened by so powerful an inva- 
sion). ovr 57, so then, then indeed. These particles are often 
found in the principal clause, when it is placed after the subordinate 
one, to denote its result. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 839. 4. dipas TO oTpa- 
76, setting out with his army. aipw is used both of armies and fleets. 
avray refers to the Athenians. 

5. pépos pey TO oérepov, their quota, Cf. TI. 10. § 2. 
rovs inméas is not epexegetical of pépos, for the reason that the Boo- 
tians are said (II. 9. § 8) to have furnished cavalry, and because of the 
presence of the article. For it is not said in the passage referred to, 
that the Beeotians furnished only cavalry, a thing rendered very im- 






































4 
KQt 





A50 NOTES. [Boox 1. 


probable, when the extent and resources of that state are considered, 
and in respect to the article it gives the sense which Goel. and Poppo 
adopt, universum equitatum suum. Render then: their quota of foot 
Forces and ali their cavalry. Trois Aeuropevors (= Aourois. Of. V. 
114, § 2) is the dative of accompaniment. 








CHAPTER XIII. 


Pericles suspecting that the Lacedwmonians, for the purpose of rendering him odious, will 
spare his estates, gives notice that should this take place, he will surrender them up to 
the public use (§ 1); he repeats his advice for them to remove their effects from the 
country, to hazard no general engagement, to give their attention to the navy in which 
lay their strength, and to look well to the allies whence is their principal revenue (§ 2); 
he bids them take courage from the excellent state of their finances, and the ample trea- 
sures laid up in the citadel (§ 8); to which might be added the uncoined gold, the pub- 
lic and private offerings, and the sacred utensils (§ 4); money could be raised also from 
other sacred gifts, even from the golden ornaments of the goddess (§ 5); thus cheering 
them he. finally expatiates on their military strength and resources, and their naval 
power, all of which he shows to be fully adequate to meet the approaching emergency 


($$ 6-9). 


1. éru....EvdAcyopevar, but while the Peloponnesians were yet as- 
sembling. TlepixAyjs....avrds. See N. on I. 46. § 2. eyva— 
écopéevny (was about to take place). See N. on I. 25. $1. pa) moh- 
Adkis, lest perchance. —— idia is opposed to Aaxedatpovioy KeAevody- 
trav. So Bovddépwevos xapifeoSac is opposed to émi diaBoAW rH éavrov 
(= in order to render him an object of calumny). The reflexive pro- 
noun does not here refer to the subject of the sentence in which it 
stands, but to that of the principal sentence, and must therefore be 
rendered him, and not himself. S. § 161.1. Tovs aypovs avrod, 
his estates. rovro refers to rovs....mapadinn. —— oomep.... 
éxeivov contains a reason why the Lacedwmonians might be expected 
to do the thing just mentioned. —— mponydpeve trois "ASnvaios Kx. T. A. 
“Simili prudentia Annibalis astutiam elusit Fabius,” Huds. ov 
.+--yevorto (sc. Eévos), notwithstanding he should not be his friend to 
the injury of the state. Tovs éavrod is not repeated with oixias, 
because the two nouns dypovs and oixias form but one conception, 
and therefore the adjunct applies to both. Of. K. § 245. 2. —— dya- 
coow. For the use of the subjunctive for the optative, see Ns. on I. 
26.§ 2; 52. $3. adinow depends on éri after éexxAnoia, and is to 
be repeated, as Goel. says, before yiyveo%ar, in the sense of BotAeras 
or xeAever. Kriig. makes it depend on mponydpeve. 





























Cuar, XTIL] NOTES. 451 


6 





2. Gmep xal mpdrepov, the same as before. Of. I. 148. § 5. 
vaurikov....e€aptvecsa. Of. I. 142. § 4 (end). 
py advéva, or (as it is expressed IIT. 46. § 5) ofddpa guddccew. “To 
keep a watchful eye over them, and by no remissness encourage them 
to revolt.” Arnold. Aéyov belongs to the subject of wapyvet, i. e. 
TleptxAjjs. —— tiv ioxdv avrois, their (i.e. the Athenian) strength. —— 
add tovrey refers to the allies, and is to be constructed after ray.... 
mpooddov, Tay xpnudrev depends upon tis mpoaddov, the revenu 
of money. Kriig. governs tis mpoaddov by ard. KpareioSat (obti- 
nert. Poppo) has for its subject mpdypara understood to which odAa 
belongs. 

8. mpocidvrav....tadrdvrev, because (see N. on I. 9. § 4) there was 
accruing 600 talents. as émt ro wodv. See N. on I. 12. § 2, —— 
ddpov depends on raddyrwy, and denotes the material. aré, from. 
Ty mode limits mpoowdyrer. ths ddAns mpooddov from the 
public lands, mines, customs, alien taxes, fines, market tolls, etc. 
émtonuov, coined ; literally, bearing an inscription, stamped. Ta 
..- -eyeveto, for the gross sum was 9700 talents ; literally, 10,000 tal- 
ents wanting 300. See N. on II. 2.§1. The yap in this sentence is 
explanatory of éru rére (yet at that time), which implies that some of 
the funds had been drawn out. The difference between the two sums 
here mentioned (viz. 3700 talents) had been expended upon the public 
buildings and in the Potidewan war. Ta mponvAaa, the propyla. 
Col. Leake (Athens, I. p. 465) says that the prominence given to this 
public work, by thus designating it particularly, may have been in 
consequence of its more recent construction and its comparative cost. 
és Iloridaay (cf. I. 56, et seq.). It appears from II. 70. § 2, that 
the whole siege of Potidea cost 2000 talents, but a part only of this 
sum had been expended, when Pericles made his financial statement. 
Leake (Athens, I. p. 470) estimates this portion to have been in round 
numbers 750 talents, which leaves 2950 talents for the expense of the 
buildings. dravnio%n is without a subject,-as many transitive 
verbs are without an object. Krig. 

4. xapis, independent of. nv 7 There is some obscurity in 
the use of Av in this place. Poppo with several other critics is dis- 
posed to omit it altogether. In that case, the construction might be 
imdpxovros (from $8) ypvclov—oik« éddacovos. If jy is the true read- 
ing, we should have expected ypvciov—ovd« €daccov jy. Taddavror. 
S. $198. 

5. emi d€, but moreover. d\Aov than the temple of Minerva in 
the Acropolis, “the Parthenon, which was the treasury of Athens.” 
Arnold. kat before jj» connects ofs and xpuciors. Vv... 7d 





dia xetpds exew = 





















































452 NOTES. ~ [Boox IL 


rov, if they should be wholly debarred from all, i. e. the sources of 
revenue and income which have been previously mentioned. Refer- 
ence is not had to the sacred utensils and offerings, for it was lawful 
to use these in emergencies, if their value was repaid (see N. on I. 121. 
§ 8). The case supposed refers to a cutting off of revenue and tribute, 
in the contingency of a revolt of the allies. radavra is the predi- 
cate. otaSpdv, by weight. arép%ov, refined ; literally, boiled 
down. —— pi Adoow = equal in value. ? 

6. xpypact = “on the score of funds.” Bloomf. ovtas, i.e. by 
a recapitulation of the financial resources. Tpioxthious Kat pupiovs. 
The 8000 hoplites employed in the siege of Potideea are included in 
this number. tav map eradéw, of those who lined the parapets. 
So Arnold explains. On account of the continuous position of these 
parapets, the singular is used collectively for the plural. 

7. of modem, i. e. the Peloponnesians. éeoBdrouev. See Mt. 
§ 521. peroixwy (see N. on I. 148. § 1) éeou, i. e. the icoreXeis, com- 
posed of the richest and most respectable class of pérocxor. yap in- 
troduces the reason why so many men were emploved in guarding the 
fortifications, viz. their great extent. Padnprxod teixous. There is 
some difficulty in reconciling the statement of Thucydides in this place, 
by which it appears that besides this Phaleric wall, there were two 
others called the Long Walls, with what was said I. 107. § 1, ra paxpa 
.-+-Ilewpaia. Col. Leake could find no vestiges.of a third wall, al- 
though the foundation work of two walls, distant. from each other 550 
feet, could be distinctly traced. The declaration, however, of Thucy- 
dides, that there were three walls, is so plain and direct that it must 
be received with confidence of its truth. The following seems to be 
the true and only solution of this apparent confliction in our author’s 
statements. The inner wall (i. e. rd €o@%ev) was called the southern 
in reference to the northern, or when the Long Walls were spoken of 
without any reference to the Phaleric wall. But when the Phaleric 
and the Long Walls were referred to, this southern limb of the Long 
Walls was called the middle wall. The southern or middle wall 
(either term being employed according as the speaker had in his mind 
the Long Walls alone, or the Phaleric in connection with them) was 
built a. o. 445, in the commencement of Pericles’s administration, and 
was designed, as Arnold thinks (see his note on this passage), to ren- 
der secure the communication between Athens and Pireous, in case 
the enemy should force the Phaleric, or turn it by a descent into the 
old port Phalerum. Those who wish to examine this subject more 
extensively, are referred to Arnold’s note (above cited); Col. Leake’s 
Topog. Athens (2d edit.), pp. 417-484; Poppo’s Proleg. Vol. Il. 250, 
































Cuar. XIV.] NOTES. 453 


et seq.; Bloomfield’s Hist. of Thucyd. I. p. 818; Goeller’s note on this 
passage, and Woolsey’s Gorgias, p. 142. kuxdov. The wall around 
Athens was circular in form. eort S€ avrov 6 = &@ part of it; 
literally, there is of it what. TO peragv....Padnpixod explains 
eott....0. This portion of the city walls lying between the two 
walls, is said by the Schol. to have been in length seventeen stadia. 
TO e£w%ev, the outer one, so called in the relation in which both 
the Long Walls stood to the Phaleric wall. For the same reason 
Thucydides would have called the other wall 74 eaten, the inner one, 
which would have responded to the ré dd pécov reiyos of Plato. — 
The reason why the southern leg of the Long Walls (i. e. the inner 
one in reference to the three walls) was not guarded will readily 
appear, when it is borne in mind that it lay between the northern 
limb of the Long Walls and the Phaleric wall, both of which were 
guarded. It appears from what has been said, that the whole line of 
fortifications to be guarded was 148 stadia in length. ji 

8. immorof€drais, horse-archers, mounted bowmen. éaxocious 
....toédras. As the orators make mention of only 1200 bowmen who 
served on foot, Boeckh (Keon. Ath. p. 264) thinks that the difference 
may be accounted for by the fact, that the mercenary (Scythian) 
bowmen were at most 1200, but that the others were either citizens 
of the poorer class, or stil aliens, who were light-armed, and 
chiefly trained in archery. 

9. odx....TovTay, and not less in each particular, i. e. no one of the 
satieilbeel ve was overrated. ka%iaravro refers to the Athenians, —— 
és... .modéu@, to show that they would carry on the war successfully ; 
literally, for a demonstration that they would be superior in the war. 























CHAPTER XIV. 


The Athenians listen to the advice of Pericles, and bring their families and effects from the 
country into the city (§ 1); not however without extreme reluctance (§ 2). 


1. ZAnv. See N. on I. 148. § 1. avrayv....€vAow, taking 
down the very wood-work of their houses (in order to remove them). 
Some erroneously render xaSatpodvres, pulling down in the way of 
destroying. But why not set fire to their dwellings, if that was their 
object ? 

2. xaderas is equivalent to an adjective in agreement with 7 avd- 
otracts. Cf. Mt. § 809. ¢. Tovs Toddovs, the most of them, is the 
subject of ciw%évas. 








454 NOTES. [Boos IL 


CHAPTER XV. 


The design of this chapter is to show, that the Athenians from the earliest tines had been 
accustomed to live in the country, for before the time of Theseus, Attica was composed 
of towns, having each its own government and quite independent of the king (§ 1); but 
Theseus united these towns into one political confederacy having Athens as its capital, 
and thus left the state to his successors (§ 2); before this period, the city consisted only 
of the citadel and the space at the foot of it towards the south (§ 3); a proof of which is 
the present situation of the principal temples and works of more ancient times, and the 
name city which is still given to the Acropolis (§§ 4-6). 





1 érépwv (nations) padrov. See N. on I. 85. $1. TovTo, i. @ 
TO ev aypois Siaray Exew. émi yap Kéxporos, for in the time of 
Cecrops. K. § 296. I. 2. kara. See N. on xara xeopas, I. 10. § 2. 
movers. There were twelve of these towns according to Strabo. 
éxovca = each having. The singular naturally proceeds from 
kara méAers, Which Bloomf. would repeat in the sense of separatim or 
— pagatin, as is to be constructed before BovXevodpevor, in order 
to consult. érodéynoay With one another. “Male Bloomf. r@ 
Baowdet supplet.” Poppo. 

2. éBacirevoe, became king. Td Te GAXa, in many other respects, 
és....mavras, and having appointed one general council and pry- 
taneum, he caused all to come together (for public purposes) into the 
present city (as into a metropolis). vepopevous....xpyosa, and 
compelled each, enjoying his own (private) rights as before, to use this 
as one city. drdvrov....avrnv, since all were now reckoned a part — 
of it. So Arnold, with whom Haack agrees in the main. Others ren- 
der belonged to it, and others still, contributed to it (i. e. paid taxes to 
it). Bloomf. is disposed to unite these two meanings, or rather to con- 
sider the last as embracing the idea of politically belonging to it. 
rois érevra, to those who came afterwards, his successors. Evvoixia, 
Synecia, a public feast celebrated by the Athenians, in memory ot 
this union of all the towns under one government at Athens. It was 
kept on the 17th Boédromion, the third Attic month, comprising the 
time between the 23d of August and the 21st of September. Schmitz 
says that the feast was celebrated on the 16th of Hecatombeon, the 
first month of the Attic year. Cf. Smith’s Dict. of Antiq. p. 924. —— 
Evvoixca is in apposition with éopripy. Snporedy, at the public cost. 

3. “We have now, to the end of the chapter,,another minute 
digression, suggested by the words peydAn yevopérn.” Bloomf. rd 
dé mpo Tovrov, before this. +d is the accusative of time when, and 
precedes mpd rovrov (sc. ypdvov) taken adverbially. Of. Mt. § 288; 8, 












































Cuar. XV.] NOTES. 455 


§ 169. 1. —-— 4 dxpdmodis, with which 4 viv ovca (see N. on ri viv 
médw ovcay, § 2 supra) is to be taken, is the predicate. Stanley well 
remarks (Class. Mus. I. 51) that the original destination of the Greek 
citadels was not so much military as social and religious, and that 
their character was not that of a fortress for the accommodation of 
garrisons only, but in early times the seat of the infant city, and in all 
times the home of the ancestral gods of the people. Hence (the same 
writer remarks) the traveller visiting Greece for the first time, and not 
aware of this fact, would believe that the towering height of Lycabet- 
tus, and not the little square rock which nestles at its foot, was the 
Acropolis of Athens. kal TO....TeTpappevoy, and the part most 
especially which lies under it (i. e. the Acropolis) towards the south. 

4, rexunpiov dé is a proposition by itself. The ellipsis may be sup- 
plied: rovréy éori rodro. Of. Butt. $151. 6. ev—éortt, are situated 
mM, a\Xov than Minerva. —— ¢&o the Acropolis. —— pos roiro 
To pépos = to the south, inasmuch as mpds véror is referred to. 6 
Te.... Odvpriov, (as for example) the temple of the Olympian Jupiter. 
In respect to the situation of the temples here referred to, I must, for 
brevity’s sake, be content to refer the reader to Col. Leake’s Topog. 
Ath. I. pp. 518, 485-498. —— 6, i.e. to Bacchus. TH S@dexaryn 
day. ’AvSeornpiam, Anthesterion, the eighth month of the Attic 
year, comprising the latter part of February and the former part of 
March, during which time the Anthesteria or Feast of Flowers was 
celebrated. vov, i. e. in the time of the historian. 
See N. on vopiger, I. 77. § 6. 

5. ravrn, in this quarter, here. kpnvy depends on éypavro, and 
is repeated in éxeivy, In consequence of its having been separated from 
its governing word by the intervening clauses. §. § 163. N.3. 
THs++-kKadoupern, that which is now called Enneacrunus (i. e. having 
nine pipes), on account of the tyrants (i.e. the Pisistratide. Schol.) 
having so constructed it. davepav, visible to the eye. Kadhup- 
pon, i. e. beautifully flowing. a&va, sc. és. See és dda infra, Cf. 
Mt. § 409.6; K.§ 278.4. Or if it is thought preferable, ra—déia may 
denote the result or purpose of the verb éypavro. Of. C. § 482, 3. —— 
éxpavro, sc. ASnvaios from *ASnvaiwy in the preceding context. —— 
vopiCerai—ypnosat, it is customary to.use. See N. on I. 77. § 6. 

6. dxpdzodis is the subject and mdédus is the predicate of this sen 
tence. 


























, 
vopivovoty. 

















456 NOTES. [Boox 1 


CHAPTER XVI. 


this rural and unconstrained manner of living the Athenians are reluctant to give up, and 
with much grief they abandon their dwellings, being as it were their ancestral temples, 
and quit their cities (§§ 1, 2). 

1. ody resumes the train of thought from §$ 1, 2 of the preceding 
chapter, which was interrupted by the digression in §§ 3-6. The para- 
graph as far as Evy@xic®now is a repetition of the arguments of these 
two sections. The historian then shows that the union under one 
political metropolis, did not win the affections of the Athenians from 
their country residences. At od fadios....éroiodvro, he returns to 
xareras....eyiyvero (II. 14. § 2), which words gave rise to the digres- 
sion in chap. 15. peretxov = used, “clung to.” Jelf’s Kuhn. § 360. 
For the dative after this verb instead of the more usual genitive, ef. 
Jelf’s Kiihn. §$ 636. Il. a; 642. 0. év trois dypois follows -yevdpevor 
(degentes). mavoixnoia, with the whole family. apri does not 
refer to the times immediately preceding. Its force may be seen in 
the translation, soon after the Persian war. avewnddres, having 
recovered, with the additional idea of repairing and rebuilding, when 
their habitations had been injured or destroyed by the enemy. 

2. xaderas Epepov—xaradirdrres, felt it hard to leave. K.§ 810.4. ¢. 
d—iy avtois—narpia, which were their hereditary fanes. Arnold 
has an excellent note on this passage, in which he shows how local was 
the religion of the ancients, the gods being supposed to have their own 
homes, where only they could be worshipped with acceptance. In 
contrast with this notion, he aptly cites John 4: 21, 23, 24. ovdev 
....avrov, nothing else than his own city (= his own city. Mt. § 488. 
11). The use of aAo is here prospective. C. $541.8. . Bothe supplies 
with kai ovdev GdAo the verb éBapivoyro from the preceding context. 


























CHAPTER XVII. 


¥hcse who come in from the country, with few exceptions, are obliged to take up their abode 
in the vacant places, temples, and chapels of the city, and even to occupy the place called 
Pelasgicum, to inhabit which was laid under a curse (§ 1); the denunciation of the oracle, 
however, was to be interpreted far otherwise than it was apprehended by the people, for 
tha calamity which it foretold resulted from the necessity of its being inhabited, rather 
than its being sacrilegious to do so (§ 2); many constructed huts for themselves upon th 
towers of the walls, and at last partitioned out and made huts adjacent to the Long Walls, 
and in a great part of the Pirsus (§ 3) ; at the same time they apply themselves vigor- 
ously to the war, draw together their auxiliaries, and equip a fleet of 100 sail (§ 4). 





1. xarapvyn. The verb is to be supplied from timjpxov. oi 
$2....@xnoav. Temporary dwellings were probably erected in this 


~ 


_ the infinitive, see N. on I. 10. $1. 


ag to be supported by them. 





a int ani 


Cuar XVI} NOTES. AB 





northern and uninhabited portion of the city. Té Te Iehacytxdv. 
Haack supplies reixos, and says that it refers to a place adjacent to 
the Pelasgic wall, and deserted from the time that the Pelasgians 
there conspired against the Athenians. Col. Leake (Topog. Ath. I. 
p. 318) says, ‘‘ the word Pelasgicum was applied not only to a part of 
the wall of the Acropolis, but also to a space of ground below the 
rocks of the Acropolis.” He also refers to this passage in proof, that 
it was an enclosed space and not merely a wall. This is the opinion, 
as far as 1am able to discover, of all the best commentators. ) 
.-»-oikeiv, and wiiteh it was forbidden even (kat) by a curse to inhabit ; 
literally, to inhabit which was laid even under a curse. For pi with 








TL—dkpoteAevriov Toudvde, & 
certain verse-ending after this sort ;. some such fag-end (Bloomf.) of a 
verse as this, | 

2. rowvavriov....mpoaedéxovto, to have been fulfilled in a differ- 
ent manner from what they expected =to have had a different 
meaning than the one usually supposed. ov yap dia xk. t. dr. In 
this place Thucydides betrays his disbelief in the oracle. Calamities 
did indeed result from inhabiting the Pelasgicum, not however from 
the curse pronounced upon it, but from the great necessity, which 
compelled the Athenians in face of such.a prohibitory oracle to in- 
habit it, and which necessity, whenever it came, might be predicted 
as disastrous without any great claim to foreknowledge. _The ambig- 
uous replies of the oracle are referred to in I. 126. §§ 4-6, in a way 
which shows that our author had little confidence in them. ai 
Evpdopal yevéoSa. Supply doxovor from doxet in the preceding pro- 
position. Mt. § 556. Obs, 1. dv refers to wéAeuov, and aird to 
Heaoyixdv. —— 75 parreiov With évoudtoy has the sense of the oracle, 














but with mponde:, the one who uttered the oracle. 


3. xareoxevacayro, made themselves huts, “settled, quartered, or 
established themselves.” Arnold. Cf. Xen. Oyr. VIL. 5. § 37. KaTa- 
vetpdpevor, dividing among themselves. The huts are said by the 
Schol. to have been built on the walls, but it is more natural to sup- 
pose with Bloomf., that they were built along the base of the walls so 
tov Ilewpads, of the Pireus, not of 
the walls of the Pireus, as Bloomf. supposes, 

4. dua 8, but at the same time with the removal of these persons 
into the city. trav ymrovro. S. § 192.1. dyeipovres belongs 
to ajmrovro as the participle of manner.. See N. on I. 87. § 5. 
IleAorovvnce, against Peloponnesus. Dat. incommodi. 

5. &v rovr@ mapackeuns, in this state of preparation. See N. on 
[. 49. § 6 (end). 

20 

















-~ 
TH 


438 NOTES. [Boox IL 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


The Peloponnesian army reaches CEnoe, and making preparations to take it by storm are 
for some time delayed (§§ 1, 2); which delay and his tardiness in other respects bring 
much censure upon Archidamus, for during the siege of GEnoe the Athenians effected 
their removal into the city (§§ 3, 4); the alleged reason for this slowness of movement, 
was the expectation that the Athenians would make some concession (§ 5). 


1. ddixero....mparov, “came upon Attica first at Cine.” OC. 
§ 361. a. See N. on J. 114.§2. CEnoe lay on fie route from the 
Isthmus to Beeotia, under Cythron, and on the Eleusinian Cephissus. 
mapeoxevatovro—roinodpevor, prepared to make. ds is generally 
found in the construction before the participle. Of. Mt. § 555. Obs. 2. 
p. 961; K. § 810. 4. % Archidamusprobably assaulted this place, be- 
cause he thought it unsafe to leave so strong a fortress in his rear or 
on his flank; or he wished to give some color to the delay, which he 
was making for the purpose referred to in § 5 infra. 

2. aita hpovpioe—exparro, used it for a fortress. “ With xpiorat 
g second dative often stands by means of attraction, so as to express 
the aim or design.” K. § 285.1. (2). atr@ refers to Oivdn, but con- 
forms in gender to gdpovpig. Cf. Kr. § 61. 7. N. 1. —— éaére—xara- 
dBor. The optative here denotes indefinite frequency. See N. on I. 
49. § 3. dds, otherwise (than it should have been) = to no POEs 
pose. xpdovov, for a while, some time. 

8. alriav, censure, crimination. dr avrov, i. e. from the con- 
sumption of so much time at (noe. doxav, appearing, seeming. — 
. -rodepov (cf. I. 80, et seq.). Bloomf. renders. Evvayoy7, the 
assembly or congress (of the allies). Kriig. translates it, Anregung, 
the incitement, the rousing wp, which, by referring to the spirit and 
object of the congress, seems to me to contrast more forcibly with | 
padaxés, than though put for the congress itself. ov mapaway (be- 
cause he did not advise) rpoSipes modepeiv. — Of. I. 80-85. dx<Ba- 
ev, exposed him to censure. See N. on 4 oxevn xaréoxe, 1. 6. $3. 

4. év tS xpdv@ TovT@, i. e. While the Lacedwmonians were staying 
at (noe. eddxouv....KatadaBe = it seemed probable (cf. C. 
$ 551) that if the Peloponnesiuns had advanced with rapidity (du ta- 
yous==raxéws), they would have found every thing without the city. 
ay belongs to caradaBeiv. S. § 215. 5. el pi... -pedAnow, 
unless through (= but for) his delay, Cf. Mt. § 580. 2. b; Hoog. Gr. 
Part. P. 55. 

5. event. 


on II, 12. § 1. 



































Kavedpa, hall, epoca: — evdaoew mr. See N 





eee f 


: 
; 


Ouar. XIX.] . NOTES. 459 


CHAPTER XIX. . 


The Peloponnesians not succeeding in taking CEnoe, and receiving no proposals of peace 
from the Athenians, break up the siege, and marching forward into Attica, lay waste the 
country (§ 1); after defeating a detachment of Athenian cavalry at Rheiti, they proceed 
to Acharnaz, and ravage the surrounding country (§ 2). 


1, macay idéay depends on reipdcavres. Poppo professes himself 
in doubt between this construction, and that of the explanatory accu- 
sative (cf. Mt. § 425.5; K. $279.7). If the latter construction be 


_ the true one, avris referring to noe must be supplied with zeipd- 


 oavres. 
| tes = departing. 





eo 


gave its name to the greater part of the plain. 





ovta 61 (then indeed) responds to ézesdy. 
ax avris, i.e. from noe. —— perd....yevd- 
peva is to be construed after nuépa. ra—yevdueva has the sense of a 
substantive (= the event), aud is therefore followed by the genitive 
OnBaiwv. Cf. Mt. § 375. Obs. 1. ~ €v IlAaraia depends upon ra— 
yevopeva, and not upon ray éoeASdvrav OnBaiwy. —— Tov Sépous.... 
dxpatovros, in midsummer and when the harvest was ripe; literally, in 
the height of summer and of harvest. Arnold says that the commence- 
ment of this ravage of Attica could not be later than the end of June. 
Goel. refers rod cirov dxudfovros to the time when the corn is in 
flower, and Leake says that the harvest in Peloponnesus begins about 
June 10th, and does not end before July 20th, or the beginning of 
August. 

2. ’EXevoiva....mediov. Eleusis was situated on the bay of the 





éppnoay~ 














same name, about midway between Megara and Athens. Its modern 


name is Lepsina. North of the town was the Eleusinian platy, in 
which was Thria, about three miles north-east from Eleusis, which 





Tpomiv—eroun- 
carro, put to flight. Tiwa—innéwy = a detachment of Athenian 
horse. It is not to be supposed that the whole of the invading army 
marched to Rkeiti, for this repulse of the Athenians was doubtless 
effected by a dctuchment of the Peloponnesian horse. mept ToUs 
‘Petrous, at Rheiti. These were two salt lakes on the eastern margin 
of the bay of Eleusis, at the entrance of the plain, and forming the 
boundary betweer the Athenians and Eleusinians. Cf. Leake’s Topog. 
Ath. Il. pp. 188-141. To Alyddeov....’Axapvds. From the Thri- 
asian plain,the invading army passed on until they came to the moun- 
tain (“summit of the mountain.” Arnold) Corydallus, where they 
appear to have left the Sacred Way, and with the mountain on their 
right, pursued their march to Acharne, a town sixty stadia (cf. I. 31. 
$2) north of Athens. Dodwell, cited approvingly by Poppo (Proleg. 











460 NOTES . [Boox IL 


II. p. 259), thinks that Corydallus and Agaleos are one and the same 
mountain. If so, the main difficulty in the passage isremoved. The 
reason why the Peloponnesians changed the direction of their march 
appears in the next chapter. 





CHAPTER XX. ; 


Archidamus refrained from entering the Athenian plain, in the expectation that the Athe- 
nians would sally forth to prevent*their country from being ravaged (§§ 1, 2); but when 
they neither met him at Eleusis nor at the Thriasian plain, he marched to Acharna (§ 3), 
it being a place suitable for an army to encamp in, and his design being to provoke the 
Acharnians to come forth and defend their lands from devastation; if however they 
should not do this, the plain might then be ravaged and the city of Athens approached, 
with the advantage, that the zeal of the Acharnians to defend Athens would be diminished 
by the fact that their own lands were already ravaged (§§ 4, 5). 


1. os....ra&dpevov, with his army arranged for battle. as és 
paxyns = on the supposition that there would be a battle. Cf. K. § 290. 
R. 2. See N. on I. 73. § 5. mediov of Attica. Col. Leake thinks 
that the district of Acharne was so separate from the plain of Athens, 
or at least was such a distinct portion of it, as to afford a good defen- 
sive position for an invading army (Topog. Ath. II. p. 36). exeivy 
tn €oBory denotes time (S. § 204), or perhaps it maay be regarded as 
the dative of means (by that irruption), which would account for the 
omission of év, which is usually joined with words not in theaselves 
expressive of time. The plain was ravaged in the second expedition 
of the Peloponnesians (II. 55. § 1). 

2. yap introduces the explanation of yympn rovade in the previous 
section. axpatovras....modAj, abounding in young men. os 
ovr mpdrepov, as never before = better than ever before. —— ica, 
perhaps. dy éreEeAReiy = Sri emeECASorev ay. SB. § 215. 5. —— 
mepudeiv (see N. on mepiopay, I. 24. § 6) is here followed by the infini 
tive, because it refers to the permission of something which may ex 
ist hereafter, and not of something already existing. Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. 
§ 687. Obs. 

3. ei émeEiaow, (to see) whether they would meet him in battle. 
See N. on ef ws, I. 58. $1. . 

4. dua pév yap introduces another reason why Archidamus re-— 
mained about Acharne. 6 x@pos....evorparomedevoat (= énern- 
decoy eaivero orpatorededoa ev rH yop. See N. on I. 40. 4 init.), 
the place seemed convenient to encamp in. For épaivero with the in- 




















Car. XXL] NOTES. | 461 


finitive, see N. on I. 2. § 1). —— péya....mddews, who constituted (see 
N. on I. 8. § 1) @ considerable portion of the state. yap in tpic- 
xiAvoe yap illustrates the size and importance of this demus. See 
Leake’s Topog. Ath. II. p. 35. mepidyreo%at. See N. on repropar, 
I. 24, § 6. duapSapévra is put for the present participle, inasmuch 











as it refers to an action coincident with the time designated by the 


} 





verb upon which it depends. kat tovs mavras, the whole (of the 
Athenians) also. —— ddeéateporv, more fearlessly. 
eddéxet from the preceding eddxovv. mpos...,7ddw, near to the 
city itself, i. e. Athens. yap introduces the supposed apathy of 
the Acharnians, as a reason why the invading army could approach 
Athens itself. xwduvevew Adepends on mpoSvpous. 
youn, dissension would be in their councils. 





Tepe, SC 











OTATLV. wee 








CHAPTER XXI. 


The Athenians entertained hopes that the Peloponnesians would proceed no further than 
Eleusis and the Thriasian plain, as was the case when Pleistoanax made an incursion 
into their country (§ 1); but when they see their invaders only sixty stadia from thoir 
city, they manifest, especially the younger portion of the citizens, great discontent at 
remaining inactive in the city (§ 2); prophecies and oracles are uttered which each in- 
terprets as suits his inclination; the Acharnians also are urgent in their desire to sally forth, 
and thus the city is full of excitement and commotion, and all upbraid Pericles as the 
author of their calamities (§ 8). 


1. ’ASnvaios S¢ x. r. A. The apodosis of péype péev of is commonly 
supposed to begin with the words xai twa éAmida, but the presence of 
cat seems to forbid this, and there can properly be no opposition found 
between these words and ovxéri dvacyerév érotodyro (§ 2), the apodo- 
sis of érecd})....dmwéxovra, Which is antithetic to péypi....6 orparis 
qv. Iam inclined therefore to adopt the opinion of Poppo, that the 
apodosis dvacyerdyv éroodvro is to be supplied after mpotévar, from the 
antithetic apodosis ov« dvacxerdy érovodvro. Goel. and Arnold, how- 
ever, regard kai tiva éAmids as forming the apodosis, cal correspond 
ing to péxpt, and ovkére avacyerdy érowovvro having the sense non jam 
sperabant. TI\ecoroavaxra. See Notes on I. 107. §2; 114. § 2. 
ére = drt. Kiihn. (Jelf’s edit. § 804. 7) says that this change of 
the substafitival for the adverbial clause results from an ellipsis of rod 
xpdvov: I remember the time when I did thus and so =I remember 
that I did, etc. Of: also Liddell and Scott, sub voce. 
Opiwge. See N. on J. 114. § 2. atpara. 8. § 206. 5. 











"ATTIKNS. eer 








> 
ESeece 


462 NOTES. [Boox IL 


mpoedSav, having advanced no further. mdeiov is here used of space 
by way of accommodation with mpoedSov. ddgavtt avaywpnow, 
because (see N. on I. 9. § 4) he seemed to have been induced to this re- 
treat by bribery. mevoSnvac in the active is followed by two accusa- 
. tives. The more usual construction, however, would have been eis © 
Tv avexopnow. Of. K. § 278. 4, 

2. avrois depends on é€udavet as an adnominal genitive. 8. § 197. 
N. 4. as eixos refers not to yns....éudavei, but to deivoy éedai- 
veTO. of mpeoBurepa. Repeat mentally éwpdxecar. many Ta 
Mndixa, except in the Median wars. —— xara évortaces te yryvdpevot. 
- See N. on III. 27. § 3. €@vres, SC. €&tévat. ; 

3. xpnopordyo. See N. on II. 8. § 2. &v....dpynto. Most. 
of the critics supply the ellipsis which is evidently here, by repeating 
the last verb. So Arnold translates: “which they were eager to listen 
to as each was eager ; which they were severally eager to listen to.” Cf. 
K. § 844. Prof. Crosby is disposed to govern dxpodo%a by pyro, 
it being placed before os, in order to avoid the awkward collocation 
év as. He would then supply 7xpodvro or jxpoaro and render: 
which to listen to according as each one was eager, so they listened = 
which they listened to, each according to the excitement of his feelings. 
The correctness of this ingenious solution will of course depend much 
on the validity of the assumption in respect to the position of as. I 
see no objection to this transposition, but unless it is made, must con- 
cur in the explanation of Poppo, Arnold, and Bloomf. oidpevot 
.+-- ASnvaiav, thinking that they formed no small part of the Athe- 
nians ; literally, that no small part of the Athenians was with them. 
Cf. II. 20.§ 4. In respect to mapa odiow, see N. on map’ piv, I. 33. 
§ 1. as, when. —— éviyov, urged on. 
which the antecedent depends on ovdev. 
Tapnvece. éxaxifov. Conspicuous among those who reviled him 
was Cleon. éne&ayo. The optative is employed because éri.... 
ereédyot is quoted as what was said or thought by the persons here 
spoken of. Cf. Jelf’s Kithn. § 885. Obs. ; Mt. § 529. év is put for 
é by attraction with its antecedent. §. $175. 1. | 
































dv = exeivov a, of 
mporépov belongs to 

















ST ai ee 





Caar. XXII] NOTES. 463 


CHAPTER XXII. 


Pericles seeing the Athenians so highly exasperated, and being satisfied of the wisdom of 
his councils, convenes no public assembly, lest in such a state of excitement unwise 
measures should be adopted, but contents himself with keeping the city as tranquil as 
possible (§ 1); he sends out detachments of horse, however, to check the enemy when 
extending their ravages too near the city, on one of which occasions an engagement takes 
place between the Athenian and Thessalian cavalry, aud the Beotian horse (§ 2); a list 
is given of the Thessalian auxiliaries (§ 3). 


» 1. mpbs ro wapév, in reference to the present posture of things. 
ov Ta apiora povodivras (by litotes) = judging badly. TEept TOU 
pry eme&cevan, in not leading them forth to battle. exkAnoiay signi- 











fies a@ public meeting, £tdoyov, a gathering or an assembly of a more 





private nature. rov....e&apapreiy, lest coming together under the 
influence of passion rather than reason, they should err in their re- 
solves. This genitive clause denotes the reason why Pericles did not 
convene an assembly. C.§ 622. N. A similar use of rod with the 
infinitive is found in I. 4. te in tHy te responds to re after éxxAn- 
giay. padwora 6cov edvvaro. See N. on J. 17. $1. 

2. rod pij)....Kaxoupyeiv is constructed like rod....é€apaprety in 














§ 1. mpodpdspous = Wirods (IIT. 1. § 1). otparias of the Pelo- 
ponnesians. Bpaxeta = puxpa. Of. I. 78. § 1. ev @pvyiots, at 








Phrygia. This place was in- Attica near the Beeotian line, but its 
exact locality cannot now be determined. redex limits éveyévero. 
A réXos of cavalry was 2048 men. per avray, i. e. on their side. 
mpds, against. ovx ¢haccoy = the better of it. For the lito- 
tes, see N. on I. 8. $1. pexpt ov (= Tov xpdvov, dre. C. § 580. a), 
until, avrey refers to the Athenians and Thessalians. domév~ 
dovs. See N: on I. 63. § 3 (Ginit.). It shows that the Athenians were 























‘not conquered, that they were able (domovdor) to bring away the 





bodies of their slain. tH torepaig. Bloomf. thinks that they were 
afraid to do this on the day of the fight, lest the same scene should 
= place as is recorded in I. 105. § 7. 

7 S€....Geccarar, this aid of theirs furnished by the Thessa- 
a pre is reflexive and refers to the Athenians. KATA... 
Eupyaxexov. Of. I. 107. § 7. Ilapdowr. If this word should be 
written Ivpdow:, Pyrasit, it refers to the inhabitants of Pyrasus a 
sea-port of Pthiotis, otherwise it is not known what people are re- 
ferred to. dmb... .€xarepos, each from his own faction. The article 
bas the force of a possessive pronoun by the influence of éxdrepos, 











AGA NOTES. {[Boox IL 


after the analogy of a substantive with the article followed by a verb 
in the middle voice. It is unnecessary to suppose that the two parties 
here spoken of were aristocratical and democratical, since the former 
would not have helped the Athenians. Reference is doubtless had to 
family dissensions or local divisions. 





CHAPTER XXIII. 


The Peloponnesians being unable to bring the Athenians to a general engagement, break . 
up their encampment at Acharne, and ravage other portions of Attica (§ 1); in the 
meanwhile the Athenians send their fleet to cruise around Peloponnesus (§ 2); the Pelo- 
ponnesians haying remained in Attica until they had exhausted their provisions, return 
home through Beeotia and disband their forces (§ 8). : 


1. dpavres. See N. on Il. 12. § 4 (end). Tldpyn%os, Mount 
Parnes lay 60 stadia north of Acharns, and was the loftiest mountain 
in Attica, being 4700 feet high. Between this and Mount Brilessus 
on the south-east, flowed the Athenian Cephissus. 

2. yn of Attica. Tas éxaroy vads—dorep mapeckevatovro, the 
hundred ships which they were getting ready (i. e. when the historian 
last mentioned them, II. 17. § 4). So Arnold explains the use of the 
imperfect, which is preferable to making it stand for the pluperfect 
(had got ready), a use quite questionable. mepiemreov, cruised 
around Peloponnesus. 

8. dcov eiyov ra emitndera, as long a time (literally, as much) as 
they had supplies for. C. § 390. odx nmep éo€éBaror, not by the way 
in which they came in. Bloomf. attributes this to the fact, that they 
had devastated the country and could find nothing to subsist on. But 
he forgets that they had taken provisions with them for forty days. I 
prefer therefore the reason given by the Schol. dws kai rddAa Snocar~ 
Tes paddov AvTnT@ot,. napioyres, while passing by. "OQpwrdr. 
Col. Leake (Topog. of Athens, IT. p. 112) says that this name is now 
given to a small village on the right bank of the Vourieni (Bouptérr), 
anciently the Asopus. It was situated at the mouth of this river 
nearly east of Tanagra (cf. Kiepert’s map). Of. HI. 91. § 8. The 
Peloponnesians might have crossed at Tanagra, but chose this more 
northern and circuitous route, for the same reason that they returned 
by a different way than that by which they entered Attica. —— 
Tetpaixiy seems to have been a district on the Oropian frontier of 
Attica. Some editions have Tpaixjp. 























Czar, XXV.]} NOTES. — 465 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


After the departure of the Peloponnesians, the Athenians establish permanent guards both 
by land and sea, and set apart out of the treasures in the citadel 1000 talents, 1> be 
expended in nothing else than the defence of the city, in ease it should be attacked by 
naval force ($ 1); 100 triremes are also decreed to be reserved yearly for the same emer 


gency (§ 2). 


1. dSomep....prddkew, = just as they were to continue through the 
whole war ; literally, were to keep guard. efaipera Troincapévots, 
having taken out. —— yxwpis %éoSa, to set apart. és GAdo tt, for 








any other purpose than what is mentioned in the following sentence. 


és by constructio pregnans gives to xweiy the sense of to apply as 
well as to remove. See N. on I. 18. § 2. Savaroy is in apposition 
with ¢npiar. 

2. per avtav, with them, i. e. as being embraced in the same re- 
seryation for an emergency. The idea is that from the ships ready 
for sea, they were yearly to select 100 of the best, which were to be 
laid aside for the purpose here specified. ay depends on pndeua, 
and pera tov xpynpdrey is to be constructed after mepi rev avrod Kw- 
duvov. With xpyo%a supply edoker adrois from the preceding section. 











CHAPTER XXV. 


ynG Athenian fleet, reinforced by 50 ships of the Corcyrzans, ravage the Peloponnesian 
coast tad attack Methone (§ 1); but Brasidas, who happens to be in that quarter, forces 
his way into the place and prevents its capture (§ 2); the Athenians then sailing along 
lay waste the country around Phia, and defeat a body of troops who come to relieve the 
place (§ 8); a storm arising they embark in their ships and put in at the port of Phia, 
which the Messenians and others proceeding across by land have taken (§ 4); these 
troops are then taken on board, and the ships weigh anchor, a superior force having 
assembled to succor the place (§ 5). 


1. év rats éxardv vavoi. Of. IL. 23. § 2. Grou twes, i. e. the 
Messenians of Naupactus (cf. I. 103. § 3), Acarnanians, and the Za- 
eynthians (ef. II. 9. § 1). éxei, i.e. in the parts around Corcyra. 
—— idda re exdxouv. ‘ Alias vastationes faciebant.” Portus. adda re 
gives to the following xat the sense of and particularly, and especially. 
—— MeSémv, Uethone, a Lacedeamonian town on the south-western 
coast of Messenia. dvZpoTev ovK evdvrav, no men (i. e. soldiers) 








. 


yee NOTES. [Boox IL, 


being in it; i. e.it being mostly destitute of defenders, as some men 
must have been in it. 

2. Bpacidas. We are here introduced to this noble Spartan, whose 
qualities Diod. sums up in these words, young, strong, brave. Poppo 
(Proleg. II. p. 114) says of him: “‘ille sane vir egregius fuit, strenuus 
et impiger (Spacrnpios), fortis, prudens, in socios justus, moderatus, 
-mausuetus TV. 81, 108, non infacundus 84, omnino omnibus in rebus 
bonus (kara mavra dya%és, 81). Nullum insigne facinus a Lacedwmo- 
niis in tota prima belli parte sine illo patratum est.” éxov is to 
- be taken with éruye. 8. § 225. 8. —— pera émduray Exardv. Bloomf. 
says that he only wished to secure the place from a coup-de-main, for 
the Athenians would not venture upon a siege, as the people of the 
surrounding country would soon assemble in large numbers and over- 
power them. Kata THY “xopay = Tept THY 7OdW. - mpos TO TEi- 
xos terpauzpevoy. Not only were their faces turned towards the place, 
but their minds were intent upon what was then going on. Cf. Sal. 
Jugur. LX. drodécas, having lost. Diod. mistaking this word, 
says that he even killed many of the enemy. emnvese év Srapry. 
What this praise consisted in or by whom conferred, Arnold professes 
himself unable to discover. 

3. oxdvres, touching at. *Hielas. See N. on I. 114. § 2.— 
dev, Phia. This town appears to have been situated in the south- 
ernmost part of that division of Elis, cailed the Hollow (7 xoiAn "HAis), 
which was formed by the valley of the Peneus and its branches, and 
which constituted Elis Proper (‘ vetus domicilium Epeorum.” Poppo 
Proleg. II. p. 175). Arnold says that its inhabitants were descend- 
ants of the older people, who were conquered by the A®tolians, and 
formed the subordinate class called meptotxoi. The name Hollow was 
given it, according to the Schol., to distinguish it from the mountain- 
ous portion on the east and inland, but Strabo says rather to distin- 
guish it from Pisatis and Triphylia, which belonged to Elis in its 
most extensive sense. These names are not employed by Thucydides, 
but he opposes to the inhabitants of the Hollow, rods airdéSev &x ris 
meptotxioos "HXeiovs, Which doubtless refers to the Pisate, as Triphy- 
lia lay farther south and more remote from the scene of action. Of. 
Poppo, l. c. Aoyddas, select troops. avré%ev (see N. on III. 7. 
§ 5), i.e. at Phia, inasmuch as this place was situated in the territory 
of the Pisate, although in its most western extremity. So Poppo (1. c.) 
jnterprets éx Ths.-..’Hreiwv by ek rijs Ueodridos. 

4, dvéyov....peyddou, “a storm coming down upon them, or sur- 
prising them.” Arnold. ‘Male Goel. ingruente a terra vento.” 
Poppo. —— meptemAcov....dxpay, doubling the promontory called Ic- 


























Guar, XXVI] NOTES. | 467 





thys. This cape is now called Caticolo. : ev 77 Dea, at Phia. Of. 
I. 52. $1. Mecano, viz. those who had been colonized at Nau- 
pactus (I. 103. § 8). €v TOUT@, SC. KaLpe. THY Peay aipovor. 
There is some obscurity in relation to the movements of the Athenians 
at Phia. For they appear to have been first at this place, after which 
a storm compels them to embark, double the cape, and put in to the 
port of Phia. This last circumstance indicates clearly, that they 
were not at the port of Phia when the storm began. This difficulty 
in question has been overlooked or passed by without remark, by all 
the commentators except Bloomf. and Poppo, the latter of whom 
(Proleg. II. 177) supposes the port and the town of Phia to have 
occupied different sides of the promontory. But és riv & ri Bea 
Aueva clearly shows that the town and the harbor were in the same 
place. I know of no better way of clearing up the obscurity, than 
fo suppose és Pedy in § 3 to be taken in a general sense for near 
‘Phia, in the vicinity of Phia, and to denote a position on the land on 
the southern side of the promontory, where they landed and spent 
two days in plundering the country. But when the storm came on, 
they sailed around the cape to the port of Phia, the Messenians hay- 
ing crossed over by land and taken the town, which may have been 
situated some distance from the port, m the direction of the place 
where the Athenians first landed (cf. Pape’ s Wort. Griech. Eigen. 
p. 400). 














CHAPTER XXVI. 


At the same time with the preceding expedition, the Athenians send out 30 ships to cruise 
around Locris (§ 1); which squadron ravage the coast, storm Thronium, and at Alope 
defeat the united forces of the Locrians (§ 2). 


1. wept thv Aoxpida, i. e. to the country of the Locri (the Opuntii 
and Epicnemidii). dua cvudakny, at the same time as a@ guard. 
This noun is not dependent on epi, nor is és to be supplied as some 
say it is, but by a change of construction is put in apposition with 
vais. It will be remembered that the Athenians had conveyed their 
cattle into Eubcea (cf. II. 14. § 1), which made them more solicitous 
for its security. Cf. II. 32.§1. , 

2. tis mapa%aXacciov depends on éorw a G2 evia. See N. on I. 
§5. § 3. ——- Opoviov, Throniwm, was the chief town of the Locri 





468 NOTES.  PBoor If, 


Epicnemidii, on the Boagrius, a stream flowing into the Sinus Mali- 
seus, now called the Gulf of Zituni. —— ’Adémy, Alope, lay about 80 
stadia east of Thronium on the.coast about midway between Daphnus 
and Cynus. 





CHAPTER XXVIII. 


The Athenians expel the Aginet# from that island, and place colonists in their stead (§ 1); 
Thyrea is given by the Lacedemonians to the expatriated Aiginete to dwell in, partly 
through enmity to the Athenians, and partly in return for services rendered them by the 
Eginetz in the insurrection of the Helots (§ 2). 


1. émtxadécarres....eivat, charging them with being in no small 
degree the authors (literally, cause) of the war (C. § 893. y). In re- 
spect to the truth of this charge, ef. I. 67. § 2. Atyway depends 
on éyew, which is the subject of édaivero. avTav mépwyavras éroi- 
kous, by sending out their own colonists. The Athenians were afraid 
that the Lacedemonians world get possession of the island, and make 
it a sallying point in the war, and therefore they determined to an- 
ticipate them in the thing. vorepoy the expatriation of the Aigi- 
net. ; 

2. éexmecoda: = having been driven out. Of. C. § 556. edooay 
—oixety, gave to inhabit. The infinitive here denotes design or pur- 
pose. K. § 306. d. Oupeav, Thyrea. This place lay upon the 
western shore of the Argolic Gulf. Col. Leake identifies it with the 
ruins of a city found near the monastery of Laku. THY nv, 1. e. 
the land in the vicinity of Thyrea. Bloomf. thinks that the possession 
of this town and region was only temporarily given them, until such 
time as the Lacedwmonians might be able to restore them to their 
own country. This was not done, however, until after the battle of 
Aigospotami, when Lysander collected them together and reinstated 
them in Aigina. ——’ASnvaiwy is the objective genitive. dr.... 
eravaoraow. Of. I. 101, 102. In respect to the earthquake, ef. I. 
101. § 2. ind, in the time of. R. § 299. IIT. 2. 6. —— of pév.... 
exeoav. Even here their implacable enemies did not suffer them to 
remain in quiet, for we find that in the eighth year of the war, the 
Athenians attacked them, burnt Thyrea, and slaughtered its citizens, 
or carried them to Athens, where they were put to death. Of, 1V. 
56, 57. 


























—————E—E—— Se 


Cuar. XXIX.] NOTES. 469 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


The same summer an eclipse of the sun takes place. 


1. voupnvia xara cednynr, the first day of the lunar month. xara 


| ceAnyny is added, because the beginning of the natural lunar nionth 


did not exactly correspond with the beginning of the civil month. 
The vovynvia was the day, on the evening of which the new moon 
first appeared. The full moon was in the middle of the month, on 
which account it was called dtydunus, the month-divider. Cf. Smith’s 
Dict. Gr. and Rom. Antiq. p. 175. This eclipse took place a. o. 481. 
Aug. 3. Soxet eivar yiyveoSac Suvarivy = Soxet SivacSar ylyveoSat. 
Although the time of eclipses began to be noticed, yet their cause lay 
concealed from the men of those days, for as Bred. remarks, they are 
numbered in I. 23. § 3, with such fortuitous calamities as earthquakes, 
famines, etc. The same thing is seen in the prominence here given 
to the event; for what historian of our times would mention, as a 
thing worthy of note, an eclipse of the sun? dverAnpoin, became 
Jull again, i. e. resumed its fall-orbed brightness. 
after having been. 











, 
yevopmevos, 





CHAPTER XXIX. 


The Athenians, in hopes of obtaining the alliance of Sitalces king of Odrys, make his rel 
ative Nymphodorus a public guest, and invite him to Athens (§ 1); Teres the father of 
Sitalces, was the first who advanced the Odrysian kingdom to power (§ 2); and is not to 
be confounded with Tereus, who espoused Procne the daughter of Pandion (§ 3); Nym- 
phodorus coming to Athens, brings about the desired alliance with the Thracian king, 
whom he promises to persuade to send an army to the aid of the Athenians (§§ 4, 5): he 
effects also a reconciliation between the Athenians and Perdiccas, and thus secures him 
also as an ally of Athens (§ 6). 


1. rév Tli%ew, the son of Pythos. In some proper names the At- 
ties retained the Ionic genitive. Of. K. § 44. R. 3; ©. § 96. 7. 8. —— 
’"ABSnpirnyv. See N. on II. 97. $1. map aito. See N. on I. 33. 
§3. This pronoun refers to Sitalces. mpérepov....vopicovres, al- 
though (see N. on I. 7. § 1) they had formerly regarded him as a pub- 
lic enemy. apdégevov. The office of a proxenus corresponded in 
many respects to that of our consuls. It was his duty to watch over 
the interests of the citizens of the state whose proxenus he was, 











470 NOTES. = [Boox IL. 


whenever they happened to visit the city in which he dwelt. When 
any one performed this office of his own choice, without an appoint« 
ment of the state whose interests he would serve, he was styled éSe 
Nompdéevos, but when authorized thus to do, he became a mpédéevos. 
pererréurpavro, invited him (to Athéns); literally, sent for him. 
—-- Typew. See N. on Ive. Evppayoy is limited by odict. 

2. 6 dé Thpns. Goeller has thus given the genealogy of this house: 








Teres king of Odryse. 
| 


A 





ad | | hy 
Sitalces. Spardacus. a daughter, a daughter, 
| | wife of mother of 
Sadocus. Seuthes. Nymphodorus. Octomasadas 
king of the Scythe, 





The third column I have taken from Bloomf. ’OSpvcars is put for 
the adnominal genitive after Bacueiar. THY peydAny....€emoinge, 
he made the kingdom much greater (émi mdeiov. See N. on I. 9. § 8) 
than the rest of Thrace, i. e. than the other Thracian states. Goel. in- 
terprets, over a large portion of the rest of Thrace. But then, as Poppo 
remarks, we should have expected él ré meior. yap. Kriig. 
supplies the ellipsis: (but not the whole,) jor a large portion remain- 
ed free. This appears to be based on the same interpretation whick 
Goel. gives to emi miciov. But yap seems to me to belong to ris 
adddns Opaxns = (and there were Thracian states not subject to Odry- 
se,) for a considerable portion (of the country) remained free. In 
respect to these independent states, cf. II. 96. § 2, et seq. ' 

3. Typet limits mpoonke, and is defined by ra—oxévr, the one 
who had (S. § 225.1). Render rpoonxer—ovdév, has no connection 
with, has no relation to. ovde....eyevorvro, nor did they belong to 
the same part of Thrace. For the genitive, cf. §. § 190. 6 pev— 
6 Tnpevs. The noun sometimes appears in this formula, to give em- 
phasis to the distinction intended, or perhaps here to show the differ- 
ence in the names of the two persons. Of. Mt. § 288. Obs. 5. Oppos- 
ed to this is Typys dé infra. Aaviia. This was a town or for- 
tress near Parnassus, which, according to Dodwell, still retains its 
name and has about seventy houses. 70 pyov....ai yuvaixes (i. &. 
Proene and Philomela). The story is, that, in revenge for the base 
and inhuman conduct of Teres towards Philomela, her sister Procne 
killed and served up on his father’s table Itys, who was about six 
years of age. It is remarked by Smith, that this chapter contains the 




















Unar, XXX.] NOTES. | ATi 


only story told by Thucydides in his whole history, but Haack finds 
another in II. 102. _Poppo, Arnold, and some others enclose kui rd 
epyov.... Odpveas 650d in the marks of a parenthesis. Aaviias 
7 opus, the Daulian bird. eixos dé kal x. r. A. is introduced to 
confirm the position, that the lusband of Procne was not the Thra- 
cian prince who reigned over Odrysz. Kndos, marriage connec- 
tion, affinity by marriage. dia tooovrov (with which paAdor is 
to be taken) = at so much nearer a distance, is opposed to dia mwoAdOv 
qepav—odod in the next member. éxeav should have been a verb, 
or te after Packets omitted to make the construction regular. —— 
ev kparet = Of any power. 

4, ob—dvra, being his son. —— odhioi—évverciv, would help them 
to subdue. avrov is the subject of Euveheiv. 

5. kal.... ASnvaiov, and caused (repeat éroince) that his son should 
be made an Athenian citizen (8. § 207.2). avrod refers to Sitalces. 
katadvaew, would bring to a close. The next clause is confirma- 
tory of this, and is therefore introduced by yap. meioewy depends 
on imedéxero to be supplied from the preceding clause. 

6. adro refers to Perdiccas. —— dmodotva. The Athenians had 
taken Therme. Of. I. 64. § 2. —— émi XadkiSdas....Popyiovos. Of. 
I, 65. § 3. 
































JHAPTER XXX. 


The Athenian fleet continuing their cruise around Peloponnesus, take Solium and Astacus 
(§ 1); they then sail to Cephallenia, which they bring over to the Athenian alliance with- 
out employing force, after which they return to Athens (§ 2). 


1. SdAcov. Col. Leake (who adopts the orthography =0AXcov, Sol- 
liwm) fixes the situation of this town on the western coast of Acarna- 
nia, between Leucas and the Ciniadw. On the same coast further 
north was also Palerus (cf. North. Greece, IV. p. 18). But Kiepert 
puts Solium on his map opposite the northern extremity of Leucas, 
and Palerus south of it. It will be seen by this, that the Athenian 
fleet coasted northward from Phia (cf. IL. 25. § 5 end). mapadidd- 
act....vepersar. See N. on eSocav—oixeiy, II. 27. § 2. ——”Acraxov. 
“ Astacus was the chief maritime city northward of the Cniadsz 
near the Echinades.” lLeake’s North. Greece, IV. p. 4. As this 
place Jay south of Solium, the fleet was probably on its homeward 
course when it was taken. From this place they sailed directly across 
to Cephallenia, —-- adrdy, i. e. Evarchus. 





472 NOTES. [Boox II 


2. xard, over against, opposite to. K. § 292. II. 1. «. reTpa- 
modts ovca = having four cities. In respect to the situation of these 
towns, cf. Leake’s North. Greece, III. pp. 56-68; Kiepert’s Map of 
Greece at the time of this war. —— [adj is in apposition with 
modes implied in rerpdmodis. Of. O. $332. 4. 








CHAPTER XXXTI. 


In the autumn of this year, Pericles leads an army into the Megarean country, to which 
expedition the homeward-bound fleet from the coasts of Peloponnesus join themselves 
(§ 1); the army was then larger than any with which the Athenians had before taken the 
field, for their power was then at its height, and the pestilence had not thinned their 
numbers (§ 2); having laid waste much of the Megarean territory the army returns 
home (§ 8). 

1. wept dé 7d P&uvdmapov, about the close of autumn. Gotti. fixes 
the time at the end of October. oi.... ASnvaiot, the Athenians 
who had been cruising around Peloponnesns (cf. Il. 25. § 1). — 
eruxov....avaxout(opevor, for they happened to be now at Aigina on 
their voyage home (see N. on I. 80.§2). These words are enclosed 
in a parenthesis by Bekker, Haack, Bothe, and Arnold. In Poppo’s 
edition the parenthesis is erroneously made to close with dvres. 
qyo%ovro—dvras. See N. on I. 36. § 3. EvvepixSnocay, more usually 
Evvewiéay. Kriig. 

2. d3pdov, collected together. The assertion here made must refer 
to the times preceding this expedition, as afterwards they appear to 
have taken the field with more numerous forces. In the battle at 
Delium, the Athenian forces are said (IV. 94. § 1) not to be inferior 
in number to the enemy, and these in the previous chapter are said to 
have been 17,000. In the siege of Syracuse, the naval and land forces 
combined must have exceeded the number here referred to. If there- 
fore the assertion is not limited, as was said, to the times preceding 
this expedition, the excess must have consisted in the light-armed 
troops (yepis....dAcyos), the most of which at Delium had gone 
home. In the enumeration here made, those engaged in the siege of 
Potideea are included, to make the whole number correspond to. that 
given in IJ. 13. § 6. ——’Asnvaiwy without their allies. 

8. cal GdAa. Cf. IV. 66. $1. kata éros €xaorov, each year. 
“Ex decreto publico (Charini) jurabant Atheniensium erparnyoi, drt 
cal Sis ava may Eros eis tiv Meyapexiy éuBadodor.” Haack (2d edit), © 
Nica éddo. Of. LV. 66--69. 




















ee 


Cuar. XXXIL] NOTES. 473 


CHAPTER XXXII. 


The island Atalante is fortified by the Athenians, as a post for the,defence of Eubcea against 
privateers from Opus and other Locrian ports (§§ 1, 2). 


1. ’Aradavrn, Atalante was a small island near the Locrian coast, 
off against Opus. —— qdpovpiov = bore civar ppovpiov. Steph. ——~ 
tov—xakoupyeiv. See N. on rod.... efapapreiy, II. 22. $1. 





CHAPTER XXXIII. 


> 


At the request of Evarchus, the Corinthians fit out a flect of 40 sail with 1500 heplites, and 
reinstate him in the possession of Astacus (§ 1); the expedition, however, ts unsuccess- 
ful in the attempt to reduce other maritime towns in Acarnania and sail homeward (§ 2) ; 
touching at Cephallenia, they disembark on the territory of the Cranians, and while in a 
state of security from a truce, are suddenly attacked, lose some of their men, and are 
compelled to retreat to their ships, after which they resume their voyage homewards (§ 8). 


1. Evapyos. Cf. II. 30. $1. kal aUuTOs....mpoweuicSaoaro, 
und he himself hired some auxiliaries. In the active voice mpoopu- 
o%d@ signifies to let out for hire. 

2. xarnyayov Evarchus. Ths G\Ans “Axapvavies depends on 
éotw a (see N: on II. 26. § 2) yapia. 

8. oxdvres. See N. on II. 25. § 3. és thv Kpaviey yay. Cf, 
II. 80. § 2. avray, i.e. the Cranians, €& dpodoyias, “ per 
compositionem quum se in deditionem venturos esse simulassent.” 
Poppo. ° opav aitav (= éavrav. S. § 69), themselves, i.e. the 
very persons who had assembled to arrange the terms of the pretend- 
ed surrender. These words are in apposition with ray Kpavier. 
dmpooSoxnrois has an active sense, not expecting. Cf. Il. 93.§ 4; IV. 
72. §2. —— Buudrepov dvayaydpevor, being forced to put out to sea, 
or perhaps better, embarking in great precipitation, Buadrepov (com- 
parative of Biaiws. Of. Betant’s Lex. Thucyd.) having the sense of in 
@ forced, compulsory manner, 























474 3 NOTES. . [Boox IL 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 


In the following winter the Athenians perform funeral obsequies, in hoiior of those who 
have first fallen in the war (§ 1); three days the bones are exposed to view, and such’ 
offerings are brought as each one chooses for his own dead (§ 2); the bones are then 
placed in cars, one being left empty for such of the fallen as had not been found for re 
moval (§ 8); the procession is then accompanied by those who please, and the female 
relatives follow it with lamentations for the dead (§ 4); the bones are then deposited in 
the public sepulchre in the most beautiful suburb of the city, where lie all who fall in war, 
except the heroes of Marathon, who are especially honored by a sepulchre in the place 
where they fell (§ 5); when covered with earth, a person eminent for his abilities and 
station pronounces a funeral oration, which closes the ceremonies (§ 6); this order was 
observed on the present occasion, and Pericles was chosen orator, who advancing to an 
elevated platform, pronounces the funeral oration which follows (8§ 7, 8). 


1. Snpocia tapas éroijcavro, solemnized the funeral in a public 
manner. The plural radas is used, because the rites pertained to each 
of the slain. mpa@rov, i. e. in the first year of the war. 

2. ra pev dora. The flesh had been previously removed by burn- 
ing. mporisevra, they exposed to view. TOY aTroyevonevov, Of 
the departed. This word is employed in the same sense, in II. 51. $5. 
—— mpérpita, the third day before. —— émipéper....BovAnrar, each 
brings whatever (offerings) he pleases for his own dead (sc. vexpa). 
Reference is had to flowers, garlands, and costly ornaments, with 
which the relics of the departed were honored. 

3. dvAdjs éxdorns piav, one (coffin) for each tribe. EVETTLe ees 
pudjs =eveots S€ ta dora hvdys fs eExacros jv. On the attraction 
of dvAjjs, see N. on divapuv, I. 33.§ 2. is depends on Ay according 
to S. § 190; CO. § 890. eatpopern, “covered with a pall.” Bloomf, 
Tov dpavar, the genitive of possession after xXivn, is explained 
by of....dvaipeow. For the subjunctive with dy in this relative sen- 
tence, cf. S. $217.2; C. § 606. For the omission of dy in the employ- 
ment of the ppialive. see N. on L. 50. §1. 

4, Evvexdéper, attends the funeral procession, accompanies the pro- 
cession. ddAobupdpeva, with lamentations. Of. 8. § 225. 3. 

5. ody, there. eml....mpoacteiov, in the most beautiful suburb, 
viz. Ceramicus. rods €k T&v modepeov (SC. dro%avdvras) = those 
who fall in battle. So rots év Mapa%am signifies those slain at Mar- © 
athon. mi is usually followed by the genitive (K. § 271. 3), but 

‘here rovs depends on Sarovar. éxeivev refers to those who fell at 
Marathon. - avrov, there, i. e. where they fell. The Greeks regard-# 
ed the battle at Marathon, as we regard that of Bunker Hill, which 









































_Cnar, XXXV.] NOTES. ATS 


in its consequences as well as the desperate valor displayed by undis- 
ciplined militia, is by common consent looked upon as the battle ot 
the American revolution. 
6. xptiroor.. See N. on eipe3Sow. The accompanying dy is found 
- in the connective éecddy. py a&vveros = of distinguished ability. 
etva. depends on doxy (has the reputation of). mponky, % 
superior, 1s the first. Aéyet....mpemovra, pronounces a suitable 
panegyric over them. In respect to émi, cf. Mt. § 586. «. 

8. ov. See N. on $5. kaipév. Poppo, Haack, and Arnold 
read xatpds, Which I am disposed to adopt: when the time (of speak- 
ing) came. xaipdy would require, when he obtained the time of 
speaking, which certainly, as putting Pericles in the attitude of one 
desirous to speak, is not so well as to represent the occasion as offer- 
ing itself to him. dYynrov weromnpevov, having been made high. 
tov dpidov depends on émi mAcicrov. 























= 


CHAPTERS XXXV.—XLVI. 


These chapters contain the celebrated funeral oration of Pericles, which 
has ever been considered a masterpiece of eloquence, whether regard be had 
to the grandeur of the theme, the patriotic and liberal sentiments advanced, 
or the simplicity and dignity of its style. The exordium is contained in 
chap. 35 ; then having briefly announced the subject-matter of his discourse 
(chap. 36), he passes to a consideration of the internal policy, habits, cus- 
toms, refinement, learning, liberality of the Athenians, for the existence 
and perpetuity of which the departed worthies had fought and died. (chaps. 
37-41). He then eulogizes more directly the persons whose funeral rites 
they are celebrating, and exhorts the Athenians to imitate their virtues, 
bravery, and patriotism (chaps. 42, 43); the parents and relatives of the 
deceased are then addressed in words of sympathy and encouragemeni, 
after which the orator closes with a brief peroration (chaps. 44—46). 

No adequate justice can be done in a brief abstract to this noble effort of 
ene of the greatest minds which Greece or any other country ever produced, 
and it is commended, therefore, without further remark to the student, as 
well worthy of his careful and frequent perusal, The more it is read and 
studied the more prominent will be its grand and towering dimensions, the 
more impressive the noble sentiments with which it abounds, Let no one 
who would put himself under its full influence, cease his efforts to master 

_ it, until he can read it fluently at a sitting without the aid of grammars, 
lexicons, or annotations. Then as he reads, he will find his sympathies with 


476 | NOTES. [Boox I, 


the theme and the occasion awakened, his emotions enkindled, his soul 
inspired with high and generous sentiments, and he will rise from its 

_perusal with a more ardent love of country, more liberal, enlightened, and 
exalted views of what constitutes the true glory of a state, and better quali- 
fied to act the part of a good citizen in whatever sphere of action he may be 
called to move. 





CHAPTER XXXYV. 


The orator begins by remarking, that those who have preceded him on occasions like this, 
have eulogized the legislator who appointed this service, but in his estimation the deeds 
of the departed together with the public funeral are a sufficient honor to them, without 
hazarding their praise by intrusting it to the keeping of a panegyrist, who may do well or 
otherwise in the execution of his task (§ 1); for in an oration of this sort, it is difficult to 
give general satisfaction, since different judgments will be formed on many points, by 
those personally acquainted with the transactions alluded to, and those who are ignorant 
of the affairs spoken of, will consider every thing beyond their own reach, an exaggera- 
tion (§ 2); yet as law and custom so demand, he will endeavor to the best of his ability 
to perform the service assigned him (§ 3). ' 


1. tov mpooZévra....tdvde, the one who added this oration to the 
(other) legal observances. The Schol. refers this to Solon, but the cus- 
tom is thought by many to be of an earlier date. as kaddv. The 
participle dy is here omitted. Cf. Mt. § 568. Obs. —— émi. See N. 
on I. 34. § 6. ex tav modcuov. See N. on I. 34. § 5. Bloomf. 
however, finds a pregnans constructio (s@ N. on I. 18. § 2) in ék. 
Sarropevors, removed from the field of battle and brought hither. —— 
avroy referring to Adyov is in the accusative absolute after ds. See N. 
on J. 184.§4. Some perhaps will prefer to make airdy the subject 
of dyopeverSat, and xaddy the predicate. The sense will remain un- 
changed, as will be seen by the corresponding idiom of our own Jan- 
guage, inasmuch as it is honorable to be spoken, and inasmuch as for 
this to be spoken is honorable. dy éddxer, it would seem, is opposed 
to émeid)....éxew ($ 8 infra). Pericles modestly opposes his judg- 
ment to that of the supporters of the custom. Haack and Goel. erro- 
neously refer ay to eiva, it seems—that it would be. —— dvdpav.... 
rijds, inasmuch as (S. § 225.4) these men showed their valor (literally, 
were brave) in deeds, that their honor should be illustrated by deeds. 
kai, also, belongs to gpy@, and this noun is explained by ofa kal viv, 
such as now, etc. kal pi)... .merrevsqva, “and not that the vir- 
tues of many should be periled upon one man, intrusted to him alike 
whether he may speak well or ill; (literally, to have been intrusted to 

















Caar. XXXV.] NOTES. 477 


him, both if having spoken well and if worse). What could be finer 
than this figure of the honor of so many brave men being hazarded 
upon the chances of one man’s oratory, as upon a single cast of a 
die?” Crosby. morev2ijvac is epexegetical of xuwduveter%a. CO. § 624. 
a. Prof. Hadley (Bibliotheca Sacra, V. p. 782) prefers to take mucrev- 
Snvat in the sense of believing, and would also treat it as the object of 
xwduveveoSat, which meaning as it does to be endangered = made ta 
incur danger, may be followed by the danger as its object. 

2. perpiws eizmeiv, i. e. to observe in speaking the proper mean, and 
neither to be too prodigal nor sparing of praise. év @....BeBac- 
odrat, (on a subject) where (ev d) the firm belief of the truth (of what 
the speaker says) even is hard to be established. This sentence is intro- 
duced by ydp, because it shows why there is danger that one should 
speak ill (xaxés) on such an occasion. The yap in 6 re yap illustrates 
the idea advanced in év 6... .BeBaodrat. Tax dv—vopicoece, would, 
perhaps think. re is the subject of dnActe0Sa. mpos & (= ékeiva 
a), in comparison of those things which. Bovderat, sc. dnrovoSat. 
6 re Gmeipos. The Schol. supplies cai px) evvovs from the preceding sen- 
tence. éorw d. See N. on I. 65. § 3. mreovdterSar. Repeat 
vopioeve Of Which 6 depos is the subject. - brep...-pvaw, above 
his own nature, i. e. beyond the reach of his own attainments, — 
pexpt yap rovee, for thus far. The carping spirit of envy just spoken 
of, is here referred to a very common principle in the human mind, 
to endure the recital of deeds which one thinks himself able to per- 
form, but to be filled with envy and unbelief at whatever appears 
beyond the reach of his own powers. Aeydprevor, when spoken. 
The comma, after this word, which is wanting in Dindorf’s edition, 
appears to be demanded by the long sentence. év = ékelvor di. 
T@ trepBaddorte (see N. on rd mordr, I. 68. § 1) depends on P3o- 
voovres. avray is referred by Poppo, if taken as a neuter, to d dy 
éxaoros x. T. A. (supplied from the preceding context), but whatever 
exceeds that which each one thinks himself able to perform. If airéy 
be regarded as a masculine, then it may be rendered whatever exceeds 
their own powers. There is no conceivable difference in the sense, but 
the latter mode of interpretation would seem to require atréy, and so 
Bloomf. has edited it. I prefer to take airéy as a neuter. 

8. éwewdy) Sé x. 7. A. The extreme beauty and gracefulness with 
which the peroration is closed cannot fail to strike the mind of every 
observing reader. Bovdnoews....trvxev. S. $191.2. . 












































472 NOTES. - [Boox IL 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 


The orator signifies his intention to commence, according to the obvious proprieties of the 
occasion, with the commemoration of their ancestors (§ 1); especially are their immedi- 
ate forefathers deserving of the meed of praise, who, having added to their dominion, 
bequeathed it with ample resources for every exigency of war or peace (§§ 2, 8); of their - 
warlike deeds and the valor with which every invasion was repelled, he will not now 
speak, but will proceed to consider the internal polity and institutions, by which such 
renown and prosperity have been acquired, such a theme being appropriate to the occa- 
sion and useful to the auditory (§ 4). 


1. mpéyovev (to which mpéroy gives emphasis). In § 2 infra, oi 
rarépes is employed to designate their immediate ancestors, and to 
this is opposéd (§ 3) the Athenians then living (airol....évres), Thus 
three points of time in their history is referred to. kai—dée. Poppo 
makes 8é the general connective and translates xai, also, but Kuhn. 
(Andoy. edit. § 322. R. 7) gives dé€ an adverbial force, and translates, 
and on the other hand, and also. €v TO ToL@de, On such an occasion 
as this, ©. § 480. y. ripyv....pynpns, “this honor of mention ; 
literally, the being so mentioned.” Bloomf. del of avrol oikodvres. 
Cf. ékovy of avroi dei, I. 2.§ 4, On the Athenian claim to the epithet 
airéxSoves, see N. on I. 6. § 8. —— diadoyH trav exryryvopéevar, by suc- 
cessive generations (literally, by a succession of those who came gfter 
them). I prefer with Poppo to construct these words with wapédocav, 
rather than with Goel. to refer them to of aérol oixodyres, Which would 
be a flat annunciation of a truth which every body knew, for how 
could they live otherwise than in successive generations # Bex pt 
rovde, until the eas time. See N. on Il. 22. $ 2. , 

2. éxeivot, i. @. of mpdyovot (§ 1). mpos ols (= ékeivois a) €d€e- 
Eavro, in addition to what they received from their ancestors. dons 
—dpyhv = toaovTny apxiv Sony, of which the antecedent depends on 
xtnodpuevor, and the relative on €yopev. ovx amdves qualifies xrn- 
odpevot. npiv trois viv, to us of the present time. 

3. ra 5é wAeiw depends on éexnv&joapev (have enlarged). There is 
no real contradiction between this and écnv ¢xopuey in the preceding 
section, as the empire had not been essentially enlarged, but rather 
strengthened and reduced to a settled policy of government by Peri- 
cles and those of his age. avrol fpeis ofde, we ourselves who are 
here. 8. $168.1. Bloomf. finds here a blending of two phrases, we 
ourselves and those persons who are here present, but I can see ne 
necessity for this. There is great emphasis, however, in the sequence 
of the pronouns. of viv....1rtxia, “who are yet for the most part 






































Cuar. XXXVI] NOTES. 479 


in the vigor of life. Literally, in the settled or set time of life, when 
the system has in a manner reached its perfection, and rests from the 
work of growth.” Arnold. tots maou is to be constructed with 
mapeckevdacapev, although it may be mentally repeated with adrapxe- 
ordrny (= 80 that it is independent im its resources). ——— és médepor 
and és eipnynv depend on rapeckevacaper. 

4, &v limits ¢pya (the object of edow), and refers grammatically to 
avrot jets in the preceding section, although it virtually includes the 
dea of their immediate forefathers (oi rarépes, § 2), to whom Athens 
was principally indebted for the enlargement of its empire, and to 
whom, therefore, ois ékaora éxrySn (used as a passive) is especially 
applicable. It cannot be referred, however, to the oi mpdéyovor (§ 1), 
for they did not acquire territory, but only bequeathed to their pos- 
terity free and independent what they already had. There is no 
opposition in Sv and avrot 7) of mwarépes nav, but ois exaora éxr7n&y is 
set over against juvrvdpeSa. BdapBapov 7) “EdAnva = whether waged 
by barbarians or Greeks. Arnold remarks that the use of "EAAn», as 
a masculine adjective, is very rare. Of. S. $156. N. 4. eiddou, 
3c. Duty. amd S€ otas x. t. A. The subject is here announced upon 
which the orator intends to enlarge. 
educational institutions. er avTa = emi tiv apxnv. Of. danv exo- 
pev apxny, § 2. Haack is doubtful whether peS ofas modireias is 
to be constructed with 7ASopev or peydAda eyevero (= peyddn éyévero 
dpxn. Goel.). The sense is not materially changed by either con- 
struction, yet I prefer the latter. Tpdrwv is more emphatic than 
though the collocation had been é& olwy rpérav. 
apatov. As Poppo remarks, the topics émirndevots, modireia, and 
tpdmot (to which words ratra refers) are neither discussed in order nor 
separately, for the sod:reia is briefly touched upon (1. 37. § 1), and 
then the émrndetpara (37. § 2), and soon with both these is blended 
the rpdrot. eiut, IT am going =T will proceed. O.§ 281.4; 8. 
§ 211. N. 1. ravdse refers to the dead whose funeral was then 
solemnized, the orator probably pointing with his finger to the place 
where their bones were deposited. Of. 8. § 163. 1. AexSjvar has 
avra for its subject. ‘‘The construction may be represented tolerably 
well by rendering, thinking that on the present occasion they would ba 
spoken without nce lig shower iain ” Prof, Hadley. 
The order is: kat Sbppopor eivas, Tov mwayTa dpthov—erraxodoat avTar. 
The Schol. says that rov mavra dutdov is constructed for may TE 
Gpido. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 674. 














emitndevoews = civil and 

















tavta Ontooas 














4 / 
TOY Wdavra K.T. A. 


480 NOTES. [Boos I 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 


The government of the Athenians is not modeled after other governments, but is itself a 
model, and because established for the benefit of the mass, is called democracy ; all enjoy 
alike the protection of its laws, and in its administration all may share, the qualification 
for office being personal merit and not rank ($1); in regard to their social habits, they are 
kind, courteous, not censuring others for diversity of taste, ner giving pain by manifesta- 
tions of displeasure (§ 2); yet in all this freedom from restraint, there is the most pro- 
found regard for established laws and customs, especially for those designed to benefit the 
injured, and for such as being violated would bring disgrace On the offender (§ 3). 


1. od (proton, not imitating. The following rapdderypa (a pattern, 
a model) shows that the rendering not envying is incorrect. avurol 
dvres (SC. jets). The construction is carried on as though od (prodp- 
res instead of od (ndovoy had preceded, which required mapadeiypart 
ovon—ptpoupery. twi. See N. on III. 46. § 5. —— dvopa—xéxrnrat 
(= it is named). See N. on I. 122.§4, Cf. Mt. § 420. 2. d. did... 
oixeiy does not seem to admit of any interpretation wholly free from ob- 
jections. The two which appear most plausible are, 1, because the gov- 
ernment is not administered for the benefit of the few but of the many 
(oixety = oixeioSar) ; 2, because the administration of government is not 
in the hands of the few but of the many. The former of these inter- 
pretations, which Arnold adopts after Steph. and Gail, seems to do the 
least violence to the phraseology ; but the latter harmonizes far better 
with the following context, and is adopted by Poppo and Goel. (in his 
2d edit.). The former of these critics says: “7 wodsreia oixet és dXi- 
yous pro 4 modureia ovTa@s oixei (ovT@ Storkeirar) Gore dAlyous eivat Tovs 
Stocxovvras avtiy positum videtur.” This it must be confessed is rather 
a violent extraction of the sense of the passage, and yet. I am inclined 
to adopt it, as transgressing no grammatical law, and answering so 
well the demands of the context. peéereoti—mact To toov, equality 
(of laws and privileges) is shared in by all. Of. Mt. § 825. Obs. 1. 8¢€ 
in péreore 5€ responds to dvopa pév, not antithetically but connec- 
tively, i. e. it introduces facts to show, that, after all there was an 
aristocracy resulting from the grade, to which his own merits might 
raise an individual. —— mpds ra idia didqopa, in respect to (= for 
the settlement of) private differences, i. e. suits between private 
individuals. ‘This is an adjective clause belonging to véuovs. —— 
kara 8€ rhy a€iwow, and according to the estimation in which a citizen 
is held. “This clause follows in construction mpormara (is distin- 
guished). ovk ard pépous, not from a class, i. e, not from a privi- 
leged body, with nothing to recommend them to office except that 
they belonged to the higher caste. This is evidently said in reference 
to the Lacedamonians, among whom the affairs of government were 




















Cuar, XXXVIL] NOTES 481 


managed by a privileged few. dm dperns is antithetic of dmd pépous. 
J. Price in a brief criticism on this passage in the Class. Mus. III. p. 
211, translates: not on the ground of mere individuality but of (rela- 
tive) merit. But I see no good reason to depart from the usual and 
obvious interpretation. —— dé in ¢ywy dé is employed as though ov® 
ad mévns pev dv had preceded. éxav = being able. aéi@patos 
adaveia, by the obscurity of his condition or rank. The student will 
readily see how d&ioua obtains this sense from its more usual one, 











reputation, honor, the effect being put for the cause. KEK@AUTAL, 
SC. TOY KOLWaV. 
2. éhevdépas, liberally. es, in respect to. —— mpds addndovus 





is opposed to mpos rd xowvdy, as the speaker now passes from a con- 
sideration of the liberality and impartiality with which the govern- 
ment is administered, to the unrestrained and cheerful intercourse of 
the citizens in their private capacity. TOV....enitnOeupdrav, in 
our daily intercourse. This genitive depends on trowiar. €XovTeEs 
and mpooriéyevor are erroneously translated by some as verbs. 
Poppo suggests the repetition of moduredouey after tmowiay, and. 
Arnold, some analogous verb as dsaropeZa. ovde is to be taken 
with mpooriSépevor, and d{npiovs translated actively, not punishing, 
inflicting no injury (=)harmless). Liddell and Scott give as its 
meaning here, not amounting to punishment. ——« rq d\ver—mpooti- 
Sénevor, displaying in our looks, wearing a countenance of. Kriig. 
refers 77 dwet to Avmnpds, acerbos visu. But it is better to take 
Aumnpas in an absolute sense. Reference is undoubtedly had to the 
austerity, moroseness, and jealousy of the Spartans, in contrast with 
the cheerfulness, good-nature, and affability of the Athenians. This 
will account for the apparent abruptness with which kal és.... 
troviay was introduced. The drift of such keen side-thrusts at their 
_ unrefined neighbors would be readily seen by the Athenians, and in 
their present hostile attitude to the Lacedsmonians must have been 
highly grateful and inspiriting. 

3. dveraySGs....mporopirovvres, but while without molestation 
(from the source just mentioned) we mingle in private intercourse, 
ra tora is opposed to ra Snudcua. dua Séos, through reverence = 
customary respect for law and authority. dei, for the time being. 
ev apxn, in office. pddiora avTav dco. (SC. Tovrwy) = et ex 
tis, maxime earum. Cf. Mt. § 469. 8. - aypapo, unwritten. The 
Schol. explains this by*ra é37. These usages and customs, in every 
well-regulated community, are scarcely less potent than the formal 
enactments of government. alaxvmy....pepovart, bring acknow- 
ledged disgrace upon those who violate them. Here lies the secret of 
the power of custom and usage. 





























a | 


489 ‘ NOTES [Boox II 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. ~~. t 


: 


The Athenians recreate the public mind by games and social entertainments (§ 1), and into 
their city flow all the luxuries and delicacies of other regions (§ 2). 


1. cai pry, and furthermore. mévev depends on dvaravaAas, 
recreations, reliefs. TH yvepn is to be taken as a dat. commodi, 
Sor the mind (ri Wouxg, for the spirits. Schol.). 
the year around, through the whole year. vonitovres. See N. on 
I, 77. § 6. xaY jepay 7 Tépis for 7 KaS juépav repyis. Prof. 
Hadley well remarks, however, that “xa3’ jpépay standing as it does 
in the text, is not a mere adjunct of the noun, but qualifies the sen- 
tence, whereof day by day the enjoyment drives away vexation.” 

2. émevrepyera, “ are imported.” Bloomf. ex maons ys. The 
hyperbole results from a very common use of the words all, every, in 
the sense of many. The subject of EvpBaiver is ra dyaSd. 
avrov, here (in Athens), as is clearly shown by the antithesis ra... 
évSparer. iv follows the comparative oixevorépa. ‘In respect to 
the abundanee and variety of foreign commodities to be found at 
Athens, ef. Boeckh’s Pub. Econ. Ath. pp. 46-48. 











duernoiors, all 























CHAPTER XXXIX. 


In war the Athenians differ from their enemies, in that they rely less on secrecy and strat- . 
agem to secure victory than on courage in action, and although their youth are not train- 
ed in the severe discipline of Spartan education, yet they are not less intrepid in time of 
danger (§ 1); a proof of this is seen in the invasion of Attica by the united forces of the 
enemy, whereas the Athenians singly and alone, usually conquer with little difficulty 
those even who are fighting for their own soil (§ 2); at no time have the united forces of 
the Athenians been arrayed against the enemy, and yet the defeat of a detachment is 
given out as a defeat of the whole, and if on the contrary they sustain a reverse, the as- 
sertion is made that it was effected by the combined forces of the Athenians (§ 3); if 
with much relaxation from care and toil, and by natural rather than acquired courage, the 
Athenians promptly meet danger, they have in this an evident superiority, since they are 
not rendered gloomy or despondent by the anticipation of calamities, and when they 
come, meet them with a courage not inferior to that of those, who are wearing them 
selves out with toil (§ 4). 


1. rotode, in these respects, This dative denotes that wherein the 
difference consists, and is ranked by Kihn. (Jelf’s edit. $909. 1) as 


Guar XXXIX.] NOTES. 483 


the instrumental dative. xowvny to all persons. ovK oT OTE, 
never at any time. Eemmdacias dreipyopev x. t.r. Grote says 
(Hist. Greece, IV. p. 94) that “‘Sparta seems to have formed an ex- 
ception to the remaining states, in keeping her festivals for herself 
alone, and in her general rudeness towards other Greeks, which was 
not materially softened even at the Karneia, and Hyakinthia, or Gyin- 
nopeedia.”” paSnparos. S. § 197. 2. —— d—xpud%ev depends on 
idov, and dy is to be referred to dednSein. Cf. Mt. § 528. 2. TO 
-.--euwux@. The genitive here takes dad, because the quality of 
courage is considered as proceeding from the one in whom it is found. 
Cf: Mt. § 316. d. Obs. oi pev refers to the Lacedeemonians and is 
opposed to mes dé. evBUs véot dvTes, a8 soon as they are youth 
=in their earliest youth. dvetmevas Siartopevor, notwithstanding 
that we live without restraint. See N. on I. 6. § 3. icorranels, 
egual to dangers which the Lacedswmonians are ready to encounter. 

2. rexunproy de. See N. on II. 15. § 4. —— yap introduces the 
proof of what was asserted in otdev faaov (= paddov. Kriig.) yapov- 
pev, § 1. KaS éxdorovs, singly, i.e. by single states of the alli- 
ance, since Aaxedaipdmor is here put as the leading state for the whole 
Peloponnesian confederacy. avroi, we alone (S. § 160. a) by our- 
selves. ov xaXer@s qualifies xparovpev. paxdpevor, although 
we fight. See N. on I. 7. §1. Ta tAcio, for the most part. 

3. €v TH yy iS Opposed to rod vauTikov. THv—erimeyp de- 
pends on éd. él moAdd, upon many (enterprises). The general 
idea is that the Athenians could form no union of their forces like the 
Lacedsemonians, because some were detached to man the navy, and 
the land forces were necessarily divided in the various expeditions 
which were undertaken. popio riwi of the Athenian forces. Cf, 
twas npov in the next clause. dreaoZa is to be taken actively, 
the construction appearing to demand the same subject for dreao3a 
and joojoSa. 

4. xalrow et faSupia x.t.X. The subject is resumed from the 
close of § 1, the two following sentences being parenthetic. —— pj 
pera... .avSpeias, “with a courage arising from disposition and not 
From laws and institutions.” Arnold. repiylyverat npiv, there ac- 
erues to us (see N. on I. 44. § 3). The subject is py mpoxdpw. 
péerdrovow (future, in prospect) addyewois is the dative of meaas and 
belongs to mpoxdpvew. és avrd, SC. addyewvd. eASover refers to 
jpiv, and drodporépovs conforms in case to the omitted subject of 
gaiveoSat. Tay del poxSovvreay refers to the Lacedwmonians. 










































































484 NOTES | ‘Boox IL 


CHAPTER XL. 


The Athenians combine elegance with frugality, cultivate philosophy without effeminacy, 
apply wealth to purposes of utility rather than of ostentation, and esteem poverty no dis- 
grace, provided that efforts are made to avoid it (§ 1); the same persons attend to private 
and public affairs, and political knowledge is found in those engaged in the humblest pur- 
suits of life, a free and full discussion of measures being in no wise prejudicial to their success 


(§ 2); courage in the Athenians resuits from a cautious prudence and foresight, whereas § ~ 


others are made bold by ignorance, who upon reflection become cowards (§ 3); the Athe- 
nians make friends by conferring not by receiving benefits (§ 4); and their beneficence 
is not the result of selfishness but of true liberality (§ 5), 


1. & re rovrovs, i.e. in the respects just mentioned. So er év 
aAdots, in other respects also, refers to things about to be mentioned. 
irocopodpey Gvev padaxias. It has usually been the impression 
of ignorant persons, that mental cultivation is attended with a corres- 
ponding effeminacy of body. —— mdovr@....xpape%a. The true ex- 
position seems to be that of Goeller after the Schol., 73 mAott@ xpo- 
peSa [ev tO] Kaipd Epyov, kal od kéum@ Aédyov, divitiisgue tanguam 
rerum gerendarum opportunitate potius utimur, quam tanguam ver- 
borum jactatione. So Haack and Poppo. TO méveoSat is the ob- 
ject of dporoyetv, and ody belongs to aicypdv. ato-xvoy = paddov 
aicypév. So Arnold: that rather is disgraceful. Cf. Poppo’s Proleg. 
I,p.171. A most bitter and richly deserved taunt is here uttered 
against the Lacedemonians, with whom personal labor even to shun 
want, was deemed disgraceful. 

2. éu for eveote. Tois avTois—xal érepois. Reference is had 
in the first of these expressions to persons, who were so situated in 
life as to be able to take part in the administration of public affairs; 
in the latter, to persons whose living was obtained by manual labor, 
and who are said to have knowledge of political affairs, although not 
able to give their personal attention to them. In the one case public 
duties did not hinder from an attention to humbler cares and employ- 
ments; in the other, the toils and labors of life did not preclude from 
an intelligent opinion of public measures. In this also is seen a well- 
directed thrust at the opposite character of the Lacedzmonian institu- 
tions. ——— mpds épya terpapypeévors, who are engaged in labor, i.e. 
agriculturists, mechanics, tradesmen, ete. Tov... .merexorta, he 
who does not share in these things, i. e. in politics. pndév, in no respect, 
i. e. neither in attention to or knowledge of public affairs. OUK. vee 
axpetov, “not so much an intermeddler in nothing, as one good for 




















~ Cuar. XL] NOTES. 486 





nothing.” Bioomf. evSupovpeSa is not so strong an expression ag 
Kpivoyev, and hence we may render, or at least revolve rightly the mea- 
sures proposed (by others). Arnold seems to have hit the true mean- 
ing in his paraphrase: “if we, the people at large, cannot originate or 
direct public measures, we can, at least judge of their merit or de- 
merit,” ara py mpodidaxSjva. Supply BrAaByv iyyovpevor from 
the preceding clause. i}... .eASEtv = 7) Epyo eASeiy emi a Set epy@ 
&3civ. This use of gpye in the sense of in truth, in very deed, is com 
mon, Of. I. 28.§3; 70.§2; 120.§5; 128.§38; IL. 8 §4; 11.§5. 

8. diadhepovras....€xopev, Jor we are superior (to others) in this 
respect also. of avroi, we the same persons. 6 rots a\dots. 
The only difficulty in this passage results from the grammatical use 
of 6, which refers to roApay and éxdoyiteoSa: i. e. the quality of dar- 
ing combined with reflection. Some regard it as the subject of éyec 
ade understood, which in reference to others is thus; others make 6 = 
drov, whereas. Of. OC. § 488. y. Dunbar, in a brief criticism on this 
passage (Class. Mus. V. pp. 476 478), refers 6 to the preceding rdde, 
and derives its verb from dvahepdévras—rdde ¢xouey thus: 6 rois ddXous 
(Eyer diahepdvras), (rovrows) dua%ia pév Spdoos, Aoyropcs Se dxvov 
héper, which with others [is different; with them] égnorance produces 
confidence, reflection, hesitation. He also suggests another solution, 
viz. to supply earl before 6, i. e. €or 5 Trois GAAots duaia xk. T. X., 
there is this in others, ignorance, etc. Prof. Crosby once threw out to 
me the idea, that 6 may be the subject of éori understood, of which 
dpaSia....péper is the predicate, which with reference to others is as 
follows, viz. This is substantially the same as to supply ¢yes &de 
(see supra), and if any thing is to be supplied is undoubtedly the best 
solution. Matthies and Poppo consider the relative as repeated and 
explained in Aoy:opds, the repetition resulting from the antithetical 
and interrupting clause dua%ia pev Spdoos, the sense being as though 
it had been written 4 rois Aas, dua®ias Ypdoos pepovons, xvop 
géper. In that case the dative would refer only to éexdoyiferSau. 
tiv Wexnv limits kpdtiorot, as an accusative synecdochical. 
ravra, i. e. by the fear of danger or the love of pleasure. 

4, dperny, liberality, readiness to serve others, ——rdoyovres €b, by 
recewing favors. See N. on I. 9.§ 1. BeBatdrepos, surer (friend). 
dote....ca few, in order to keep good (literally, to keep alive) 
the obligation by his kindness to the person benefited, i. e. by succes- 
sive acts of kindness to render his friend able to repay the debt of 
gratitude hereafter. After much examination I have adopted this as 
the best interpretation, though others may prefer to translate differ: 
ently. —— 6 =rodrov @. —— cidds....droddcav, knowing that he 




















61a 








486 ! _ ~NOTES. [Boox IL. 


will repay the kindness not as a favor but as a debt. This may serve 
to explain many of the instances of ingratitude with which our world 
abounds. 

5. ov—padrdov—7, not more—than = not so much—as = not—but. 
Tis eXevSepias TO mioTG, i. e. eAevepedryri, as it is explained by 
Schneider. 








CHAPTER XLI. 


In short, Athens is the school of Greece, and there is no situation in life to which its citizens 
cannot adapt themselves ($ 1); this, which is by no means an empty boast, is attested by 
the power of the state and its superiority in trial over what has been reported of it, thus 
causing no shame to the enemy at being defeated by such, nor chagrin to their tributaries 
at being subject to a state so worthy to take the command (§§ 2, 3); such proofs of Athe- 
nian greatness exist, that no Homer is required to display their glory in verse, the mon- 
uments of their prowess being set up in every sea and land (§ 4); such is the state for 
which the departed heroes fought and died, and for which all who survive should with 
equal readiness sacrifice their lives (§ 5). | 





1. évvehadv re Aeyo. See N. on I. 70. $8. maidevow, school, 
Cf. Liddell and Scott. doxeiv....mapéxeoSat. In this sentence 
rov avrov depends on wapéxeo%a, and is to be taken with emt mArcior’ 
eidn (sorts of business, occupations). map jpav, of us (here in the 
city).. dy before eidy is the repetition of the preceding dy (see N. on 
I. 136. § 8), and belongs to mapéyeo3ar. «ai connects émt mcior’ €idy 
and pdduor edrparéAws (elegantly, as opposed to that which is awk- 
ward and unbecoming). 

2. os....ddn%ea is a substantive sentence denoting the object of 
onpaive. K. § 829. 1.—— epyor—arySeua, actual truth. The pre- 
ceding Aéyev has also the force of an adjective, wordy boast. Of. 
Bloomf. on this passage. 

3. povn....€pxerat, for [this state] alone of those now existing 
proves on Pr (literally, comes to proof) to be better than report, i. e. 
than it was by report represented to be. 
See the argument of the chapter. dyavaktnow exe, furnishes no 
annoyance. if’ oiwy, because from such men (i. e. men of such 
renown). oley = 6éri rowtrev. Of. K. $329. R. 8; Mt. $ 480. Obs. 3 
©. § 531. b. : 

4. ils ti al not unattested. rot, in truth = you know.—— 
éoris = Twos doris. K. § 331. R. 38. trav 8 ....BrAdwye, but the 
truth (i. e. the facts as they really are) will injure the conception en- 
tertained of the actions. In this translation I haye made épyoy depend 








odre TO TroAepio, K. Te A. 














Car, XLIL] NOTES. | 487 


upon éimévocav. Poppo supplies airod from the pteceding doris (cf. 
“Mt. § 472. 3), and translates: “‘sed cujus (i. e. sed a quo effecte) rerum 
i.e. de rebus) opiniont veritas (perspecta) noceat.” eaBardv, acces~ 
sible. kaxav in respect to the enemy. kaya%a@y in respect to 
the Athenians and their allies. ; 

5. oide is here used Secxtixas. See N. on révde, II. 36. § 4. 
yevvaiws qualifies paydmevor. TOV....TIWd, every one of the sur 
vivors = we the survivors, each one of us. 




















CHAPTER XLII. 


These remarks are made to show that the Athenians have more at stake in this contest 
than their enemies, and to establish the praises of the dead on the clearest evidence (§ 1) ; 
for their valor has contributed to make the state worthy of praise, and it has been sealed 
by their glorious death (§ 2); the meed of superior honor is due to them in this noble 
devotion to their country, even though in other respects they may have been inferior, 
inasmuch as their public services have overbalanced any private injury with which they 
may have stood charged (§ 8); no private enjoyment or prospects induced them to shrink 
from danger, but the desire of taking vengeance upon their enemies rendered considera- 
tions of private ease of secondary importance ; thus with a noble self-confidence and 
a manly preference of death to submission, they were foremost in battle, and yielded up 
their lives in the height of glory (§ 4). 


1. movovpevos denotes purpose. —— pi)....dpuolws, that the contest 
is not for an equal stake between us and those, who in like manner 
(= to an equal degree) enjoy none of these advantages. ep ois 
(= rovrav ef ois) viv Aéyo. See N. on emi, Il. 84. § 6. 

2. elpnrar adris ta péeytota, that which most especially establishes 
this (i..e. their eulogy) has been said in the preceding remarks. —— 
& = éxeiva G, of which the antecedent depends on éxdepyear, and the 
relative upon vpynoa which is followed by two accusatives. §S. § 184, _ 
1; C0. § 485. iodpporos—rav epyer, in equipoise with their deeds. 
The general idea is that the panegyric in most cases exceeds the 
actions, but in reference to those whose achievements are now cele- 
brated, it will be found otherwise. tavde. See N. on Il. 86. § 4. 
dvdpos apernv, manly courage. —— pynviovoa and BeBaodica de- 
note means. See N. on I. 9.$1. The sense seems to be that which 
is adopted by Goel. and Arnold: “it is a proof both where it is first to 
give us information of their worth (i.e. where nothing had before been 
known of them), and where it comes at the last to confirm the testi- 
mony already borne by a life of virtue.” Katactpopi = death. 

3. tois—xeipoot has the force of the adnominal genitive after 
avdpayaSiay. TadXa, in other respects, Sixacoy belongs to mpo- 























488 : NOTES. [Boox Ih 





risec%at (== rpottpaoSa. Schol.) the subject of the sentence. dya< 
36, i. e. by their useful and giorious death. kaxoy Of their private 
life. Some of those, over whom he was pronouncing this eulogium, 
may have been in bad repute as private citizens. The orator, how- 
ever, with great skill removes every unfavorable impression to which . 
the recollection of this may have given rise, by referring to the last 
and crowning act of their lives, the merit of which was sufficient to 
efface all previous delinquencies. 

4. gdovrov depends on drdéAavow. Poppo, Goel., Haack, Krig., 
and Arnold read mAotre, and construct it with euadaxio®n. mevias 
ehnidi, hope in relation to his poverty, i.e. the hope of being freed 
from poverty and becoming rich. This is expressed in the dependent 
clause @s....aAournoeev, in which airjy refers to meviay attracted 
into the principal clause. K. § 347. 3. avray (the genitive after 
the comparative), i. e. the present enjoyment of wealth, or the hope 
of its future possession. AaBdvres = brodaBdrvres. Gottl. cited by 
Poppo. peT avtov, SC. ivdvvov. trav dé refers to the objects 
expressed in avrap. TO....katTop%acew = the uncertainty of a 
successful issue. épy is taken by the Schol. in the sense of pugna. 
avré in the next sentence refers to this word. - wept Tod 70n 6papeE- - 
vov stands opposed to rd addavés. —— padrov tyynodpevor has furnished 
much trouble to commentators. Arnold takes the participle in a 
pregnant sense = thinking it good, and with padror, being minded 
rather. It is evident that the notion eguum censendi resides in this 
verb, as may be seen in the examples cited by Mt. § 531. p. 914. —— 7 
7d. Goel. and Kiihn. in his citation of this passage (Jelf’s edit. § 678. 
3. ¢) edit 7) ré, but Dindorf’s reading, which is the same as Bekker’s, 
is supported by the best MS. authority. evddvres stands for the 
accusative, it being put in the nominative by attraction. Cf. Jelf’s 
Kuhn. § 678. 3. ¢. To & épyoy refers to 1d wa%eiy (= drroSaveiv), in 
the sense of deadly contest. dc ....tvyns, in the briefest moment 
of fortune = in the critisal point of the battle, i. e. when the fortune of 
the battle was at its most critical point, their desperate valor to turn 
it in favor of their state brought them to speedy death. In order to 
get rid of this expression, which he terms unintelligible, Arnold con- 
nects rvxns With dua dxpn, when their fortune was at its height, and 
makes ris Sdéns....d€ovs depend on danddAdynoar, were taken away 
Srom what was their glory rather than their fear. But I am disposed 
after much reflection to adopt as the sense of the passage: they were 
taken away in the most critical moment of the fight, in the height of 
their glory rather than of fear (i. e. when they were farthest removed 
from a feeling of cowardice). 






































Cut XLIL] | NOTES. 489 


CHAPTER XLIII. 


‘Following the example of these worthies, those who survive should contemplate the great. 
ness and glory of the state, until they are inspired with the love of it, remembering that 
its prosperity was brought about by brave men, who freely surrendered their lives to the 
public good (§ 1), and in doing thus have acquired a deathless renown and an illustrious 
sepulchre, where their fame will ever be preserved (§ 2); for the whole earth is the sepul- 
chre of brave men, and their memory is treasured in the breast of every one (§ 8); in 
imitation of such examples let all be prepared to meet the dangers of war (§ 4); for a 
brave exposure of life is more honorable to those in prosperity, than to those whose 
courage results from their wretched and hopeless condition (§ 5); misfortune in the 
midst of prosperity is more afilictive than the momentary pang of death on the field of 
battle (§ 6). 


1. rn moder depends on rpoonkdvras, “as becomes citizens of such a 
state.” Bloomf. dogpareorépay (didvorav), a safer lot, career. 
a&tobv—eyxetv, to desire to have, depends on yxp7. Ady is opposed 
to épy@ infra. thy apedevay, the utility of having a daring spirit. 
The words jv....éveorw are parenthetic. —— mpos....eiddras, 
to you who yourselves know it as well (as he). Sewpevous is te 
be constructed in the same manner as oxorotvras. The same may be 
said of év3vpoupévovs, which Steph. thinks should be put in the dative 
on account of ipiv. épaotas—airns. In respect to the splendid 
outlines of Athens and its surpassing beauty, which had power to 
inspire the passionate love with which its citizens loved it, some very 
interesting remarks may be found in the Class. Mus. I. p. 56. 
To\pavres, Who were daring. The other participles in this connection, 
may be rendered by the relative and finite verb. See N. on I. 8. $1. 
In respect to the thing spoken of, cf. I. 70. €v Tois epyots aigxu- 
vopevor, were alive to shame in the time of action ; i. e. fearful of bring- 
ing disgrace upon themselves. Poppo remarks that Thucydides him-. 
self explains this in the speech of Archidamuts (I. 84. § 3). émdre 
...-ogareinoav. In I. 70. $6, it is said of the Athenians, jy & dpa 
kai Tov meipa ohadaow. For the verbal explanation and construction, 
see N. on that. passage. —— ovcovv—aéiovrres were unwilling. This 
participle has the same construction as roApavres. modw follows 
OTEpiokety. dperns. S. § 200. 8. épavoy. This word properly 
signifies an entertainment to which each partaker contributes a share, 
something like our picknicks. Cf. Smith’s Dict. Antiq. p. 398. In this 
place it refers to the joint contribution of their most valuable offering, 
viz. their lives. 

2. yap introduces an explanation of xkd\A\corov epavov. —- idia is 












































490 NOTES. [Box IL 





opposed to xow7. ovx—padroy, ddX. The force of these particles 
in this connection is thus shown by Kuhn. (Jelf’s edit. § 778. Obs. 5), 
obdx (i. e. od Todrov) €v G Keivrar pGAXAov (SC. i) exeivor, ev @ H SdEa 
avray Karadeirerat, i. ©. 7) macay THY ynv), GAA’ ev @ 7 SdEa adray dei- 
pynoros KataNelmerat (SC. padAov 7) Todrov, év @ Keivrat). 7 Oda... 
karaXeirera, their glory is preserved in everlasting remembrance for 
every occasion which may offer itself, both of word and deed, i. e. for 
every occasion in which their praise may be celebrated by words or 
actions. mapa r@ xaip@ depends on karadeimerat. 

3. €v TH pi) mpoonKxovon (sc. yz), in a foreign land ; literally, in a 
land not belonging to them. dypadhos pynpn—ris yvapuns paddor 7) 
tov épyov, the unwritten memorial of the mind rather than of the 
monument, i. e. that which is engraved upon the mind rather than 
upon the monument. 

4. wepropagse. See N. on I. 24. $6. 

5. ov yap....Biov, for not the unfortunate have the justest reason 
to be lavish of their lives. Bloomf. well remarks that ‘this is a preoc- 
cupation by the speaker of an argument on the part of the rich, name- 
ly, that they, having the means for enjoyment, ought not to hazard 
themselves in war but leave it to the poor, who have not such; and 
who therefore, having nothing to lose, may and do run all hazards.” 
Biov is the separative genitive, the idea being that of parting with life. 
Cf. C. §§ 847, 348.  €vavtia petraBorn, @ change to the opposite, 
i. e. from prosperous to adverse fortune. ért xivOuveverar, 73 yet 
— at hazard = is yet to be feared. —— peyada ra diadpéeporra (cf. I. 70. 
§ 1), the changes would be great, inasmuch as they would pass from a 
state of affluence into one of privation and hardship. . 

6. &y rm....Kdkaors, misery connected with cowardice as its result. 
Some take pera in the sense of after, and refer padaxioSjvat to the 
giving way in battle. In all the editions before me except Dindorf’s 
and Kriiger’s, the words & ro or pera rod are marked as suspicious. 
There seems to be no conceivable use for both these expressions, and 
I must believe with Arnold, that €y rt» has crept in from the margin, 
where it was placed to explain pera roi. 
struct: hy 6 dvaicSnros Sdvaros yryvopevos Gua pera powns Kal Kos, 
for dua is to be taken with the preceding words, and not as though 
written yryvdpevos cat dua dvaioSnros, and moreover almost unfelt, 
which is Bloomfield’s interpretation. 

















v....Savatos. Con- 


Cuar. XLIV.] NOTES. gig 


CHAPTER XLIV. 


The speaker would rather comfort the parents of the deceased than lewail their fate, for 
fortunate are those who die, as have the sons of these, the most glorious of deaths (§ 1); 
it is difficult however to impart consolation to those, who will continually see others in 
the enjoyment of the good fortune in which they once rejoiced (§ 2); some may hcpe to 
forget their present sorrows in new duties and affections, and in the further increase of 
their families assuage their own grief and benefit the state by preventing its depopulation 
(§ 8); those, whose age forbids this hope, should solace themselves by the remembrance 
of past enjoyment, and let the glory of their departed sons brighten the short space of 
their existence which still remains (§ 4). 


1. dudrep, wherefore, introduces a general deduction from the re- 
marks made in the preceding chapter. roxeas is a poetic word, 
although found in the Attic prose writers. Cf. Xen. Mem. IT: 8. § 33. 
bcou mapecre—eniatavra. Notice the change from the second person 
to the third. émioravra tpapertes, they know that they were born 

(i. e. that such was the condition of their birth). See N. on I. 69. § 5. 
To 8 eituyes (= 7 & edrvyia. Mt. § 269.1). Supply rodro dy, as 
conforming to the preceding construction in émicravrac rpaerrtes. 
Arnold says that the abstract term ré edruxés is defined by the con- 
crete ot dy—Adyaowy, a confusion between two modes of expression 
rovrous S€ evtvyels eivat, ot dy—Adxwow, and rd & evrvyxés, TO THs Ev- 
mpereotarns Aaxeiv. evmpereatarns is to be referred to Avmns as 
well as to reAevrqs. Render then: (and know) that they are fortu- 
nate, whose lot it is like these, to have the most glorious end, and like 
you, the most honorable grief. ois refers to the same persons as of 
dy, and depends on Bios. The sentence may be rendered literally, © 
whose life in like manner has been measured out to be happy in and 
to die in = whose lot it is to enjoy the same happiness at the moment 
of death which belonged to them in life. Death came to them in the 
full enjoyment of happiness, before they had endured the griefs and 
afflictions to which a longer period of life might have exposed them. 
So Arnold gives the sense: the duration of whose life has been com- 
mensurate with that of their happiness. Poppo in his Suppl. Adnot. 
p- 169, cites the interpretation of Wex. (de difficilioribus aliquot Salustii 
atque Thucydidis dictis, p. 15), “quorum vita ita aptata est (quorum 
vita ita congruit) ut, in guo felices essent (patrie defendends munere) 
in eodem vitam finirent. 

2. xaderov pev ov, x. t. A. I know that it will be difficult (oida 
sv. See N. on I. 76. § 1) to persuade jyou to be happy] in respect to 
those, the remembrance of whom, ete. umn... .apatpe37, and sor 




















492 NOTES. [Boox II 


row arises not from the loss of those things of whose value we have had 
no experience, but from that of which we are deprived after having 
tested its worth ; literally, sorrow arises not on account of those good 
things of which we may be deprived not having yet tried (their worth), 
but from that, etc. dyaSa@y is put in the relative clause by attraction. 
See N. on I. 83. § 2. , 

8. é€Amidt depends on xaprepeiv, through hope, or in hope, as de- 
noting the ground or occasion of the state of mind expressed in the 
verb. ois refers to tuas the omitted subject. of xaprepeiv. 
TéeKVOOLY TroLeio Sat = Texvororey in dependence on Aria. S. § 222. 6. 
Tav ovK ovtav, Of the departed. AjSn (= cause of forgetful- 
NES88) of emvyvyvépevor (sc. waides). An abstract or concrete predicate 
denoting a thing, often disagrees with the subject both in gender and 
number. Cf. Jelf’s Kihn. § 382, 1. dogadeia is a varied con- 
struction for ek ts dadadeias. The subject of Evvoice: is rb réxvwow 
moteiosat. So Poppo, Bloomf., and others: ol... .Kiwoduvevoow, 
who do not hazard equally with the others their children (= who have 
no children as others to hazard) by exposing them to danger. ; 

4. mapnBnxare, are past their prime, are growing old, perf. of mapn- 
Bao. Tov Te....Hyeiose, consider the greater part of your life, in 
which you have been fortunate (S. § 182), as gain. révoe, i. e. the 
remainder of life. éceo%at depends on 7yeioSe. KoupileoSe, 
be relieved (literally be lightened) of your grief. év....7Atklas, in 
the infirmity of age. 


padAov répret, d\AG Td TiGoZar padAov réprret. 






































X , rahe > cy , 
TO Kepoatvety. es -Tipag sat = ov TO Kepdaivett 





CHAPTER XLV. 


The sons and brothers of the deceased should be emulous of the glory of their friends, and 
remember how arduous is their task to equal the fame of those whom envy no longer 
injures (§ 1); those who are reduced to widowhood should not be deficient in the pecu- 
liar excellence of their sex, and should avoid as much as possible notoriety either for _ 
good or for evil (§ 2). 


1. wai....adpeote. ‘ Usitatior ordo verborum erat rots ra:ci 
8’ ad ravde, doo mdapeote, ut c. 44. init. rods ravde viv roKéas, door 
mdpeore. Nune ad ravde repetendum aides, et ad matoi propter 
articulum omissum supplendum tyiv. Itaque vulgari modo et, plene 
ita scribendum erat: dco & ad ravde mapecte raides 7) adeAGoi, tpt» 
6p6.” Poppo. rov ayava. What this contest is the speaker 
goes on to explain, and hence the following sentence commences 





Caar. XLVL] NOTES. 493 — 





with yap (explicantis). tov ovk dvra. See N. on Il. 44, § 3. — 
KaS tmepBornv dperns, by a superabundance of virtue. dperis is here 
taken, says Bloomfield, in a general sense to denote whatever is praise- 
worthy or meritorious. —— dAX’ drly@ xeipous, but (even) somewhat 
inferior. tois (aot is the dat. incommodi. mpos TO avtTurdor, 
Jor (= exercised towards) an adversary. The simple idea is that men 
will envy their competitors as long as they live. —— pi éuroday, not 
eing in the way = when they are dead. 

2. doa refers to yuvatxeias by what is called constructio xara 
aiveow. See N. on I. 136. $1. tis—trapxovens dicews. Arnold 
and others refer this to the virtue of affectionateness, but Bloomfield, 
in my judgment, more correetly understands by it chastity, the great 
virtue of the female sex. js refers to yuvacxds implied in deat. 
The relative is used in an indefinite sense. Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 819. p. 
Render then, of whom there may be as little as possible said among 
men, either for good or for evil, khéos = yyn. 




















CHAPTER XLVI. 


Fiaying now performed the duty which custom has demanded, the speaker announces that 
provision is made for the maintenance and education of the children of the deceased, and 
closes with a brief request, that all shall retire after this expression of their grief ($$ 1, 2). 





1. uot is the dative of the agent. C. § 417. Ady@ is added 
to eipyrat, on account of the antithetic éoy@ which follows. Ta 
pev—ra Sé, partly—partly. O. § 441. péexpe WBns, until man- 
hood, i. e. according to the Schol., when they were eighteen years of 
age. roiade refers to the deceased, and rots Aeuropéevors to their 
surviving children. So Dobr. cited by Poppo (Suppl. Adnot.). —— 
dyavev depends on orédavoy. ois—roiade = wherever—there. 
ois is a sort of dat. commodi after xeirat. 

2. viv....damtre, but now having ceased bewailing each hie relative 
(év mpoonkes Exagros) depart. 














494 NOTES. 3 ~ [Boox IL 


CHAPTERS XLVII—LIY. 


The description of the plague at Athens, contained in these chapters, is 
no less celebrated as a master-piece of its kind, than the funeral oration 
which it so immediately follows. The subjects are diverse, yet the historian 
shows himself a master of the tender and pathetic no less than of the ener- 
getic and sublime. The origin, progress, and results of this dreadful scourge, 
are detailed in a style singularly clear, chaste, and simple. We seem to be 
at once transported to the crowded city, to stand amidst the dead and 
dying, to hear the groans of the sufferers, and to watch the sure progress 
of the disease to its fatal termination. We turn away with disgust from 
the selfishness and coward fear, which leave the nearest and dearest friends 
to die alone; and we are horror-stricken at the excesses in which, with 
death before their eyes, they so recklessly and wickedly indulge. So dis- 
tinctly and impressively are these and other circumstances of the calamity 
related, that no one who has once read it with care, will ever forget its soul- 
harrowing and sickening details. Even to the man of gray hairs, the PLacur 
or ATHENS, as a college exercise unique and interesting, comes up witha 
freshness and vividness, which is true of no other subject in his whole 
course of study. Something of this may be attributed to its extreme diffi- 
culty, but more, I apprehend, to its power to engrave indelibly upon the 
youthful mind the horrors of the dreadful scourge, and the scenes of suf- 
fering which it produced. 





CHAPTER XLVII. 


The first year of the war closes with the funeral solemnities just related (§ 1); in the be 
ginning of the spring, the Peloponnesians make another irruption into Attica and lay 
waste the country ($ 2); not long afterwards the plague commences its ravages, against 
which no human aid is efficacious, and supplications at the temples and other religicus 
observances prove alike vain and useless (§§ 3, 4). 


1. TcAomovvnciot....épn = Trav TWedorovynciov....pépn. As it 
_now stands, ra Sv0 pépyn (two thirds. Of. II. 10. § 2) is in apposition 
with the preceding nominative. Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 478; C. § 360. 3. 
See N. also on I. 89. § 3 (end). ; 

3. dvrav.... Arrixn, and when they had not been many days yet in 
Attica. i vocos, the pestilence. The article is added because this 
plague was so well known. —— Aeydpevov. It is better (with Poppo 
and Kriig. after Camerarius) to take this in an absolute sense (as eipn- 
peévoy, I, 140. § 2), than to refer it with the older critics to véonpa con- 





Gaur. XLVIIL] NOTES. 495 


tained in vécos (cf. C. § 453. 8), or to the idea in general denoted by 
the word thing. ovrws is to be constructed after yevéoSat, in the 
sense of to such a degree, by the force of the preceding rocoiros. 

4, ovre....dyvoia, for the physicians could furnish no assistance 
when first through ignorance (of the disease) they attempted to effect 
~acure. There are other ways of translating this sentence, the most 
usual of which is to construct the participle with the verb (8. § 225. 8), 
Jor the physicians were unable at first to furnish any remedy through 
ignorance of the disease. This implies that afterwards the physicians 
so understood the disease, as to cure those who were afflicted with it, 
which was notso. But the explanation, which I have adopted after 
Goel., implies that the physicians, when they became aware of the 
unyielding malignity of the disease, gave up and did not pretend to 
any ability to prescribe for it, Indeed most of them, as appears from 
the following context, fell victims to their professional duty of attend- 
ance upon the sick. d0@ =TocovT@ dow. See N. on I. 68.§ 2 
(end). réxyn (sc. #pxer). The Schol. adds oiov pavrixn, ém@dn, in 
reference to which Poppo says, “ huc fortasse ars musica referenda,” 
The explanation of the Schol. would suit better the words pavreias 
Kat Tois totovros Which follow. doa Te....ikerevoav, whatever 
supplications they offered at the temples. éca to which mavra refers 
is properly an accusative synecdochical. pavteiats (Poppo and 
Kriig. pavreiows), prophesyings. If rois rovovros (such like things) 
refers to incantations, as is generally supposed, the indefiniteness with 
which it is referred to, shows that Thucydides had very little confi- 
dence in them. Of. N. on II. 8. $3. Tedevtavtes, at last, finally. 
K. $3812. R. 3. B. avtav amréctnaay, they abstained from these 
things. The reason is contained in t76 Tod kaxod vikapevot. 


























CHAPTER XLVIII. 


The local origin of the plague is said to have been in Aithiopia, whence it pervaded the 
greater part of the Persian dominions, and suddenly appeared at Athens in the Piraeus 
and afterwards in the upper city (§§ 1, 2); the historian, having himself been sick with 
it and witnessed its effects on others, expresses his intention to relate merely tue manner 
of its attack, leaving it for others to investigate its origin, and the cause of its being able 
to produce such an entire change in the human body (§§ 3, 4). 


1. ris iwep Alyimrov, the part lying above Egypt, i. e. the region 
of country now called Nubia, Sennaar, including a part of Abyssinia. 
xareBn is here tropically used of an inanimate subject. Bas 
tiv moAAny, the greatest part. K. § 246. 8. ¢. 








videws of Persia. 





496 NOTES. } [Boox IL. 


2. évérece is an expression of common use, to denote the sudden 
breaking out or attack of malignant diseases. aro, it attacked. 
S. $192. 1. —— Gore refers back to éfarwaies. és Ta Gpeara, 
into the cisterns or water-tanks used for receiving and containing the 
rain-water, as appears from the explanatory sentence which follows. 
avrésu, i. e. in the Pirzus. és ty dv@ modu, into the upper 
city, so called in distinction from 4 xdra adds, the lower city, or that 
which was built upon the plain. TOMAA@ paddov, in far greater 
numbers than when it was confined to the Pirsous. 

8. avrod, i.e. the disease. @s exaotos yryvacke, each as he 
thinks. See N. on II. 21. § 38. ad’....avrd, from what cause tt 
most likely arose = what was its probable cause. This is a substantive 
clause depending upon Aeyérw, as does also ras arias. - peraBodrns 
depends on dotiwas in the sense, which in so great a change. Poppo 
says that the sentence written in full would be: kai ras airias (sc. 
Aeyérw) dotivas ixavas airias tocavtns petaBodjs vopife eiva. But 
the government of peraBodjs is less natural in this mode of construc- 
































tion. dvvapy follows cyeiv which depends upon ikavas (S. § 222. 
6). ag’ vy depends in construction upon ratra (sc. ra onpeia) 
doce. paduor av....ayvoeiy = may not be wholly ignorant of 





the disease (in consequence of) having some previous knowledge (re 
mpoeidas) Of it. The optative here depends on a future verb (dnAac@), 
and denotes a conditional supposition or conjecture. Of. K. § 338. 6. 





CHAPTER XLIX. 


The season in which the plague broke out was in all respects healthy (§ 1); the disorder 
first showed itself in the head, which became violently heated, the eyes being inflamed, 
after which the gullet and tongue became affected and fetid to a great degree (§ 2); this 
was followed by sneezing and hoarseness, and soon the disease descended into the breast 
and stomach, and produced vomitings and bilious discharges with great suffering (§.3); 
hiccoughs, convulsions, and spasms of longer or shorter duration then followed (§ 4); the 
skin was not hot to the touch, but livid, and covered with small pimples and sores; 
internally, however, the heat was so great that the slightest'covering of the body could not 
be endured, and many threw themselves into wells to quench their raging thirst (§ 5); 
the patients were also restless and wakeful, yet retained their strength in a great degree, 
until the crisis of the disease, which was in nine or seven days; if they escaped this, 
the malady passing down to their bowels produced there ulcerations and diarrhcea which 
carried them off (§ 6); for the disease beginning with the head passed through the 
whole system, and left its marks in the very extremities of the body, and some whe 
survived it were in a state cf utter forgetfulness (§§ 7, 8). 


1. yap often commences a narration, the subject of which has been 
previously introduced to the reader’s attention. In such cases it may 


™~ 


Cuar, XLIX.] NOTES. 497 





be rendered now. See N. on I. 4. $1. éx travrav, above all. See 
N. on I. 120. $1. dvooov, free from sickness, healthy. és, in 
respect to. érvyxavev dv. S. § 225. 8. és ToUTO mdyTa ameKpi- 
‘Sy, every illness determined in this. The English expression, ‘a de- 
termination of blood to the head,” as Arnold remarks, appears very 
nearly to correspond to this passage. 

2. rods & drovs, the others, i. e. those who were not ill of other 
diseases, when they were seized with this malady. am ovdepias 
spopdaceas, from no apparent cause. Ta evrds, within = the in- 
ternal parts, referring, as is evident from what follows, to the mouth. 
dromov kat duvaddes, disagreeable and fetid ; or perhaps better, 
strange and fetid, i. e. fetid to an unusual degree. So Arnold. 

3. pera Bnxds icyvpod, with a violent cough. OMOTE. +e 
arnpiéa, when it had fixed itself (= settled) in the stomach. See N. 
on I, 49. § 8 (init.). avéotpepé te aitny, it disturbed it (i. e. the 
stomach); literally, turned it upside down. dmokaSdpoets.... 
énjecayv, and that which (literally, all those which) is called by physi- 
cians, discharges of bile, supervened (by the vomiting). 

4. AdyE—kern, a hiccough. This is not an unusual consequence of 
the straining and irritation produced by excessive vomitings. Arnold 
takes Adyé in the sense of retching, and ArvyE Key of ineffectual 
retching, when nothing is brought off from the stomach. peta 
ravta, immediately. So the Schol. Opposed to this is woAA@ vorepoy 
in the next clause. 

5. ra pev tEw%ev (externally) stands opposed to ra dé évrés infra. 
drropev@ (SC. adtov), to one touching it (= if any one touched 
it. Mt. § 388. 6) externally. This of course refers to Seppo alone, 
since xAwpov refers to the sense of sight. pn® (for pyr’) addo re 
7) (SC. dvres) yupvoi, nor any thing else than being naked (= nor being 
otherwise than naked). yvpvoi is here put in the nominative mascu- 
line because, as Arnold remarks, ra S€ évrds ovrws éexdero = Ta évrds 
ovrws éxdovro (SC. of Kdpvoyres), and the adjective is put in the case 
in which the omitted subject of the infinitive has thus virtually ap- 
peared. qovora....pintew, and would most gladly have thrown 
(4v—pirrev =eppimtov av, sc. ef ASvvavro. K. § 341. R. 1) themselves 
into cold water. Instead of the protasis ei 7dvvavro, Poppo would 
supply «i jpedouvro from the following context. 
from the following verb. Of. K. § 346. 2. d. Kal €V....70TOY, 
and it was the same thing (i.e. equally unavailing), whether they 
drank much or little ; literally, more copious or diminished draughts 
tended to the same result. 

6. rov pi jovxdgew is epexegetical of 4 dmopia, the impossibility 















































TOUTO, SC. €dpacay 





498 NOTES. | [Boox IL 


of composing themselves ; literally, the not knowing what to do on ac- 
count of their inability to rest. x is not here to. be referred to tha 
py after a word denoting a negative idea (see N. on I. 10. $1), for the 
reason that the clause is separate and explanatory. OoovmTep.s... 
dxpatot, as long as the disease was at its height. In adverbial sen- 
tences the temporal adverb is followed by the optative, when that 
which is said is something merely imagined or thought of. Tapa 
ddEav, beyond expectation. duePeipovro—imd rod evrds Kavparos, 
died of the internal heat (i. e. the fever). eve €xovTés TL Ouvdpews, 
while they yet had (see Notes on I. 18.§6; 51. § 4) some strength. 
This clause belongs to dsepSeiporro. diadiyouey that crisis. —— 
axparov, excessive, violent, ——~ &v¢ 




















avry refers to ryv KotAiar. 
aitny, i, e. the diarrhaa. 

7. yap introduces the reason why the disorder was said to descend 
(emumurrovens, § 6) into the bowels. ro—xaxov is the subject of 
OveEner. idpusev, being seated, an expression often employed when 
a disease remains settled in some part of the body. —— peyiorov 
dangers. Tav....emeonpawe, its seizure of the extremities left its 
mark, This refers at’rod tosrod xaxod. Kriiger, however, refers it to 
ris, and makes it depend on dxparnpior. yé, 1. e. however the 
patient may have lived through the greatest dangers, the thing here 
spoken of at least happened. 

8. xaréoxnmre. This word happily expresses the violence and 
rapidity of the attack, it being used of the descent of lightning, 
storms, ete. aidota. The parts of the body are often put without 
the article. Krig. eiat & of kai trav dp%akpar, and some were 
deprived even of their eyes. dvactavras, i. e. when they recovered 
(literally, v0se up) from the disease. Trav mavrey limits Ayn. 


























- - 





CHAPTER L. 


That this disease was different from all other maladies is seen in the fact, that neither 
birds nor beasts preyed on the unburied corpses, or if they did they perished (§ 1), a 
proof of which was the disappearance of the birds of prey, and especially of the dogs (§ 2). 


1. xKpetrooy Adyou, exceeding description, greater than can be de 
scribed. K. § 823. 6; O. § 4638. 1. —— 1d ei8os tis vou, the kind 
of the disease. Ta te....gvaw, and in other respects more griev 
ous than human nature can endure ; literally, than is proportionate te 
human nature. ev rode is explained in ra yap dpvea k. T. A. 
ednkwoe—édv, showed itself to be. See N. on I. 11. $38. 
rav Evvrodpor, the ordinary (diseases), —— dmrerar = devour, feed 

















\ 


Cuar. LI] NOTES. 499 





upon. Tokay ardbov yryvopévar, although (see N. cn I. 7. $1) 
there were many unburied corpses. i) yevodpeva SiePeipero, or if 
(see N. on I. 71. § 6) they tasted (of the dead bodies) they perished, 

2. Texpnpioy is not, as some think, a predicate nominative, but is a 
proposition by itself, as in Il. 39. § 2, where Dindorf puts a colon after 
it, as he should have done in this place. 
birds of prey referred to in the preceding section. 
ovdev = “rept ta araha copara.” Jacobs. aioSnow....amoBaie 
vovros, furnished a full understanding of the affair, i. e. showed that 
death was the resuit of eating the dead bodies. Some render, made 
the event observable, i.e. brought the thing more to the attention of 
men. 








, > 4, ° 
TOLOUT@Y OpVis@Y, 1. eC. 





mepl ToLovTOY 








CHAPTER LI. 


Such was the nature of the disease in which all other disorders terminated, and for which nce 
certain or universal remedy could be found, and against which no constitution could bear 
up (§§ 1-8); an excessive depression of spirits also attended the malady from its first 
commencement, and caused the patient to give up without a struggle (§ 4); the infection 
which resulted from attendance upon the sick increased the mortality, for either through 
fear of this they were not visited, or if any ventured to approach them, they in turn 
became the victims of the disease, which was the fate of the more virtuous and compas- 
sionate (§ 5); much care and attention was, however, bestowed upon the sick by those 
who had recovered from the plague, since they knew by experience its dreadful nature, 
and were not afraid of its recurrence, because it never attacked the same person twice 


(§ 6). 


1.. rapadurdv7t = to pass by. This dative may be constructed after 
rowovrov fv, as the dat. commodi. O. 410. arorias, of an wnusuat 
nature. ervyxave—yryvopevov, happened to be. mpos €Tepov 
belongs to duadepdvras, érépm (= €) being in apposition with éxdorg. 
kai G\Xo....€redevra. This is an explanatory repetition of what 
was said II. 49. § 1, although that seems to refer to the time immedi- 
ately preceding the pestilence, and this to the time when it was raging. 

2. as eimetv, so to speak (S. § 228.8), is to be constructed with 
TO....€Bdranre, for that which relieved one injured 

















év te ovdev. 
another. 

8. cdpua....avrd, no body showed itself strong enough for it (i. e. 
the disease). This is explained still further by ioyvos aépu (i. e. mepi 
isxyvos) i) doSeveias. For the construction ef dv—édrepavn, see N. on 
I. 2. § 1. mavra, SC. Ta Oopara. maon Swairn refers not only 
to proper food, but to the care and attention proper to be bestowed 
upon the sick. 








500 NOTES. ‘[Boox Th 


4. dewéraroy. The subject being an inanimate thing, the adjective 
in the predicate is put in the neuter. S. § 157. ¢. aSvupia, dejec- 
tion, anwiety. aigSotro Kapver, perceived that he was sick with it. 
See N. on I. 26. § 3. For the use of the optative, see N. on I. 49. $1 
(init.). mpotevta aas avtovs, gave themselves up (to the disease), 
—— €repos....€2moxov, filled with infection one from the care of 
another, they died like sheep. dvantprdapevor. “This a favorite term 
of Plato to express defilement or pollution, from the notion of a body 
overloaded or surfeited with food, and so becoming disordered or un- 
sound. Thus Thucydides seems to use it as signifying, becoming fully 
charged with infection.” Arnold. Tovro, i. e. the contagious na- 
ture of the disease. 

5. Sedidres, through fear. épnuot = for want of care. The 
subject is dvSpemo understood, referring to the sick persons. 
apetis Te petamovovpevor, those who made any pretensions to virtue (C. 
§ 873.1). I prefer with the Schol. to take dperj here in the sense of 
pitavSporia kai dyarn. So Kriger understands it, although Bauer 
and Haack attach to it the sense of firmness. 
tending upon) denotes the manner in which jdpeiSouv char airav. See 
Ns. on I. 38. § 1; IL. 84. § 4. Tas d\oupoes Tav aroyryvoyevav 
—et<cxapvoy, grew weary of the moans of the dying. The naturalness 
and exquisite pathos. of this passage are such, that I cannot bring 
myself to adopt the sense given by some, were tired out with lament- 
ing for the dying. Besides it seems strange, if this latter meaning is 
the true one, that the dying rather than the dead should be the subject 
of lamentation. rds ddopipoes is what Kuhn. (Jelf’s edit. $ 549. ¢) 
calls the accusative of equivalent notion. ToAXod, vast, huge. 

6. d€ duas of Siawehevydres, but notwithstanding [that the sick 
were deserted by their relatives] yet those who had escaped (death 
from the disorder). Arnold supplies the ellipsis and paraphrases thus: 
“Still, whatever were the particular instances of intrepid humanity, 
visiting the sick and dying without any consideration of its own 
safety, yet the sufferers met with the liveliest compassion and the 
greatest attention, from those who had themselves had the plague, 
and had recovered from it.” Tov movovpevov. So we speak of one 
laboring under a disease. did... .etvar, because they had experi- 
enced [the disease] and were of good courage as to their safety. These 
persons had two essential qualifications for visiting and taking care of 
the sick, viz. sympathy in their sufferings, znd freedom from all fear | 
of personal exposure. The reason for the last is contained in the next 
sentence beginning with yap (explicantis). Trav aay, i. e. both* 
the well and sick. TO Tapuxphpa meptyapel, in excessive joy of the 

















€ 
OL 





eotdvres (= in at- 























Caar, LIL] NOTES. 501 


present. —— pnd ....d:apSapyjvat, that they would never herexfter be 
_ destroyed by any other disease. They supposed that as they had battled 

successfully with this terrible malady, their bodies would yield to no 

other disease to which they might be exposed. They did not there- 

fore suppose that they should never again be afflicted with any sick- 

ness, much less that they should never die, but simply that they 
‘should outlive every disease and die of old age. 





CHAPTER LII. 


I'he accession of the country people added to the calamity, for having no place to lodge 
except in crowded huts, they died one upon another, and were rolling abont in the streets 
and around the fountains (§$§ 1, 2); the temples also were full of corpses, the calamity 
having reached to such a height, as to render all regardless alike of things sacred or profane 
(§ 8); sepulchral laws and usages were violated, the survivors burying where and in 
whatever way they could, and oftentimes for want of necessaries in an indecorous man- 
ner, using funeral piles erected for others, or throwing their dead upon one on which a 
corpse was already burning (§ 4). 





1. mpds, in addition to. 7...-aypov. The article is omitted 
before the attributive, where it is placed after a noun denoting action 
in the abstract. Of. K. § 245. R. 2. ovx Hoocov = most especially. 

2. oixiav yap ovx timapyoveay. Of, II. 17. § 8. 
in the midst of summer. ovdevi Koou@ = Tavu dkdopes. Jacobs. 
These words are constructed by Haack with dsa:rrapéver, but it is bet- 
ter to refer them to 6 d3dpos éyiyvero, which gives a sense still further 
explained by the following context. vexpol....exewrTo. Jacobs, 
with the approbation of the best. critics, thus constructs this sentence: 
“27? GdAnAols amoSvyoKovres ExewvTo vexpoi, Ut vexpot consequens sit 
vocabulis ém ddAndats droSvycKortes.” exadtvdovrto, lay rolling 
about, being too weak to walk or stand. npusynres, half dead. 
Tov vdaros émSupia contains the reason why they lay around 
the fountains, and is not therefore to be constructed with jyidv7res. 

3. avtov, i. e. in the temples. évarotynakdvreav (SC. dv3parav) 
is the genitive absolute. ovk....yevovrat, “not knowing what to 
have recourse to.” Bloomf., whom Arnold cites approvingly. But not 
knowing what was to become of them appears to me a better render- 
ing. Of. Mt. § 488. 5. iepav kai doiwv. See N. on I. 71. § 6. 

4. yxas refers here to the disposal of the dead bodies, which from 
the following context appears to have been by burning. Why the 
epithet dva:oxivrovs is added to Sijxas is seen in emi mupas yap k. T. As 
dia... -chioww, on account of so many previous deaths in their 








Spa €rovs, i. e. 





























502 NOTES. “[Boox IL, 


Samilies (chiow), or because so many of their friends had already 
died. pSdcavres Tovs mycavras, anticipating those who were rais- 
ing the pile. dv hépoev, “which they happened to be carrying.” 
‘Arnold, Cf. C. § 606. 











CHAPTER LITII. 


Many other acts of licentiousness resulted from the pestilence, men being desirous, from 
the sudden changes of fortune which they saw, and the precarious tenure of their own 
lives, to enjoy the present to the highest degree possible (§$ 1, 2); no labor or pursuit 
for the attainment of any useful or honorable object was engaged in, pleasure being the 
ruling principle of action (§ 3); neither the fear of the gods nor human laws had any 
restraining influence, since it appeared that those who reverenced the gods were no safer 
than others from the plague, and each expected death before he could be convicted of his 
misdemeanors at a civil tribunal, such conviction too haying little terror, while a more 
awful calamity was hanging over them (§ 4). 


1. Apée, gave rise to, is followed by dvopias. C. § 850, R. —— 
rida, in other respects than the excesses spoken of at the close of the 
preceding chapter. éréApa by the force of the antithetic dzexpv- 
mrero refers to open daring. pry—roetv. See N. on I. 10. $1 (end). 
Some critics erroneously: construct xa’ 7Sorny (cf. Il. 87. § 2) with 




















eroApa. ayxiatpopoy, sudden. dpayres refers to ris taken col- 
lectively. Tay tT evdoarpovey depends on thy peraBorny. Takel- 
vey, i. e. the possessions of the rich. 

2. Sore has here the ecbatic sense. See N. on I. 65. § 1. mpdsy 








having reference to. iyyovpevo. Genotes the cause (see N. on I. 9. 
§ 4) of their desire for immediate and unrestrained enjoyment. 

3. ro pev....7v, no one was zealous to labor after that which was 
esteemed honorable. mpoaradairapeiv takes the article by way of em- 
phasis, ro being used, although the infinitive regarded as a substantive 
depending upon mpdéSupos, should properly have taken rov. Of. K. 
§ 308. R. 1; Mt. § 548. Obs. 2. +o ddéavrt xad@ is the dat. commodi. 
adnrov vopifev ei, regarding it uncertain whether. Of. the Lat. 
nescire an. 6,rc refers forward to rovro, and is the subject of jy» 
understood. non, the present moment. This word has undergone 
various readings, 74e: or 75 being found in all the older editions. —— 
r) és avd kepdadeov, whatever ministered to this (i. e. 78v); or if with 
Poppo (cf. Mt. § 283) we refer the article to és aird, profitable as far 
us this (i. e. 480) was concerned, 

4, ro pev is constructed by Poppo in dependence on o¢Bew, and 
referring to ré Sefov implied in Seay PéBos. Some refer rd pev to 











\ Ouar. LIV.] NOTES. 503 


oeBew kat pi (sc. o¢Bew). -—— kpivovres is a nominative absolute, the 
construction being carried on as though Seav Pd8q@ 7) aSparev vino 
ovdert dmeipyovro had preceded. Cf. Mt. § 562. 1. tav de dyap- 
tnpdtrev depends on ry tipepiay dvridovva, to be punished for his 
offences ; literally, to pay the penalty, to give satisfaction, the punish- 
ment being considered in the light of a debt due from the offender. 

















~—— ovdeis edmifwy has the same construction as xpivorres. pexpe 
...-Btovs. The order is: Brovs péxpe rod Sixny yeverSar. dvr.6o0- 
a. depends on €Arifav. peilo, SC. Tiwpiay. emikpepaoSnvat 


depends on xkpiver or vopitey, to be supplied from éAmi¢@y upon which 
the verb properly depends, but the sense of which without modifica- 
tion would be inappropriate here. iv mpw éeureceiv, before it fell. 
A similar effect upon the morals was witnessed in the great plague of 
Milan in 1680. Cf. Lond. Quart. Rev. Oct. 1844. 








CHAPTER LIV. 


The Athenians in their affliction remember an old prediction, which had been quite obscure, 
but now seemed to be made clear by the calamity (§§ 1-3); they also call to mind the 
oracle given to the Lacedemonians, in which the god had promised to be on their side 
(§ 4); the severity with which the pestilence fell on Athens, and the exemption of Pelo- 
ponnesus from its ravages, seemed to be in keeping with the oracle (§ 5). 


1, rowotT@ pev wd%er—mepurecdvres, having fallen in with such a 
calamity = such @ calamity having come upon them. —— ys. Cf. I. 
21. § 2. 

2. rodde rov érovs, the following oracle. doxovres of mpecBu- 
repo. See N. on dudvdres of orparnyoi, I. 49. § 4. Awptakos médXe- 
pos. In the Peloponnesian war the Dorians were opposed to the 
Tonians. The Schol. says that this verse is drawn from Hom. Il. 1. 
161... In respect to the faith of Thucydides in such things, cf. N. on 
II. 8. § 3. 

8. 2) Noywdy—aAXA Ardy, NOt LOIMOS but LIMos. These words were 
doubtless pronounced very much if not quite alike, and hence were 
confounded, evixnoe. The subject is (rd) eippoSae. emt here 
denotes the ground or occasion of the thing spoken of (cf. K. § 296. 3. 
b), 22 their present condition, i. e. on account of the prevailing disease. 
mpos. See N. on I. 140. $1. THY pynpny emovovvTo, confirm 
their recollection. ovtas, i.e. Aysds. The keen sarcasm of this 
passage is obvious, and helps to show in what estimation such things 
were held by Thucydides. 

* 4, rois eiddow, to those who knew it. 























dre = rt. See N. on 





504 NOTES. [Boox IL 


Il. 23. $1. 
Cf I. 118. § 3. 

5. ra....eivar, they conjectured that the things which took place 
(i.e. the pestilence) corresponded with it. d<, for, slightly intro- 
duces the clause in which it stands as confirmatory of what precedes. 
b,rt Gov Kal cimeiy = in any respect worthy of being mentioned. Ar- 
aold cites as equivalent in signification, 6,rz cai déudAoyov, IV. 48. In 
_tespect to the weakening force of xai, ef. Jelf’s Kuhn. § 760. 3. 6. —— 
eveveiwato* karépaye. Schol. A most expressive term to represent 
vhe sudden and overwhelming calamity. 


avrots refers to the Lacedeemonians, and limits dveiXe. 











CHAPTER LYV. 


\s Peloponnesians, after ravaging the plain, pass into the territory of Paralus, and thero 
lay waste the country (§ 1); but Pericles still adheres to his opinion, that the Athenians 
shcald hazard no general engagement (§ 2). 


1, €repov rd mediov. Of. II. 47. § 2. Ildpadov. The invading 
urmy took a circuit north of Athens, and passing between Hymettus 
and the more northern mountains, marched south through Mesogea 
into Paralia, as far as Laurium in its most southern extremity. It was 
a bolé movement thus to place Athens in the rear, and we have no 
other instance recorded in which this was done. od... . ASnvaioss 
shows the reason why this movement was made. The Peloponne- 
sians hoped to draw out the Athenians from their city to defend these 
mines. mpés, towards, K. § 208. III. 1. a. 

2. xal tére, then also, as well as in the year of the first invasion 
Tepi.... ASnvaiovs follows yvepny in con- 














(@omep....€aBod7). 
struction. 





CHAPTER LVI. 


Previous to the advance of the Lacedemonians into the maritime district, Pericles fitted out 
100 ships to sail around Peloponnesus ($1); the fleet sets sail while the Lacedzemonians 
are in Paralia (§§ 2,3); with the armament the Athenians proceed to Epidaurus, and 
ravage the territory but are unable to take the place (§ 4); thence departing they ravage 
other towns on the Peloponnesian coast, and having taken and sacked Prasiw, they return 
to Athens (§§ 5-7). 


1. & 8 atray—évror, but while they were yet. See N. on I. 18. 
8 6. —— mpiv—eddeiv. S. § 2238.3. mapeoxevatero refers to Peri- 
eles. éroipa. See N. on Il. 8. § 4, 








Guar. LVIL] NOTES. 505 


2. &v vavoly immayayois, in cavalry-transports. ——- rparov rér: iz 
respect to the Athenians, for the Persians sent horsemen by sea with 
Dates and Artaphernes. vavolv is the dative of accompaniment. 
8. § 206. 5. 

3. dre dé dvyyero x. tr. r. The fleet must have been fitted out with 
great dispatch, as the Peloponnesians were in all only forty days in 
Attica. Of, II. 57. § 2. év tH mapania, sc. yn. Cf. § 2, where it 
is fully written. Upon this rijs "Arrixjs depends. - See N. on I. 114., 
§ 2 (init.). 

4. ’Enidavpoy refers to the Argolic Epidaurus. Another town 
of the same name lay S. E. of Sparta, near the southern extremity of 
the eastern peninsula of Laconia. Ths yns tTHv modAnt, the greater 
part of the country. Of. Mt. § 320. 8. mpoexapnoe. Bloomf, 
supplies 7 meipa or rd éXciy from the preceding context. So Stephens 
explains od mpoeyapynoev aitois rd édeiv rv rou. Of. IT. 58. $ 2.— 
ye is highly restrictive = notwithstanding in this respect at least they 
did not succeed. 

5. emi%addoowa, maritime places. 

6. Ipacids, Prasie, was situated in the northern part of the Laco- 
nian coast, at the mouth of the river Kani (Zanus), which rises in 
Mount Parnon, and flows north-easterly into the Argolic gulf. It 
seems that the Rihentans assaulted this town on their way home. —— 
yas depends on éreyoy, the action being confined to apart. Cf. Mt. 
§ 823. b; ©. § 366; 8. $191. 1. 

















CHAPTER LVII. 


Through fear of the pestilence, which carried off many both in the city and in the arma- 
ment, the Peloponnesians leave Attica sooner than they otherwise would have done, 
having remained, however, longer than they had ever before (§§ 1, 2). 


1. 17 otparia which had gone to ravage the Peloponnesian coast. 
Cf. Il. 56. $1. rovs IleXorovvnciovs is the subject of é&edSeiv. 
tav avropodov. §. §192.N.3. The accusative of the thing 
heard is éru....ei. Sdrrovras—joBavovro. See N. on I. 26. § 3. 
Arnold understands Sdamrovras of the flame and smoke of the funeral 
piles, the word being of general application to any manner of per- 
forming the last rites, whether by interment or burning. But if the 
dead were buried, as some doubtless were, in the outer Ceramicus, the 
interment could: be seen by the scouts of the enemy if not by their 
whole army. This will npg « remark of the Schol. that the 











568 NOTES [Boox Il 


Lac2demonians did not attack them (atirods, referring doubtless to the 
persons engaged in the burial rites), because they deemed it impiona 
(doeBes). Saccov, more speedily than they would otherwise have 
done. Diod. XII. 45, says that Pericles effected their departure by 
his expedition against Peloponnesus. 

2. m\etordv te xpdvoyv éevéweway (in the land), Of. II. 28. § 3. 








CHAPTER ‘LVIILI. 


The Athenians undertake an expedition against the Thracian Chalcidians, which arriving al 
Potidea makes great exertions to take it (§1), but in vain, for the pestilence breaking ont 
in the portion of the army which had recently arrived, spread among the troops already 
there and broke down their strength (§ 2); the newly arrived forces therefore return to 
Athens, having lost one fourth of their number (§ 3). 


1. éxpnoaro, had employed. ert modtopxouperny. Of. I. 64. 
adixépevot to Potidea, 

2. agiws qualifies mpodympe: (see N. on II. 56. § 4), and is followed 
by the genitive mapacKevijs. Cf. S. § 200. N. 2; C. § 874. 8. The 
reason of the failure is contained in the next sentence -introduced by 
yap. ToUs mporépouvs otpatimras, i.e. those who had gone out 
with Callias (I. 61. § 1) and Archestratus (I. 57. § 6). dé, out of. 
The reinforcement was probably drawn away from the place, as soon 
as if was found that the other army was becoming infected with the 
disease. Poppioy dé x.7. dr. Of. I. 65. § 3. 




















CHAPTER LIX. 


The Athenians oppressed by the double scourge of war and pestilence, change their mirds 
and charge Pericles with being the cause of their misfortunes (§ 1); they even go so fa 
as to send an embassy to the Lacedzemonians offering to make concessions, but effect no 
thing thereby, and in their perplexity inveigh bitterly against Pericles (§ 2); whereupos 

~ he calls an assembly, and in order to calm their irritated feelings and raise their coursge 
eddresses them in a speech (§ 8). 


1. mAAoiwvro ras yrapas, changed their minds. 

2. rov....cixov = they blamed Pericles, cast the blame on Pericles 
-—— @s meicayra, as though he had persuaded. See N. on I. 54. § 1. 
as avrovs.. See N. on I. 81. § 2. ampaxrot éyévovro (SC. ot 
mpeoBeis) = effected nothing. —— ravrayddev....xa%ecrares = being 
w*olly at loss what to do, being in utter perplexity of mind in con- 








Ouar. LX.] NOTES. 507 


sequence of the difficulties which beset them on every side (avras 
xo%ev). : 

8. mpos ta mapdyta, at the present posture of affairs. xahe- 
maivovras. Of. II. 22. § 1. drayayov....yvauns, by diverting the 
angry current of their feelings. This is more fully expressed in daé 
rav rapévray Seway andyew tiv yrouny, IL. 65.§$1. For rd dpyetcpe 
wov, see N. on 7d peAdoy, I. 42. § 2. 











CHAPTERS LX.—LXIV. 

The speech of Pericles, comprised in these chapters, is a bold and ani- 
mated defence of the policy recommended by him in the prosecution of 
the war. He triumphantly justifies himself from the accusations and *re- 
proaches, which his fellow-citizens, in their distress, were heaping upon 
him, and arouses them to manly courage and endurance by showing the 
_ trivial value of the houses, villas, and luxuries of which they were for a 
time deprived, when compared with liberty, the most inestimable of all 
blessings. In its high-toned and generous sentiments, its profound and 
statesman-like views, its appropriateness to the occasion, which demanded 
something to arouse the courage and cheer the minds of the Athenians, de- 
pressed as they were by invasion without and pestilence within their walls, 
this speech is every way worthy of the great man who pronounced it, and 
who was soon to be removed by death from the government which he 
had so long and ably administered. The excessive brevity of its style ren- 
ders many places obscure, yet the general scope is so clear, that it may be 
readily apprehended, and thus aid is furnished by which the verbal diffi- 
culties may in general be satisfactorily elucidated. 

The oration begins somewhat abruptly, and in the spirte of reproof. 
This however will not appear strange or unsuitable, when the high stand- 
ing and commanding talents of the speaker, and the dejection, timid coun- 
sels, and unworthy conduct of his audience are considered. It would do 
in such a posture of things for him to speak with authority, while others 
would be obliged to employ the language of depre€ation, The position of 
Pericles was not unlike that of the Earl of Chatham, when, inspired with 
patriotism and hatred of oppression, he hurled those terrible bolts of warn- 
ing and reproof upon the heads of the ministry, who were forging the 
chains of slavery for these American colonies. From no other man than 
him, who had so long and ably held the reins of government, would such 
language as he frequently used have been deemed endurable. There is 
therefore nothing inappropriate or unbecoming in the bold and manly com- 
mencement of the speech before vs, but is rather to be regarded as the out. 


508 NOTES. _- [Boor TL 
burst. of generous indignation at the fickle, effeminate, and short-sighted 
policy of the Athenians whom he rose to address. 

The general divisions of the speech are not so strongly marked, as in his 
more deliberate orations. He first exculpates himself from the unjust cen- 
sures under which he suffered (chap. 60); he then enters upon a defence 
of his policy, by holding forth the encouraging prospects before them, by 
showing the worthlessness of houses or lands when compared with freedom, 
and by portraying the degradation which would result from submission 
and: defeat (chaps. 61-63); he then recurs to the pestilence as something 
unforeseen, and respecting which no one could be justly blamed, and closes 
with a stirring appeal to the courage, patriotism, and love of glory, which 
should animate the breast of every true Athenian in this great and mo- 
mentous struggle for liberty and dominion (chap. 64). 





CHAPTER LX. 


The speaker commences by frankly acknowledging, that his object in convening the assem- 
bly is to administer reproof for their fault-finding and pusillanimous spirit (§ 1); he lays 
down a political axiom, that to the individual members of a state nothing can be more 
advantageous, than to have the body politic in a prosperous condition (§ 2); every citizen 

’ should aim, therefore, to promote the public welfare, unaffected by private calamities, 
and casting no blame on the adviser of the measures which they have adopted (§ 4); in 
the present instance, their anger is directed against one who is not inferior to them in 
political sagacity, eloquence, patriotism, and incorruptible integrity (§ 4); in which quali- 
fications and virtues whoever is deficient can never be useful to the state, and therefore 
he ought not to be censured, who, possessing them in a moderate degree even, has in- 
duced his fellow-citizens to undertake the war (§§ 6, 7). 


1. xai = yes, indeed. To this corresponds the xai before éxxAnoiav. 
Cf. I. 80. $1. mpoadexopevr@....yeyevnrat, I have expected these 
expressions of your wrath ; literally, these expressions of your anger 
(ra THs dpyis tpav) have happened to me expecting them. See N. on 
7 yap....adioraoSat, II. 3.§2. Mt. (§ 285. 2) makes ra rijs-dpyijs 
= 7 dpyn, but the other rendering is equally as grammatical and far 
more pointed. rovrov refers forward to éras tropynce x. Tr. dr. 
The verbs iropuynow and péuyoua are put in the indicative after 
dnws, to represent the idea of the verbs as definitely occurring and 
abiding. Of. K. § 330.6; Mt. $519.7 (end). Arnold contends that 
ows (in order that) takes the aorist subjunctive, and thus he (with 
Poppo, Goel., and Kriig.) edits the passage. 

2. mreiw belongs to adpereiv. Evpracav dp%oupévny, being 
prosperous as a whole = enjoying public prosperity. —— i)....0par- 
Aopevny, than one which is flourishing in respect to its citizens individ 
ually considered, but collectively is in a ruined condition. 














Cuar. LX.] NOTES. 509 


8. Kaas... .éaurdv, for a man who is prosperous in his private 
affairs. Karas hepdpevos is analogous to xadés mpdcoor. 
focoy than if his own affairs were in a bad condition. Evy (in 
EvvarrddAvurat) = together with the state. eUTvxovon, SC. marpidy. 
padXov than a prosperous citizen in a state brought to ruin. The 
political wisdom of these remarks is worthy of being engraved on the 
mind of every statesman. No individual can hope to enjoy perma- 
nent prosperity, independent of the sound and healthful conditicn of 
the state in which he dwells; and he legislates badly who overlooks 
the public good in his desire to benefit private interests, whether in 
reference to individuals or to particular sections of the country. 

4. ras idias Evpdopds, i. &. Tas Ka exacrov avBparer. 
héepew, able to support. 
3 viv tpets Spare. tais Kat’ oikovy Kaxompayias, at domestic ca- 
lamities. apieoSe is accommodated to tpets, and is epexegetical — 
of Spare. The regular construction would have been ddieoSat (to 
desert), in connection with dyivew.- Cf. Mt. § 631.4. For the con- 
. struction of this verb with the genitive, cf. S. § 197. 2. 
aitias €xere, you blame me. 
decreed it. 

5. xairot, and yet. ds refers to éeyoit, and therefore takes 
otouat in the first person. yrava and éppnvedoa belong to. Fooer 
as accusatives of specification: inferior in respect to knowing, ete. 
xpnpatrav xpeicowy = superior to the influence of wealth, incapa- 
ble of being bribed. 

6. 6 Te... .eveSupndy, for he who has knowledge and. does not ex- 
press tt clearly is (sc. éoriv) in the same condition (év tow), as if 
he had given no thought on the subject. in hand. dpoiws as if he 
was dtAdrodts. Tovde, SC. Tov evvov tH méAe elicited from r7 
moAet Sviavovs which precedes. Kriig. Reisk. supplies rod oixelws 
exe TH Wodel. VikK@pevov, SC. avTOU. tovrou évds is the gen- 
itive of price and refers to ypnyara. m@dotro is passive. The 
qualities of a good statesman are here briefly given, viz. knowledge, 
eloquence, patriotism, and integrity. Of. Aristot. Rhet. II. 1. § 3, 
where a somewhat similar division of the qualifications of a states- 
man is made, viz. dpdynois, apern, and edvota.. 

T. péows =perpiws. Schol. paddov érepov. See N. on I. 85. 
avrd, these qualifications, i. e. knowledge, eloquence, ete. 
“€i—ereiaInre—ovk dv—depoiunv. The actual denial of the con- 
sequent would have required the indicative, but the speaker employs 
the optative as a more modest form of denial. Of. K. § 839. 8.a; Mt. 
§ 524, 2. 





ovdev 











o 
old TE 








kal pa & viv tpets Spare for kal py dpav 











€pe—Ov 
ot Evveyvare, who jointly (with me) 



































§ 1. 





510 ‘NOTES. [Boox IL 


CHAPTER LXTI. 


When war can be declined without detriment, it is folly to undertake it, but whex it is 
necessary for the defence of rights, he is blameworthy who refuses to meet danger with 
boldness (§ 1); the speaker claims the merit of not having changed his sentiments, but 
charges his auditors with want of firmness to persevere in their former resolves, as soon 
as they feel the pressure of adversity (§ 2); the mind is easily weighed down with that 
which is sudden and unexpected, and this was true of the Athenians in respect to the 
pestilence (§ 3); but as citizens of so powerful and well-regulated a state, they cught te 
bear afflictions with fortitude, and come to the aid of the state, for by falling short of their 
previous glory they would incur censure (§ 4). 


1. yap introduces the reason or proof of ov« dy—airiay depoiuny, 
at the close of the preceding chapter. aipeots, @ choice between 
peace and war. Tada evtvxovor, “in other respects fortunately 
circumstanced.” Bloomf. raddda except that for the attainment of 
which war was necessary. Goel. well explains this expression: dum 
ceterum liberi manentes de suo jure nihil cedunt. Nam eirvyew, 
evdaipova eivat huic scriptori est liberwm esse. Kriig. expresses some 
doubt whether ra\Aa évrvyoto. may not be connected with the words 
which follow. modepnoat has for its subject éxeivois the omitted 
antecedent of ous. evSvs is to be taken with taaxotoa and not 
with ei£avras as Reisk. supposes, for the participle denotes cause (by 
submission), and is opposed to xiwduvevoavras. Pericles refers here to 
the demands made by the Lacedemonians (ef. I. 189), to which he 
said (I. 141. $1) adrddev 8) dtavonSnre 7) tmaxovew mpiv te BraBqvas 
(i. €. tmaxovew edSvs). Poppo. 

2. 6 adros (Sc. TH yvopn. Cf. III. 38. $1), of the same opinion 
that I was formerly. ov« eficrapyat (sc. rijs yvopns) is added for the 
sake of explanation and emphasis. erre.Oy) introduces the proof of 
the charge made in tyeis d€ peraBadAere. mecoSnvat to go to war. 
dxepaiots is opposed to Kaxovpévors, the general idea being, that 
as soon as trials and dangers came, they changed their views in re- 
spect to the war which they had decreed while in a state of security. 
kal rov e€pov Adyov. Repeat émeidy EvveBn. €v....yvopns Con- 
tains the reason why the counsel of Pericles now appeared wrong to 
them, and d:dre rd pév AvTodv (= Adm) x. T. A. Shows why they 
had changed their vicWs (werapéAew). éxet = KaTéxel. —— are- 
aorw, is remote = out of the reach of observation, it being opposed to 
éxet—rHv atoSnow in the preceding member. e€ ddiyov. See N. 
on If. 11. § 4. Tarrevn—eykxaptepev = too downeast to persevere. 
See N. on I. 50. § 5 (end). & (= rovros a) éyvwre, in what you 
have resolved = in your resolution 









































Cuar, LXIL] NOTES. 3 511 





8. Sovdoi, enslaves, renders abject. yap introduces an apolo- 
getic sentence, intended to soften the cutting reproof just given. Com 
pare with this the apalogy made by Ulysses (Il. 2. 291-298), after he 
had inveighed against the Greeks for wishing to return home before 
the object of the war had been accomplished. ppovnpa, high spirit, 
intrepidity of mind. Of. IL. 62. § 83. —— mreloro wapaiye, most espe- 
‘6 interpretamur 76 SovAovoSat ppdvn- 
- pa.” Poppo. rors i in respect to the pestilence which is particu- 
larly mentioned. ovxy AKxiora belongs to the words which follow. 

4, aytimddots aity, corresponding to it. xpewy, tt ts necessary. 
K. § 73. 1. c. Evpdhopais depends on tdiorac%a, to endure, to 
sustain. K. § 284.8 (2). This verb more frequently takes the accu- 
sative. Of. Mt. § 401. 4. Tv agiwow. See N.onI. 69. $1. 
év iow, equally, belongs to airdaoSa.. ths te Umapxovaens ddéEns, 
“his proper and natural character or reputation.” Arnold. In sup- 
port of this he cites ris tmapxovons dices (II. 45. § 2). But I prefer 
the common rendering, glory already acquired, as better suited to the 
context. The genitive depends on éAreime. S. § 197. 2. Tis— 
mpoonkovons follows dpeydpevoy (who reaches after, who arrogates to 
himself). §8.§192.1. The words év ic... .dpeydpuevoy are enclosed, 
in most of the editions before me, in the marks of a parenthesis. 
amakynoavras 5é ra idva, suppressing their grief on account of private 
calamities. The construction is here resumed from éy"@s—ypeov— 
eSeew ipioracsat at the commencement of the section. 






































CHAPTER LXII. 


One remark respecting the attainment of empire has been alluded to, nor would the speaker 
now give utterance to it, but for the groundless alarm of his fellow-citizens (§ 1); the 
Athenian dominion is not limited to their subject allies but extends over the whole 
sea, one of the two parts in which the world is divided (§ 2); it is not therefore to be 
compared with the possession of towns or villas, and the loss of these should not be 
lamented, but they should rather be regarded as the decorations of wealth and dominion, 
easily recovered if they remain free, but the enjoyment of which is hopeless if they 
succumb to others; wherefore, showing themselves not inferior to their ancestors who 
acquired this dominion, nor being insensible to the great disgrace, which would attend the 
loss of that in which they have been put in possession, they should go against their enemies , 
with disdain (§ 3), such as inspires those who feel their superiority to their foe in counsel 
and prudence (§ 4); for this begets firmness of daring, and is a far surer ground of confi- 
dence than hope, which is only exercised in times of extremity (§ 5). 


1. rov dé révoy is the accusative of specification, but as to the labor 
“cf. O. 438. y), or perhaps it more properly depends on drédeéa, the 


512 NOTES. : [Boox Ii 


pronoun avroy being repéated (see N. on I. 80. § 8). Of. Jelf’s Kiihn., 
Mt. § 472. 1. py) meptyev@pesa Gepends upon iwomrevdpevov. For 
the use of py, see N. on II. 18. $1. améSevEa. .. . UoTTEVOpEVOY, 
I have shown that this is wrongly regarded with suspicion. Kriig. ° 
remarks that we can say in the passive iromrevera 6 wdvos py, as well 
as in the active imorredw rév révoy ph. For the construction of dmé- 
decEa with the participle, see N. on I. 25. § 2. dnA@oce S€ cai rdde. 
Render the expression, but [ will bring forward a thought. The orator 
shows soon (oleoSe pev yap x. Tt. A., § 2) what this thought is, to which, 
as he avers, utterance is now given for the first time in order to allay 
their fears. In the general construction of the very difficult sentence 
which follows, it is evident that ovr éyo év trois mpw Adyois is to be 
constructed with Soxeire....éevSuun2qvai, which you yourselves seem 
never to have thought of, nor have I made mention of it in my former 
speeches. With ovr eye repeat éveSvunSnv with a modified signification, 
or supply éypnodyny from the following context. The main difficulty 
lies in the words imdpyov....dpynv. Goel. constructs évSuunSjva 
peyeSous mépt és tiv apxny (i. ©. THs apxns), Dmdpxov dpiy (quamquam 
vobis suppeditat). Bloomf. in his last edition adopts this order, and 
translates és tiv dpxny, as to empire, and imdpxoy tpiv, though the 
means for attaining it are in your power. I am disposed on the whole 
to render it thus: which you seem never to have reflected upon although 
belonging to you, i.e. so connected with your condition and policy as 
a maritime state, that one cannot see how you could avoid thinking of 
it. The words peyéSous wépi és tiv apxiv may then be taken as ex- 
planatory of 6. éxovrt refers to the subject about to be introduced, 
and to which réd¢ referred. mpooroinaw, pretension, claim. 

2. yap introduces the explanation of réde in the previous section, 
and may be rendered, namely, to wit. pepay depends on tod ére- 
pov, and is explained by yijs cal Saddoons in apposition with it. 
Tav....pavepav = evidently given for man’s use. 
depends on drogaive, J affirm that you are. ep’ Gcoyv, as far as, 
kal....BovArndjre, and more if you wish. Kal OUK....K@AU@et. 
Construct: xai ot« €or ore Bacikeds—éoris korioe: tas mréovras 
t Umapxovon wapackevg. Properly speaking Bacireds (i. e. the Per- 
sian king) and ¢3vos are in apposition with ris, the omitted antecedent 
of doris. ) 

8. ov xatra—daivera, is manifestly not to be compared with = not 
to be put on a level of comparison with. The idea is that. the empire 
of the sea is of immeasurably more value, than the objects of their 
regard to which reference is here made. This gives great point to 
dy peyddov vopitere eotepic%a = of which being deprived you think 


























tpas—orras 











Cuar. LXIL]J NOTES. 513 


yourselves deprived of great things. peyddov is here in the predicate, 
and was probably uttered by the orator in a tone of irony. For the 
use of xara to denote comparison, cf. K. § 292. I]. 3. b. —— yaderase 
épew avray, to be despondent on account of these things. Cf. Mt. § 368. 
5. a. ov follows paAXov 7, which implies a negative idea. The 
general principle is referred to in N. on I. 10.§ 1 (end). Cf. K. § 318. 
R. 7; Mt.§ 455. d. Kriger explains 7) od by dvri rod @Aa. KiTLop 
kal éyka\A@miopa are used in a tropical sense, as they refer literally 
to the pleasure-gardens surrounding Athens, or perhaps, as Poppo 
suggests, to the ornamental gardens which pertained to the houses of 
Athens. mpos tavtnv (sc. tiv Svvapty), in comparison with this 
power (i. e. the ewrire of the sea). K. § 298. III. 3. d. airs de- 
pends upon dyriAapBavdpevor, clinging to it, holding fast upon it. The 
pronoun is to be mentally repeated after diaco@ooper. radra refers. 
to xnmiov....mAovTov, and dvadnYopuerny is constructed after yravat. 
See N. on yrdvres—otcar, I. 25. $1. traxovoace is the dat. in- 
commodi after éAaccotaat. Ta mpooektnueva (SC. TH €AevSepia), 
whatever has been acquired in addition to freedom, i. e. not only is 
freedom gone, but every thing else, which may haye been enjoyed in 
addition to freedom. greiv. See N. on I. 78. $1. Kal audd- 
Tepa, i. @. kart Td KaTexeiv Te Kal Stavdoavres mapadiddva. Haack. 
gavnvat and ieva, like yrdvar, depend upon eixds. ov map Gor | 
deEduevor, not by inheritance ; literally, not by having received them 
Srom others. mpocert, in addition. aicxioy....atvxnoat, tt 78 
more disgraceful for those, who are in possession [of a thing], to be 
deprived of it, than to fail in its acquisition. This is a parenthetic 
clause, and it is so marked in some editions. With the sentiment here 
expressed, cf. Sallust, Jug. c. 31. ‘‘ Magis dedecus est parta amittere 
quam omnino non paravisse.” Notice the paronomasia in dpovy- 
pare (see N. on II. 61. § 8) and carappovnpare. 

4, atynpa, boasting, vaunting, is here opposed to kxarappédrnats, 
disdain that is dignified and well-founded. d7d dpa%ias evtvyxois, 
Srom lucky ignorance. ds av, whoever. See N. on I. 70. § 6 (init.). 
The relative refers to exeive understood, which depends on éyyiyvera 
to be repeated after xaradppdvnots. yvopn denotes the respect in 
which mpo¢xew is taken. A discrimination is here made between 
physical force and brute courage, and that which is guided and con- 
trolled by prudence. Allusion seems indirectly to have been made to 
the different character of the Spartan and Athenian valor. 

5. kal thv....mapéxerar, and prudence arising from a lofty spirit 
with (and. See N. on I. 91. § 7) equal fortune (i. e. if fortune be im- 
partial), renders a daring courage more sure. Mt. ($ 574) incorrectly — 





















































514 NOTES. [Boox IL 


translates €x in ék rod tméphpovos, by means of, in consequence of. 
Arnold says that “éx here is with, as it expresses the circumstances 
attending an action, or that state from or with which an action sets 
out.” —— érrid: re Hoooyv muorever—yvapn S€ awd Tay trapxévray, and 
trusts not in hope (literally, less to hope), but in counsel according to 
_ (cf. Mt. § 573. p. 995) existing circumstances. fjs....iaxvs. The 
general idea of this sentence is that hope is only exercised in times of 
extremity, or is, as Arnold expresses it, the comfort of the desperate, 
Hence those whose measures and actions result from wisdom and 
good counsel, will never trust to the influence of hope to excite 
courage, since its existence presupposes a state of difficulty and embar- 
rassment, tending to diminish rather than increase true boldness, —— 
apdvoa, forethought, forecast. What a prestige of success, resulting 
from confidence in the military wisdom of their commander, always — 
inspired the armies of Napoleon Bonaparte. 








CHAPTER LXIII. 


The honor of dominion they should either decline, or else sustain with all its attendant toils, 
nor should they forget that freedom or servitude is not the only alternative for which they 
are contending, but that they are threatened with danger from the odium, which they 
have incurred in the exercise of their power (§ 1), a power which they cannot decline, 
even if through fear they should affect to be very good men (§ 2); for even an unjust 
assumption of power cannot be laid aside with safety, nor can inactivity be indulged in by 
a dominant state (§ 3). 


1. ris Te wéAews depends on To Tipper (the honor. See N. on 76 
peAXdor, I. 42. § 2), which participle follows Bon%eiv, to sustain, to defend, 
-Cf. I. 128. §§ 1,2; 140.§ 1. amd, resulting from. orep refers 
to rov dpyew. mévovs to obtain and secure empire. vopioat 
continues the construction commenced in eixds—Boneiv. évos is 
explained by the appositional clause SovAeias dvr édevSepias, and as 
referring to the thing therein contained is put in the neuter. Cf. Mt. 
§ 439. Obs.1; S. $157. 2. a. xwdvvou &v (= éekeivwy ois) ev tH -apy7 
dnnxzeo%e = danger resulting from the enmity of those whose odium 
you have incurred in the exercise of your dominion. Krig. makes &v ~ 
= tovrav a, from those enmities which you have incurred. Cf. Rost, 
§ 104. N.7. . Arnold adopts this interpretation, but it gives no better 
sense, and is by no means the construction which is usual to the verb. 

2. js refers to dpyis. tpiv eri, it is in your power. et 
wis....avdpayazi¢era, if any one of you at the present, through fear 


























Cuar, LXIV.] NOTES. 518 


and a desire of ease, should in this (réde, i. e. rd exorivar ths apxijs) 
_ play the honest man. 7é8¢e is to be constructed with dvdpayazi¢era: as 
an accusative synecdochical. Some refer it to xivduvoy, and govern it 
by dedias or dréx%eo%at, elicited from annx%ec%e. But dedids is to be 
taken absolutely, and dmnx%ec%e is too remote to have any direct 
governing power in this sentence. @s....auTnv, for as a tyranny 
you now hold this (government over your allies). Less mildly was the 
same sentiment expressed by Cleon, III. 37. § 2. fv... .€mexivdy- 
vov. The assumption of this dominion might be deemed unjust, yet 
to relinquish it would be attended with peril, and hence the truth is 
confirmed of what was said in fjs 008... .avdpayadi¢era.. 

3. raxior dy....oixnoeay, such men as these (i. &. of ra Tovadra 
dvSpayaSi(pnevor. Krig.), if they could persuade others, or lived any 
where by themselves in a state of independence (“‘ velut in coloniam de- 
ducti.” Poppo), would quickly destroy the state. This is substantially 
the interpretation given to this passage by Poppo, Goel., Arnold, 
and others. eioavres and oiknoeay are connected by te—xai, and 
contain the protasis. The variation of construction in the use of the 
participle and the verb, instead of two participles or two verbs, is 
not uncommon in Thucydides. For the use of émi, ef. Mt. § 584. 3 
Some think that Pericles refers here to the peace party headed by 
Nicias. To ampaypoy, otium. Betant. dogparas Sovdevers de- 
notes the respect in which quietness is beneficial to a subject state, 
viz. that it may serve in safety. 

















CHAPTER LXIV. 


Tne speaker exhorts his fellow-citizens not to be influenced by sucn persons, nor be angry at 
him on account of the inroads of the enemy or the visitation of the pestilence ($ 1); for it 
has ever been their custom to regard afflictions divinely sent as unavoidable evils, and to 
meet courageously those brought upon them by the enemy (§ 2); this has given the stato 
the highest reputation, both in respect to its extensive sway in the Grecian confederacy, 
and its great and wealthy metropolis (§ 8); although the inactive may disapprove of this, 
yet it will be emulated by those who aim at distinction, and envied, as is natural, by those 
who attain not their object (§§ 4, 5); wherefore, mindful of the future to gain renown, and 
of the present to shun disgrace, they should zealously pursue both objects, and send no 
more suppliant embassies to the Lacedzemonians, nor be a apie under their calamities 


(§ 6). 
1. ray roravde refers to those persons against whom he had directed 
his remarks in the preceding chapter. Cleon probably belonged to 


the number. 
- — dep, 8c. Spar. 


4 





@....modepeiv. Of. cai ipas....éyere, I. 60. § 4. 
pa)... -0maxovew, in consequence of your une - 





516 NOTES. | - [Boox I 





willingness to submit. mépa Gv (= exeivav &) mpocedeydueda, bow 
yond what we expected. —— mpaypza is in apposition with vécos. —— 
ehridos Kpeiooor, beyond expectation, i. e. surpassing in malignancy 
any thing which could have been expected. pépos tt, im some 
measure, may be ranked with the explanatory accusative referred to 
in K. § 279. R. 10; 8. § 182. padXov quam ob terre devastatio- 
nem. Poppo. mapa Adyov. See N.on I. 65. $1. 
cere, you will attribute it tome. Of. VIII. 51. § 8. 

2. ra re—rd te. In prose re—re is rarely found, unless whole sen- 
tences or complete portions are to be connected. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. 
§ 754.3; Rost, § 184. 4. a. ra Saydma, things divinely sent = 
evils inflicted by the gods. - dvaykaios, “ necessario, i, e. velut ne- 
cessaria nec evitanda.” Poppo. Tavta....Kwdv%37, these have been 
heretofore the habitual feelings in this city, and let them not now ba 
hindered through you. Krig. says that év ee is like éy rovro 16 
tpor@—orres, I. 8. $4. Some render ey ipiv, in your case. But ef. 
Mt. $577.7; K. § 289. 3.a. Krig. supplies ev éeu eftvac with codv37. 

3. yvare—advry (i. €. THY moALy) €xovoay. See N. on I. 25. § 1. 
dvadwxévat is connected by d¢ to eixew, and is therefore governed by 
dia. With capara it signifies to be prodigal of their life, to shed their 
blood. péxpe tovde, until the present time. kexrnuerny like 
éxovoay, depends on yvére. hs follows pynpn. és aidioy, i 
perpetuum. W....Tore, even if we should now once succumb. —— 
Katadereiiperar, will remain, is putin the 8 fut. to show the perma- 
nency of the thing spoken of. Cf. Mt. § 498. a; S.§ 211. 4. 
‘EMAjver....ijpEapev. The exercise of supremacy over the Barbarians 
was an honor enjoyed in common by many; but to be the leading 
state of Greece was enough to confer everlasting renown. Bloomf. 
thinks that reference is had to the period about twenty-seven years 
previous, when the Athenians had attained to their greatest power and 
dominion. But I see no necessity for this conjecture, since the sway 
of the Athenians was never greater or more extensive than at the be- 
ginning of the Peloponnesian war. Nor is the reason which he gives 
for this, viz. the employment of the verb (#p£auev) in the past tense, 
of any weight, since the past tense is used in reference to the time 
expressed in karaeXeiverat. mpos....€kdorous is epexegetical of 
moAepois peyiorots. The words ca’ éxdorovs are to be taken as a 
noun depending upon zpés. Of. Butt. Ind. ad Demosth. Mid. cited by 
Poppo. trois maow, with all things, belongs to eimopwrarny. 
peyiorny. Of. Xen. Anab. VII. 8.$19. According to Xen. Memorab. 
III. 6.§ 14, Athens contained 10,000 houses, but the estimate that 
each house averaged twelve persons is doubtless too large. 














> s > , 
EOL avasn- 









































Cuar. LXIV.] NOTES. 517 


4. xairot, anil yet, i.e. the argument is not affected by the disap- 
proval of the inactive, since that might be expected. For this con. 
cessive use of xairou, cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 772. 1. ravra refers to the 
glory and power of the Athenian state, to which the speaker adverted 
in the previous section. peprpar av. See N. on I. 71.§ 5. 
Spav r+ = to do any thing worthy of note. kextynrat, “ possidet.” 
Poppo. ; 

5. rd puoeioSat....eivae is the subject of impp&e, which verb is 
imited by waar the antecedent of dcou. - €repor érepav, the one 
the other, is somewhat similar to ‘EAAnvev te drt "EdAnves, as Greeks 
over Greeks. érepor. conforms grammatically to éco, and érépey de- 
pends on dpyeuv. emi peyiators, ‘0b summas res et utilissimas 
actiones.” Haack. —— pioos....davréxet (cf. N. on I. 7. § 1), ive. 
hatred ends with the life of the person who is the object of it. When 
compared with the succeeding ages, in which justice will be done to 
the one who was vilified and hated, it will be therefore of short dura- 
tion (ov« él moAv). 

6. ¢s re... .mpoyvovtes, looking forward in your decision (literally, 
knowing beforehand) to your future glory. Td avrixa stands op- 
posed to rd pédAor. py aicxpov. Repeat mpoyrdvres in the mod- 
ified sense of resolving, determining. audérepa refers to rd péd- 
Aov Kadov and 76 avrika py aloxpdv. pyte....Bapvvdpevor, nor be 
evidently burdened with your present calamities = nor let it appear 
that you are weighed down, etc. In respect to the use of the personal 
instead of the impersonal construction, see N. on I. 40. § 4. 
érei. Schol. oirsves refers to odro: for its antecedent. 
































: : 
as=— 








518 | NOTES. | [Boox HI 


CHAPTER LXV. 


?’nus did Pericles endeavor to allay the resentment of the Athenians towards him, and turs 
away their thoughts from their calamities (§ 1); but though they adopted the public mea- 
sures which he recommended, yet in private they grieved not the less over their afflictions 
(§ 2); nor did they cease from their anger until they had imposed a fine on Pericles (§ 3); 
yet it was not long afterwards that they conferred the supreme command upon him, as one 
to whom the guidance of the state could be the most safely intrusted (§ 4); for during his 
administration, while there was peace, he raised the state to the highest power, and when 
the war began, evinced his foresight in declaring its ability to sustain the contest ($5); this 
was more fully seen after his death (§ 6); for in all things they acted contrary to his advice — 
and pursued measures, which if successful benefitted private persons only, and if unsuc- 
cessful injured the whole state (§ 7); whereas such were his talents, station, and integrity, 
that he was proof against corruption and popular dictation, and could even venture to con- 
tradict the Athenians (§ 8); when he saw them too confident, he played upon their fears, 
when too apprehensive, he aroused their courage, there being a democracy only in name 
as he was the chief ruler (§ 9); but his successors being more on an equality, and striving 
each to be first, became demagogues (§ 10); this gave rise, among many other ill-judged 
measures, to the disastrous Sicilian expedition, which was badly planned and conducted 
with great remissness (§ 11); and yet after this great defeat, their resources were seen in 
their ability for three years to maintain the war against overwhelming odds ($12); nor did 
they yield until internal dissensions effected their ruin. Thus was manifested the foresight 
of Pericles, in reference to their ability to withstand the Peloponnesian confederacy (§ 13). 


1. rods "ASnvaiovs tis—dpyns mapadvewv, to appease the anger of the 
Athenians ; literally, to remove the Athenians from anger. Of. Mt. 
§ 855. 4; 5. § 197. 2. andayew, to turn off. 

2. dvereiZovro, “i. ©. peremeiSovro, ejus rationibus in aliam senten- 
tiam adducebantur.” Gottl. cited by Poppo. oUTe... .€mepmrov. 
See II. 59. § 2. padrAov = more ardently, with more spirit and 
energy. —— idia stands opposed to dnpocia. It was by no means sin- 
gular that, while listening to the eloquent and patriotic sentiments of 
Pericles, they should be ready to sacrifice every thing to the welfare 
of their country, but when left to the contemplation of their private 
calamities, they should relapse into a state of dejection, and renew 
their complaints against the supposed author of their sufferings. 
6 pev Oipos, the common people, and oi 8€ dvvarot (sc. TG wAovTe), 
are in partitive apposition with oi dé at the beginning of the section. 
ért....Tovtay, because going forth (to the war) with less resources 
(than the rich) they were deprived even of these. dm édaccover, lit- 
erally, from less resources, the preposition conforming to the idea of 
motion contained in épyopevos. moAuTeAéot KaTackevais, expensive 
Surniture, i.e. the general establishment of the houses, comprising 
both the useful and ornamental. Some of this furniture was removed 

© Athens, but doubtless much was left behind, which with the fix- 




















Guar. LXV.] NOTES. 519 


tures of the dwellings, such as colonnades, ornamental shade-trees, 
flower-gardens, fountains, statuary, etc., were destroyed by the enemy. 
Gail and Kriig. construct these datives with cada, but it seems better 
to refer them to what Kiihn. (Jelf’s edit. § 604. 1) calls the accessory 
dative, i. e. that whereby any thing is accompanied. 
orov. See N. on I. 142. § 1. 

8B. ov pevrot. Lagree with Poppo that these words should have 
their usual signification, non tamen, as they respond to Snuooia pev 
rots Adyos avemeiSovro (although idia....éAvmodvro is also opposed to 
this member), they were persuaded by his words—notwithstanding they 
did not cease, etc. ot Evprayres, i. e. both the classes of citizens 
referred to. eravaavro—éexovres. S. § 225. 7. —— apw e{npiocar. 
See N. on I. 91. § 3. xpnpactv, as denoting the punishment, is to 
be referred to the dative of manner. Of. Mt. $400.5; K. § 285.1 
(3). d. Diod. says that the fine was 80 talents. Plut. says that some 
reckoned it as high as 50 talents, and others brought it down as low 
as 15. Bloomf. suggests that 80 talents was the fine imposed, and 15 
the sum finally received after mitigation. 

4. émep....moteiv shows that the fine had been decreed by or with 
the consent of the populace, and that Aristides (3. 300) is not correct 
in ascribing it to the judges. Oémep refers to what is detailed in the 

-next sentence. atparnyov eiAovro. He had been deprived, doubt- 
less, of his command when he was fined, and so Plutarch relates. 
mavra....enétpefay. He thus became in fact dictator (adroxpdrwp). 
év = rotrwv a, of which the antecedent depends on dyBdvrepor 
(S. $195. 1).. Kiihn. (Qelf’s edit. § 488) constructs #Ayer with the 
genitive, in which case the equivalent would be rotray dy. Both 
constructions are admissible. Cf. Mt. §§ 368. a; 414. p. 664. 
(in vy S€)=raira (i. €. ra ypnuara) Sy, the antecedent being the 
synecdochical accusative with mAciorov déuy referring to Pericles. 
ea iger irrecernaeily supplies xard. 

5. év rH eipnvy, i.e. the thirty years’ truce. Of, J. 115. § 1. 
petpios éényeiro, he ruled with moderation. doparas, safely, 
cautiously. Of. Il. 63. § 3. 6 méAepos stands opposed to év rH 
elpnyn. —— Tour, i. e. the war. tiv Svuvapy, SC. THis moAews. 

6. dvo érn kal prvas €& from the commencement of the war. He 
died in the autumn of A. o. 429, after the plague had carried off his 
nearest connections, including his two sons Xanthippus and Paralus. 
The sickness of which he died was probably a mitigated form of the 
eame disease. A brighter name has hardly ever adorned the pages of 
history. As a statesman, an orator, a general, and a patron of the 

fine arts, he shines resplendent among the most gifted of his country: 





TO O€ peye 























@v 

















= acquired. See N. on I. 9. § 4. 


520 NOTES. [Boox I 


men; yet his greatest glory is comprised in his dying declaration, that 
no Athenian had through his means been made to put on mourning. 

7. hovxagoyras and the participles which follow contain the prota- 
sis, (see N. on I. 75. § 6), if they kept still, i. e. risked no general en- 
gagement on land. The apodosis lies in weprécecSa. Sepamevov- 
tas, if they gave attention to, is here used in a tropical sense. In re- 
spect to this advice of Pericles, cf. I. 148; IL. 13. GPXHV [PN weee 
mokeum. See N. on dpynv re pa emixracsa, I. 144. § 1. oi Se 
(opposed to 6 pev)....€mpaéav. This line of policy, so different from 
that pursued by Pericles, may be attributed in part at least to Cleon, 
who was violently opposed to his prudent measures, and took every 
means to annoy him in the latter part of his administration. —— kai 
a\Xa is opposed to ravra re, and depends on émodirevoay, in other 
respects they administered the state. €&w@ Tod moAé€pov, i. e. foreign 
to the true object and interests of the war. Reference is had to such 
expeditions as that against Crete (II. 85), the attempt made on 
Cydonia, the unjustifiable attack upon Melos, and above all the disas- 
trous expedition into Sicily, preceded, as Arnold remarks, by petty 
expeditions to that island before the great invasion, in which not 
only were their forces wasted, but the Doric states were estranged 
from Athens. I have placed a comma after efva: and xépdn, to break 
up the long sentence, which in Dindorf’s edition is without these 
punctuation-marks. kara, on account of, through. K. § 292. Il. 3. 
b. Bloomf. thinks that there is an allusion in cara....xépdn to Cleon, 
and Alcibiades, and partly to Demosthenes. a refers to the mea- 
sures alluded to in ddda e£@ rov modéyov. idt@rats = wroAiras, 
inasmuch as it stands opposed to aéAe. padAoy than to the state. 
aparevra, “if they miscarried, as in the case of Cleon in Thrace 
and Nicias in Sicily.” Bloomf. 3 

8. atrtov & fv, sc. rovrov referring to the difference between the 
prudent measures of Pericles and the course pursued by his successors. 
exeivos refers to Pericles. —— xpnudrav—ddwpéraros = of incor- 
ruptible integrity ; more literally, proof against bribery. Karetxe 
To mARSos eAevdépws, i. e. he administered the government with 
energy, and yet not so as to encroach upon the liberty of any of its 
citizens. ovK—parrov—i, not more—than =: not so much as. —— 
The negative 7 belongs both to xrapevos and to Aeyew. See N. on 
I. 12.§1. The participle crapevos denotes cause, since he had not 
e& ov mpoonkdvrav, by means not 
‘befitting. exov en dkiace, being able by his high reputation. 
mpos opynv tt, “somewhat warmly.” Bloomf. I prefer Arnold’s 
interpretation, so as to excite their anger, inasmuch as these words are 


















































Cuar LXV.] NOTES. 521 


antithetic to mpds 7Sovny 74, which evidently signifies, for their plea- 
sures so as to please them. Instead of this being a jejune interpreta- 
tion as Bloomf. avers, it is much more pointed and forcible, inasmucn 
as it embraces the more extensive idea, viz. that he spoke so vehe- 
mently and plainly as to excite their anger. 
9. mapa Katpoy UBpet Sapoovvras, puffed up with unseasonable con- 
Jidence, i. e. a boldness which was untimely and unsuitable. karé- 
Anocev emi ro hoBeioSar; literally, he struck them down to the state 
of being afraid, i. e. he inspired them with fear. Perhaps émi may 
be taken in the sense, in order that they might be in a state of fear 
(cf. K. § 296. IIT. 8. a), which is not essentially different from the 
other interpretation. Sedudras avd dddyws, on the other hand un- 
reasonably alarmed. Adyo—épyo, in name—in reality (see N. on 
II. 40.§ 2), So the Latins employ verbo et re. tré. See N. on 
I. 130. § 1. | | 
10. The historian now proceeds to contrast with these features of 
the administration of Pericles, the policy and conduct of his suc- 
cessors. mpos adAndovs follows too. For the emphatic adrot 
before the reflexive d\AnAous (themselves with one another), cf. C. 
§ 511. 3. dpeydpevot....ylyveoSat, striving after the pre-eminence 
(literally, each to be first). Of. K. $278. 3. b. 8; 8. § 192. erpd- 
movro....evdidvat has received a variety of interpretations, according 
as the words are connected in construction. Bloomf. adopts the 
order: érpdrovro t@ Syu@ Ka% Hdovas, they turned to the people for 
their gratification = they applied themselves to gratify the people. 
At évdivdévac he supplies airé from Sy, and understands by ra 
_ mpdayyara the administration of affairs. Haack refers ca devas to 
t evdiddvac Which depends on érpamovro. From ro dipe@ he supplies 
avrov, and thus is given the sense: they turned to the people to 
gratify them with (literally, to give them for their pleasure) even the 
administration of public affairs, i. e. not only in their speeches but in 
their public measures, they had principal reference to what would be 
agreeable to the people. This I conceive to be the sense of the pas- 
sage, and so it is understood by Arnold. There is no necessity of 
_ making the sentence bimembris, resulting from xai, inasmuch as it 
often has the signification even, the corresponding sentence being 
easily supplied mentally from the context. Of. K. § 821. R. 5. 
: 11. GAa re rok\Aa—ijpaptyIn, many other errors were committed. 
@\Xa in reference to the Sicilian expedition, which is particularly 
mentioned (6 és ScxeAiay mAovs, SC. NuaptnSn). as relates to moA\d. 























| —— Os ov....érapdy2noav. This passage is in some respects very 





| obscure and has received various interpretations. With Haack, Goel., 


522 NOTES. [Boor Il 


Poppo, and other eminent critics, Iam disposed to refer ods to the 
Syracusians, supplying the ellipsis wepi éxeivwv mpos ovs. As the.sen- 
tence is commonly interpreted, ods is referred to the Leontines, te 
aid whom the Athenians were induced to engage in the expedition. 
But as Poppo remarks, émévat mpds twa is always taken in a hostile 
sense for émevat tivi. ov....emiyryvaokortes, Not knowing what 
was requisite for the armament, i. e. through ignorance the expedition 
was ill-furnished with the proper requisites, and hence proved. un- 
successful. This will be fully illustrated in the account of that unfor- 
'tunate enterprise. Dukas and Goeller say that on account of adda 
which follows, émvyryyaocxovres should have been éreylyywckov. But 
Poppo constructs thus: écoy of exméuyparres Ta ev TH oTpatoréd@ ap- 





Bdtrepa éroiovy, ov Ta mpdadopa Trois olxopevors emtyryv@oKovTes, GAA 
(émtytyy@oKovtés) Kata—mpootacias. Properly écov of éxméuavres 
should have been dédcov trav eéxmepyrdvt@y (sc. dudprnpa), ot ov, if 
order to conform to the construction which precedes. dcaBorads 
refers to such calumnious charges as were brought against Alcibiades, 
and which caused his removal from the command of the Sicilian ‘ex- 
pedition. eroiovy and érapaxySnoay are both to be referred to of 
exréuavayres, the connectives being te—xkat. mepi thy modw stands 
opposed to év ro orparorédyo. mporov. Arnold says “for the 
jirst time after the expulsion of the Pisistratide;” but Bloomf. inter- 
prets, “then first during the Peloponnesian war,” which seems to be 
the true sense. érapaxSnoay is limited by ra re taken synecdo- 
chically, were in a state of disorder in respect to the affairs. 

12. oadévres S—dpas, but although they were defeated—notwith- 
standing. For the concessive use of the participle, see N. on I. 7. § 1. 
rov vautixov refers to the whole Athenian navy, the greatest 
part of which was destroyed at Syracuse. Tpia pev etn avretxor. 
It is quite difficult to determine what particular period of the war is 
here referred to. Haack (in his second edition) and Goel. would read 
déxa for rpia, which would embrace the time, within a few months, 
which intervened between the loss of the Sicilian armament and the 
taking possession of Athens by Lysander. But this seems to be an 
unwarrantable alteration of the text. Kriig. refers it to the time be- 
tween the termination of the Sicilian war, and the first coming of 
Oyrus into Asia Minor (a. o. 407). Arnold adopts the opinion that 
it was the three years, included in the time when Cyrus first came 
into Asia Minor, and the spring of a. o. 404, when Athens surrender- 
ed to Lysander. But the historian seems obviously to refer to the 
three years immediately succeeding the close of the Sicilian expedi- 
tion, during which, notwithstanding the seditions at home, a vigor- 























Cuar. LXV. | NOTES. 523 


resistancé was made, but after which the war was protracted for sev- 
eral years with but few operations on either side. So Bloomfield - 
understands the passage. Tois Te....modepuiows, both (re) their 
Sormer enemies, i. e. the Lacedemonians. To the same enemies av- 
mporepov in reference to their more recent enemies, 
the Sicilians. kal Tav....ahertnkdat, and moreover against their 
allies the greater part of whom had revolted. Ktp@ depends upon 
avreixyov, and mpooyevoperm = coming to the aid of their enemies. 
kat ov mpdrepov, and not (then) before. kai refers to pév in rpia pév ern. 
For examples of the use of pev—xai, and peyv—re, cf. Poppo’s Proleg. I. 
pp. 276, 277. Kuthner (§ 322. R. 3. Andov. edit.) says that cai and re 
in such a connection are used by a kind of anacoluthon without any 
reference to pév. Bloomf. says that «al introduces the six years that 
followed the severe struggle referred to in rpia érn. 
- ohiot—repirecsyres is to be constructed  adrol mepurecdvtes ev opict, 

the dative taking év because dependent upon éeodddnecap. 

13. rocovrov....mpoéyva, so abundant then (i. e. at the commence- 
ment of the war) were the means of judging to Pericles, by which he 
Soresaw ; or, perhaps, such abundant grounds had Pericles for pre- 
judging. Bloomf. renders such was the superabundant sagacity of 
Pericles respecting those measures by which, etc. But the sagacity 
or penetration of Pericles into the future is not the principal thing- 
intended to be brought to view, but the immense resources of the 
Athenian state thoroughly tested in the long and arduous war, and 
from which in the outset that great man knew well the ability of the 
state to prosecute to a successful termination the approaching contest. 
Some make zepryevéo%ar the subject of émepiocevoe. But what is 
then to be done with rogotrov? Didot takes émepiocevoe imperson- 
ally, and makes the clause tantamount to rocodrov repitrés eyévero, Or 
Scehary rdére 6 IepixAyjs. But this sheds no light on the passage. In 
respect to ad’ Sv, I am inclined to construct it with mpoéyva, as I 
have done in the translation.: Its equivalent would then be rovrwy 
ad’ &v, of which the antecedent would depend on rogotrov. If, how- 
ever, with Poppo and Goel., we take these words with mepiyeveosa, 
the equivalent will remain the same, but our translation must be: 
such abundance of resources—by the aid of which he foresaw that they 
could easily get the better of the Peloponnesians (see N. on I. 55. § 1). 
Two brief but spirited critiques on this passage may be found in the 
Class Museum, Vol. V. pp. 350, 475. avTav = pdvev. This whole 
chapter is one of the noblest specimens of composition to be found in 
any language, although from its excessive brevity of style it is in 
many places quite difficult of interpretation. 








rav refers. 














x > OS 
7) QUTOL EV 





524 NOTES, [Boox IL 


CHAPTER LXVI. 


The Peiopon «faas under Cnemus, a Spartan, undertake an expedition against Zacynthus 
Dut are foiled in their endeavors to take the island (§§ 1, 2). 


1. ZaxuvySev, Zacynthus, now Zante. Its situation is so well known 
as to need no comment. avrimepas, over against. 
Zaxivs.o. elicited from ZuxvySor. 
47. § 2. 

2. ra woAdAd of the territory. Evvexa@povy refers to the Zacyne 
thians. ex ctzer. Bee N. on I. 30. § 2. 








eigi, SC. 
*ASnvaiots Evveudxouvv. Of. I. 














CHAPTER LXVII. 


Aristeus with certain Lacedemonians going on an embassy to the king in Asia, proceed first 
to Sitalees, in order to induce him to desert the Athenian alliance and convey them over 
the Hellespont to Pharnabazus (§ 1); but at the instigation of some Athenian ambassadors, 
they are apprehended by Sitalces and sent to Athens (§§ 2, 3); where by way of retaliation 
upon the Lacedzmonians for craelties of the same kind begun by them, they are put to 
death without trial or even a hearing (§ 4). 





1. rov....Tedevtavros, at the end of the same summer. idia, in 
@ private capacity, not being sent by the state. Poppo suggests as a 
reason of his being associated with the embassy, that the Argives not 
having engaged in the war with the Persians, an Argive ambassador, 
who might falsely say that he was sent by his state, would have great 
influence at the Persian court. et mas meioecav. See N. on I. 58.. 
§ 1. Siradknv—rov Thpeo. Cf. II. 29. § 2. petaotavra, hav- 
ing deserted (see N. on I. 107. § 7), takes the genitive according to S. 
§ 197. 2. emt tv Ioridaay, i. e. for the relief of Potideea. ov; 
where. kat responds to re in metoai re, and ropev2nvac depends on 
BovAdpevot. jmwep Sppnvro, whither they were desirous to go. —— 
&v éxeivov, by his aid. euekrev—avarreurperv, would send them up, 
i. e. into upper Asia, or the parts more remote from the sea-board. 
as. See N. on L 31. § 2. 
2. mapatuxovres—rapa td Surddrkyn, happening to be with Sitalces. 
rov ‘yeyevnuevov ’ASnvaiov. Of. IT. 29. § 5. Thy ekelvou mow, 
i. e. Athens, of which he had been made a citizen, and which was 
therefore his city. To pepos, as far as they were able, belongs to 
Braywou which refers to the Peloponnesian ambassadors. Some tuke 
rd pépos With modu, and render it, what was in a measure his city. 






































Caar. LXVIIL] NOTES. 525 


But as he was an adopted citizen, such a qual'i.azie,. would have 
been improper and offensive. 

3. EuehAov—sreparocery, were to cross over. GAA ws Evpréwrpas 
x. tT. A. shows how they were arrested. According to Dahlman this 
event occurred a. 0. 480. Cf. Class. Mus. I. p. 189. —— ékeivous re- 
fers to the Athenian ambassadors. 

4. ddpixopévwv to Athens. ért mAelo, still more than before, 
—— diapvyar, if he should escape. See N. on I. 71. § 6. —— mpo rov- 
sav = before this time. Ta emt Opaxns (sc. ywpiov) depends on ra 
tire same as Iloridaias. edaivetro mpagas. See N. on I. 2. $1. 
éotw d, something. See N. on Lf. 65. § 8. avSnpuepov, on the very 
day, lest, as Blcomf. remarks, th2 public commiseration, as in the 
case of the Mitylenians (It. 45. § 4), should be interested in their 
favor. —— és ddpayyas, mtlo pits, i. e. into some place where there 
were pits, the plural form heing used to give indefiniteness to the 
expression. This dispositien of the bodies was even more contumeli- 
ous than to cast them ovt vnburied into the fields. Sixavovvres.... 
imnp&av, thinking wt just to inflict the same punishment (upon them), 
which the Lacedemonions had first employed. ois avrois (dative of 
means) eens = ee 7p tonv tynwpiav AaBeiv. With onipEay supply 
dpuvopevor to which 2a! tomep is to Le referred, as trois atrois is taken 
with duiveotas. Tovs €pmdpous ovs €AaBov—dmoxteivartes, by put- 
_ ting to death the merchants whom they took. This belongs to imnp£av 
as denoting the way or manner (see Ns. on I. 33. §1; IL. 34. $4) in 
which the Lacedsemonians set the example of cruelty. éaous ha- 
Bouev, whomsoever they might take (see N. on I. 50. § 1). The optative 
denotes indefinite frequency (see N. on I. 49. § 8), and hence the verb - 
of the principal clause is in the imperfect (sépeupor). K. § 333. 4. 
kat rovs—xal rods are in apposition with écovs. pndé peS Erépav 
(repeat EvproAepodvras), allied with neither, i. e. remaining neutral. 






































CHAPTER LXVIII. 


_ The Ambraciots undertake an expedition against Argos in Amphilochia (§ 1); their hostility 
_ to the Argives arose from this: many generations after the country was settled by Amphi- 
lochus, they called in as joint colonists the Ambraciots, from whom they learned the Greek 
language, and by whom they were afterwards driven out (§§ 2-6); they then in conjunce 
tion with the Acarnanians, under whose protection they had put themselves, call in toe 
their aid the Athenians, who take Argos, and make slaves of the Ambraciots ($§ 7, 8); the 
enmity thence conceived was the cause of the present expedition of the Ambraciots (§ 9). 


1. rot 3épous reXevrdvros~ See N. on II. 67. §1. ’Aumpakt@rat. 
The country of the Ambraciots lay north of the Ambracicus Sinus 





526 NOTES. [Boox IL 


and north-west of Amphilochia. Its capital of the same name was 
situated on the river Aracthus, a few stadia from its mouth. — 
modXods dvacrncavres = with many whom they had raised. ——”Apycs 
was situated on the eastern extremity of the Ambracian gulf, at the 
mouth of the Inachus, so called from a river in Argolis. Col. Leake 
(North. Greece, IV. p. 288) identifies it with the ruins of an ancient 
city at Neokhori, on the Ariadka. To "Audiroxixdy is added to 
distinguish this place from that of the same name in Argolis. Amphi 
lochia lay along the eastern shore of the Ambracian gulf. 

3. pera ta Tparxa, after the Trojan war. dvay@pioas....KaTa* 
ordcet, having returned home and being dissatisfied with the condition 
of things in Argos. The Schol. gives as the reason of his dissatisfac- 
tion, that he found his mother Eriphyle slain by his brother Alemzon. 
The accounts of the doings of Amphilochus, after his return from the 
Trojan war, are quite conflicting, on which see Smith’s Dict. Gr. and 
Rom. Mythol. I. p. 149. For the construction of dpeoxéuevos—xara- 
ordcet, cf. Mt. § 411. 5. Obs. 2. 

5. modAais yeveais dorepov, many generations after. 8. § 204. —— 
dpdpous.... Appiroxexy, bordering (literally, being borderers) upon 
Amphilochia. Evvoixous is the second accusative after emnydyorro, 
called in as joint colonists. 8. § 185. EAAnvicSncay Thy viv yoo- 
cav, were taught the use of the Greek language which they now speak ; 
literally, were made the Greeks they now are in respect to language. 
The original colonists from Argos were so few in number, that their 
language in process of time became lost, and they now learned it 
again from the Ambracians. Perhaps the conjecture of Arnold is 
correct, that the Hellenian language took the place of the language 
spoken by the chiefs in the Trojan expedition and their followers, 
which as being Pelasgian Lore a greater resemblance to the Latin. In 
respect to the construction, yAécocav may be regarded as the accusa- 
tive synecdochical, or as the equivalent accusative defining more fully 
the notion contained in the verb. Cf. Jelf’s. Kiihn. §§ 548. ¢; 579. 1. 
BapB8apor in respect to their language. 

6. ’Apyeiovs, i. e. the Amphilochians who had invited them to 
reside in Argos. xpdvm, “progressu temporis.” Port. 

7. dWdacav éavrovs, gave themselves up = put themselves under the 
protection. kal mpoomapaxadéoarres x. tA. The common read- 
ing is mpooexadécayro, but the MS. authority vastly predominates in 
favor of the participial form. Critics are not agreed, however, as to 
the construction. Poppo and Goeller’s method of punctuation and 
construction seems on the whole to be preferable to any other. They 

‘place a comma instead of a period after rpidxovra, and make aipodos 


























Cuar, LXX.] NOTES. 524 


the verb to which mpoomapaxadécavres belongs, the intermediate 
words of adrois... .ereuWav = meu dvrev re ‘Tovrey adrois Poppiova. 
e@xnoav. See N. on I. 8. § 1. "Audiroxot who had been 
‘driven out by the Ambraciots. ’Axapvaves Whose protection had 
been invoked by the Amphilochians. 

8. 7 €vppayia. Of. ID. 9. § 4. 

9. és rods = xara roy. Schol. €v T@ Trohépa, i. e. the Pelopon- 
nesians. -Xadvwv. The Chaonians bordered on the Thesprotians 
to the north-west, both countries lying on the sea-coast. —— yapas 
depends on éxparovv. mpooBardrres, by storm. 


























CHAPTER LXIX. 


An Athenian fleet under Phormio sails around Peloponnesus, and takes its station at Nau 
pactus in order to guard the entrance of the Crissean gulf; another fleet is sent to Lycia and 
_ Caria, the forces of which disembarking are defeated and their commander slain (§§ 1, 2). 


1. Goppiova. Cf. IT. 58.§ 2. When this commander left Chalcidia 
he probably returned direct to Athens. —— pyr éexmrciv—pydéva pyr 
eomeiv, that no one might sail in or out. These infinitives denote the 
object or purpose of duAakny eiye. Oras .... apyupodoyaot, in 
order to tay these places under contribution. For the same construc- 
tion of this verb with the accusative of the thing, cf. II. 19. §2; 
VIII. 3. § 1. 








CHAPTER LXX. 


The Potidaans, finding that they derived no benefit from the irruptions of the Peloponne- 
sians into Attica, and being sorely pressed with famine, make proposals of surrender to the 

‘ Athenian generals (§ 1); which being accepted, they are suffered to depart with their 
families to Chalcidia and other places which they may choose (§§ 2, 8); the Athenians 
blame their generals for concluding this treaty, and send out colonists of their own to 
people Potidea (§ 4); thus end the events of the second year (§ 5). 


1. mrodtopkotpevor dvréyewv, to hold out being besieged = to sustain 
the siege. ovdev.... ASnvaiovs, did not the more cause (S. § 207. 
2) the Athenians to raise the siege. Bpocews wept avayxaias, in 








- respect to obtaining their necessary food ; perhaps, in respect to the 


‘things which they were forced to eat. GAdjArAwy eyéyevvro. 8. $192. 





528 NOTES. “Booms 


4 ora 47, so then, i.e. in these circumstances. —— repli évp- 
Bdcews, concerning a treaty. eri, against, in a hostile sense. 

2. of d¢, i. e. the Athenian generals. mpooedéEavro, SC. Tovs 
Adyous from the preceding section. xeep@, wintry, bleak. 
dvahokvias....mddews, and because (see N. on IL. 9. § 4) the city 
(Athens) hind already expended. re responds to pev after dpavres, 
two reasons being given why terms were granted to the Potideans, 
—— dwx"Ata tadavra. Isocrates reckons the expense at 2400 talents, 
a part of which Pericles took from tke public treasure. Boeckh (Pub, 
Econ. Athens, p. 290) pronounces the reading yi\va found in two 
MSS. to be false. €s Tv modwopkiav. In many editions the article 
is omitted. 

8. rovs émixovpous, i. e. the Corinthian auxiliaries. Cf. I. 60. —— 
Edy évi inariw. ‘Sic seepe in pactis.” Poppo. As the women always 
wore two garments (cf. Herodot. II. 36), they were permitted to take 
two on this occasion, and yet it was but one suit. kai—€yovras = 
and with, the construction being varied from éiv with the dative. 
epddiov, for the journey-expenses, is in apposition with syne 
to denote its PErpore, 

4, éxaotos 7 eduvato, each wherever he was able (to go), i. e. each 
went to whatever place chance or inclination led him. avev. Seo 
N. on I. 128. § 8. 7 €Bovrovro, in whatever way they pleased. 
kai torepov’k. tr. A. Diod. says that the Athenians sent out 1000 
of their citizens as colonists, among whom the country was divided. 









































CHAPTERS LXXI—CIII. 


These chapters comprise the events which took place in the third year 
of the war. The operations of the summer are narrated in chaps. 71-92, 
which Poppo subdivides into four divisions, in the first of which, comprised 
in chaps. 71-78, negotiations are entered upon between Archidamus and 
the Plateans (chaps. 71-74), which being fruitless the city is besieged (chaps. 
"5-78. ‘The second division is comprised in chap. 79; the third in chaps, 
80-82; the fourth in chaps. 83-92. The history of the events of the winter _ 
is contained in chaps. 93-103, the minor divisions of which are (1), chaps. 
93, 94; (2), 95-101; (3), 102, 108. This portion of the history is highly 
interesting, especially the brilliant achievements of Phormio (chaps. 83-92), 
which are narrated in a singularly clear and graphic style. 





Cuar, LXXI.] NOTES. 529 


CHAPTER LXXI.. 


ne Peloponnesians under Archidamus make an expedition against Platewa and ravage its 
territory (§ 1); upon this the Platzans send ambassadors to them, who set forth the injus- 
tice of this war upon Platea, since for their services in the Persian war, Pausanias and 
the confederated Greeks had solemnly guaranteed to them their independence (§ 2); this 
pledge the Peloponnesians at the instigation of the Thebans are now violating (§ 8) ; from 
which injustice they are adjured by the gods to cease, and neither to injure the territory 
of the Plateans-nor to infringe upon their liberties (§ 4). 


1. xaYicas Tov orpardy, having caused his army to encamp. From 
this general encampment detachments could sally forth to ravage the 
surrounding country. éuedAe. He had not yet fairly commenced 
ravaging, when the Platwans were sent tohim. 

2. tpev, i. e. of your honor and dignity. av ere, from whom 
you are sprung. oTparevovres, in making an expedition, explains 
ov Oixata. See N. on I. 37, § 5. EvvdpacSat tov Kivdvvoy, to share 
in the danger.. The genitive is the more common construction with 
this verb. - map npiv, i.e. in our territory. Svoas ev TH 
Tikaraay x.7.. Aristides in an assembly of all the Greeks pro- 
cured the enactment of a decree, that this festival of liberty should 
-be annually celebrated, at Platwa, by delegates from the whole of 
Greece. The town was also declared inviolable and sacred, as long as 
its inhabitants offered these sacrifices on behalf of Greece. Of. 
Smith’s Dict. Antiq. p. 375. The Platewans refer to Pausanias by 
name, either because he was the leader of the confederated Greeks, or 
to add force to the argument by attributing the thing spoken of toa 
Lacedemonian. dmedidov is rendered by some, gave back, refer- 
ring to its temporary occupation by the Persians, But the main idea 
of the grant is evidently lodged in avrovéuous, and hence I prefer the 
| sense, granting, conferring as a favor. The clause éyovras adrovdpous 
oikeiy is epexegetical, denoting the result or effect of the verb dzedidov. 
Oftentimes dare is added to make the statement more definite. Of. 
K. $806. R. 7. See N. on I. 34, § 3. —~ orpareicai re pndéva. Sup- 
ply éxédeuce elicited from dedidov. emt Sovdeia, i. e. in order to 
reduce them to servitude. 

«BL emt Sovdcia rH Euerepa directly contrary to the grant of Pau- 
‘sanias. See N. on emi SovAeia, § 2. 

_ 4, paprupas....motovpevot, calling the gods to witness who were in- 
voked as witnesses of the oaths then made. With this may also be com- 


bined the idea referred to in N. ms I. 71. $5. These gods would be 
2 


























580 NOTES. [Boox IL. 


particularly offended at a vio-ation of the oaths which they had been 

called upon to witness. The tutelary deities also of Lacedemon and 
Platea would be offended, the former at the injustice of their wor- 

shippers in making war upon a country which they were sworn to 

defend ; the latter in seeing the country, where their worship was ¢s- 

tablished, overrun and devastated by an army of enemies. 





CHAPTER LXXII. 


Archidamus in reply admits the truth of what the Platwans had said, but avers that it was 
to rescue them and vthers from bondage to the Athenians, that such an expedition as the 
present was undertaken, and exhorts them to remain free and assist in liberating others 
from servitude, or if unwilling to do this, to pursue a strict neutrality (§ 1); the Platzeans 
reply that they can do nothing without the concurrence of the Athenians, and express 
their fears that either that people will compel them to engage in war, or that the Thebans 

~ taking advantage of their neutrality will seize upon their city (§ 2); to which Archidamus 

- responds by pledging to preserve their territory, in case they will retire somewhere else, 
and to deliver it to them at the expiration of the war (§ 3). 





1. itoda8ev. Bloomf. supplies rév Adyov. yap, namely, that 
is, explains the idea contained in the imperative avrovoyeioSe. K. 
§ 324. 2. rav rore (in the Persian war) xwdvver. Cf. xivduvov 
tis paxns, I. 71. § 2. im ’ASnvaiors, in subjection to the Athent- 
ans. mapacKeun Te....€devSepaoews. This passage is made clear 
by referring air&y to the persons included in éc0....£vyapooar, and 
rév dor to other states which had not united in these oaths, but 
were in like manner sane, to the Athenians. moAepos, i. e. the 
Peloponnesian war. fjs....0pkois, 1m which especially Darlene, 
do you also abide by your oaths. I concur with Kriig. in referring jjs 
to mapackev)) as containing the leading idea.  pdAcora péev—ei dé py. 
See N. on I. 82. $1. dmep vefers forward to jovyxiav. TO 
rpérepov. We are not informed by Thucydides when this proposal 
was previously made. vepopevoe TA Uperepa alta, enjoying your 
9WN possessions. 

2. avev. See N. on I. 128. § 2. map ékeivois, i. e. the Atheni 
ans. einoay is put in the optative as though dre or os had pre 
ceeded. Of. Mt. § 529.3. In respect to the thing spoken of, ef. I. 6, 
§ 4. éxeivev refers to the Lacedwmonians. —— odiow ov én 
rpéraoty, would not permit them (sc. to receive both as friends). The 
ellipsis is supplied very naturally from Séyea%e dé dudorépous iAovsy 
at the close of the preceding section. —— @s....d€xeosar, since tng 



































the termination. —— éya{dpevor, sc. tiv yqv. Schol. 


Cuar, LX XIII]. NOTES. 531 


men were bound by the agreement (i. e. embraced in the oath) to admit 
both parties. The idea is that if the Plateans were to admit both 
parties as friends, they would be obliged to admit their enemies the 
Thebans, since they were members of the Peloponnesian confederacy, 
and thus their liberties might be endangered. 

3. 6 ¢, i. e. Archidamus. —— mpos raira, i. e. in respect to the 
grounds of fear entertained by the Platwans. —— dévdpa refers te 
fruit-trees, and such other trees as might be valuable for timber or 
ornament. apisuo, by number. @Ao....€dASeiv, whatever 
else can be numbered ; literally, can come into number. Reference is 
probably-had to houses, barns, sheds, and other immovable property. 
éws dv 6 médeuos 7, a8 long as the war may continue. av im- 
parts indefiniteness to the time spoken of = as long as (however long 
it may be). Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 847. 3. pexpt dé rodde, i. e. until 


ixavy. for 

















subsistence. 





CHAPTER LXXITI. 


The Plateans express their willingness to accede to. these proposals, if the Athenians will 
consent, and ask and obtain a truce to enable them to send to Athens (§ 1); the ambassa- 
dors being sent report, on their return, that the Athenians promise them assistance and 
conjure them not to change their alliance (§§ 2, 3), 


1, d= éxeiva dG, of which the antecedent depends on xowéca, and 
the relative on mpoxaXcirat. avtovs, i.e. the Athenians. The 
subject of wovety is the Plateeans, and raira refers to the proposals of 
the Lacedemonians. nepas—ev ais, days in which=as many 
days as. kopioSnvat (to return) refers to the Platesan ambassadors. 

2. ovr év TH mpd Tod xpdva—ev ovderi, at no time whatever before 
this. Some take év ovdevi in the sense of in ho respect. agp’ ob 
= since. —— nas, mpoéa%at adixoupévous, have they permitted us to be 
injured. Goel. edits tyas, which Kriig. says is inadmissible, inas- 
much as the Platwans as well as the Athenians are referred to in 
—— repioieo%ar (Sc. adicovpevovs). See N. on septopar, 

















éyevopuesa. 
I. 24. § 6. 


532 | NOTES. [Book IL 


CHAPTER LXXIV. 


‘She Platwans resolye to remain true to the Athenians, and announce this determiration tt 
the Lacedeemonians (§1); Archidamus inyokes the gods to be witnesses of the justice of 
the invasion, and implores their aid in bringing the Plateans to punishment (§§ 2, 3). 


1. dvéyeo%a....dpavras, would bear even to see their country rav- 
aged, tj it must needs be. yav depends upon épévras, which pro- 
perly should have. been épavres, but is put in the accusative to con- 
form to the construction which « det would have demanded. —— 
GAXo in respect to yay repvopevny. 

2. éevrevdev, then. és éemipaptupiayv—Seav—xaréatn, called the 
gods to witness; literally, proceeded to an attestation of the gods. 
Poppo explains the words by émepapriparo (contestatus est) Seovs. 
Cf. Xen. Cyr. IIL. 3. § 22; Livy, I. 22.. - 

3. tovde refers to the Plateans. avryy is put for Fv. —— 
evpevn evayovicag%at, favorable to fight in (see N. on évorparomededoat, 
II. 20. § 4). The words éy 7....°EAAnow are parenthetic. qv TT 
rot@pev is euphemistically said for, if we shall take and destroy the city. 
mpoxareoapuevot. See N. On dvres, I. 7. § 1. ov Tuvyxavopev, We 
cannot gain our purpose, i. e. we cannot bring them to accede to our 
equitable proposals. Evyyvopoves....mporéepors, grant (literally, 
be consenting) that those who jirst began to act unjustly may be pun- 
ished for their iniquity. ris ddixias belongs both to trdpyover and 
KoddteoSat (= koAdcews tvyxdvev), according to the formula coddgew 
twa twos. In respect to trois tmdpxovor with the infinitive, if the 
leading verb by itself governs another case than the accusative, either 
that case or the accusative may accompany it, when the infinitive fol- 
lows. Cf. Mt. §5387; K. § 307. 1; 8. § 224. ths O€....vopipes 


~ ‘ > 4, / A , , So 
=<=Tois 5€ emidepovat vopipws thy Tinwpiay Tuyxavew adrijs.. 





























CHAPTER LXXV. 


Archidamus commences the siege of Platea by palisading it so as to prevent all egress (§ 1) 
he then constructs a mound protected from falling away by timber brought from Citheron, 
the army working in relief-parties incessantly upon it for 70 days (§§ 2, 8); the Plateans 
by counter works raise their wall to a height corresponding to that of the mound (§§ 4, 5); 
they also devise a method to draw away the earth from the opposing mound (§ 6). 


1. tocatra emZeracas, when he had thus invoked the gods, or called © 
the gods to witness. tois Sevdpeotv, There were trees in the 





Cuar. LXXV.] NOTES. 53a 


vicinity of the city, such as fruit-trees, and those left for ornament or 
shade. It was for the construction of the mound that timber was 
supplied from the heavy trees of Citheeron. Tou pndéva ere e&cevat, 
in order that no one might afterwards go forth = that all further 
egress might be cut off. —— yapa éyouv. The object of raising a 
mound, was to enable the besiegers, by filling up the interval between 
the mound and the wall, or connecting them by a bridge, to ascend 
the wall and thus get possession of the city. avray refers to ray 
TAaratay implied in wéAw which precedes. Kistem. refers it to dév- 
Spev, and translates aipeow, carrying or conveying them from the 
place where they were felled to the city. But this is flat and trifling. 

2. ovv, therefore, i.e. in order to build the mound just spoken of. 
ék Tod KiSapavos. Mount Cithwron, which was 3500 feet high, 
lay to the south of Plata, a distance of only three or four miles. In- 
deed the southern angle of an enclosure, which Leake thinks to be as 
old as the Persian war, is only separated by a level of a few yards 
from the great rocky slope of Citheron. Cf. Leake’s North. Greece, 
Il. p. 825. éxatepwrev, on both sides of the mound. The reason 
is given in é7@s....x@pa. poppnddv, crosswise like mat-work, i.e. 
at right angles, thus, EEG. This timber framework was only on the 
right and left side of the mound, the front being left sloping so that 
~ an army could be marched up, when things were in a state of readi- 
ness to scale the walls of the enemy. On the opposite side, the earth. 
and other materials were suffered to’slide down unobstructed, except 
by the wall against which the mound was raised. el Ti—pedXor. 
The oratio obliqua is used, because reference is had to the notion of 
the verb as it passed in the mind, not of the writer, but of the actors 
in the affair. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 885. Obs. 

3. Sinpnuevoe Kar dvaravXas, being divided into relief-parties. ——- 
of &evayoi, i. e. Spartan officers placed over the quotas furnished by 
the auxiliary states, and to whom the generals of the allies were sub- 
ordinate. Of. Smith’s Dict. Antiq. p. 1065. Evveheorares, “una 
prepositi, i. e. una cum propriis ducibus preepositi.” Kistem. 

4, 4 mpocexotto, where the mound was raised against (the wall). 
The object of this wooden framework was to secure for the walla 
higher elevation than the mound raised by the enemy. eo@Ko0d- 
pouy és ard mAivSous, ‘ they built up into tt (in the interstices of the 
wood-work) bricks.” Bloomf. ek....oixtay is to be constructed 
with mAivSous. KaSaipovvres = having pulled them down for this 
purpose. 

5. rod... .otkoddunua, in order that the structure, being high, might 
not be weak. eye. Supply ofxoddunya or retyos. — - déppets Kat 



































534 NOTES [Boox IL 


dipSépas, hides and leather. muppédpots oicrois. Sometimes ar- 
tows were so constructed as to carry fire (lighted tow and other com: 
bustibles being attached to them), and became very formidable when 
thrown into a town or into ships. ev aodadeia re eiva is referred 
by many critics to the workmen, and pire—BaddreoSac to the wood- 
- work. But Isee no good reason for such an artificial arrangement of 
the members of the sentence. 

6. davravyet aird, went up against it, i. e. the mound rose equally 
with the wall, and thus the counter operations of the parties left them 
in the same relative situation as when they commenced. dueAdvres 
Tov Teixous, opening the part of the wall. The genitive is partitive. 
Cf. Mt. § 321.5; Jelf’s Kiihn. § 583. 8. 














CHAPTER LXXVI. 


The Peloponnesians by a counter device render the last mentioned contrivance of the Plate- 
ans ineffectual (§ 1); the besieged then dig a trench to the bottom of the mound, and thus 
draw away the earth from the bottom of it (§ 2); they also raise an inner wall as an addi- 
tional defence in case the main wall is taken (§ 3); the Peloponnesians bring up their bat- 
tering rams against the wall, but these are rendered useless by a device of the Platzans (§ 4). 


1, év....éveihdovres, tnclosing clay in wicker-baskets, “ thrusting 
in clay into large wattled cases made of reed.” Arnold. Buttmann 
(Lexil. No. 44) by a long and labored criticism endeavors to prove, 
that eideivy does not signify to turn round, as some suppose, but al- 
ways has essentially the same sense, to press, to shut, etc., and that 
here it is used with év, because the action described is that of press- 
ing in firmly and tying up. és To Sinpnuevor, i. e. into the oper 
ing made in the wall by the besieged. Siayedpevoy is put in the 
neuter as being referable not only to mmAdv but also to rapoois. 

2. of dé, i. ce. the Plateeans. Tovto—enéeayxor, desisted from 
this. This verb is followed by the accusative also in V. 46. $1; 63. 

g 4, imdévopov, @ passage underground, a mine. Evvrexpunpd- 
pevor Ud TO xapa. Bloomf. remarks that this is a condensed form of 
expression for, making their way by conjecture to the part under the 
mound. But may we not with Kriig. consider tmd rd. xapa, as be- 
longing rather to dpvéavres than to Evyrexunpdpevor? vpeidKov 
...-xoov, they secretly (imo-) drew the (earth of the) mound to them- 
selves, i. e. within the wall. imayopévov...-xapmatos, iM conse- 
quence of their (avrois for the adnominal genitive) mound being 























Cuar. LXXVI] NOTES. 535 


drawn away from below. The genitive absolute here denotes cause. 
S. § 226. iCavovros is used intransitively. 

8. ovrw, i. e. by this contrivance. The disparity of their numbers 
convinced them, that they could not remove the earth from beneath 
as fast as it was heaped up above. Hence they invented an additional 
contrivance (spoceretedpov 1é85e). evdev 8 kal evSev. Cf. Xen. 
Anab. IV. 8. § 28. avrod depends on eer, and refers to oixodd- 
pnpa. ard tod Bpaxéos reixous, from the lower part of the wall, 
i.e. at the point on each side, where the wall which had been elevated 
against the mound returned to its original elevation. A construction 
of the inner wall beyond these extremities would have been unneces- 
sary, since the breach or entrance would be made, if any where, from 
the mound, and against this point only it would be necessary to build 
counter works of defence. dé rov Bpaxéos Teixous serves therefore to 
designate at what points on either end (ev d¢ cai évSev) the inner 
wall joined to the old town-wall. ex... .mdAty, on the inside in the 
Jorm of a crescent towards the city. A wall thus shaped would enable 
the besieged to half inclose a force brought up against it. peya 
teixos, i. e. the wall whose height had been increased to overtop the 
mound. dumrdodv te mdvov, & twofold trouble, resulting from 
having another wall to pass. ev... .ylyveo%at, be more exposed to 
missiles on both sides. It will readily be seen that in approaching a 
wall bending inward and having two projecting angles, as this new 
- wall would have, the besiegers would be exposed to missiles discharged 
on either side as well as in front. > 

4. pnxavds. The following context shows that battering-rams are 
referred to in this word. Tov peyddou oikodovpnparos depends on 
emi peya, & considerable part of the great wall, i. e. the wall raised 
against the mound. Some translate, shook the large, superstructure 
very considerably. It is evident that the battering-ram was directed 
against that portion of the wall which had been recently built up to 
overtop the mound, as the engine was worked from the top of the 
mound, kata Td x@pa mpocaxSeioa, being brought up upon the 
mound, @Xas dé responds to piay pev, and is in partitive apposi- 
tion with pnxavas at the commencement of the section. —— addy Tod 
teixous, in other parts of the wall. avéxrov, drew upwards, i. e. 
diverted them from a direct blow against the wall. kat connects 
evexroy and ddiecar. doxo’s....€ykapaias, suspending huge beams 
by long tron chains at each end, and drawing them up in a slanting 
direction by two cranes placed obliquely and stretching over the wall. » 
rouy refers to the end of the beam where it was cut off. dd xepaav 
is to be joined with dveAxicavres. Notice the omission of the copula- 















































Ree | NOTES. [Boox Ti 





tive between the participles dprnoavres and dveAkicavres. —— adie 
gav tiv Soxov—amexavri¢e. Regularity of construction would have 
required adevres tiv Soxdyv—dvexavdrfor, since ds, by the force of re, 
refers also to the last member beginning with kal Soxovs. On account 
of the intervening words, and because the writer wished to explain 
what sort of a machine it was, which they used to break off the head 
of the battering engine, the construction was changed. —— yadapois 
+ y-€xovres, with slackened chain and not holding it in their hands, 
i. e. letting it go through (6:4) their hands. 





CHAPTER LXXVII. 


Being baffled in all their efforts to take the city, the Peloponnesians make preparations te 
completely invest it (§ 1); they determine to try, however, first to burn the city, being 
unwilling to undergo the expense of a blockade (§ 2); for this purpose they heap up 
combustibles between the mound and the wall, and from this elevation toss them into the 
city (§ 3); with these they make a great fire, and are only kept from effecting their 
purpose by the want of a stltticient breeze, and by a heavy rain which is reported to have 
come on (§§ £6), 

1. rd avriretyiopa refers to the crescent-shaped wall. Of. IT. 76.§ 3. 
Kriig. refers it also to the newly constructed portion of the old wall. 
Cf. II. 75. § 4. a7d....dewav, by the present means of terror. 
Reference is had to the mound and to the battering-rams, —— mpos 
THY mepireixiow in order to reduce the Place by famine. 

2. «t mws—mpocax%ein. See N. on ef was reiceray, 1.58. § 1. 
Samdyns kal moXvopkias is put by hendiadys for Samdvys rijs roXtopklas. 

The expense of besieging a city is seen in the investment of Potidsa. 

See N. on II. 70. § 2. 

3. és....mpooxaceas, first into the space between the mound and 
the wall, The mound on the side towards the wall sloped down, so 
that while the base touched the wall, there would be quite a space 
left open at the summit. The necessity of sae this will be obvious 
to all. YEVOpEPOD, SC. ToD peTakv. SHEEN ONY - + + feTE@pOV. 
The order is: émimapéyoav (heaped up side by aoe) kal THs GAAns d- 
Aews Soo mreioroy eduvarro emoxeiv (to reach) ard Tov petewpov (from 
the height of the mound). médews depends on mAcicrov, and is em- 
ployed as though the wall against which the fagots (paxeAXor) were 
thrown was a part of the city. rijs GAns wédews refers to the space 
between the old wall and the lunar-shaped one newly built, for it is 
evident that beyond the last-mentioned one, fagots conld not be 
thrown otherwise than by machines. 














Cuar. LXXVII.] NOTES. 537 


4. Eby Seim xa ricon in order to make the fire-take more readily 
and burn more surely. —— dE... .eider, 80 great a fire as no one 
ever until that time saw kindled by men’s hands, —— 78n, already, 
heretofore. tAn tpipeica—mpos avrny, the branches of the forest 
being rubbed one against the other. dw avrov, i, e. from this attri- 
tion of the branches. This allusion to fire upon the mountains is a 
kind of reply to an anticipated objection, in respect to the greatness 
of this fire in the city compared with other conflagrations. The train 
of thought is: the fire in Platea was greater than any which had 
ever yet been kindled with hands, for the mountain-fires which have 
burned so fiercely and extensively, were enkindled not by human 
agency but by the mutual action of the forest branches agitated 
by high winds. The words dwé ratropdrov are therefore highly 
emphatic. ! 

5. rddda disasters and dangers. eXaxlorov edénoe SiapSeipat, 
wanted but little of destroying (= well nigh destroyed). édaxiorov is 
the genitive of separation. K.§ 271.2. dence, sc. rodro, i.e. 7d 
Tup. évrés....medaoa, for within a large space of the city it was 
impossible to approach on account of the flames. Some without suffi- 
cient reason make yapiov to depend on meAdoa, for it was impossible 
to approach a large part of the city within. TVEUPA... .evavTiot 
furnishes the reason for the collection of such a mass of combustibles. 
The besiegers hoped that the high wind would carry the flames and 
burning materials such a distance as to reach the dwellings. —- 
avty i.e. 77 pAoyi. enidopor, favorable. 

6. vdep—oBéoa is epexegetical of réde EvpBivar: 























CHAPTER LXXVIII. 


Being disappointed in their attempt to leave the city, the Peloponnesians proceed to draw the 
lines of investment (§ 1); after which, dividing the duty of watching the place between 
a detachment of their own forces and the Beotians, they depart to their respective cities 
(§ 2); the Plateans who stand this siege number 400, besides $0 Athenian auxiliaries, and 
some women who are left to prepare their food, all the rest haying been sent to Athens 


(S§ 3, 4). 


“1. 1d 8 Aowriv ddévres. These words are regarded as spurious by 
’ Poppo, and are bracketed in all the best editions. —— dcehdpevar.... 
xoploy, distributing the space among the several cities, i. e. a portion 
of the space to be circumvallated was assigned to each state (cf. 
Nehem. chap. IU., where the work of building the wall was divided 


b38 | NOTES. [Boor IL 


off into portions). In respect to the use of this circumvallation, see 
N. on Il. 77. § 1. The previous wall (II. 71. § 1) was only a palisade, 
—— evros against the besieged, and ¢£o%ev against an invading enemy 
of the besiegers. 

2. ‘rept apxrovpov emtrodds, i. e. about the middle of September, 
when this star rises a little before sunrise and is visible. Bredow 
has written a valuable note on this passage, which I am eompelled 
to omit for the sake of brevity. 

8. mAqZos To axpetov, the multitude useless for war. 4 

4, xarecxevao®yn. Of. II. 85..$1; VIII. 5. §1. 





CHAPTER LXXIX. 


About the same time with the events just narrated, the Athenians make an expedition into 
Chalcidia and attempt to take Spartolus (§ 1); auxiliary forces haying been sent, however, 
from Olynthus, the citizens make a sally but are compelled to retreat before the Athenians 
into the city (§§ 2, 8); the horse and light-armed of the Chalcidians, however, defeat 
those of the Athenians, and this gives rise to a change in the battle, so that the Athenians. 
become the retreating party and are compelled to fly for safety to Potidea, with the loss 
of 430 men and all their commanders (§§ 4-7).: 


1. ray WAarady is the objective genitive. éavray in distinc- 
tion from their allies. dxpatovtos rov girov. See N. on II. 19. 
§ 1. tpiros adros (see N. on I. 46. § 2). - The ,other leaders were 
Pharnomachus and Calliades. Cf. Il. 70. § 1. tmd Smaprodor, 
“sub menia Spartoli.” Poppo. So Bloomfield, who supposes the 
situation of Spartolus to have been on a chain of hills which skirt 
the coast. Poppo (Proleg. II. p. 859) and Kiepert fix its situation 
west of Olynthus; but Leake says (North. Greece, III. p. 456), that 
it lay at no great distance to the northward of Olynthus. —— mpac- 
odvrav, aiming or contriving to bring about a surrender. 

2. Trav ov radta Bovdopevar, i. e. Who belonged to the opposite 
party. #Aov from Olynthus. gvAdakyy of Spartolus. m™pos 
avtn TH mode, Close to the city. 

4, eiyoy refers to the Chalcidians, for od moAXovs meAracTas is re- 
sponded to most clearly by d\Ao weAracrai, and must therefore refer 
to forces belonging to the same party. So Poppo and Kriiger under- 
stand it. 

5. rois re mpooryvyvopevas, by the reinforcement which their friends 
had received. mpérepov this accession of force. dvaxwpovo, 
refers to the Athenians. 





























Cuar. LXXX.] NOTES. 539 


6. évedidocay, i. e. the Chalcidians and Spariolians. —— droxo- 
povat, SC. of *ASnvaior. evexevto and éonxdvrigoy refer to the 
Chalcidians and their party. 9 Soxot (SC. Kaipds), wherever oppor- 
tunity offered. 

7. T@ Tepidvte TOU oTparoi, with the army which remained after 
- the slaughter. 











CHAPTER LXXX. 


At the urgent solicitation of the Ambraciots, the Lacedeemonians fit out an expedition against 
Acarnania and the adjacent places, the Corinthians joining heartily in the enterprise and 
preparing to furnish their quota of ships ($§ 1-8); having eluded the observation of 
Phormio, they make preparation for the land expedition (§ 4), with the auxiliary forces 
of the Ambraciots, Leucadians, Anactorians, Chaonians, Thesprotians and others; the 
Spartan admiral without waiting for the Corinthian nayy, ravages Limnea, and marches 
against Stratus (§§ 5-7). 

1. "Apspaxi@rat cai Xadves. These people were united in the Am- 
philochian war. Cf. II. 68. § 9. vavol....cpav. ‘Bene Portus, 
cum navibus simul et peditatuw secum.” Poppo. EvpBoneiv, to 
assemble for defence, to render joint aid, TOY. amd. Sadaoons 
eee, i. €. rav éml Yaddoon ’Axapyaver dd Saddoons, the prepo- 
sition awd being used by way of accommodation with £upBonSeiy, as 
denoting whence’the assistance proceeded. See N. on I. 18. § 1. 
ay belongs to xparnoovct, and denotes the existence of a condition on 
which the verb may be supposed to depend. Cf. Jelf’s Kuhn. § 424. 8. 
Some may prefer to construct av with oydvres = hv oxaat. Kparn- 
govotis-eootro. Such an interchange of moods in dependence upon 
the same verb is quite frequent, as the writer wishes to express cer- 
tainty or probability only.. Cf. Jelf’s Kihn. § 802. 8.d; Mt. § 529. 5. 
dpoios, the same as before. —— édrrida § civa. The construction 
is here varied from ér with the indicative, and then with the opta- 
tive, to the accusative with the infinitive. 

2. ért dvra. The office of admiral was with the Spartans limited 
to a definite period." Thus in VIII. 20. 85, it appears that the com- 
mand was limited to one year. In the beginning of the war, when 
Sparta was ignorant of maritime affairs, there were obvious reasons 
why the term of command should have been somewhat longer. ——_ 
eri vavolv. “ Rarius dictum pro én vedv seu év vavoiv.” Poppo. —- 
ro vautixe, the fleet is here put for the sailors who manned it. —— ds 
raxiona peaas to mapackevdcacSai Te @s TayLoTa Kat TEiy. 

83. droikos ovat, because they were their colonists (see N. on I. 9, 
§ 4) The Ambraciot colony was one of the earliest of the Cor inthian 




















540 NOTES. [Boox 1. 


colonies, being founded by the Heraclidw. Cf. Muller’s Dorians, I. p 
130. €v mapackeun iv = mapackevacero. mporepoy adiKxopuevos 
because they were nearer to the place of rendezvous. 

4. ds....eppovpovv. Of. I. 69. § 1. 

- 5. Xdoves. See N. on II. 68. § 9. 
by kings. 
magistracy. 

6. MoAoocots—xai "Atwravas. The former of these people occu- 
pied the district north of Ambracia (see N. on I. 136. § 2), and the 
latter bordered on the Molossians to the north-west, embracing the 
upper streams of the south-eastern branch of the Aous (ef. Kiepert’s 
Map), and, according to Leake (North. Greece, p. 118), the moun- 
tainous country between the Apsus and the Aous. Iapavaiovs. 
This people seem to have occupied a district north-east of Atintania, 
on the upper streams of the north-eastern branch of the Aous. —— 
’Opécra. The location-of this tribe is involved in obscurity. Some 
place them in the north-west part of Epirus, and others regard them 
as occupying a more easterly position. 

7. Kpiha rav ’ASnvaioy. Cf. II. 29. § 7, where it appears that 
Perdiccas formed an alliance with the Athenians. See N. on I. 56. 
§ 2. torepov (= torepor), too late, i. e. after the fight was over. 

&. ’Apyeias of Amphilochia. Atpyvaiav, now according to Leake 
(North. Gr. IV. p. 244) Kervasaraé. It was the nearest harbor to 
Stratus, on the southern shore of the Ambracian gulf. =rparov, 
Stratus lay 8. E. from Limnea, on the right bank of the Achelous, 
and was a place of much importance, being situated where the valleys 
of Lipuni and Achelous meet, and open into the great A®tolian plain. 
dy gives to mpooxwpnoew the idea of probability. Cf. 8. § 215. 
5; Mt. § 599. d. See also Xen. Anab. Il. 8. § 18. 


* 











— dBacirevrot, not ruled over 
ék Tov apxtkov yévous, Of the family eligible to the 




















CHAPTER LXXXI. 


The Acarnanians act on the defensive, and send to Phormio for assistance (§ 1); the Pelo- 
ponnesians march towards Stratus in order, if necessary, to force it to submission (§ 2); 
the order of march (§ 3); the Greeks proceed with due caution, but the Chaonians and 
other Barbarians with foolhardy confidence press forward in order to take the place and 
bear off the honor (§ 4); the Stratians perceiving this, and forming ambuseades, attack the 
Chaonians, slay many, and compel the rest to flee back to the Grecian camp (§§ 5-7); 
where they still continue to annoy them with their slings (§ 8). 


1. aloSépevoi—éeoBeBrAnxviav. See N. on I. 26. § 3. EvreBor- 
Sovy (see N. cn II. 80.$1). The suddenness of the invasion gave 





Cuar. LXXXI.] NOTES. 541 





them no time to concert measures of defence. 
69. $1. vautikov....ekAmew. Of, II. 80. § 3. 

2. tpia rédn. ~See N. on I. 48. §2. These divisions had respect to 
the breadth, not the length of the army. —— Adye. All the editions 
before me except Dindorf’s have Adyos. The singular corresponds 
the best with épyo. In respect to the use of these two words, see N. 
on IT. 40. § 2. : 

8. pécov pev exovres because they were the weakest portion of the 
army. The article is omitted with péoov, because the expression in 
military language is already sufficiently definite. of pera TovT@r. 
Haack thinks that these were the Ciniads, but it appears from the 
following chapter, that this people joined them after the retreat 
from Stratus. Auxiliary forces of theirs is doubtless referred to, 
unless with Arnold we consider them the Periceci of the Leucadian 
peninsula, which sort of inhabitants almost every town in Greece had 
in greater or less numbers. €oTw Ste ovde Ewpayro, sometimes 
were out of one another's sight. See N. on I. 65. 3 (end). 

4, Sua pvdakis exovres (Sc. Eavrous) being on their guard, 
mndel@. See N. on IL. 20. § 4. 
ing esteemed the most warlike. ovr érécyoy, Sc. éavrors. ro 
atparémedov which they had been directed, or were expected to 
occupy. popn, with a rush, with headlong speed. 
“mrimo clamore atque impetu.” Betant. At the first onset. 
—éreiv. See N. on IL. 80. $8. 
tory. 

5. ere mpoowdvras, yel advancing. So Haack: anteguam cursum 
absolvissent. pepovapevov, while thus alone, i. e. separated from 
the other forces. - dpotas, i. e. with as much alacrity and boldness 
as before. mpodoxiCovar—evedpars, beset-—with ambuscades. There 
is a partial pleonasm in these words, in respect to which, cf. Mt. § 636. 
p. 1144. ék Te THs....mpooninrovor, they joined battle with those 
JSrom the city, and fell upon them from the ambuscades. 

6. avrovs, i. e. the Chaonians. 

7. tTav....oTparomédoy, i. e. the right and left wings which were 
encamped at this time. qoxero THs pdxns. S. $192. 1. 
dud... .emelyeoSar, because they (i. e. the Barbarians) were far in ad- 
vance, and they (i. e. the Greeks) thought that they had hurried on to 
occupy some encampment. The true reason for the disorderly advance 
of the Chaonians was unknown to them. 

8. evexewro evyortes, pressed upon them (i. e. the Greeks) tn their 
flight. .%yxeya is more usually employed of a pursuing army. 
avrovs, i. e. the Chaonians. és xelpas—idvrav, coming te an ene 


Poppiwva. Of. IT. 











> 
€7Tt- 








> A , i 
agovpevor—paxtorarot eivat, be- 














avroBoei, 
av 
TO €pyov =the honor of the vic- 
































542 NOTES. [Book Il - 


gagement. —— pre, not yet, implies that efforts were making to- 
raily the surrounding country to follow up the victory which the Stra- 
tians had gained over the Chaonians. —— ézAov. Some take this 
word in the sense of ém\i:ray (cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. $353.1). I prefer, 
however, with Poppo, Arnold, and Bloomfield to take it in its usual 
sense, armor, especially their shields and defensive armor. Kun- 
3pvac to obtain their necessary supplies. TovTo, i.e. TO odevOovay. - 














CHAPTER LXXXII. 


Cnemus retreats by night to the river Anapus, and thence to Ciniada, from whence his alliea 
return to their respective homes (§ 1). 

1. rov”Avarov morapdv. This was a small stream flowing from the 
north-west into the Achelous, some distance below Stratus. The 
object of Cnemus, whose retreat Bloomf. pronounces to have been 
very able, was to place this stream between his army and the pursu- 
ing enemy. —— 17 vorepaia, the next day. —— Oivadarv. The re- 
treat had brought the Peloponnesians near this people, who lived at 
the mouth of the Achelous, and who were at enmity with the Athe- 
nians. Cf. I. 111. § 8. thy EvpBonSecay (of the Acarnanians). 
Seo N. on II. 80. § 1. 








CHAPTER LXXXIII. 


At the same time with the battle at Stratus, the Corinthian fleet and that of their allies are 
compelled to come to an engagement with Phormio, who has been watching their voyage 
(§$ 1, 2); not supposing that the Athenians would hazard an engagement with a superior 
force, they are not well prepared for a sea-fight, and therefore, when they perceive the 
threatening demonstrations of the enemy, endeavor to cross over to the continent by night, 
but are compelled about midway in the passage to come to an engagement (§ 8); the Pelo- 
ponnesian order of battle (§§ 4, 5). 

1. Tho narrative is here resumed from II. 80. § 8. Om@s.... 
‘Axapvaves by attraction (see N. on II. 80. $1) for drws py of mapa 
Sakdoon Axzapraves ard Sardoons dvw ~EvpBonsaow (see N. on II. 80. 
$1). The word ayo refers to motion from the coast up into the in- 
terior. See N. on Il. 67. $1. , 

2. 6 yao ....ernpes. There is some obscurity in this passage re- 
sulting from ¢£@ rod xdédAmov, which, if connected with érpe, as 
Haack supposes, and which the natural order of the words seems to 
justify, would make Phormio to have left Naupactus, atl to have 





Cuar. LXXXTIL] NOTES. | 543 


sailed into the open sea, while the enemy was yet within the gulf, 
which seems to me to be incredible. Goel. gives to maparAéovras— 
e£w—ernper the pregnant sense mapam\éovras Kal mdéovras ¢&w Tod 
KéAmov éernpet, and supposes that it was the design of Phormio to pre- 
vent the egress of the enemy’s fleet from the Criswan gulf, which 
they were coasting along the southern shore to effect. But why then 
did Phormio suffer them to pass, as they did, through the straits into 
the open sea? Poppo would cut the Gordian knot by substituting 
éow for ¢£w. It seems to me that the general sense is clear, and that 
from this we may evolve the meaning of the parts which are obscure. 
The Corinthian fleet coasted along the southern shore of the gulf, 
sailed through the narrows, and still continued to hug (as the sailors 
say) the same shore until they reached Patra. As they passed along 
by Naupactus, the Athenians weighed anchor and sailed along the 
north-western shore, opposite to them, in order to watch their mo- 
tions and seize a favorable opportunity to attack them, when they 
reached the open sea (€v 17 edpvxyapia émiSéo%a). Thus they passed 
through the narrows, and were outside of the inner gulf, coasting 
along opposite to each other, the Athenians keeping a close eye on 
their adversaries. Now instead of repeating all this, the historian 
has given us the relative position of the two fleets in the outer gulf, 
as descriptive of their movements and relative position from the time 
the Athenians left Naupactus. ¢£ rod xdéAmov belongs then in sense 
to both mapamAéovras and érnpe. The evidence that the Athenians 
were coasting along the north-western shore is contained in § 3, ovr 
ZhaSov vukrds ipopyicduevor, by which it appears that the chizak was 
to conceal the place of their anchorage, and thus prevent ‘the Atheni- 
ans from knowing where to stop, so as to be opposite to them. —— 
Bovddpevos....emi%eo%at. He desired sea-room on account of the nu- 
merical inferiority of his fleet. Cf. II. 89. $8. 

8. @s em vavpaxiavy, = with the expectation of a sea-fight. 
otpatiwrikarepor, “rather as troop- -ships.”. Liddell and Scott. ay 
belongs to roApnoat. avrovs refers to the Athenians. —— oday 
koptouevov. Instead of this genitive absolute, we should have ex- 
pected the nominative, inasmuch as it refers to the subject of éopwr 
(i. e. the Corinthians), but emphasis is promoted by the present con- 
struction (cf. K. § 813. 2). Render, while they themselves were sailing 
along the shore. Tlarpav, Patra, was an important port of Achaia, 
at the south-eastern shore of the outer gulf, nearly opposite Chalcis. 
It appears that the Corinthian fleet had coasted along as far as this 
place, and were passing over (8:a8adAdvr@v) to Acarnania, when they 
‘descried the Athenian fleet approaching them from Chalcis and the 














5AA NOTES. [Boox IL 


river Evenus. A little reflection'will enable any one to see how the 
fleets came into this position. While the Corinthians anchored at 
Patra, the Athenians, instead of proceeding further westward, ané 
thus leaving the sea open to the enemy for a passage across to Acar 

nania, stopped at Chalcis, and thus were in readiness to oppose ther 
in the manner here described. That the Corinthians expected the 
Athenian fleet to have sailed further, is evident from the words, ov 
++ -upoppiodpuevot. €a@pav avtovs is repeated in xareidov rove 
*ASnvaiovs on account of the intervening words. ovr On, 80 then, 
i, e. in consequence of the state of things just mentioned. The prot- 
asis began with émedy. See N. on I. 131. $1. 

4. mapecxevagovro. See N. on II. 23. $2. 

5. a@s....qoav, as large as they were able. SuexrAovv. See N. 
on duexmAa, I. 49. § 3. Ta Xenta mAoia, the small craft. —— 
movovvra. = brought, put. Cf. Ill. 3. §4. mévre vads. Supply 
era£ato from the preceding éra£avro. dia Bpayéos, from a short 
distance. It is difficult to see any sense in the translation adopted by 
some, at intervals, The design of these fast-sailing ships was to give 
aid wherever and whenever required. We can readily see how their 
being so stationed as to be near at hand would subserve this object. 























CHAPTER LXXXIV. 


The Athenians in a single line Keep sailing around the enemy, and gradually hem them inte 
a smaller space ($1), being ordered by Phormio not to commence the attack until he gave 
the signal, for he expected that the nautical mancuyre, which they were practising, 
would soon throw them into disorder, especially when the usual wind sprung up from the 
gulf ($2); it happened as he expected, and the Corinthian ships being thrown into the 
utmost confusion, he gives the signal for the attack, which is in every way successful (§ 3); 
the Athenians having erected a trophy return to Naupactus (§ 4), and the Peloponnesians 
sail to Cyllene, where they are joined by Cnemus and his force (§ 5). 


1. xard....reraypévor, drawn up in a@ single line, i.e. the ships 
sailed one after another, as appears from. zeptémAcov adrods Kiko. 
Goel. adopts the notion of Haack, that the ships first approached the 
enemy in @ line abreast, and then changed into a@ line ahead, and thus 
sailed around the enemy. Cf. II. 90. §4. Evviyyov és dAtyor, 
crowded them into a smaller space. How this was done is contained 
in év xp@ del mapamdéortes, sailing continually along by’so as to graze 
the enemy’s vessels. This bold mancuvre not only disturbed the 
order of the enemy, but must have greatly depressed their courage 
and ardor, while at the same time it inspirited the Athenians. 





Cuar. LXXXIV.] NOTES. 545 





2. Amite, he expected. Ta mAoia, i, e. the small craft spoken 
of in II. 83. § 5. Omep avauevay, waiting for which, denotes an- 
other reason why he kept sailing around the enemy instead of imme- 
diately attacking them. ovdeva....avtovs, they would remain still 
(i. e. in their respective positions) no time at all. These words and ré 
mAoia—mapéew are connected by re in cir’. In respect to taking the 
advantage of the wind, Bloomf. remarks that a similarly adroit ma- 
neuvre was practised by Themistocles at the battle of Salamis. Cf. 
Plut. Themist. ch. 14. tore, then, when the wind arose. —— 
kad\Xiorny for the Athenians, because their ships being more skilfully 
manned and better constructed, would be less affected by the waves. 

8. os....Karyet is well rendered by Arnold, when the wind came 
down upon them and caught them. Tay te mAoiwy refers to the 
transports and small craft which lay in the centre. TOs KOVTOLS 
SiwSodvro, and were continually pushing each other's vessels off with 
poles, Bun Te xp@pevor—ovdev Kxatnkovov, by the noise of their 
shouting—they were unable to hear. Tay TapayyeANopevey refers 
to the orders of the officers, who had the general command of the 
ships, while rév KeAevordy relates to the inferior officers, whose business 
it was to superintend the rowers, mark the time by the beating of a 
pole or hammer, and cheer them on by songs and words of exhorta- 
tion. Of. Smith’s Dict. Antiq. p. 778. évres by being, denotes 
the reason or cause. dvapepew depends on ddvvaror. 
rou admetpot, being men of inexperience. dmewSeorépas, less manage- 
able. tore....Tovtov. See N.on 1. 58.$1. dre dy begins the 
apodosis, the protasis having commenced with os é¢ at the beginning 
of the section. onpaive. refers to Phormio. 
the Athenians. duepSepov. See N. on I. 29. § 4. kaTéoTnoav 
....autav, effected that no one of them could turn to make resistance. 
Avpnv, Dyme, which lay on the coast of the outer gulf, nearly 
west of Patras. 

4. e& aitav....dveddpevor, having taken on board (their own ships) 
the most of them. Goel. remarks that the meaning having killed 
(adopted by some interpreters) would have required dveAdvres. —— 
MoAvkpeov, Molycria, lay 8. W. of Naupactus, and near Antirrhium. 
belonged to Locris. Cf. Leake’s North. Greece, I. p. 111; Kiepert’s 
Map of Locris, ete. tT Ilocetdéu. Probably there was a temple 
of Neptune on this promontory. 

5. d€ cai, and also. KvAAnyny, Cyllene, was situated on the 
promontory, where commences the entrance into the outer Corinthian 
gulf, nearly opposite to Zacynthus. —— Kyjyos. Of. II. 82. § 1. —— 
ai éxeitev ves. By a reference to II. 80. § 8, it will be seen that Leu- 
































dy3pe- 














xopnoeay, i. e. 

















546 NOTES. : [Boox IL. 


cas was the place of rendezvous for the allied fleet, and that the quots 
of part of the states had arrived there, and were waiting for the 
Corinthian fleet, It is highly probable that Cnemus, after his retreat 
to niade (II. 82. § 1), sailed to Leucas with the expectation of there 
meeting with the Corinthian fleet, but hearing of their defeat, he 
formed a junction with them at Cyllene. 





CHAPTER LXXXYV. 


The Lacedemonians send out three persons to act as counsellors to Cnemus (§ 1); and being 
angry and thinking it strange that their fleet had been vanquished by the Athenians, they 
give orders to Cnemus to prepare for another battle (§ 2); Phormio also sends to Athens 
for a reinforcement (§ 3); twenty ships are sent out, but, in obedience to orders, they first 
stop at Crete, and ravage the territory of the Cydonians (§§ 4, 5). 

1. d€ nai. See N. on II. 84. § 5. - EvpBovtrovs. This practice 
of sending counsellors along with the general, became quite common 
with the Lacedssmonians and the other Greeks, and was also practised 
by the Romans. It must in many cases have proved highly prejudi- 
cial to success. Bpaciday. See N. on II. 25. § 2. mapackevd- 
¢ec%a. Most of the editions have xaracxevateoSat. eipyeoSat Tijs 
Saddoons. This was virtually the case, since the Athenians had 
hindered them from making their intended descent upon the Acarna- 
nian coast. 

2. GrAws....metpacapevors, especially as this was their first trial 
in naval warfare. Reference is’had to the Peloponnesian war, since 
in the Persian wars the Spartans had engaged in naval fights. From 
that time, however, their naval experience was on the decline, until they 
were compelled in the present contest to resume that mode of warfare, 
as the only means of successfully opposing the great maritime state of ~ 
Athens. ——)eiweo%a in skill. Of. IL. 87. $4... Their numerical superi- 
ority was not a matter of conjecture. Instead of d€ after rocovr@, we 
should have expected the correlative éc@, in yeyernoSa: Sé ria pa- 
Aakiav. ovK....pederns, not opposing the. shill of the Athenians, 
obtained from long practice, to their brief experience. Tis pedéerns 
depends on dvririZévres according to the formula dyririSnpi ri ruvos. 
With 8 ddrlyou, cf. dia mredvos, I. 124. § 2. ovv, i. €. in conse- 
quence of the erroneous views just spoken of. 

3. perd, i.e. conjointly with. vais = the sending of ships. 
Cf. I, 116. $1. 

4, avréy refers to the Peloponnesians, 























dyyedovvras. Cf, Xen, 





Cuar, LXXXVE] NOTES. BAT 





Anab. I. 8. § 19. nv éevixnoay, which he had gained. §.§ 184. N. 
1. —— ds....vavpaynoev, because he was in continual expectation 
every day of being brought to a battle ; literally, as there was ex~ 
pectation, ete. 

5. r@ 8€ xopigovre refers to the Athenian commander of the rein- 
forcements, and not to Nicias of Gortyn, as Dukas supposes. Toprim- 
os. Gortyn was situated in the central part of Crete, a short distance 
S. E. of Mount Ida. There were three principal cities of Crete, viz. 
Gnossus, Gortyn, and Cydonia. This was a bad step, inasmuch as the 
greatest haste was demanded by the perilous situation of Phormio. 
mpo&éevos. See N. on II. 29. § 1. Kvdeviav. This place lay 
on the northern coast of the western division of Crete. The Cydo- 
nians had not joined the Peloponnesian confederacy, but probably were 
well disposed towards it, since the Cretans were allied to the Doric 
family (cf. Miill. Dor. I. p. 34), by the original migration from the 
Doric settlement at the foot of Olympus, as well as by colonies from 
Peloponnesus, which in subsequent times spread over all Crete. Ar- 
nold well remarks, that mutual enmity would naturally exist between 
the Athenians and Cydonians, as many of the latter were Mginetan 
colonists who had settled there, Olymp. 65. 2. 
would bring over to the Athenians. 

6. xal....dmdoias, from winds and calms, or perhaps dm\oias may 
refer to the more general hindrances to navigation. 











Tpoomoincer, 





CHAPTER LXXXVI. 


While the events spoken of are taking place in Crete, the Peloponnesians coast along to Pa- 
normus, and Phormio taking his position at Antirrhium, they come to anchor at the oppo- 
site Rhium of Achaia (§§ 1-4); for several days both sides make preparations for battle, 
yet fear to hazard an engagement unless in a favorable sea (§ 5); the Spartan commanders 
wishing, however, to bring on a battle before any assistance could reach Phormio from 
Athens, assemble their men and arouse their courage by an pa (§ 6). 


1. mapeckevacpéevot as emi vavpaxiav, prepared for battle. —— 
Ilavoppoyv, Panormus, This port, on a bay now called Tekiah (ef. 
Leake’s Morea, III. p. 195), lay about 15 stadia beyond the promon- 
tory of Rhium as one sails into the inner gulf. It was nearly oppo- 
site to Naupactus. This movement of the Peloponnesian fleet was 
one of defiance, but Phormio, in no wise intimidated, coasted east- 


548 : NOTES. “. [Box IL 


ward, and took his position at Antirrhium directly opposite to them. 
abiiep. See N. on I. 184. $4. 

4, éni otv TG “Pim x. tr. . It appears from this that the Pelopon- 
nesians stopped a little short of Panormus, at Rhium. és Tavoppov 
may therefore be rendered towards or near to Panormus. 
ASnvaiovs, SC. déppirapévous. 

5. peAeravres, practising. yropny txovres, having it in their 
mind, determining. ot pev refers to the Peloponnesians, cf dé to 
the Athenians. The reason why it was for the advantage of the for- 
mer to fight in the gulf, and for the latter to come to an engagement 
in the open sea, we learn from the speech of Phormio (II. 89. $8). 
—— mpis éxeivav = for their advantage. 

6. ard Trav *ASnvaioyv = from Athens. Of. Mt. § 429. 








Tous 











CHAPTER LXXXVII. 


The speaker commences with remarking that the result of the late battle should excite no 
alarm (§ 1); for it was the result of adverse circumstances combined with the inexperi- 
ence of the party defeated (§.2); this should not daunt men of courage, for whatever may 
be their reverses and disappointments the brave are always the same (§ 8); the skill of the 
foe unaccompanied by bravery will be useless amidst the terrors and alarms of battle (§ 4); 
to their skill must therefore be opposed valor (§ 5); moreover the Peloponnesians are su- 
perior in the number of their ships, are near a friendly coast where are their heayy-armed, 
so that in no respect does there appear to be any danger of defeat (§§ 6, 7); every one should 
therefore do his duty with alacrity and with full confidence that the commanders will plan 
well the battle, and administer suitable rewards and punishments (§§ 8, 9). 


1. odxi....expoBnoa, Jurnishes no just ground to fear. Matthia 
($ 541) makes 1d éexhoSjoa the subject of gxex, of which Poppo says: 
“recte ut videtur.” Herm. (ad Soph. Aj. 114) makes it stand for Scre 
expoBica. This mode of construction is adopted by Haack, Goel., 
and Arnold, and is probably the true one. The infinitive is explana- 
tory of réxuapow, showing what it is in respect to which there is no 
ground of fear. It properly has the relation to réxuapow of a sub- 
stantive in the genitive. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 670. 

2. obxyi—padrov 7, not—rather than =not—but rather, not so 





much—as. S....emheopev. Cf. orpatiarikdrepov maperkevacpevoi, 
II. 83. § 3. Ta azd Ths téxyns and therefore not the subject of 





human foresight or control. Reference is had to the effect of the 
wind upon the close and circular order of the ships, spoken of in TL 


Guar, LXXXVIL] NOTES. 549 





84. § 3. kal mov rt, i.e. in some small degree. It would have 
been foreign to the ends of the speaker, to have admitted any great 
inferiority in the nayal skill of the Peloponnesians. ; 

8. ovdé Sikaov x. tr. A. This difficult passage has received many 
different interpretations. Poppo constructs ris yropuns with dyBrv- 
veoSa, and refers to Il. 65.§4, But Goel. denies that these passages 
are parallel, and says that the sense to be given here to duBAiveoSat 
demands the construction with the dative. Bloomf. thinks that. ris 
yvepns is an error of the scribes for 77 yvopn or tiv yvopny. Arnold 
makes ris yvopuns rd pj—vxnSev answer to rhs Evudopas 7 amoBav- 
rt, nor should our spirit’s unvanquishedness and confidence be dulled 
by the issue of the event. In this interpretation ro—mxndev is taken 
like rd dedsds and 7d Sapaotv, I. 36.§1. But I prefer on the whole 
to take rd wxn%ev in the sense of rovs wxnSevras (cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. 
§ 442. b), and to render it those unbeaten in spirit, unvanquished in 
mind, the genitive denoting that in respect of which the notion of 7rd 
wuxnsev is affirmed. Cf. S. $195. 1. avritoyiay is taken by 
Arnold in the sense of defiance, but may it not be rendered plea, 
ground of defence, in respect to their recent defeat by the enemy? 
GuPrtiveo%a finds its subject in rd wn&ev (i. e. tous wuKnBévras). 
vopica. Repeat dixaov. evdéxeo%at is here employed imperson- 
ally (cf. I. 124. § 2; 140.$1; 142.$9; IV. 18. §5), and rovs dv3pe- 
mous is the subject of odddAcoSa. Render, that men are liable to be 
disappointed. Tovs avrovs, the same. ép%as is opposed to 
eixéra@s in the sense of dSamep dptas exer (a8 is right). —— py in kal 
pu) belongs to yevéo%ae which depends upon vopica,. mpoBadXo- 
péevous, by pretending. . 

4, ipav—i ameipia deireras is put by a varied construction for 
ipeis AeimeoSe arewpia, you do not fall so much (rocovror) below them 
in your want of skill. ravec, i.e. the Athenians. pynpny, 
““mresence of mind,” Bloomf. émitedety Gepends on pynpny e&er. 
Kriig. compares pepvnos%@ drvjp dya%ds eivat, Xen. Anab. III. 2. § 39. 

5. avriraéacde, set off, balance against. TO—TvxEiv (SC. dvTes) 
is the object of dyrird€ac%e to be repeated from the preceding member. 

6. émAur@v mapdévrev. Of. II, 86. $1. vavpaxeiv (the article 
being omitted. Of. Mt. § 542. p. 988) is the subject of mepryiyveras, 
being connected to mAj%os by te—xal. ra dé modkAd. See N. on 
I. 18. § 1. rav—napeckevacpevav—eariv. §.§ 190; C. § 390. 

7. dote....cpaddropévors, 80 that in no one particular do we find 
any probability that we can fail. For ay with the participle, cf. N. 
on I. 73. § 4. dca is the accusative synedochical. 
i. e. the knowledge and correction of these faults. 


















































avTa TavTd, 
TPOOYEVOUEVA, 





550 : NOTES. [Boox 11 


being added, i. e. the defect being remedied. Arnold quotes the pro- 
verb, ra maSjuara paSnpara, as illustrative of the sentiment of this 
passage. j ; 

8. xvBepynra: and vadrae are in apposition with ipeis, the omitted 
subject of éreoSe. TO kaS éautdv. See N. on Il. 11. $3. 

9. rav—nyeudver depends on xeipov. The words ov yetpov (= xpeio- 
gov) are used per modestiam, or perhaps, as Dukas thinks, out of 
regard to the feelings of the previous commanders. kat before 
Bovdnsq gives it emphasis, which as Arnold happily remarks, is like 
the emphasis which we lay upon the auxiliary verb: if any sHouLp 
choose to behave so. tisznoovras has the force of a passive. Of, 
Soph. Gr. Verbs, p. 38. 














CHAPTER LXXXVIII. 


Phormio seeing his men in danger of being dejected and losing their confidence in their su- 
periority over the enemy, calls them together and encourages them with an address 


($$ 1-8). 


1. Grt....é€hoBowvro. The order is: ért xara oas adrovs Evm- 
orapevat (see N. on xara Evordoets te yryvopevor, II. 21. § 2) epoBodve 
To Td TARSos Tov vedy Of the enemy. ev T@ trapdvrt, On the pre- 
sent occasion, or in the present circumstances, in reference to mpérepov 
in the next section. 

2. as depends on éreye, the words xal....yve@pas being in a man- 
ner parenthetic. ovdéev—rrAj3os—rocodrov, no number so great. 
Cf. Mt. § 483. p. 805. 6,rt....eaTt, which (= whose attack) could 
not be sustained by them. 6,r. refers to mAj%os. For the construction 
of the verbal, cf. 8. § 178. N. tiv agiwow is explained by pndéva 
...-vmoxapeiv. - The verb tizoyapeiv here takes the accusative, from 
its sense to shun, to avoid (see Jelf’s Kiihn. § 548. Obs. 2) derived from 
its original sense, to retire from, to give place to, which takes the geni- 
tive. ’"ASnvaior dvres, inasmuch as they were Athenian as Athen- 
dans. This sense of naval supremacy had been fostered and strength- 
sg ever since the time of Themistocles. 

3. dy, aspect of things. iropmow....Sapceiv, to eeneid 
them of being courageous, i. e. to excite their courage by reminding 
them of the things which promise victory. - 




















Cuar, LXXXIX.] NOTES. 551 


CHAPTER LXXXIX. 


The speaker begins by saying, that the Athenians have no just grounds of alarm neither on 
account of the numerical superiority of the enemy, nor their reputed bravery, since in the 
latter they are equal, and the Lacedemonian allies are brought into battle, after so signal.a 
defeat, against their wills (§$1-4); the confidence, which the Athenians exhibit in their 
readiness to fight the enemy when so greatly superior in numbers, is adapted to inspire 
them with fear (§§ 5, 6), and many armies have been defeated by an inferior force (§ 7); 
the speaker gives his reasons for preferring a battle in the | open sea (§8); and professing his 
determination to take the most prudent measures, exhorts his men to maintain strict dis- 
cipline, to stand firm, and charge bravely, inasmuch as the combat is one on which de- 
pends momentous results (§§ 10, 11). 


1. ovx déiév. See N. on I. 36. §$ 3. 
dread. | 
2. obdrot is here an expression of contempt. —— pndé—époio, une- 
gual in skill and bravery. To mARSos depends upon smapeckevd- 
carTo. ovK ard Tov icov refers to inequality of numbers. o= 
rovr@ @, of which the antecedent is explained by os... .eiva, it being 
constructed as though preceded by Spacvrepoi eoper (cf. § 3 infra), 
and the relative depends on morevovres. It is unnecessary with some 
to suppose, that Phormio had learned what he here refers to from 
spies or deserters, since their superior : bravery was a common boast in 
all the Lacedezsmonian speeches. aAo te is used synecdochically. 
KaropSovvres is connected with otovra, as though it was written 
ért KatopSover Kal otovrat, inasmuch as in these are contained the 
grounds of the Lacedsemonian confidence. There is, as Goel. remarks, 
_a blending of two constructions, since two verbs or two participles 
would have been the more natural construction. In respect to odio, 
I prefer with Goel. and Arnold to make it depend on zomoey, the 
subject of which is either rodro 6 pddtota miorevovres mpocépxovrat, 
and that their boasted courage will do the same for them (i. e. give 
them the same success) by sea; or thy év rG meCG éumerpiay, which is 
Kriiger’s solution. ro avro is to be referred to 7d xarop%odr elici- 
ted from xaropZovvres. 

3. Kriig. after Bloomf. in his earlier edition refers rd 8 to rd xa- 
rop%ovv in 7rd avrd, but Goel. with the approbation of Poppo, Arnold, 
and Bloomf. in his later edition, refers it to 6....apocépyovra, on 
the ground that if it had referred to rd karopSovv, it would have been 
followed. by é« rov eixdrws and not é« rod Sixaiov. mepteorat. 
See N. on I. 144. § 3. tovras refers to the Lacedwmonians, an? 
év éxeiva = ev tS meCG. The verb wepierrs is to be supplied in this 





év dppodia exe, to be in 


























552 NOTES. [Boox a8 





clause from mupiécrat. TO... .€opev =O Sé, dre Exdrepol re eye 
mepdrepot eoper, Spacvrepot éeopev. Goel. éumeipdrepor is in the 
nominative by attraction. See N. on II. 42.$4. The argument of 
this whole passage may be thus stated: we have juster grounds of 
confidence now (i. ¢. on the eve of a naval battle) than they have, just 
as they might be expected to excel us in confidence if the approach- 
ing battle was a land-engagement, inasmuch as they do not excel us 
“in natural bravery, and in whatever we both (i.e. Athenians and 
Lacedwmonians) are the more skilful, in that we are the more brave. 
As the Athenians were confessedly the more skilful and experienced 
in naval warfare, it followed from the reasoning here adopted, that 
they would be the bravest in sea-fights. 

4. dia....dd€av is to be constructed with mpoodyovor, and not 
with yyotpevor, which would be very flat and inapposite. The design 
is to show that the Lacedemonian allies could not be expected to fight 
bravely, being dragged into battle, as they were, to uphold the glory 
of the leading power. émei, since otherwise. In the idea of addres 
thus residing in ézei, lies the omitted protasis, ei yz) dkovras of Aaxe- 
Saipdviot mpoonyor. mapa odv is to be taken with noonevres. 

5. py—sdeionre. §. § 218. 8. dy belongs to dvSicracZat. - 
py.+-.mpacew, unless being about to do something very great (literally, 
something equivalent.to what is very great). This explanation regards 
Tod*mapa Todd as a substantive,,which seems to me better than with 
Poppo to supply mpdcoev, or with Goel. and Bloomf. mpovevixnxevat, 
or to read déwoy rov. Of. K. § 244.11; 8. § 169. 1. 

6. dvrimadot....odrot. Goel. constructs of mAelovs davrimador (ér- 
res) Somep ovrot. I prefer, however, with Poppo, to construct éomep 
ovrot With the following words, which gives this sense, for most men, 
when equally matched (even), relying as these do (who are greatly our 
superior in numbers) upon their physical power, rather than upon their 
skill and prudence (rj yvapun), come to an engagement. of 5’, sc. 
érepxdpevot, but those who come. €k TOMA@ trodccotepav, with 
greatly inferior forces (as we do now), is opposed to dyrimahax. 
péeya....BeBaor, some very great firmness of mind. - d, i. ©. Ort of 
€k TOAA@ Umodeeotépwy—arTitohpacw. ovrot refers to the Lace- 
dsemonians. T@ ovk eixdre = on account of the improbability that 
we should advance against them with such a force. 
were in proportion to the present exigency. 

7. dn. See N. on Il. 7. § 4. &y....peréxopevr. Poppo re- 
marks that the argument to have been in point, should have been 
utrumque autem vitium in illos (Peloponnesios) cadét, But is not this 
implied in the words taken in their connection ? 



































| , 
kata Adyov 





Cur, Xi] NOTES. 558 


8. éxdv eivat, willingly, if I had my choice. Cf. 8. § 223. 9. —— 
vavolv limits Evpdéper. ay émumdetoete, could sail up. Opposed to 
this is av droyapjocev. The protasis is pev éywv, unless he has. §. 
§ 225.6. See N. on I. 71. § 6. €x modXov, from a distance. 
év déovri, at the necessary time, opportunely. duexmror. See N. on 
I. 49. §3. dvaotpopai. This word expresses the backward motion 
of a ship, after having charged the opposing ship with its beak, in 
order to gain space to give impetus to another charge. 
depends on éoriv. 

9. rovrwy depends on tiv mpdvorav. kara ro Suvardv. See N. 
on I. 53. § 4. rd Te....d€xea%e. See N. on Il. 11. § 9. —— & 
:...0v0ns, “as we are watching one another's movements at so short a 
distance.” Arnold. I would prefer: as the enemy is watching us, etc. 
ev TO epyw, in the action. 

10. riv éArida is here followed by two genitives, the hope of the 
Peloponnesians of a navy, i. e. the hopes entertained by the Pelopon- 
nesians of raising a navy. The clauses # xaraddoa and 7 Karacrica, 
illustrate the magnitude of the contest by expressing its obvious 

result. eyyutépw xaraotioat, to bring nearer. 

11. dvapipyjoke © ad refers to 6 dé dyav péyas, the contest is great 
—but again (cf. § 2) [will remind you. avdpay limits ai yvapa.. 
ovK e8éAovew, are not accustomed = cannot. dpotat in respect 
to their former bravery and confidence. 

















VE@V 





























CHAPTER XC. 


The Peloponnesians sail towards their territory within the gulf, with their right wing in 
advance in order to inclose Phormio (§§ 1, 2), who fearing that their design is to attack 
Naupactus, coasts along his own shore (§ 8); the Peloponnesians suddenly turn upon the 
Athenian fleet, hoping to inclose the whole (§ 4); eleven, however, make their escape, and 
the rest are run ashore and their crews in part slaughtered (§ 5); some of their ships the 
Peloponnesians succeed in drawing off (§ 6). 


1. ovk....orevd. In respect to the position of the Athenian fleet, 

_ ef. IL. 86.§2; and of the Peloponnesian, cf. II..86.§4. ra oreva refers 
to the straits between Rhium and Antirrhium, by which the Cris@an 

_ gulf was connected with the sea, or rather the inner with the outer - 
gulf. dkovras. See II. 89. § 8. avayopevot. See N. on avy- 
‘ yovro, I. 48. § 1. emt reaadpar, with four ships abreast. Matthie 
| (§ 584. 3) translates four deep, Me is evidently incorrect. ert 

4 














554. NOTES [Boox IL 


iv €avtey ynv. The Peloponnesians sailed along the Achaian shore, 
which, as Achza sided with the Peloponnesians and furnished with 
the Corinthians many of the ships, might well be called riv €avray 
ynv. Phormio feared that when opposite Naupactus they would turn 
suddenly, sail across, and take the place, and hence he coasted along, 
to be in readiness to repel the attack. There is therefore no need of 
changing the reading éavréy to airay, referring it to the Athenians or 
to the Naupactians. I prefer with Arnold to take this preposition in 
the twofold sense of towards and along by, the former denoting that 
the general direction was towards Corinth, Sicyon, and Pallene, where 
the greater part of the fleet belonged, and the latter, that they kept 
along their own shore instead of sailing over to the opposite coast. 
Their direction is still further defined by €o@ émi rod Kodrov, to within 
the gulf. deEi@ Képa yyoupéve, the right wing leading the way, is 
the circumstantial or modal dative. Had the direction been west- 
ward, the left wing would have taken the lead. —— éomep xai dp 
pour, i. e. in the same relative position in which they lay at anchor. 

2. emt § aire, i. e. upon the right wing. ravtn, i. e. in the 
direction towards Naupactus. vopicas....mAciv shows that the 
Peloponnesians were not sailing directly towards Naupactus, as then 
their course and design would have been a matter of certain know- 
ledge. See N. on §1. pj. ...Kepos, in order that the Athenians 
might not escape their charge [by sailing] beyond their wing. —- 
mwA€ovra Tov émimdovy is not pleonastic, but an emphatic fulness of 
expression, the charge made with full sail, the fierce onset. Poppo 
compares it with the belli impetus navigavit of Cic. pro Manil. § 84. 

3. 6 dé, i. e. Phormio. xepia, 1. e. Naupactus, épnuew. See 
N. on II. 4. § 4. dvayopéevouvs. See N. on § 1 supra. GK@V. 4. 
orovdny, unwillingly and with speed, i. e. Phormio was unwilling to 
leave his advantageous position and sail into the gulf, but he was 
obliged to do it, and that too in great haste. Tav Meconviev of 
Naupactus. Cf, I. 1038. § 3. 

4, xara....Képws, in column one by one, i. e. one ship sailing after 
another in single line. See N. on Il. 84. § 1. —~— mpés r9 yn, near to 
the land. petrarnnddv, in line, as opposed to émi Képws, in column. 
—— as....€kaotos, as guick as each one could. For the construction, 
ef. K. § 274. 8. b; Mt. § 387. 

5. rav 8 refers to the Athenian ships. €s THY edpvyepiay 
(i. e. into a wider part of the gulf near Naupactus) depends upon 
Umexpevyovot. eféwoav....ynv, drove them upon the shore. 
SuepSerpav. Cf. I. 29. § 4; IT. 84. § 8. doo... .aiTav, as many of 
them as did not swim away from the ships to the shore. 












































Cur. XCL] NOTES. ee, 





6. dvadovpevot. See N. on I. 50. $1. kevas of men, since ai~ 
Tois avdpdow is opposed to it. tas dé twas, but some. <A part only 
of the ships captured by the enemy were at this time recovered, as 
appears from I. 92. § 2. é€dxopevas 46n, when they were already 
being towed away by the Lacedwmonians. This brave and daring act 
of the Messenians is worthy of all praise, as it was performed in 
circumstances where the odds were entirely in favor of the enemy. 
Their ancient wrongs from the hands of the Lacedssmonians were no 
doubt remembered, when they plunged into the water, boarded the 
ships, and fought with such fury from the decks, 











CHAPTER XCI. 


The right wing of the Peloponnesians gives chase to the Athenian ships which had escaped, 
but they all with one exception reach Naupactus, and form in line to resist the enemy 
(§ 1); these coming up too late, sing notwithstanding the pean of victory, when the Athe- 
nian vessel which had fallen behind, by a bold and skilful mancuvre sinks the pursuing 
vessel (§§ 2, 3); by which unexpected occurrence the Peloponnesians are thrown into a 
state of consternation and consequent confusion (§ 4). 


1. ratvrn, hac parte. ai....aurav. Of. IT. 90. § 2. treé- 
épuyov....evpvxepiay (see N. on II. 90. § 5). There is a pragnans 
constructio in és (see N. on I. 18. § 2) = they escaped the wheel (of the 
Lacedwmonian ships) and reached the wide part of the gulf (see N. on 
II. 90. § 5). —— 8dvovow aitots—rpoxaradvyotoa és tiv Navrdxror, 
i. e. the Athenian ships outsailed their pursuers and reached Naupac- 
tus first. puas veos referred to in § 2 infra. iexovod....dapv- 
voupevor, lying at anchor under the temple of Apollo with their prows 
towards [the enemy], they made preparations to defend themselves. 
The participle after mapacxevd¢o is frequently accompanied by és. 

2. vorepov, too late to cut off the retreat of the Athenians to Nau- 
pactus, or to reach them before they came to anchor under the town. 
eraovi(dv te dua mréovres, began to sing the pean while they were 
sailing. How prematurely this was done will appear in the sequel. 
tiv piay spoken of in $1. mond. mpd, far before. 
&dXov of the Lacedsemonian ships. 

8. peréwpos, in the sea, in the deep water just outside of the haven. 
rept iv isto be taken with éyBadAc«, although some may prefer to 
construct it with d%dacaca, around which the Athenian ships sailing 
jist. In some editions we find ¢%dcaca kal repimdevoaca, but the 

















TOV 











/ 


—_ 


556 NOTES. [Boox IL 


reading of Dindorf seems preferable, as more accordant with the 
brevity of Thucydides, and the full idea may be elicited easily from 
$8%dcaca taken as a vox pregnans. 7 ’Arrixy vads. According to 
Polyen. III. 4. § 8, this ship belonged to Phormio and was the Para- 
lus. The manceuvre was certainly executed by a master spirit. —— 
euBadre... .xatradver, strikes in the midst (i. e. midship) and sinks it. 
The position of the ships in relation to the merchantman is not easily 

‘ understood from this passage. It seems to me, however, that the 
Leucadian ship was struck while in the act of doubling the merchant- 
vessel in pursuit of the Athenian ship. The latter, instead of continu- 
ing to sweep in a circle around the stationary vessel, turned short, 
and by the impetus obtained from the previous sweep, struck the Leu- 
cadian ship on the side, as it was turning in the wake of the retreating 
ship. The following diagram will explain the manner in which the 
manceuvre was executed: 








1, Merchantman. 2. Peloponnesianship. 3%, Athenian ship. 


4, draxrws Siakovres. Deeming their victory secure, the Pelopon- 
nesian ships were pursuing in a somewhat disorderly manner, when — 
this sudden reverse happened to them. éméotnoay tov mAov. S. 
§ 197.2; K. § 271. 2. aévppopov....avreEdpunow, thus doing a 
very prejudicial thing, on account of (literally, in respect to) the attack 
being about to be made upon them from so short a distance by the 
Athenians. Such seems to be the sense, which I could not well ex- 
press clearly in a less periphrastic translation. Spavres and BovdAduevor 
conform to the gender implied in ai pév, i.e. the ships. It is quite 
common to predicate of ships, actions which belong to the men who 
navigate them. See N. on I. 49. § 3. ras mAelous, the main body 
of the Pesoponnesian fleet. drretpia xopiwv. The ships were navi- 
gated probably by foreigners (cf. I. 148. § 1), and therefore had very 
few good pilots, or perhaps they were so panic-struck by the sudden 
and awful fate of the Leucadian ship, as to run upon the shoals with- 
out thought or consideration. 














Oar. XCIL] ' NOTES. 557 


CHAPTER XCII. 


The Athenians now rush forth with a shout upon the Peloponnesians, and pursuing them as 

- they attempt to escape to Panormus, take six ships and recover all their own (§§ 1, 2); 
the captain of the ship which was sunk, kills himself (§ 8); both the Athenians and Pelo- 
ponnesians erect trophies, after which the latter sail towards Corinth, and the former are 
reinforced by twenty ships (§§ 4-7). 





1. dd évos KedXevoparos, with one shout, i.e. all at once. of 
dé, i. e. the Lacedeemonians. €rpamrovto é€s Tov Ildvoppov, turned to 
Panormus, by pregnans constructio (see N. on I. 18. § 2) = turned 
and fled to Panormus. It is probable that the left wing and centre 
of the Peloponnesian fleet took no part in the engagement, not being 
able to keep up with the twenty fast-sailing vessels stationed on the 
right wing (cf. II. 90. § 2). The rout of this right wing and the loss 
of the six ships, must have followed speedily upon the destruction of 
the Leucadian vessel. 

2. ékeivor, i. e. the Peloponnesians. mpos tH yn SvapSeipartes. 
Cf. II. 90. § 5. aréxrewvay refers to the Athenians. 

3. Tiywexpdrns. Of. Il. 85. § 1. eéérecev, was carried by the 
wind and current. 

4, dev (= exei dev) dvaydpevoe exparnoev. Cf. IT. 91. $1. 
Ta éxeivov refers 




















éoa....qv. Of. ra xara oas adrods, I. 54. § 2. 
mainly to rovs vexpods (= Ta owpara). 

5. tporaiov....dép%etpav. The order is according to the Schol. 
Tpomatov ws vevixnkdres (Evexev) Ths tTpomns tev veay (see N. on I. 33. 
— $2) ds mpos rH ya Siepecpay. Krig. makes ras rpomns to depend on 
tporaiov, and so also Poppo, who puts rporatoyv tponjs for pynpetor 
porns. This is the better construction, as it dispenses with the 
necessity of supplying a preposition with rpomjs. qvmep €daBov 
vady. Cf. IT. 90. § 6. avétecav. See Ns. on I. 13. § 6; 182. § 2. 
The dedication of the ship was made to Neptune, who had a temple 
there. Of. II. 84. § 4. To Ayaixdéy, i. e. on the Achzan side of 
the straits. 

6. dd trav ASnvaiwy. See N. on IT. 86. § 6. 

7. oi—Anvaioe (cf. IT. 85. §§ 5-6) is the subject of ddixvotyra 
ais €e. The accusative was employed in II. 88. §1. Here 
however we may supply avrov’s with mapayevéoSat, which is the more 
natural construction. Of. Mt. § 891. 2. 














558 NOTES. [Boox IL. 


CHAPTER XCIII. 


The Peloponnesians plan an attack upon Pirseus by proceeding from Corinth acrass to ine 

* Athenian sea, and with the ships lying at Nysea, sailing to Pireeus which was unguarded, 
there being no apprehension of any attack (§§ 1-3); the plan is in part carried into execu- 
tion, but no attack is made upon Pirzeus (§ 4). 


1. dcadkdoa is to be taken actively, the subject atrovs referring to 
the commanders being supplied. dud. ...vavTixe, on account. of 
their great naval superiority. They had no apprehension of an attack 
from those who could hardly keep the sea in their own parts. 

2. AaBdvra....xomnv. Arnold cites this in proof that the oar was 
worked only by one man, and not by several, as some imagine. —— 
rd trnpéctor, the cushion, or seat-cover, on which the rower sat, to 
prevent himself from sliding, as he would, on the bare seat made 
smooth by long use. Cf. Bloomf. Tov tporatnpa, the leathern 
loop, or thong, by which the oars were kept in their place in the sides 
of the ship. avrav refers to the Megareans. 

3. dy in pr ay amples a condition not expressed, as pn, ef émumdev- 
cevav, eLarwaiws ovrws éenimdevoeray Gv. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. §§ 810. 814. 
c; Mt. § 520. p. 888. ToAujoat depends on mpocdoxta in the pre- 
ceding member, from which it is easy to elicit rpooedéxwyv or mpooede- 
xovro. Of. Mt. § 537. p. 9382; Jelf’s Kiihn. § 889. Kas novxiay, 
deliberately. duevodvro, SC. woA€utor. Commentators generally feel 
the want of ovre AdZpa in the place of ovdé, as being opposed to ov® 
ard Tov mpopavods, and Dukas does not hesitate to supply with ef dte- 
vootvro, the words AdSpa kai e£amwvaiws ovtas éemimdedoa. But this is 
too harsh an ellipsis, and one which could not well be conceived from 
the preceding context. It seems to me that the difficulty may be 
removed by conceiving the sense to be this: a sudden attack of the 
enemy was not to be expected, since a force adequate to take such a 
place could not be brought against it secretly or suddenly; and a 
deliberate and concerted attack could not be made, without its being 
known by the Athenians long enough beforehand to enable them to 
be ready to meet and repelit. mpoae%éo%a: I would then take in the 
sense, to know beforehand, so that adequate preparations for the 
defence of the place might be made. 

4, &s....€d3vs, i. e. Os Kat Wokev adrois €xapovv isis, as soon as 
they had determined on this they forthwith set out. For this transpo- 
sition of xat, cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 761. 3. ém S€ tis Sadapivos. Repeat 























Gwar. XCIV.] NOTES. | 509 


To dkpwrnpiov....dpav, the promontory facing Megara. 
tovu—éonAeiv denotes the object or pur- 
kevas Of their crews. —— dmpoaSoxnrots 





€mAeov. 
It was called Budorus. 
pose of the guard-ships. 
refers to rois SaAdapcviors implied in rv Tadapiva. 











CHAPTER XCLV. 


The Athenians being warned of the enemy’s approach by fire-signals, are greatly alarmed, and 
fit out a fleet with all haste for Salamis, leaving their land forces to defend Pirseus (§$1, 2) ; 
but the Peloponnesians, on hearing of this, immediately set sail for Nisaza, and thence pro- 
ceed to Megara and so to Corinth (§ 3); the Athenians take precautionary measures for 
the defence of Piraeus (§ 4). 


1. és....modeusor, but jfire-signals of the enemy’s approach were 
raised towards Athens. modépo is an adjective belonging to dpv«roi, 
war-signals, alarm-beacons, Of. III. 22. §'7. In like manner they — 
had their dpuxroi didzor. ovdepids....eAdoowy (i.e. ovK éAdo- 
cov pas), less than no one (= greater than any) which happened in 
the war. See N. on I. 91. § 5 (end). oi pey yap x.T.A. A simi- 
lar fear is described in VIII. 92. daov ovx, almost, all but ; liter- 
ally, as far as not, i. e. just as much as not to do a thing. Pee 
karoxvijca, if they had not been afraid ; literally, “if they had been 
disposed not to have hesitated.” Bloomf. For the repetition of 
ay before éyévero, see N. on I. 76. § 4. ovK dv dvepos éxaduce, 
and the wind would not have hindered them (cf. II. 98.§ 4). This is 
added to show that the adverse wind would have proved no hinder- 
ar.ce, if their courage had been equal to the enterprise. 

8. as....BonSerav, when they perceived the approaching succor. 
yosovro = saw with their eyes, and is therefore followed by the accu- 
sative. Cf. K. § 278. R. 18. karadpapovres, having overrun, laid 
waste, ras tpeis. Cf. IL. 93. § 4. Kata taxos, quickly, —— 
éott—d,tt, somewhat (literally, there was in respect to which. See N. 
on I. 65. § 3), qualifies epdS8our. kal before vies is also, and gives — 
an additional reason why they set sail so speedily, 
long time. meloi, by land. 

4, ovkért....2adrapin, finding them no longer at Salamis. —— 
Aiwéevoy depends upon kKAyces. 



































dua xpdvov, a 





560 NOTES. [Boox IL 


CHAPTER XCV. 


italees undertakes an expedition against Perdiccas, partly because the Macedonian prince 
had broken his promise made to the Odrysian king, and partly because of the promise 
made by the latter to the Athenians, to bring to a conclusion the Chalcidian war in Thrace 
(§§ 1, 2); for these reasons he resolves upon the invasion in question, and takes with him 
Amyntas the son of Philip to place upon the Macedonian throne (§ 3). 


1. Sirddkyns 6 Thpew. See the genealogical table of the royal 
family of Odrysw, Il. 29. § 2. —— Ilepdixxav. See N. on I. 57. § 38. 
dvo trooxéoers conforms in case to tiv pev—rhv Sé, on the prin- 
ciple that the noun denoting the whole, is sometimes put in the same 
case as its parts. Cf. Mt. §§ 289. Obs. 8; 319. Obs.; K. § 266. 3. 
Hence there is no grammatical necessity of retaining da, which is 
found in some editions before dvo tmocyxécets. avampaéat, to exact, 
enforce the fulfilment of. This refers to the promise made to Sitalees, 
and not to the one made by him. — 

2. yap introduces an explanation of the two promises referred to 
in the preceding section. trocxduevos. We are not told what 
this promise made by Perdiccas was, but the conjecture of the Schol. 
is perhaps the true one, ypyara ovK ohiya. SvadAdEctev Eavrdv. 
Cf. II. 29. § 6. —— ES gt) karaydyot. See N. on I. 57. § 3. 
avrds, i, e. Sitalces. ére....xaradicew (cf. II. 29. § 5). This 
is the promise which he himself was now to fulfil. 

8. Biimrov vidy "Apivray. It would seem from this, that Philip 
‘was now dead, and that his son followed up his claims to the appan- 
age of Upper Macedonia. The following genealogical table will help 
to explain the two branches of the royal family of Macedonia. 























Alexander I. 
| 
: :4 
Perdiccas IT. Philip. 
Archelaus. Amyntas II. 
Philip II. 
Alexander the Great. 


—— as emi Baorreia, in order to place him “por the titond: — 
eer, i. e. it was so engaged on their part. —— as mreiory, a8 large 
as possible, 


Cuar. XOVL] NOTES. 561 


CHAPTER XCVI. 


This chapter contains a list of the tribes, which were under the sway of Sitalces, and fol- 
lowed him on this expedition. It is an interesting geographical sketch, yet replete with 
difficulties, inasmuch as the boundaries of these people were perpetually shifting, as con- 
quest or defeat enlarged or diminished their respective territories. This will account in 
part for the apparently conflicting statements of those who have undertaken to define the 
limits of these states and countries. Some of these tribes too, were so migratory and un- 
settled in their places of abode, that it were as easy a task, to establish the exact locality 
and boundaries of our most uncivilized Indian tribes. The most which can be done in 
such cases is to give the general locality, and leave the specific boundaries to be deter- 
mined, if ever, when the light of the splendid geographical researches, which are now 
being made, shall shine back upon the dark points of ancient geography, and enable us to 
discover in part at least what now lies hidden from our view. 


1. dviornow, he summoned to the expedition. —— évros... .“Podd- 
mys, between Mount Hemus and Mount Rhodope. This valley was 
drained by the Hebrus, now called Marissa. Soav fpxe, a8 many 
as were subject to him. pexpe Sardoons is explained-by és.... 
‘EdAnororrov. rovs....mdvrov. The country here spoken of is 
what is now called Bulgaria, lying between the Balkan (i. e. Mount 
Hzmus) and the Danube (i. e. the Ister). tmepBdvri, to one going over 
= over. The use of paddAov will appear in the translation, and as 
many other parts as are inhabited within the Ister (and Mount He- 
mus) and more (uaddov) towards the Huaine sea (than those parts in 
the interior). It seems from this that the Get did not touch upon 
the Euxine. They occupied the country north and south of the Ister, 
the northern division being by far the more uncivilized. Although 
they are particularized by another name, from their having acquired a 
character different from the rest of the nation, yet they belonged to 
the Thracian race. Of. Mill. Dor. I. p. 478. Thy Tov Evéeivev 
mévrov is annexed to SdAaccav, because mévros with Ev€ewvos is often 
taken for the region bordering on the sea, and the expression is here 
= the sew [viz.] that of the Pontus Huxinus country = the Huxine sea. 
Bloomf. however, takes 3a\aocay in the sense of sea-coast, which is a 
use of the expression quite common, even in our language. Still 1 
prefer the other explanation. xar@xnro. See N. on I. 120. § 2. 
—- oi rairy dpopo refers also to dca adda pépn. Tois TKvIats. 
The Scythians here referred to are those beyond the Ister, although I 
formerly thought that reference was had to a tribe of that people, 
living in the region made by the great bend of that river, as it flows 
northward and then eastward into the sea. 

2. rav dpewav....adtovdpov. Poppo (Proleg. II. p. 406) gives “as 




















562 NOTES. [Boor IL, 


the names of some of these independent mountaineers, the Dii, Bes- 
se, Satre, Odemanti, and Derswi. paxatpopdpev (cf. VII. 27. 
§ 1). Bloomf. remarks that the long sword (= Highland lochmore} 
was the usual weapon of the Asiatic mountaineers. ToUs pev 
pucs@ émeev. Like the Swiss of Europe, these mountaineers seem 
to have been ready to entér any one’s service for pay. In VII. 27. 
§ 1, we find that 1800 of these mercenaries accompanied the army of 
Demosthenes into Sicily. | 

3. "Ayptavas kal Aaaiovs. The Agrianes were the most northerly 
of all the Pxonian tribes, and dwelt in the country about Mount Rho- 
dope and the sources of the Strymon. The Leans lived farther 
down the Strymon, by which river their territory was divided. Those 
on the east bank were subject to the Odrysian power, while those on 
the west bank were independent. Thus the Strymon here formed the 
western boundary of Odrysia. There is a difficulty, however, if by 
dia Tpaaiwy is meant through the territories of the Grawans, for as 
these people are declared to be independent (cf. gryaror... .Tadver), 
the Strymon could not have been the western boundary of Odrysia, 
as Thucydides asserts in od dpyn. But dud....pet may signify, flows 
between the territory of the Grawans and the Lewans, and then all is 
clear, the eastern bank being inhabited by the subjected Leeans, and 
the western bank by the Lezans (not subject), and by the Grasans. 
If, however, dca is to be taken, as Poppo contends, in the sense of 
through the territories of the Grawans and the Lewans, then the only 
way to reconcile the conflicting statements, is to regard the Strymon 
as forming the western boundary of Odrysia as far as pertains to the 
country of the former. Arnold on the authority of certain MSS. 
reads péxype yap Tpaaiwy cai Aaaioy Iladver, but not to say that the 
reading is quite conjectural, I cannot see that the difficulty is removed 
thereby. ov is referred by some to sorayov, but Poppo refers it 
in the sense of wbi, to the Grazeans and Lawans. If 84 is to be ren- 
dered between it is better to refer ob to worayod, but if the preposition 
signifies through, then Poppo’s reference is the correct one. 
mpos, on the side towards. non. See N. on IIL. 96. $1. 

4, TpiBadrAovs. According to Gatterer (who is cited largely by 
Poppo in his Proleg., and to whom I am indebted for many of the 
views here given), the Tribelli formed a part of the western boundary 
of the Odrysians, beginning from the river Oscius, and extending as 
far’ west as Illyria, along the right bank of the Ister. ~ This great terri- 
tory was probably inhabited, in part, by other nations subject to them 
or else independent. —— Tpipes—Turaraia. These people formed the 
north-western portion of the Odrysian empire, as appears from what 














5) 
Ta 





Cuar. XCVIL] NOTES. 563 


follows. It may here be remarked, that the Mount Scomius or Scom- 
bros (as some read SxdépSpov instead of Sxopuiov) of Thucydides be- 
longs to the great range of Hemus as one of its summits, and which 
as Col. Leake says (North. Greece, III. p. 474) sends tributaries to all 
the great rivers of the northern part of European Turkey, being the 
most central part of the continent, and nearly equidistant from the 
Euxine, the AXgewan, the Adriatic, and the Danube. It may be re- 
marked also that here the four great mountain-ranges meet in a cen- 
tre, forming, as Arnold remarks, nearly a St. George’s cross. The 
Oscius, now called Morava, flows from the south into the Danube a 
little below Belgrade. Néoros. This river, now called Karasou, 
is east of the Strymon, and rising in the Rhodope mountains, flows 
into the sea nearly opposite Thasos. 6 "EBpos, the Hebrus. See 
N. on § 1 supra. €k Tov dpovs, i. e. Scomius. 














CHAPTER XCVII. 


In this chapter the historian proceeds to give an idea of the power of Sitalces, from the ex- 
tent of his dominions, and the revenue and military resources at his command. 


1. éml....xa%jKxovca, extending along the sea-coast. —— ’ABdnpov. 
Abdera was on the western boundary of Thrace, at the mouth of the 
Nestus (cf. II. 96. § 4). It was noted for the stupidity of its inhabit- 
ants, although it was the birth-place of some distinguished men. —— 
rov....morauod. The article gives the sense,-as far along the sea as 
the river Ister = to where the Ister flows into the sea. —— mepimdovs 
(adjective) éoriv, can be sailed around. 7 yy refers to the coast 
from Abdera to the Ister. ra Evyropwrara, by the nearest way. 
—— iyv....avedpa, if the wind blows continually upon the stern = if 
the wind is constantly fair. —— vni orpoyytdn, by a ship of burthen 
. These ships had flat bottoms and were propelled mainly by sails. Cf, 
Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Rém. Antiq. p. 877. According to Herodot. 
LY. 86, a day’s voyage of one of these vessels was 700 stadia, and a 
night’s voyage was 600 stadia. This would make the distance here 
spoken of 5200 stadia, or about 566 English miles. The distance from 
the mouth of the Ister to that of the Bosphorus is full three degrees 
or 221 miles. The length of the Bosphorus is 16 miles, of the Pro- 
pontis 120 miles, and of the Hellespont 60 miles, to which if 90 miles 
be added, the distance from the mouth of the Hellespont to Abdera, it 








564 NOTES. [Boor IL 


makes 286 miles, and this added to 210 gives the whole distance 496 
miles. As no vessel could coast along in a direction entirely straight, 
this estimated distance may be safely increased by 50 miles, and as 
much allowance must be made for the inaccuracy of a calculation 
based on so uncertain a thing as the sailing of a ship, the estimate is 
as near to that made by Thucydides as could be expected. For the 
substance of this note, Iam indebted to Arnold. For the construc- 
tion of reaodpwv....vuxray, ef. S. § 196. 686, by land, is oppos- 
ed to wepimAovs, and is the dative of manner. évdexataios Tehet. 
The distance travelled in a day by a person on foot, is set down by 
Herodot. IV. 101, at 200 stadia, or 21.75 miles. This would make 
the distance from Abdera, across the country to the mouth of the 
Ister, 239.25 miles. The actual distance, however, is upwards of 280. 
Some allowance, as Arnold remarks, is to be made for the epithet 
ev(wvos, Which shows that something more than ordinary speed was 
intended. < 

2. ra pev mpos Sdracaav. See N. on éni....xaSnxovoa, § 1. —— 
ard....27pupdva, i. e. from the eastern to the western extremity of 
the country. tavtn, i.e. in the direction just mentioned. —— 
ayvw. See N. on Il. 83. § 1. dua aAeicrov. See N. on II. 29. § 2. 
—— nuepav—rpiav xat déxa. Why the number of days’ journey 
should be larger, when the distance was far less between the places 
here mentioned, than between Abdera and the mouth of the Ister, is 
not easily seen, unless they were shorter in consequence of the difii- 
culties of the way. 

3. dcov mpoojéay emi Sevsov (cf. II. 29. § 2), as much as accrued 
(literally, as they brought in) in the reign of Seuthes. The form mpoo- 
néa is rare. Of. Soph. Gr. Verbs, p. 76. Svivauis, worth, value, 
is the predicate of ear: to be supplied with gdpos. d....€in, a8 
much of it as might be gold or silver. The optative is employed be- 
cause the annual revenue is spoken of, and not that of any particular 
year. Of. Mt. § 527; R. § 333. 4. dapa....mpocedépero. In the 
~ oriental nations much of the revenue was made up of gifts. Diodo- 
rus says that the revenue of Sitalces (he should have said Seuthes) 
was 1000 talents. This harmonizes with the statement of Thucydides, 
that the revenue of Seuthes in gold and silver was 400 talents, his 
gifts in gold and silver as much more, and the remaining 200 talents 
may be included in the idavrd re xai deia, Tois mapaduvacrevovet, 
those who ruled with (= held power under) the king, those who were in 
authority. I like this better than the usual translation, those who had 
influence with the king. : 

4, rovvavriov tis Iepoav Bacideias, the contrary to that of the 


























Cnar. XCVIL] NOTES. 565 


Persian kingdom. The contrariety consisted in the habit of giving 
rather than receiving presents, the former being the custom of the Per- 
sian the latter of the Thracian kings. duws....€xpnoavro, but not- 
withstanding [that all the Thracians practise this] they (i. e. the Odry- 
sians) practise it more on account of their power (dia tiv Sivapy. 
Schol. ‘“Recte.” Poppo). dyes dé responds to dvra pe. ov 
_ 2--dapa, for unless one gave presents it was impossible to effect any 
thing. Of. Xen. Anab. VII. 3. § 16. 

5. Sore, so that (ecbatic. See N. on I. 65. $1), denotes the result 
of their extent of country and great revenue, and must not be limited 
to what was said about the Thracian custom of receiving gifts, since 
that could not have raised the kingdom to great power. €m peya 
—ioxtos. See N. on I. 118. § 2. —— toys S€ paxns, in military 
strength ; literally, in strength of battle (i. e. pertaining to battle). 
TOAV....SKvsav, “easily or decidedly second to the Scythians, 
i. e. although inferior to the Scythians, yet far superior to all others.” 
Arnold; “longe inferior Scythis, quamquam secunda ab iis.”” Poppo. 
The latter I think to be the true interpretation. 

6. ravry, i. e. in military strength and number of forces, ovx 
étt—arn’ ovd’, not only—but not. The ellipsis may be thus supplied, 
not to say that the nations in Europe cannot be compared—but not a 
nation in Asia, etc. Of. K. § 321. 3.d; Butt. § 150. p. 433. év 
mpos ev, taken singly, i. e. stripped of all their dependencies, for al- 
though the Persian empire, which the historian may have had in his 
eye, taken as a whole, was far greater than that of the Scythians, yet 
Persia by itself was far inferior to it. ‘“ Sic Austria et Russia majores 
sunt, quam Francia, et non si spectes ¢Svos év mpds €v. Hoc sensu 
Francie populus in Europa maximus est.” Goel. ov py odd’. 
Bloomf. in his later edition adopts the interpretation of this passage 
given by Poppo, Goeller, and Arnold: but yet it cannot be said, either 
that in other respects in prudent management and understanding— 
they are equal, etc. This I regard as the true sense, although at first 
I was disposed to join ot with dpuovdvra, and then to take od phy 
ov —épuocovvrae in the sense of nor indeed are they inferior, and refer 
evBovAiav....Biov to the sagacity, which savages and barbarians mani- 
fest in providing themselves with the necessaries of life, by hunting, 
fishing, predatory excursions, and the like, or to the skill with which 
they form beautiful fabrics from rude materials, as is seen in the ingen- 
‘ous works of our North American Indians. 























oe ere 


566 “NOTES. [Boox IL 


CHAPTER XCVIII. 


Sitalces sets out on his expedition, and passing over Mount Cercine marches between the 
territcries of the Peonians and the Sinti and Meedi to Doberus (§$1, 2); during the march 
his army is greatly augmented, both by infantry and cayalry furnished by the surrounding 
tribes (§§ 3, 4). 


1. ody is here resumptive, the thread of the history being taken up 
from II. 96. § 1, at which place commenced the digression respecting 
the extent and resources of the Odrysian kingdom, éroipa. See 
N. on II. 8. § 4. Sia tijs atrod apyjs, through his own dominion. 
Poppo (Proleg. II. p. 396) understands by this the country of the Lx- 
ans and the subjected Paonians (see N. on II, 99. § 4) on the Strymon 
(see N. on II. 96. § 3), and that the mountain Cercine lies between the 
Sinti and the Peonians (i. e. the free Graseans and the free Pzonians, 
See N.1.c¢.) In passing over the mountain from the east (i. e. from 
Odrysia) the Peonians (i. e. the independent Laans and Grasans) 
would be upon the right, and the Sinti and Medi upon the left as is 
here stated. Doberus, to which place the army of Sitalces came after 
crossing the mountain, was situated on a tributary stream of the 
Axius, a little above its entrance into Macedonia (cf. Kiepert’s Map). 
Arnold says that Cercine divided the streams which fed the Strymon 
from those which ran into the Axius. The same critic agrees with 
Gatterer, that the country of the Medi was on the western side of 
the Strymon above Bisaltia. We should be greatly assisted in the 
a, ography of these places, if we knew the place where Sitalces set 
out on his march. éronoato, had made. See N. on I. 62. $1. 
Tenav Thy Any, by cutting down the wood in order to clear a 
road through the forest. 

2. dea. As the march was westerly, the position of the Peoni- 
ans would be north of the mountain. 

3. mpoceylyvero dé, but it was increased. By the force of the anti- 
thesis dreyiyvero must be rendered was lost, suffered loss, i. e. the 
army suffered no diminution. moAol....Opaxar, i. e. the Sinti, 
Meedi, the independent Peonians, and some of the Dii (cf. II. 96. § 2). 

4. rpitnudpioy....immexod, but about one-third were cavalry. This 
kind >f troops has always formed a principal part of the Tartar 
armies, paxatpopdpa. See N. on II. 96. § 2. oi....KaTa 
Savres, 1. e. the independent mountaineers who descended from Rhe 
Jope. 























Cuar, XCIX.] NOTES. 067 


CHAPTER XCIX. 


~ 


The historian proceeds to give a brief but highly valuable sketch of-thy kingdom of Mace- 
donia, showing its origin, and how by conquest and otherwise it had reached its present 
extent and power. The geographical difficulties noticed in the remarks on chap. 96, are to 
some extent experienced here. The general divisions here given are Upper and Lower 
Macedonia, the former comprising the Lynceste and the Elimiote (called usually the Ma- 
cedonians in Lyncus, or the Macedonian Lynceste (cf. IV. 83), to. which some add the 
Orestw. These tribes were governed by their own princes (ef. IL. 80, § 6; IV. 79. § 2; 83. 
§1). Besides these there were other tribes (@AAa €9v7), whose names have not reached 
us. In Lower Macedonia, may be included the part called Maritime Macedonia, compris- 
ing the territory between the Strymon and Axius, and also that lying between the Axius 
and the Cambunian mountains, besides part of Psonia, Eordea, and Almopia (cf 
Bloomf.). Perdiecas reigned over this part, having seized upon the portion which belong: 
ed to Philip and after him to Amyntas, 


1. The Thracian hosts having crossed the Circene mountain, now 
proceed downward (xara xopvd7y) into Macedonia. 

3. TIv....Maxedoviay, i.e. Lower or Maritime Macedonia, —— 
MAcEavSpos. This was Alexander I. the son of Amyntas I. and the 
seventh king of Macedonia. He figured in the time of the Persian 
invasion, being ostensibly on the side of the Persians, but secretly 
inclined to the Greeks, whom he informed, on the night before the 
battle of Platza, of the intention of Mardonius to fight on the follow- 
_ ing day. —— Iliepas. Pieria comprised the western coast of the 
Thermaicus Sinus, the chief town of which was Pydna. It extended 
on the south nearly to Tempe and the mouth of the Peneus (cf. Kie- 
pert’s Map), although some place its southern boundary near Dium. 
aypynra, Phagres, which Ool, Leake (North. Greece, II. p. 177) 
thinks occupied the site of some ruins, which he found on the height 
overhanging to the eastward the village of Orfand. In Kiepert’s 
Map, it is placed a little S, E. of Amphipolis. TIvepixds KdAmns, 
Pieric gulf. This was an extensive hollow or vale N. E. of Phagres, 
which Col. Leake (1. c.) says reached from Orfand to Pravista, and is 
included between Mount Pangseum and a lower maritime ridge, which 
at Pravista form a junction with each other, and separate the head of 
this valley from the plain of Philippi. Along this valley the army of 
Xerxes passed, leaving Mount Pangeum on the right. Cf. Herodot. 7. 
112. Borrias. Bottiwa lay north of Pieria and west of the Axius. 
Its chief cities were Ichne and Pella. ol....oikovot. Reference 
is had in this place to the more recent settlements of the Bottisi, 
near Olynthus in Chaleidice. Of. I. 65.$3; Il. 79. §7; 101. § 5. 














568 NOTES. [Boox Ii 


4, Tlaovias, Pewonia, which was the name originally given to all 
Macedonia, except that portion included in Thrace (cf. Leake’s North. 
Greece, III. p. 462). As the Macedonian empire increased, Pxonia 
was curtailed of its dimensions. <A portion of it, however, remained 
nominally independent of Macedonia, until some fifty years after the 
death of Alexander the Great. The banks of the Axius were the 
chief centre of their power, although they extended eastward to the 
Strymon (see N. on II. 98. § 1). orevny twa (limited by ris Tao- 
vias), @ narrow strip or tongue. This strip of land was on the west- 
ern bank of the Axius, as Pella was on that side. Perhaps, however, 
it lay on both sides of the river. Grote (Hist. Greece, IV. p. 17) dis- 
credits this geographical position of the Peonians, inasmuch as, if it 
were true, so inconsiderable is the space between the rivers Axius and 
Haliakmon, that hardly any room would be left for the Bottizans, 
who, it appears, occupied some portion of the coast. But this hardly 
furnishes ground to impugn the accuracy of such a writer as Thucydi- 
des. I know of no place where it is said that the Bottizans dwelt on 
the coast, but on the contrary it appears from Herodot. VII. 127, that 
they dwelt between the Lydias and the Haliakmon, which rivers unite 
just before their communication with the sea. And if they did occu- 
py the coast, we know not how narrow may have been their maritime 
district. mépav....2Tpupdvos. See the remarks on this chapter. 
Mvydoviavy, Mygdonia. Thucydides seems to have made the 

Strymon the eastern boundary of this country, but Herodotus, whom 
Miiller pronounces to have possessed a very accurate knowledge of this 
region, calls the maritime district west of the Strymon and the land 
further in the interior, Bisaltia. The boundaries of these countries 
were perpetually changing, and it is no wonder that there should be a 
slight confliction apparently in the statements of two such independ- 
ent writers (see the remarks on chap. 95). Perhaps all that Thucydi- 
des means is, that Mygdonia lay between the Axius and the Strymon. 
—— *Hiavas, Edonians, a Thracian tribe on the left bank of the Stry- 
mon, who seem from this passage to have had a previous footing on 
the right bank, whence they were expelled by the Macedonians. Cf. 
Poppo’s Proleg. II. p. 840. 

4 5. *Eopdias. This name was given to the tract of country lying 
between Lyncus and Edessm, in the upper valley of the Lydias, as ap- 
pears from the Egratian Roman road from Dyrrachium to Edessa and 
Pella, which passed through the country of the Lyncestw and the 
Eordians, Cf. Mill. Dor. I. p. 459. Bpaxv 8€ rt, @ small portion. 

dicxav, Physca. This place is conjectured by Kiepert, to have 

been on the Echedorus in the northern part of Mygdonia. —— ’AA 

















Car. C.] NOTES. 569 


pontas, Almopia, now called Méglena (cf. Leake’s North. Greece, II. 
p. 445), lay north of Berrhea and Edessa, on the sources of the Rhoi- 
dias, a tributary of the Lydias. It was one of the earliest acquisitions 
of the Temenida. 

6. rév tTe....Bioadriav. These places were all situated in the 
more southern part of the region between the Axius and the Strymon, 
Bisaltia being the most eastward, and Crestonia lying north of Anthe- 
mus (cf. Kiepert’s map). Makeddvev airay modAny, a large part 
of the Macedonians themselves. 








CHAPTER C. 


At the approach of the Odrysian forces, the Macedonians betake themselves to their fortress- 
es and strongholds, of which they had at that time but very few (§§ 1, 2); the territory 


belonging to Philip is first invaded, and several places are taken by storm or otherwise _ 


(§ 3); after which Mygdonia and other places are ravaged (§ 4); the Macedonians make 
no resistance with their infantry, but are very successful in their cavalry charges, oe 
they fight at great odds with such immense numbers (§§ 5, 6). 


2. wodda strongholds and fortified places. By this it appears (as 
Grote remarks, Hist. Greece, IV. p. 11) that the Macedonians were 
chiefly village residents. Of. IV. 124. —— ’ApyeAaos. This prince, 
whose reign was so beneficial to Macedonia, was an illegitimate son of 
Perdiccas II., and obtained the kingdom by the murder of his uncle, 
cousin, and half-brother. He reigned from a.o. 413 to 399. —— 
ddovs evSeias erepe, he cut straight roads (cf. II. 98. § 1; Herodot. IV. 
136). This verb is usually employed to denote the construction of 
roads through a rough and woody country. Svexdopnoe, SC. TV 
xopav. Of. II. 15. § 2, where it is fully written. re in ra re con- 
nects immois kal drAos to rdAda, the construction being varied, he 
Surnished the country in other things and in what pertains to war, 
with horses, etc. Poppo and Haack bracket re. oxra refers to of 
mpo avtrov, the eight before him. The words of mpd airod yerdpevos 
are epexegetical of of GAXou Bacidijs. 

8. és....dpxny, i. e. the northern part of Macedonia on the Axius, 
which in the division (see N. on I. 57. § 8) fell to Philip. ——- Eidope- 
vv, Idomene, was situated on the right bank of the Axius, and fur- 
ther down were Gortynia, Atalanta, and Europus. It will be seen 
that Sitalces was descending the valley of the Axius. 

4, és rv GdAnv MakeSoviay, i. e. into the part belonging to Per- 
diccas. év dpvorepa IléAAns, i. e. eastward of it, since the march 














570 NOTES. [Boox IL 


was southward. —— és ri Borriaiav. See N. on II. 99. §3. No 
reference is here had to their more recent place of settlement. 

5. dwo tév avo ~vppaxer (i. ©. Gra &3n....tmqxoa. Cf. IL. 99. 
§ 2). Miller (Dorians, I. p. 485. N. y) includes among these highland 
allies, the Lyncestes and Elimiota. orn Soxoi, wherever there 
seemed to be a favorable opportunity. The expression is equivalent to 
the wbi videretur of the Latins. dAlyou mpos modXovs, few against 
many, is an appositional clause with of d¢ Maxeddves. 

6. td... .xa%icracav = but being shut in by superior numbers, they 
exposed themselves to danger by encountering a multitude so many 
times more numerous than themselves. 











CHAPTER CI. 


The Athenians being tardy in furnishing their promised aid, Sitalees opens a correspondence 
with Perdiccas (§ 1); the countries south of Macedonia as far as Thermopylae, are under - 
apprehension that he will invade them, and prepare to make resistance (§ 2); the Thra- 

- cians beyond the Strymon and the Greeks who are enemies of the Athenians, have the 
same apprehension (§§ 3, 4); but disappointed in the object of his expedition, and being 
in wart of provisions, Sitalces is indueed by Seuthes to depart home, after which Perdic- 
cas fulfils his promise made to Sitalces (§§ 5, 6). 


1. Adyous emoueiro, entered into negotiation = began to treat with. 
ov....vavol according to their engagement (cf. Il. 95. § 3 end). 
dmorouvres (causal. See N. on I. 37. § 2). —— pa Féew. See 
N. on I..15.§ 1; 29. § 3. re in és re looks forward to xai before 
recxnpets mromnoas (having shut them up in the strongholds). 

2. Mayvyntes, Magnesians. Their country was a narrow strip of 
land lying between Mount Ossa and the sea. They formed at one 
time a part of the Amphictyonic body (cf: Cramer’s Anc. Greece, I. 
p. 420). They appear at this time to have been subject to the Thes- 
salians, epoSnsncav—xopyon. For the subjunctive after an his- 
torical tense, see N. on I. 26. § 2. -6 orparos of Sitalces. 

8. Ilavaioe cat ’OdSduavror x. t. Ad. Little is known about these 
people, except that they lived east of the Strymon, in the more 
northern parts of the champaign country, and that they were inde- 
pendent. 

4, ért rovs—E)Anvas. The more usual construction after mapecxe 
Adyov would have been trois "EAAnow. tm avray, i.e. by the 
Athenians. .dydpevo. refers to the Thracians, as of Opgkes is 
naturally suggested by mapéoxe referring to their king Sitalces. 























Cua, OIL] : NOTES. 571 


kara 7d Evppaxzxov is to be constructed with xwpyowcww, and kal 
signifies even, also. 

5. dua éréxor, while staying there, or perhaps while having posses- 
sion of it. air@ is the dative of the agent. oTparia—aira, his 
army. S.§ 201. 5. pe avrdv, next to himself. ame\Seiv. Seo 
N. on I. 119. § 1. —— é airy, with her, i. e. as a dowry with her. 

6. 6 per, i. e. Sitalces. tptdkxovra....npepas, thirty days in all. 
‘When wdyres stands between the article and the substantive, or after. 
both, the notion of the whole is expressed.” Jelf’s Kihn. § 454. 1. B. 
— rovror, i.e. of the thirty days. Ti éavtod ddedgny, his sister. 
The pronoun here loses its exclusive power. Of. K. § 302. R. 4. b.. 





























CHAPTER CII. 


The Athenians under Phormio make an expedition into the interior of Acarnania (§ 1), but 
are hindered by the season from proceeding against iniade (§ 2); the historian describes 
the situation of that place and the formation of the Echinades from the deposit made by 
the Achelous (§§ 3, 4), and relates the story of Alemzon, who first inhabited these islands 


(§§ 5, 6). 

1. of d€....’ASnvaio. Of. II. 92. § 7. emeton... .OveAVSN, i. @. 

after the expedition against Salamis. Cf. IT. 93. *Aoraxov. Of. 
Il. 80. § 1. és THY peodyeiay I have constructed with éorparevoay 
by adopting Arnold’s punctuation, thus making wapamdedoarres.... 
dmoBavres a sort of parenthesis. This is the pointing also of Krier, 
Goeller, and Bloomf. Dindorf puts a period after "Acraxov, in which 
,case dmoBdyres must be taken in the pregnant sense of disembarking 
and proceeding. éx re. In some editions we find kal é« re, which 
would be inadmissible if Dindorf’s punctuation is retained. Ké- 
povra. Poppo (Proleg. II. p. 150) cites Poqueville, who identifies with 
this place some ruins, shown to him in the way from Vustri to 
Catuna. BeBaiovs to the Athenian interest. 

2. és yap Oimaddas (see N. on I. 111. § 8) is to be constructed after 
det tore = always in all times. This is more em- 
ovk eddxet Suvardy. The reason is given in 
xetpavos Svros, while it was winter. See N. on 























oTparevety. 
phatic than dei alone. 
the next sentence. 
1. 51. § 4. ied Sa 

3. 6—Axedoos morayds. So we say, the Hudson river, the Merri- 
mack river, as well as the river Hudson, ete. Of. K. § 244. R. 6. —— 
IlivSov Spovs. Pindus is the range which separates Thessaly from 
Epirus. dvosev = ava, “high up the river.” Arnold. & efteis 














572 NOTES. [Boox IL 


is commonly edited d:e£ceis. TH. ...mepirryuvateayv. Col. Leake 
(North. Greece, III. p. 570) says, that on the northern side of Eniade 
there is a great expanse of lake or marsh, which has no connection 
with the Achelous, but is formed by subterranean springs, and by 
superficial torrents from the hills, and has an outlet distinct from the 
Achelous. There has not been that filling up of the mouth, which 
Thucydides anticipated, the increase of soil being slower than at the 
mouths of many other rivers of Greece. 
S. § 197. 2. 

4. al te....yiyvovrat, and these islands are thickly set and connect 
the depositions (of the river), so that they are not dispersed into the 
sea. mpooyaocews depends on civdecpor, bindings together of the de- 
posits. roé py oxedavvvoSa. I prefer with Poppo the reading rod py 
oxedavvvoSat, and have translated it accordingly. With this too Arnold 
substantially agrees. Bloomf. however, constructs and explains: kat 
ylyvovrae Evvderpor addAndars (Sta) THs mporcxooews TO pt) oKEdavvveSat, 
8c. THY mpdoxwow, the rubbish. He also takes r@ py for da ro py. 
mapadda€, in guincuncial rows, thus .*.*.*. and not xara eroixov, in 
rows, thus ::::: It will readily be seen that in te alternate order, 
the channels to the sea would suffer obstruction far more than in the 
other order. : 

5. "AAkuaiom—rov ’ArdA@....oixeiv. The order is, rov "Amdo - 
Xphoa AXkpalove ravtTnv tiv yy oikeiv, that Apollo provided this land 
to Alemeon to inhabit. dre 53) dAaoSa. The accusative with the 
infinitive is used after particles which begin a protasis. Of. Mt. § 538; 
Jelf’s Kihn. § 889. pera....pntpds. He did this in obedience to 
the command of his father, who had been drawn into the Theban war 
by Eriphyle, she having been bribed to this by Polynices, though she 
knew from her husband (being possessed of the gift of divination), 
that he would there lose his life. Of. Smith’s Dict. Mythol. I. p. 104. 
See also Odyss. 15. 247. —— amply dv... .xarotxionra, before he should 
Jind such a place to live in. dy belongs to the participle. See N. on 
I. 78.§4. The student will readily perceive the literal rendering of 
the participle and the verb. aiT@ peptacperns, “was defiled with 
respect tohim.” Bloomf. 

6. ddxet....c@pari, there seemed to him to be a place of residence 
(Siaira. See N. on I. 185. § 8) heaped up sufficient to furnish him sus- 
tenance ; or the force of dy may be seen perhaps better in the transla- 
tion, it seemed to him that there might be heaped up a place sufficient, 
ete. agp’ obrep, from the time when. matdds €avtov. See N, 
on II. 101. § 5. 








~ > = > / 
Tov exBokav—arréxovTdte 




















Cuar, CII] NOTES. 3 578 


CHAPTER CIII. 


4 rm'o and his forces return to Naupactus, and thence in the spring to Athens, bringing 
with them their prisoners and the ships taken from the enemy (§§ 1, 2). 





4. Ry. They wintered in Naupactus. Tous Te éAevSépous 
The othor prisoners they had either sold, or put to death, or brought 
to Athens to retain in servitude. —— amp avr’ avdpds, man for man, 
The first instance perhaps on record of the custom of a mutual 
exchange oi prisoners between belligerent powers. Tpiroy eros. 
The article is owitted with ordinals. 





574 NOTES. [Boox HL 


BOOK III. 





— 


CHAPTER I. 


The Peloponnesians on the return of summer again make an expedition into Attica, and 
devastate the country, but are restrained by the Athenian horse from extending their 
ravages in the vicinity of the city (§§1, 2). 


_ 1. dua tT cit dxpagovrr. See N. on Il. 13.§$1. This invasion 
took place a. 0. 428. Olymp. 87. 4. —— és, against. K. § 290.1. a. 
émn mapeixor, wherever opportunity offered. See N. on émn Soxoi, I. 
100. § 5. eipyov Td pij—xakoupyeiv, prevented them from ravaging. 
For ri—xaxovpyeiv, Where we should have expected rod with the 
infinitive, see N. on IT. 53. $3. In respect to py after cipyov, see N. 
on I. 10. § 1.—— rav Gmrav, the encampment. So Poppo, Haack, 
Kriiger, and Arnold translate. Cf. I. 111. $1. 

2. ob depends on ra oiria, in the same manner as jpepor in I. 
48, § 1. 











CHAPTER II. 


All Lesbos except Methymna revolts from the Athenians, s thing-which they had been 
desirous of doing before the war, but were déferring until their means of defence should 
be completed (§§ 1, 2); the intelligence of their design being communicated, however, to 
the Athenians, they are compelled to hasten their revolt (§ 3). 


1. MnSvpvns, Methymna, was situated on the northern part of the 
island, and in importance was next to Mytilene. Between these. 
places there was always a rivalry, and this accounts in part for the 
different sides which they took in the politics of Greece. —— BovAn- 
sévres belongs to AéoBos by constructio cara civeow. See N. on I. 
135. $1. In BovAnSévres pév—dvayxac%évres Sé it is stated, (1) that 
the Lesbians had contemplated a revolt but were obliged to defer it; 
(2) that they were compelled by circumstances to make it sooner than 
they had intended. The ydp in § 2, introduces the reason of the 


Ouar. IIL] NOTES. 575 


delay, and the yap in § 3, :he suddenness of the revolt which now took 
place. By attending to this the construction will be clear. ov 
mpocedééavro on account of the thirty years’ truce between them and 
the Athenians, which was then in force. 

2. doa... .adixéoSat = adixéoSat, doa ek Tod (i. e. the countries of 
the Euxine) ee: adixéoSa. The mental repetition of a verb from 
the context is in such a construction quite frequent. 
pevot Hoay = perereprorto. 

8. Tevédio....MySvpvator. Of. Arist. Pol. V. 4; Diod. XII. 314, 
cited by Wasse. The island of Tenedos lay N. of Lesbos, and a short 
distance to the 8. W. of the ancient city of Troy. —— MuriAnvaiev 
depends on dydpes, and xara ordow ( propter factionem) is to be taken 
with pnvurat yiyvorrat. mpogevor. See N. on II. 29. § 1. ore 

..+ Bia, that they were compelling the Lesbians (literally, Lesbos. See 
N. on Bovdndévres, § 1) to resort to Mytilene as the metropolis (see N. 
on IT. 15. § 2). és gives to the verb a pregnant signification. See N. 
on J. 18. § 2. —— Evyyevay belongs only to Bowrayr. eme’yovrat 
is used transitively, the object being tiv mapackevny drucay (every 
kind of). Of TV.5.§2; VI. 100.$1; VII. 9. §1. oTepnoeo Sat 
= orepnsnceotqgy Notice the transition from 6ér: with the indicative 
to the infinitive. avrovs refers to the Athenians. 








perareurd- 




















CHAPTER III. 


The Athenians are unwilling at first to give credit to the reported defection of Lesbos, but 
when they are made certain of the fact by their ambassadors, they dispatch a fleet in great 
haste, hoping to fall upon the Mytilenians, while solemnizing the approaching feast of 
Apollo out of the city (§§ 1-3); meantime they seize upon the Mytilenian triremes at 
Athens, and put their crews in custody (§ 4); the Mytilenians being apprised of the expe- 
dition preparing against them, omit the celebration of the festival and prepare to defend 


themselves (§§ 5, 6). 


1. dpri xa%iorapévov, being now on foot. —— AéaBov mpoororepno- 
casa, to bring on a war with Lesbos in addition to the war already 
upon their hands. This infinitive is the subject and épyoy the predi- 
cate of eivat. peiCov....eivat, giving too much weight to the wish 
that they might not be true.. Unpleasant truths are not easily be- 











lieved. At adn3q supply ra xarnyopnpéva from Karnyooias. ‘THY TE 
Evvoiknow. See N. on dre Evvorxifover, IIT. 2. § 8. mpoxatadaPeir, 


to be beforehand with them, is taken in an absolute senso. 


576 NOTES. [Boox IN. 


8. yap introduces the reason why the expedition was put on foot 
so suddenly, and is therefore explanatory of éfamwaiws. The pronoun 
avrois refers to the Athenians and not to the commanders of the fleet. 
—-— os ein—eArida eiva. The construction is changed from the sub- 
stantival clause to the infinitive, there being but little if any difference 
between the constructions. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 804. 4. —— Madéevros. 
This epithet was given to the god because he was worshipped at 
Malea. eretx%évras, by making haste, refers to the Athenians, 
kal....meipa. Supply xadas ¢yew ehacay as the apodosis. —— 
MuriAnvaiots eizeiv (sc. éxéAevoay) they command them (i. e. the leaders 
of the expedition) to order the Mytilenians. —— pi weBopévar, if 
they disobeyed. See N. on I. 71. § 6. 

4, ras—rpinpets. The article refers forward to the relative az, and 
is therefore = those. Seo N. on Il. 22. §7. és dudakyy éoun- 
cavro, put under guard. See N. on II. 83. § 5. 

5. ddxados dvayopévns. Of. I. 187. § 2.——amdr@. See N. on mrois, 
I. 187. § 2. Arnold I think erroneously translates by sea, as opposed 
to we{7, for this is sufficiently manifest in éAxddos dvayoménys. 

6. ra re GAda, in other things, i. e. not only did they keep within 
the town, but took precautionary measures in other gene Refer- 
ence is had to the warlike preparations and works of defence spoken 
of in III. 2. § 2. mep—epuhaccor, they stationed guards around, 
dpagdpevo. With ra jpirédeora Bloomf. supplies aira referring 
to pepn understood. 




















CHAPTER IV. 


The Athenian commanders, receiving no satisfactory reply to the demands which they were 
ordered to make upon the Mytilenians, commence hostilities; whereupon the Mytileniane 
ask and obtain a suspension of arms, until they can send ambassadors to Athens (S$ 1+); 
meanwhile, they secretly send to Lacedemon for aid (§§ 5, 6). 


1. of "ASnvator—as Edpor, i. &. ds of ASnvaior €apov. The apodosis 
is dmnyyetAay (Sc. rots MuriAnvaiots) pev of orparnyol k. T. A. 

2. &xmdovv pév twa érojoavro—érlyov, sailed some little distance. 
—— ds émi vavpayia, for the purpose (see N. on I. 95. § 2) of a naval 
engagement. érevra = éretra Sé. See. N. on I. 98. § 2. —— Bov- 
Adpevor....droméppacsa, wishing, if possible, to rid themselves of the 
fleet for the present (i. e. until they were in a better state of readiness 
to carry on war) on some moderate conditions. 

8. avrot poBovpevor, being themselves afraid. 





Cuar. V.] NOTES. 517 


4. rav re SiaBadAdvrov eva, one of the informers. . Cf. III. 2..§ 8. 
— 6 pereperey fon, who had now repented that he gave informa- 
tion to the Athenians of the intentions of the Mytilenians. 
++ dmeASeiv = oxoreiv (see N. on I. 58. § 1) ef ras weioeray rods ’ASn- 
vaiovs dmayayeiv tas vais. Of. Poppo’s Proleg. I. p. 259, where are 
cited numerous examples of this metonymy. OS... .VEWTEPLOVYT OD, 
how that they were not going to engage in (i. e. had.given up) revolu- 
tionary movements. I agree with Bloomfield, that this individual did 
not mean to retract his former statement, but only to say that the 
Mytilenians had now abandoned their revolutionary designs. 

5. ev route, at this same time. AaSdvres....vauTikdy, escaping 
the notice of the Athenian ficet. of @ppouv....mdrews, Who lay 
at anchor off Malea to the north of the city. Strabo describes the 
promontory of Malea (mow Cape Zeitoun), as lying in the south- 
eastern part of the island, seventy stadia from Mytilene. But the 
expression €£@ rns méAews (§ 3) could hardly be used of a place seventy 
stadia distant, nor can we well suppose that the Athenians would 

have had their market in Malea (as we find they did, III. 6. $2), while 
laying siege to the city, if it was so far off. I prefer, therefore, with 
all the best modern commentators, to suppose the Malea of Thucydides 
a different place from that of Strabo, lying much nearer to the city on 
the north side of it. ot refers ad sensum to vavtixdv. See N. on the 
constructio Kara civeow, I. 136. $1. ov yap....mpoxapycew, “non 
enim confidebant, legatis Athenas missis ab Atheniensibus aliquid pro- 
cessurum.” Poppo. This translation is founded on the use of dzd, as 
denoting, by a sort of preegnans constructio, previous motion to Athens. 
_ Of. Poppo’s Proleg. I. p. 176. This explanation seems to me to be 
far-fetched, and I concur, therefore, in the one proposed by Goel., and 
adopted by Bloomf., and in substance by Arnold, non enim jidebant 
48, (rois neuter,) gue ab Atheniensibus expectabant, fore ut bene cedant. 
The subject of rpoyapjoew (seo N. on I. 109. § 3) is adra referring to 
Tois (= Tots mpaypact). avrois, for themselves (dat. commmodi). 





4 
€l 7@S 




















CHAPTER V. 


| The embassy to Athens being unsuccessful, the Mytilenians prepare for war (§ 1); after 
having made a vigorous but indecisive attack upon the Athenian camp, they shut them- 
selves again within their walls, and wait for succor from Lacedwmon (§§ 2-4). 


1. of &....mpdgavres = @s SF of mpéaBets HASOY ex TOY “ASnVaY 
obra, i. e. the Methymnians. The constructio 





— avder szpagarres. 


? 


578 NOTES. [Boox IIL 


kara ovveowy (see N. on I. 136. § 1) is again employed here. ——— "Ip- 
Bptot cat Anprot. The islands Imbros and Lemnos lay north of 
Lesbos, and were both subject to the Athenians. 

2. ovk €Xacaov Exovres, though not worsted, i. e. the engagement 
was indacisive. ovre exnudicarto, they did not pass the night on 
the battle field, which they should have done to have claimed the 
victory. The next clause ovre....avrois is epexegetical of this. 

3. é€k....xivduveve. The order is: ex IeAorovvycou ei mpooyevoird 





Tl, Kal per’ GAAns mapackeuns (ei mpooyéevorro), BovAdpevor Kivduveverv, 
intending to venture an engagement (again), if any aid should come 
Srom Peloponnesus, and with any other (auxiliary) force which might 
arrive ; i. e. with any aid which might come from Peloponnesus or 
any where else. There are other modes or constructing and trans- 
lating this passage, which for brevity’s sake I must omit. On ei xpoo- 
yéevarro, cf. Jelf’s Ktihn. § 855. 

4, of mpoareotadnoay by the Lacedemonians and Thebans. —— 
praca....énimdovr, i. e. they were not able to reach the place before . 
the Athenian fleet. pera thy paxnv. Of. § 2. Tpinpn adAnpy, 
Cf. TIL. 4. § 5. 











CHAPTER VI. 


Che Athenians summon to their aid their allies, and proceed to blockade the city by sea, but 
are unable to cut off its communication by land (§§ 1, 2). 


1. Saocov than if the Mytilenians had been more powerful. 
dpavres, when they saw (see N. on I. 138. § 6). TEploppLio'dpevot.... 
rédews, bringing round their ships to anchorage on the south side of 
the city. The fleet had hitherto had its station on the north of the 
place (ef. III. 4. § 5). otparéreda, i. e. naval camps. One of these 
was on the north side where the fleet was first moored; and the other, 
on the south side, to which place the fleet had removed its anchorage. 

2. ris....MuriAnvaiovs, they kept the Mytilenians from the use of 
the sea. Saddoons properly depends on _xpaoRat, but is attracted into 
the principal sentence as the object of eipyoy (S. § 197. 2), wy xpjoSae 
being added epexegetically. Cf. K. § 847. 8; Mt. § 5382. d.. The use 
of pa is explained in N. on I. 10. §1. adys in reference to ré dé 
wept ta otpardémeda ov odd Which the Athenians had possession of. 
~—— vatotazpov,...Maréa, for (dé causal) Malea was rather a road- 














+ 


Cuar. VIIL] NOTES. 519 


stead for their (S.§ 201.5) ships and a receptacle for their supplies. 
Tt is evident, as Poppo observes (Proleg. I. pp. 210, 282), that a word 
of more extensive signification is to be repeated from vavordSpov 
before ayopas. 





CHAPTER VII. 


The Athenians fit out an expedition under Asopius, who ravages the Laconian coast and 
proceeds to Naupactus, having previously sent all his ships.home except twelve (§§ 1-3); 
he makes an unsuccessful attempt on CEniadew and Leucas, in the retreat from the latter of 
which places he is slain (§§ 4-6). 


1. The scene now changes to Western Greece, from whence Phor- 
mio had sailed home (HM. 103). @oppiavos....dépxoyvra. Phormio 
had either died soon after his return with the captives in the spring 
(cf. I. 103. § 1), or had become so enfeebled by age or disease, as to 
be unable to endure the fatigue and hardship of another expedition. 
The request here made by the Acarnanians shows the high estimation 
in which he was held in Western Greece. 

4. dvaornoas, having raised, or summoned. See N. on II. 96. § 1. 
ér Oimadas. The repeated efforts to take this place show that 
it occupied an important position in relation to the war. kata 
rov "Axeddor, “on the side of the Achelous, opposed to xara yy, on the 
land side.” Arnold. 

5. Nypixov, Nericus, afterwards called Leucas. Strabo says that 
_ the name was changed by the Corinthian colony, and that Leucas was 
built on a different site from that of Nericus. But cf. Leake’s North. 
Greece, III. p. 16. N. 2. avros is repeated, the first being opposed 
to mefdv, the latter to peépos. ind taév adiréser, by the inhabitants 
of the country, distinguished from qpovpav, the regular guards, sta- 
tioned to repel any sudden attack. 




















CHAPTER VIII. 


- The Mytilenian ambassadors repair to Olympia and there address the assembly of 
Peloponnesians, 





: 1. éni tis mporns vedas. Cf. IIT. 2. § 5. as, when. —— Gres, 
fn order that. See N. on I. 65.§1. Mitford argues the little disposi- 


+ 


580 NOTES. [Boox It 


tion manifested by the Lacedemonians to engage in their cause, that 
instead of calling a congress of the confederacy, they directed the 
Mytilenians to repair to Olympia, and there consult such prominent 
persons as might happen to attend the festival which was at hand, I 
see no reason, however, for such a surmise, as the course here recom- 
mended was more convenient and equally expeditious, and besides 
there would be a larger and more general gathering at Olympia, than 
would take place at the call of a special congress. Whether it was 
not, however, abusing this venerable institution, thus to use it for 
party purposes, is justly questioned by Smith, —— jv dé ’Odvpmids 
x. t.A. Another instance in which Thucydides adopts the practice of 
recording events by Olympiads is found in V. 49. 








CHAPTERS IX.—XTIV. 


These chapters contain the speech of the Mytilenians, which in respect 
to its general style is like all the speeches in Thucydides, concise, pointed, 
serious, adapted to convince rather than to persuade, and full of pure and 
lofty sentiment. A great portion of the oration, as Thirlwall observes, turns 
on a question of political morality, whether the Mytilenians were guilty of a 


breach of faith, in their defection from the Athenian alliance, To their © 
vindication from this charge, most of the oration is specially devoted, and — 
this its manifest design, if borne in mind, will assist greatly in evolying the _ 


meaning of many obscure and difficult passages. The Schol. divides the ora- 
tion into three heads; 7d dixutoy, 7d duvardy, 72 cuudepov. But Poppo says, 
that the 7d Suvardy and 7d cvudéepoy are joined in chap. 13, the former being 

_urged in §§ 8, 4, and the latter in §§ 5-7, and that the Schol. has overlooked 
the 7d dvayxatoy in chap. 12. The peroration is found in chap. 14. 





CHAPTER IX. 


The orator begins by remarking upon the odium which attends the desertion of former — 
friends and allies (§ 1); which odium is well deserved, if the seceders and those from whom — 
they separate are equally balanced in power and resources, and if there is no sufficient rea- _ 


son for the secession, which was not the case in respect to them and the Athenians (§ 2). 


1. xaS” daov, as long as, év 7dovy exovor, regard them with — 
favor ; literally, have them in pleasure. —— vopifovres 8é, but, when 





| 








Cuar. X.] NOTES. 581 





(see N. on I. 18. § 6) they take into view. xelpovs wyovvra, they 
regard them with less favor = hold them in low estimation for their 
treachery. Bloomf. aptly illustrates this by the adage, “they love the 
treason, but they hate the traitor.” yeipovs than formerly. 

2. é€orw, et rixoev. The apodosis is rendered doubtful and uncer- 
tain by the optative with «i, if perchance, etc. Cf. Mt. § 524. 3. -—— 
ap’ év = obra ap &v. évres is to be constructed with riyorer, 
should happen to be. In the sentiment of this passage we easily 
recognize the original of the ‘idem velle atque idem nolle, ea demum 
firma amicitia’ of Sallust. mpopacts. See N. on I. 23. § 6. 
re connects tmdpyxot to tvxorev. drooracews depends on mpddacts. 
é refers to the things just mentioned as necessary to an equitable 
and satisfactory alliance, viz. unanimity of sentiment, mutual friend- 
‘ship, and an equal balance of power. 7, on this account, refers 
forward to ei... .agiordpeSa, 























CHAPTER X. 


The orator now enters upon a defence of the rectitude of the Mytilenians in abjuring all 
alliance with the Athenians (§ 1); the alliance was formed in order to rid Greece of the 
Persians, and therefore for the liberation and not the subjugation of the states (§§ 2, 3); 
but its having been the means or occasion of the enslavement of the smaller and weaker 
members. of the confederacy, furnishes the Lesbians just grounds of apprehension that 
they in due time will suffer the same evil (§$ 4-6). 


1. mepi—rov dixaiov—rovs. Adyovs roincdpeSa, We will speak con- 
cerning the justice of our course. yap (now) is epexegetical, i. e. 
it serves to explain more fully what was hinted at in the apology 
(chap. 9. § 1). G@dA@s....dedpevor, especially as we are seeking 
your alliance, —— idSimras. See N. on II. 65. § 7. BéBaoy is an 
adjective of two as well as three terminations. Cf. Butt. $ 59. 3, —— 
pet dperis Soxovons = pera Soxnoews (rivds) ris aperis, “cum opinione 
virtutis gquadam.” Gottl. - ylyvowvro, 8c. Pidor elicited from piXiav, 
unless, as Poppo suggests, piAla kal Kowevia be supplied. T@ dtah- 
Adooorrs = SiadArayy (K. § 263. y). See N. on I. 42. § 2. 

2. aroAdtrdvrav....modepov, when you abandoned the Median war 
(cf. I. 89. $2). daodirdvrey is used intransitively, remaining behind, 
withdrawing. Of. K. § 249. 1. mapapewvavrwyv....epywv. Cf. I, 
75. § 2. 

8. ‘EAAnvev depends on karadovrdce:, and *ASnvators limits Evp- 
uaxot (S. § 202. 1). ——- rots “EAAnox depends on Evppayxor to be men- 




















582 NOTES. [Boox I 


tally repeated from the preceding proposition. Krig. constructs rots 
"EMAnot with €AevSepooer, and makes the preceding ’ASyvaiows to 
depend on xaradovA@cet. 

4, éwp@pev....émayopuevous. Cf. I. 98, et seq. Tov Mrdov 
éx2pav, enmity to the Mede. erayopevous, bringing in. Ross and 
Bekker read érevyouevovs, Which Arnold and Bloomf. prefer. 

5. xa Ev yevopevar, by uniting together, is to be constructed with 
apivaosa. Of. III. 11. § 3, where the Athenian policy of keeping the 
states from union, and of gradually breaking down their power, is 
adverted to. dua rrodkvyndiay belongs to adivvaro: dé dvres. 
mAjv....Xiov. Of. 1.19. $1. 

6. 5n, forsooth, is here used ironically, as is evident from the 
corresponding use of r@ dvdpatt. muorous, trustworthy. 
deiypact is the predicate, as examples, lessons of warning. 
vroAoimovs refers to the Lesbians and Chians, 
to reduce to slavery. 




















qrapa- 
tous de 
dpacat Tovro, i. e. 











CHAPTER XI. 


The fate of the other states rendered it almost a matter of certainty that the Lesbians would 
be dealt with in like manner, especially as the Athenians were becoming stronger and 
they more destitute of help (§ 1); thus far they had been spared, because it was for the 
interest of the Athenians to be able to hold them up as an example of their moderation 
and justice, and because their policy was to subjugate the weaker states first (§§ 2, 8), 
the Lesbian navy gave them also some apprehension, and to all this might be added the 
respectful bearing of the Lesbians towards the Athenians (§§ 4, 5). 


1. BeBadrepo....vewrepieiy = BeBatérepov dv jv (7t would have 
been more certain) avrovs pndev vewrepteiv. Bauer. Supply of ’ASyvaior 
with joav. mpos....avTicovpevov, and we alone-in comparison with 
(mpés, K. § 298. III. 8. d) the greater part who have been subdued, 
standing on equal terms with them. Arnold says that xai mpds.... 
avticovpevov is a varied repetition of droxetpious....duidovvres, and 
should naturally have preceded gueAAov oicesv. Suvar@repot avrot 
aitav, more powerful ; literally, more powerful than themselves, the 
comparison being between the same people at different periods. Cf 
K..§ 328. 5. to O€ avtimadoyv déos, the fear which is equally bal- 
anced, i. g. which both parties equally feel in respect to each other, — 
TO....amorpéerera, is deterred (from aggression) by his inability 
to attempt it with a superior force. mpoéxeyv is in the nominative by 
vttraction, its proper case being the accusative with adréy the omitted 














Cuar, XL] NOTES 583 


subject of émeASeiv. Of. K. § 307.4; S.§ 224. See Notes on I. 84. 
$1; IL. 74. §3. 

2. ov....da0y, for no other reason than because. avrots limits 
epaivero, and é¢s tiv dpxny is epexegetical of rpdypara, plans for do- 
minion. yvouns depends on édddo (by the means). 

3. Gua....Evorparevewv. Poppo’s interpretation of this difficult 
passage, approved by Arnold, is: nobis enim documento utebantur, di- 
centes (etiamsi alii coacti se adjuvare perhiberentur) eos certe, gui idem 
jus suffragi ferendi haberent (plena libertate fruerentur) invites sibi 
auaxilium laturos non esse (neque omnino id facturos), nisi, guos aggre- 
derentur, aliquid deliquissent (i. e. nisi ipsa causes equitaté permove- 
rentur, ut participes bellorum fierent). dua pev corresponds to év r@ 
avr dé, infra. This passage may be regarded as explanatory of «v- 
mpemreia Te Adyov, and the next sentence (€v r@ at’r@ x. Tr. A.) Of yvo- 
Ens epdde. Ta kpaticra is put for a substantive in the abstract 
with a concrete signification, having of course the sense of the mascu- 
line (rovs xpariarovs) as have the neuters which follow. Tou 
GAouv mepinpnpévov refers to rovs tmodcerrépovs. The passage may 
then be rendered, and by this same policy they first led the stronger 
against the weaker powers, and thus reserving them to the last, they 
could not but find them the weaker, the other (i. e. the inferior) states 
having been taken away (literally, stripped as the foliage from the tree) 
Srom them. exydvrav....ornvat, while we yet had the strength of 
all these (weaker states), and something upon which we might lean for 
support. Bloomf. says that the metaphor is taken from persons, who, 
when attacked, fly to some wall, or other place at which they may 
place their backs and stand on their defence. 

4, aS év yevouevov. See N. on III. 10. § 5. 

5. ra d¢, partly. The Schol. says that the fourth reason is here 
given why the Athenians suffered the Mytilenians to remain unmoles- 
ted. These reasons in order are; 1, the color of justice which the 
Athenian policy in respect to the other states received from the co- 
operation of the Lesbians; 2, the ease with which the greater states 
might be brought under the yoke, after the smaller ones had been sub- 
jugated; 3, the fear of a union between the Lesbian and Peloponne- 
sian navy; 4, the unblamable deportment of the Lesbians towards the 
Athenian state, which took away every pretext for their invasion. 
amd....avtav, by attendance upon (= by paying court to) their 
commonwealth. dei, for the time being. mepteytyvopedta, We 
remained free. ov pevros emt modu y x. t.A. The order is, ot 
pévrot—xpopevor mapadetypaci—ay édoxovpev SuvnSnvar (SC. meptylyve- 
oat). 





























584 | NOTES. | [Boox IIL 


CHAPTER XII. 


Thus they lived in a state of mutusl fear, a rupture being evident, as soon as either party 
attained to sufficient confidence in respect to its issue (§ 1); no one should therefore blame 
the Lesbians for anticipating the Athenians and revolting before they were in a situation 
to be reduced to servitude (§§ 2, 3). 


1. mapa yvopunv = other than was in our heart. 6 Te Tois ah- 
Aos x. t. A. This sentence, which Arnold says has no grammar, bears 
a striking resemblance in its construction to 6 rois adAos.... pepe, 
II. 40. § 3, and by referring to that passage we may obtain a key to 
the solution of this. After repeated examination of the passage, and 
carefully weighing the criticisms which have been made upon it, I 
have adopted the following, as that which appears to me the most sat- 
isfactory explanation. 6 is evidently placed over against rovro, and 
must therefore be in the accusative after BeSBaot. Inasmuch as evvoa 
is opposed to PdBos, and BeBaoi to éyvpdy mapeiye, We may take 
niorw BeBaot as a circumlocution for a simple verb of the same sig- 
nification (cf. Mt. § 421. Obs. 4), and followed by é in the accusative. 
Or we may take sist in apposition with 6, and render it thus, and 
what good-will most especially makes firm to others (viz.) fidelity, this 
(i. e. fidelity) fear secures tous. I prefer this construction as being 
more simple and natural, and withal grammatical. In Jelf’s Kihn. 


4 


§ 823. Obs. 6 is treated as a nominative, with which edvoa (attracted 
to the adjectival sentence) is put in epexegetical apposition thus: 6 
Tots a@\Aois padtora, evvota, miotiww BeBatoi, nuiv Todto (Tiv mioTwW) 
6 PdBos éxupdv wapetxye. Those who prefer this solution are referred 
to 8. § 172. 1. ¢. 

2.-7o@, on this account, refers to dia... . dervar. TpoamooTayvrTes, 
in revolting before (see N. on I. 87. § 35) aggression had been made 
upon us, exeivov is the subjective and deway is the objective gen- 
itive in dependence on peAAnow. The words tiv eéxeivey peAAnow 
form a sort of compound notion, and therefore take the attributive 
genitive Sewav, their deferring these evils. 

3. el yap....eivat, for if we were able equally (as they) to form 
counterplots and wait our time (for carrying these plots into effect), 
why would it be necessary for us to be in subjection to them as we now 
are éx tov dpoiov)? Poppo dispenses with the interrogation point 
after eiva, and thus renders the passage: st enim @que potentes esse- 
mus et ad insidias vicissim struendas et ad vicissim cunctandum in re 
quapiam, oportebat nos similes in agendo illis esse. But the argument 











Car. XIIT.] NOTES. 585 


seems to stand thus: some may be disposed to blame us for premature 
action, on the ground that we ought to have waited until our rights 
had been openly violated; but if our strength ‘so nearly equalled 
theirs, that we could afford to wait until open aggression had been 
made upon our liberties, we should be free from the necessity of being 
subject to them. Our being subject to them: therefore in itself fur- 
nishes a reason, why we could not safely wait until they attacked us, 
— én’... .emixetpeiv, the power to attack us being always with them. 





CHAPTER XIII. 


This defection, which has thus been shown to be both justifiable and necessary, would have 
taken place before, had the Peloponnesians been willing to have received them (§ 1); the 
precipitancy of the measure to which they have now been-driven has rendered it ill-pre- 
pared, but this is an additional reason why they should be admitted into the alliance and 
receive speedy assistance (§ 2); this reception of them will also be highly prejudicial to - 
the Athenians, whose resources, so far as revenue is concerned, are’ derived mainly from 
their allies (§§ 3-7). ; 


1. cadeis....edpdcaper, sufficiently manifest for our hearers to 
know that we have acted rightly. mpos aodareay twa = to sind 
some security. ézt belongs to év rH eipnyy. as tpas. See N, 
on I. 81; § 2. érreto7) Bowwtol mpovKadéaavro, when the Baotians 
sumnuned us. Bloomf. refers this to the mission of Hermeondas (III. 
5. $ 4), but he reached Mytilene after the revolt. arooTngea Sat 
(i. e. Seiv dmoornaea%at) is followed by its cognate accusative dmdcra- 
ow. ~8. § 181. 2. and te tav ‘EAAnvev—aro te "ASnvaiov. The 
usual mode of interpreting this, is to take dmoornoecSa SumAiv 
ardctacw in a twofold sense, viz. a secession or abstaining from 
the Greeks so as to no longer injure them, and a revolt from 
the Athenians for the purpose of self-protection. This is essen- 
tially the interpretation which, after Reiske, has been adopted by 
Bauer, Haack, Goel., Arnold, and Bloomf. But Poppo refers ray 
‘EdAnvev to the Greeks who were confederated on terms of equality 
with the Athenians, such as the Platswans, Acarnanians, Chians, ete. 
The revolt from these states was not to do them injury, but to free 
the Mytilenians from the necessity, which their alliance with the 
Athenian confederacy would impose upon them, of doing injury to 
the states above mentioned, and to assist in effecting their deliverance 
from Athenian rule. Fam disposed to adopt this interpretation, as it 
frees dréoracw from a double sense, which Gottl. calls with some 




















586 NOTES. [Boox III, 





reason puerilem et frigidum lusum. £iv—roreiv. This tmesis ig 
very rare in Attic prose, and seems to have been employed here to 
increase the force of the antithesis between this and the following 
clause. Of. K. § 300. R. 4. év toTépa = vorepoy, in future, here- 
after. mporroinoat, SC. Td StadZeipat. 

2. Saooov yeyernra. Cf. III. 2. § 2.—— 9, on this account. See 
N. on I. 11. $1. This sentence is a reply to an anticipated objec- 
tion, that the Mytilenians revolted too precipitately. —— defapévous 
agrees with iuas the omitted subject of dwooreA\ew. 

3. The justice and wisdom of their revolt from the Athenians 
having been vindicated, the Mytilenians now proceed to show how 
advantageous their reception would be to the Peloponnesians. 
epSdapara: and rerdxyara: are Ionic and Doric forms for ée@Sappévor 
eioi, and reraypevor eici. Of. Mt. § 204. 6. Obs. 1. ai pev and ai 
é¢ are in partitive apposition with vjes. See N. on I. 89. § 3. 
ep’, against, in a hostile sense. 

4. mepiovolay, a surplus, superabundance. ro Sevrepov. The 
Peloponnesians had already made one incursion into Attica during 
this summer. dn dapdorepar, from both (you and us). Reference 
is had to the two fleets spoken of in § 3, as employed, the one in 
cruising around Peloponnesus, the other in the blockade of Mytilene. 

5. ddAorpias yas, for the sake of a foreign land, i. e. a land with 
which, on account of its distance, they had nothing to do. paxpay 
is opposed to éyyvSev. avr@ is the dat. commodi. ov yap.... 
moAepos, i. e. the war is not to be decided by an invasion of Attica. 
The truth of this remark was made manifest in the progress of the 
war, dv v= ev ravrn de jv. 

6. €xrt....mpdcodos. So Pericles also said, IT. 13. § 2. 
oTnoerat—mrporyernoerai—rrdsouev + av. The optative is employed 
in the last clause to show the likelihood of the event, as opposed to 
absolute certainty = and we shall probably suffer. Of. K. § 260. 4. a. 
rd re npérepa refers to all the possessions of the Mytilenians, 
including of course their shipping. oi mpiv SovAcvovres, who were 
slaves (see N. on I. 98. § 4) before (they revolted from the Athenians). 
In such a case there would have been some excuse for the revolt. We 
find that Cleon urged this as a reason why exemplary punishment 

should be inflicted on the Mytilenians (ef. IIT. 39. § 1). - 
7. Bonsnodvrav S€ tuav—mpoorneose. See N. on Il. 83. §3. 
kaSaipncere, you will humble,-literally, you will pull down. The 
metaphor is derived from the taking or pulling down of an edifice, 
The same reference to the demolition of a builging is continued in the 
ase of idatpobrres, by taking away from under, by undermining, a 



































> 
a7ro- 














Caap, XV.] NOTES. 5S” 


very common way, in ancient times especially, of pulling cown 
edifices. py BonZetv depends on airiar. Tols adiorapevors as 
the Samians, Thasians, Eubceans, etc. Cf. I. 40. $5 (end). It appears, 
however, that the Lacedemonians were on the point of making a di- 
version in favor of the Thasians (I. 101. § 1), but were prevented by 
the earthquake and the subsequent rebellion of the Helots. They did 
this in the time of the Eubcean revolt, but without ultimate success 
(I. 114. § 2). There was probably such coldness and sluggishness in 
their movements, as to beget the impression, that they were quite in- 
different to the abject condition of the states and islands subject to 
the Athenians. 











CHAPTER XIV. 


The orator closes by conjuring the Peloponnesians to grant aid to the Mytilenians, and thus 
secure to Greece the benefits resulting from their deliverance from Athenian oppression 


(S$ 1, 2). 


1. aicyuvSévres....€Amidas, reviving the hopes which the Greeks 
repose in you. édmidas may be referred to Jelf’s Kiihn. § 550. 0, as 
the accusative of that wherein the feeling expressed in aloyurSévres 
consists, i. e. the accusative of equivalent notion. és tas follows 
éAmidas after the analogy of éAmifew és rtiva. toa Kal ixérat, 
equally as suppliants =as supplianis. pry mpdnoSe tpas, do not 
cast us off. idtov....mapaBadrropevous, having our own lives at 
stake ; literally, exposing ourselves (middle voice) to the personal risk 
of life. Kowiv....docovras is a repetition of the sentiment of 
IIT. 13. §$ 3,4. é« rod xarop%dca, by ow? success. €TL... .opadrn- 
adpesa. Of. II. 13. $$ 5, 6. 

2. otovorrep....aktovar (sc. yiyveo%at), such as the Greeks esteem 
you to be. « 























CHAPTER XV. 


The Peloponnesians receive the Mytilenians as allies, and prepare to invade Attica by sea 
and by land. The Lacedemonians are ardent and active in the enterprise, but are sec- 
onded quite tardily by their allies (§§ 1, 2). 


1. éoBoArjv depends upon ws momadpuevor, although it might per- 
haps with equal correctness be rendered by the formula guod attinet 


588 NOTES. [Boox TIL 


ad. The collocation of os womodpevor is rather in favor of the latter . 


mode of construction, yet such transpositions are by no means unusual 
in Thucydides. rois dvo pépeow. Of. II. 10, $2; 47. § 1. —— 
- avroi, i. e. the Lacedemonians. Tav veav ev TO ioSpo. Cf. II. 
$2.§ 6; 98.§1. @s Umepoicovtes, in order to convey over. The 
vessels of the ancients were so small that this was an undertaking of 
no great difficulty, the isthmus being about 3.5 English miles in 
breadth. Cf, Leake’s Morea, III. p. 297. Cf. also III. 81.§1; IV. 8. 
§2; VIII. 7. § 2. mpos “ASnvas, over against Athens, washing the 
coast of Athens. emtdvres is future in signification. 

2. of d€ Grae x. r. A. Cf. Mill. Dor. I. p. 199, where in addition 
to the labors of the harvest spoken of here, festivals, and the natural 
slowness of the Doric race are represented as retarding the assembling 
of the army. appeotia = drpoSvupia. Suidas. 























CHAPTER XVI. 


The Athenians, by no means dismayed at the threatened invasion, fit out a hundred ships 
and sail to the Isthmus, where they display their force and make descents upon Pelopon- 
nesus (§ 1); upon which the Lacedemonians return home (§ 4), but afterwards send out a 
fleet under Alcidas to Lesbos (§ 3). 


1. dia....0pav, from imputing weakness to them. This is Ar- 
nold’s interpretation, and is approved by Poppo and Bloomf. oday 
depends on xardyveo as the object of the imputation. Cf VIII. 8. 
§ 4. The more usual interpretation, through contempt of their weak- 
ness, would have required the article. avrol refers to the Cevyirat 
and the Sires, the other classes being excepted. innéwy, the 
knights, belong to the second of the four classes established by Solon. 
Their income Was fixed at 800 measures, out of which they kept a 
war-horse (immos woAeutornpios), and a horse for a servant. They of 
course served as cavalry. Of. Boeckh’s Pub. Econ. Ath. p. 495. —— 
revraxoctopedinvev. The pentacosiomedimni belonged to the first 
class of citizens, and, as their name imports, were such as had an in- 
come from their lands of 500 measures. They seldom went out to 
war except.as commanders. The ¢evyiras were the third class, and 
their valuation was 200 measures. Their name was derived from 
their keeping a yoke (edyos) of oxen or working animals. The fourth 
class was the thetes (Sires), whose valuation was less than that of 
Zeugite. See Boeckh |. c. and alse p. 500. mapa Tov loSpor 











- ee 


Cuar. XVIL] NOTES. 539 


dvayayévres, having weighed anchor and sailed to the isthmus. mapa 
being a preposition of motion gives to dvayaydvres @ pregnant construc- 
tion. See N. on I. 18. §2. Kriger, however, constructs mapa rov 
ioSpov with emiderEw éemovovvro. tis IeAomovyngov depends on 7. 

2. rov mapadoyov. See N. on I. 78. $1. amopa vopitovres = 
amopov eivat vopifovres. Cf. HI. 77. $1. as (inasmuch as).... 
mop%odaa contains the reason why the Lacedemonians thonght their 
plans impracticable. —— nyyeAAovtro—ropSovca, were announced as 
ravaging. See N. on J, 181. $1. vyes. Of. III. 7. $1. TH 
weptotxida. Several cities of the Periceci lay on the coast, which ac- 
counts for the name zepuorkis (sc. yy Or x@pa) being given to the 
whole. coast. avexopnoay is the apodosis, the protasis lying in 
vopicovres. 

4, éxeivous eldov = éxeivovs dvaxwpnoavras eidov. Arnold. 























CHAPTER AVIl.  ° / 


The Athenian navy was now in a state of the greatest perfection and power, but its mainte- 
nance tended greatly to exhaust the treasury (§ 1); an illustration of the magnitude of 
the sum necessary to carry on the war is furnished from the siege of Potideea (§§ 2, 3). 


1. dv depends here and in III. 18. § 1 upon xara repeated from the 
previous context. See N.on wapa wédeow ais, I. 28. § 2. €v Tots 
gives emphasis to mAeiora: by calling attention to it, and is to be 
taken as a neuter demonstrative. See N. on I. 6.§8. Bloomf. doubts 
its intensive force (as the superlative has 5; intensive after it), and 
rega.ds it as qualifying the superlative = some of the most numerous, 
The clause ev,...éyevovro is very difficult of translation. Iam dis- 
posed on the whole to construct «adAXe in dependence on évepyoi, and 
to take Gua as denoting time, making avrois depend on éyévovro. The 
sense would then be, at this time the Athenians had the greatest num- 
ber of ships in an effective state from their beautiful (= good) condi- 
tion. There are other modes of construction, which I forbear to 
bring forward, being continually admonished of the necessity of 
brevity. 

2. rhv te yap ‘Arrixyy x.t. A. There seems to be an incongruity 
between this statement and the one made in IT. 18.$8; 24. §2, where 
uhe number of ships is put down at 300, one third of which were to 
remain as a defence at home. This would leave 200 sail to cruise 
about. Now it is said that 250 ships were in active service. Perhaps, 
as Arnold suggests, in the process of the war, more than two thirds 





590 NOTES. [Boox ITIL 


were in the service abroad, it being found unnecessary to reserve sc 
large a force for the home defence. If, however, the one hundred 
ships, spoken of as being on guard around Attica, Eubcea, and Salamis, 
are the same as the one hundred which were to be put aside for an 
emergency (II. 24. § 2), then the whole number would be only 250. 
But this apparent contradiction of numbers might be removed by 
bearing in mind that the ships here spoken of were évepyoi, im @ con- 
dition for active service. —— aore—éyiyvoyvro. See N. on I. 34. § 3. 

8. ra xpnpara. Of. II. 13. $3. travddoce, gradually exhaust- 
ed. didSpaxpou omAtra, hoplites whose pay was two drachmas. 
The old Attic dpayy7=17 cents 5-93 mills; the later dpayp) = 16 
cents 5-22 mills. Hussey (Anvient Weights, etc. pp. 47, 48) makes 
the drachma = 9.72 pence or about 18 cents 0-55 mills. eAdpBave, 
sc. 6 émXirns. tpirxidvor, Of. I. 61. § 4. vines TE ai Tagat = 
all the sailors. Tov avTov pisSov, i. e. one drachma, for as they 
were not attended by servants, the drachma allowed for these in the 
land-service, was here omitted. 























CHAPTER XVIII. 


The Mytilenians make an ineffectual effort to get possession of Methymna, after which they 
proceed to put several smaller cities in a posture of defence (§ 1); one of these the Me- 
thymnians endeavor afterwards to take, but are defeated (§ 2); the Athenians send out 

* 1000 hoplites under Paches, who arrive at Mytilene, and draw a line of circumyallation 
around the place, and thus closely invest it by sea and by land (§§ 3-5). 


1. &s mpoddopevnv, thinking (see N. on I. 73. § 5) that it woulu 
be surrendered up to them. The participle has here the signification 
of the future. K. § 255. R. 3. of émixovpot, i.e. the archers 
summoned from Pontus. Cf. III. 2. § 2. mpovxwper. See N. on 
I. 109. § 3. ex ’Avrigons, for Antissa. See Ns. on I. 80. §2; 
III. 28. § 3. 

2. avrav, i. e. the Mytilenians, 
yévres, being beaten. 

3. muvSavdpevor—xparovyras. See N. on I. 64. § 2. radra re- 
fers forward to rovs re....¢ipyew, for which propositions it serves to 
prepare the way. Of. Mt. § 472. c. —— rept rd p&uvdmwporv. See N. 
on II. 81. § 1. 

4, trav veav depends on airepéra. See N. on J. 10.§4. The ex- 
amples cited by Poppo (Proleg. II. p. 61) show, that the troops fre- 
quently assisted in rowing the ships. —— dmA@ relxer, with a single 














exBondeias, @ sally, —— sAn- 





Cuar, XX.] NOTES. 591 


wall. Their forces were not adequate to the drawing of a line of cons 
travallation. Nor was it in this instance very necessary, as the dpov- 
pia (forts), which they erected in commanding positions (éml rap 
kaptep@v), answered every purpose. éykat@Koddunrat has the sig: 
nification of the present with the general idea of completeness. 








CHAPTER XIX. 


The Athenians being in want of funds raise a contribution among themselves, and send an 
expedition to levy money from their allies (§§ 1, 2). 


1. airot is opposed to émt rods Evpyayous which follows. 
eoeveykdvres——eaopay, paying a tax, making a contribution in order 
to defray the expenses of the war. Tore mpa@rov. As mention is 
made at an earlier period (see authorities cited in Smith’s Dict. Gr. 
and Rom. Antiq. p. 370) of this property-tax, it may be that the pre- 
sent passage means, that never before this was so large an amount as 
200 talents raised as eiod@opa; or perhaps the word zpérov is used in 
reference to the present war. The practice of raising funds in this 
way, was afterwards frequently adopted. expopav—rararra. See 
N. on -I. 96. $2. dpyvpoddyous vats, money-collecting ships (see 
N. on II. 69. § 1). The Schol. on Aristoph. Equit. 1068 says, éA¢yovro 
dé Ildpadot kal Sadapinor. 

2. ts Kapias é€x Mvovvros, from Myus in Caria. Here they 
landed and proceeded up the country. @ Ans in reference to 
avuTos. 




















CHAPTER XX. 


fhe scene now changes to Platea, where the little garrison, obtaining no relief from Athens, 
and in want of provisions, form the desperate resolution of breaking through the enemy’s 
lines of circumyallation (§ 1); a part of the number shrink back from the dangerous en- 


terprise (§ 2), but the rest set about the preparation of ladders of the right length to scale 
the surrounding walls of the enemy (§ 3). 


‘ 


1. ripwpias. See N. on I. 25. § 1. -’ASnvaioy of EvumodopKov- 
uevot. Of. II. 6. § 4. —— éeonynoapévov ri mreipay airois, having pro- 
posed to them the attempt. ds kal eorparnyer, who was also the 
-ommander of the place. 


2. draxvnoay....yynoduevot, shrunk back from the danger think 








592 ! NOTES. [Boox TIL 


ing it too great. Bloomf. supplies ri meipay with amaxvyncay, but ef. 
Il. 80.§ 8. The noun xivdvvov belongs ay to the verb and the 
participle. es, to the number of. 

8. rats émiBorais by the layers. —— 7....avtav, where the wall 











belongs to moAAoi. éuedAov....duaptnoersar, some would be likely 
to err in the computation. Of. Mt. § 498. d (end). és & €BovAorrTo, 
to which they wished (to go). The infinitive of the verb of motion is 
frequently omitted, when there is connected with the main verb a pre- 
position of motion. Cf. Mt. § 535. Obs. 2. Tov tetyovs depends 
upon és 6. n 











CHAPTER XXI. 


This chapter contains a description of the lines drawn around the city by the Peloponnesians. . 
It will be seen that they were skilfully constructed, very strong, and well-guarded, which 
serves to increase our admiration of the valor of the little band, who were about to under- 
take the perilous enterprise of scaling these entrenchments, 


~ 1. 4h otkoSopyjoe denotes the sense in which rovdvde is to be taken. 
aps, in front of, on the side towards. K. § 298. I. 1. e&a~ 
Sev amr “ASnvav, from without (viz.) from Athens, dam *ASnvav is ex- 
planatory of £e%ev. No external attack was to be feared by the be- 
siegers, exaePh from the Athenians. 

2. rd ovy pera&v tovro (with which of éxxaidexa médes is in appo- 
sition. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. § 466. Ods. 2) is the subject of @xoddunro. 
The dative rots piAagiy depends on diaveveunpéva, and oikqpara is 
the predicate, for huts, quarters. Haack makes oixjyara and the 
words in connection with it, an appositional clause = 6 jv oixjpara 
rois uda&s Siaveveunuéva, to which explanation Poppo seems to in- 
cline. 

8. ik Bea Be end bean, at every tenth batilement. Sia is here 
used of intervals of space. Cf. Mt. $580. e; Jelf’s Kithn. § 627. I. 2. 
See N. on Il. 29. § 3. SujKovres, veneline through, —— avrod, 
i. ec. the wall. of avrot refers to wipyot. mapa, along by. 
8 ab’rav pécoy, through the midst of them (i.e. the mvpyor). 
Sujerav, SC. of PvAakes. 

4, xeyuav—vorepds, rain-storm. dméXerrov, i. ©. of SvAakes, 
which subject may be easily supplied from ryv @udakny érovovvTo. —— 
3 éAlyou, @ short distance from one another. 


























a. 


- Onar. XXII] NOTES. | 593 


CHAPTERS XXII.—XXIV. 


Taking adyantage of a dark and tempestuous night, the Plateans procee¢ to put their design 
into execution, and make their way undiscovered to the enemy’s lines, which they begin 
to ascend, and although in the passage over they alarm the besiegers, yet in the confusion 
created by the darkness and ‘the tempest, and by the false alarms of the Plateans who 
remain belind, the little band escape with the loss of only one man, and make their way 
to Athens, 





1. mapeoxevacro. See x. on I. 46. §1,. voart. It appears 
from III. 23. § 5, that it was a rain-storm accompanied with snow. 
tiv tappoy employed as a defence of the city. mpoceuear, 
they approached to. Compounds of pioyew and pryviva have, besides 
a transitive signification, an intransitive or reflexive sense. K. § 249. 
1. AaSdvres Tovs iAaxas, unperceived by the guards. ava 
..-.aurav, they (i. e. the guards) not being able to see befare them 
(wrpo-) by reason of the darkness. The genitive absolute is employed, 
as being more lively and emphatic than the accusative in agreement 
with rovs dvAakas. Wépdo depends on dyrirarayotvros, making & 
rattling noise against = drowning with its rattling noise. mdatayos 
denotes the rattling noise of a tempest of wind and rain. The word 
patter, which Bloomf. thinks comes the nearest to it in sound, is 
rather used of a gentle rain-storm, in which the drops may be heard 
falling ‘upon the leaves of the forest, the roofs of buildings, ete. —— 
TOU aE, the storm. 

2. dua....njecav, at the same time they went also far wptre. Cf. 
Sal. Jug. chap. 94. —— pz belongs to xpovdpeva as well as to mapéxor. 
See N. on I. 12. $1. atoSnow mapexyot. Of. Xen. Anab. IV. 6. 
§ 13. adda is & synecdochical accusative. - povoy has a strong 
emphasis inasmuch as the right foot was left bare. The left foot was 
shod in preference to the right, for the same reason, perhaps, that in 
our times, the left foot is employed to mark the time in marching, 
simply because custom has so established it. In time of action mis- 
siles are discharged to better advantage with the left foot somewhat 
advanced before the other. Indeed the left foot may be considered as 
the main support of the body, in almost every encounter in which the 
xight hand is used. Arnold aptly cites (what occurred to my own 
mind in reading this passage) Sir Walter Scott’s description of the 
German mercenaries in the Lay of the Last Minstrel, Canto IV: 


























Each better kneo was bared to aid 
The warriors in the escalade, 


594 . NOTES. [Boox II 


8. eiddres by means of scouts sent out in the time of previous tem- 
pests, who had thus learnt the custom of the enemy. 
N. on I. 4.§ 4. 





épnpot. See 
—— €recra responds to mpa@rov pep. ay, i. e. the 
twelve light-armed. avrov, i. e. Ammeas. of éxopevor €&, his 
Sollowers (viz.) six. avéBawov, began to mount. Notice the 
change from the aorist to the imperfect, dvé8n referring merely to the 
fact that Ammeas mounted first, and dvéS8awoy describing the party as 
in the act of following him. emetta, then. peta Tovrous, after 
these, i. e. the twelve light-armed commanded by Ammeas. ois 
refers to rovrois, and is the dat. commodi after ras donidas eepor. 
epedrov Sacewv, which they were to deliver to those who owned 
them. 

4, éx (in éx rev mipyey) is used for év, it being employed to de- 
note the direction whence. See N. on I. 18. $1. 
laying hold of. 

5. ént rd retxos, i. e. to their respective stations upon the wall. 
ov... .deuvdv, for they did not know what was the cause of the 
alarm = what the matter was. dua refers to time. oi ev TH 
méAet refers to those who remained in the place, their courage not 
being equal to so desperate an adventure (cf. III. 20, § 2). These now 
created a diversion in favor of their friends who were trying to escape. 
Trav TWAaraay depends on oi—dmodedreyppévor. Of. I. 126. $11; 
ITT. 65. § 3. €x Tovpmrahw....umepeBavov, on the side opposite to 
that where their men were attempting (see N. on I. 57. § 4) to pass 
over (the walls). Tov vou exouev, might turn their attention. 
Without the article voty ¢yeuw signifies, to have intelligence, to be know- 
ing or clever. 

6. éSopuBodvro....pevovres, therefore they were in confusion re- 
maining in the same place =they were so confused they knew not 
which way to turn themselves. vAaxijs, i. e. the place where the 
watch was kept. €v....yeyvopevov, they were at a loss to conjec- 
ture what had happened. See N. on I. 25. $1. 

7. of tpraxdoro. The article has reference to the relative ois 
which follows, and therefore retains its demonstrative force (S. § 166. 
2. b), those three hundred who had been appointed, etc. Of. IIL. 3. § 4. 
éxapouv....Bonv, went outside of the wall (i. e. along the outside 
and not upon the wall) towards the noise, i.e. towards the place 
whence the noise proceeded. —— puxroi—rodeutot. See N. on II. 
94, $1. —— és, towards, in the direction of. —— éx tijs rédews. See 
N. on & trav mipyeov, § 4, supra. dpuxrovs, i. e. didious, for the 
object was to render the war-lights of the Peloponnesians useless by 
this multiplication and diverse position of the signals. —— és avro 
































avriAapBavdpevos, 



































Cuar, XXIIL] NOTES. ~ 595 


rovro, for the same purpose. dras—y kai py Bon%otev. The 
subjunctive is here employed to express high probability, the optative, 
to express a mere possibility, and also to show that the clause in 
which it stands is the consequence of the subjunctive clause. Cf. 
Jelf’s Kiihn. § 809; Mt. § 518. 4 (end). Go ti—i) TO dy, SOme- 
thing else than it really was. —— rpiv—édiapiyouev. The optative 
here follows piv, inasmuch as it is a continuation of the idea of the 
optative clause (kal yx) BonZoiev) on which it depends. Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. 
§ 848. 5. B. 











CHAPTER XXIII. 


1. of & trepBaivovres x... The order is, of & tmepBaivovres— 
kal kAipaxas mpoo%évres—xal éeravaBiBdoavres avSpas melovs, of pev— 
of & (i. @. trav tmepBawdvrav—oi péev—oi 8. See N. on I. 89. §$ 8). 
The words os of mpa@ro.....émiBonSeiv are parenthetic, inasmuch as 
epvAacooyv must be referred to of mparoe and not to of & tmepBaivovtes, 
since that would make all who were passing over to be keeping 
guard, which was not true. Tov mupyou éxarépov (cf. III. 22. § 8) 
depends on éxexparjxecar. rds te diddous Tov Tipyev = Tas TOV 
mupyov mudidas. AOYKAS. Cf. adda....dijecay, III. 21. § 3. 
avtoi refers to of mporot, as distinguished from those who followed on 
behind, and who are referred to here by of pev—oi 8. —— pndéva.... 
ertBondeiv, that no one (of the enemy) should come through them (i. e. 
through the passages of the towers) to furnish aid (against the Plate- 
ans). of pey is referred by Haack to oi mpaérou, and to those who 
had afterwards mounted the towers, so that the missiles might be said 
to be sent from below and above (kal xdroSev kai dvw%ev). But we 
have seen that the of mparoe were placed as guards in the doorways 
of the turrets, and must not therefore be confounded with the persons 
referred to in of pev. It is better to refer xkdrwSev kal dvw%ev to-Tods 
émtBonSovvras, those (of the enemy) bringing aid from below (i. e. ap- 
proaching on the ground below. Of. III. 22. § 7 (init.) and from above 
(i. e. along upon the walls). ard tav ripyev depends upon eipyov. 
of &....mAelous, but in the. meanwhile others, the greater part. 
dua belongs to both the participles between which it stands, —— 
dua Tov perarupyiov, throuyh the space between the towers. 

2. 6 de....toraro, and ever as each one crossed over he halted. —— 
emi Tov xeiAovs, upon the bank. ths tadpov here refers to the outer 
ditch (cf. III. 24. § 2). mapa TO Teixos is to be taken with wapaBon- 





- 


























596 NOTES. [Boox TIL 


Sév, and refers to the part of the wall adjacent to the towers, between 
which (8:4 rod peramupyiov) the Plateeans were passing along over. 
K@AUTHS ylyvorro = kadto. Of. I. 35. § 4. / 

3. With Arnold and Bloomf. I have pointed off the words yaXerés 
of TeAevraior, because the sense seems to refer the difficulty spoken of 
to those who descended last. The reason is obvious, as those in the 
rear had to contend alone with the enemy, whose numbers were con- 
tinually increasing at this point, their view of the cause of the alarm 
having now become more clear. of reXevraior is in partitive apposition 
with of dré ray ripyer. oi rpraxdorot. Of. III. 22. § 7. 

4. wadAor in reference to facov Ka%ewpavro infra. €k TOU OKO~ 
tous belongs to émpay, the preposition denoting the direction whence 
the action of the verb proceeded. €s Ta yupra, i. e. upon the right 
side, which was unprotected by the shield. avroi, i. e. the Pelo- 
ponnesians. 

5. Gote....tadpov, so that even the last of the Plateans antici- 
pated (the enemy) in crossing the ditch, i. e. succeeded in crossing the 
ditch before the enemy could hinder them.’ That this, however, was 
effected with extreme difficulty is seen in yaXemrdas dé kai Biaiws (cf. IL. 
83. § 3). It will be seen that the heroic persons (cf. ITI. 22. § 3) who 
led the way in ascending the wall were the last to leave it, thus show- 
ing a noble devotion to the safety of their comrades. The plan and 
execution of this daring and difficult enterprise, shows that there were 
master spirits among them equal to any emergency. —— dor éreh- 
Seiv, so as to be crossable ; literally, so that one could cross over it. 
otos....Bopéov, “such as is usually found when the wind is east in- 
stead of north.” Arnold. trroverpopern, snowy, or somewhat (irro-) 



































snowy, as Bloomf. prefers. ev avry, i. e. the ditch. Umepexov- 
Tes, SC. avrov referring to the water. 
CHAPTER XXIV. 
1. éyopour—dddv. S. § 181.2. —— Hépovear, leading. TOs. 


ipo, the temple of the hero Androcrates. He was an ancient Platwar 
general of great fame. —— odds refers to the Plateans, and adrovs 
to the Peloponnesians. The same may be said of the subjects of © 
tiroronjoa and rparéoSat. ravrny, 8c. ddr. mpos KiSatpava 
towards Oitheron. This mountain lay south of Platea, and the Pelo 
ponnesians supposed that as a matter of course, the fugitives woule 








Cuar, XXV.] NOTES. 597 


flee thither in order to reach by the nearest way the Eleusinian plain, 
on their route to Athens, whereas they were pursuing for the time 
being their course to the north towards Thebes. 

2. tiv mpos.... Yous, the road leading to the mountain towards 
Erythre and Hysie. From Erythre a road passes between the The- 
ban Citheron and Mount Citheron down into the Eleusinian plain, 
and also into the plain of Megara. Whether the Platewans took this 
road, or passed along the more unfrequented mountain-paths, is of 
course a matter of mere conjecture. If Thucydides named the places 
Erythre and Hysis, in the order of their position to one going from 
Plata, it is thought that their location on our maps should be re- 
versed. Their place on Kiepert’s Map seems to be more consistent 
with the account here given of the flight of the Plateans, than that 
which is assigned them on the other maps which Ihave seen, For it 
must. be remembered that their course was first, north, after which 
they turned off and took a south-easterly direction, which would 











bring them to these places in the order here mentioned. AaBdpe- 
vor, having reached. aro mreuvev. Of. II. 20. § 2. Els 0 os 


eAnpsn. It is truly wonderful that only one man was lost. in this 
enterprise. Every thing appears to have been well planned, and exe- 
cuted also with great courage and self-possession. 

8. kata xdpav eyévovro, came back to their station and there re- 
mained. See N. on I, 18. § 2 (constructio pregnans). 
tparopevav. Cf. rwés adray ot amerpdrovro, § 2 supra. as ovdeis 
mepteoti, how that no one survived. trois vexpois is the dat. com- 
modi after dvaipectv. éravaavro shows that éozévdovro is used of 
an action begun but not completed = they took measures to obtain 
truce, ‘pacisct in animo habebant.” Gotti. 


a ints si 
tay O€ dzro- 

















CHAPTER XXV. 


Saleethus a Lacedemonian contrives to effect an entrance into Mytilene, and by the promise 
of aid from the Peloponnesians, arouses the drooping spirits of the Mytilenians, and rea- 
ders them less inclined to listen to any proposals from the Athenians (§§ 1, 2). 


1. xara xapadpav twa, at a certain dry bed of a torrent, at a ra- 
vine. SuaraSav, eluding observation. Trois mpoédpo:s, the ma- 
gistracy, undoubtedly. chosen from the aristocracy. So the Schei, rois 
dpxovot Tav MutiAnvaior. éri—€o Tat—rapéo ovrat—m poarrorreupsi}« 
va. See N. on os ety—eAmida civas, III. 8. § 3. ai Teaoaptxovra, 
Of. III. 16. § 3. ds....avrois, which were to help them. 

















538 NOTES. [Boox IIL 


2. mpos Tovs....yvauny, were less inclined to the Athenians ; liter- 
aliy, had their minds less to the Athenians. On the use of the article 
in rHv ywouny, see N. on III. 22. § 5. 





CHAPTER XXVI. 


The Peloponnesians despatch Alcidas with a fleet to the aid of the Mytilenians, and also 
under the command of Cleomenes make an irruption into Attica (§§ 1, 2); the Athenian 
territory is laid waste with unusual severity, until the failure of their provisions compels 
the invading army to return home (§$§ 3, 4). 


1. rovd....%épouvs. The events of this fifth year of the war are 
- detailed in chaps. 26-39, and the transactions of the summer are com- 
prised in chaps. 26-36. ras....vavs. In III. 16.§3; 25.§1; 29. 
§1; 69.§ 1, the number of these ships is stated to be forty. Probably 
in those places the round number is given; or forty was the designated 
number, to which two more were added, and these last are overlooked. 
by the historian, who still continues to speak of the number originally 
assigned to this enterprise. vads.... Adxiday. The construction 
is, dréorei\ay ’AAkiday €xovra tas vais. The existence of the two par- 
ticiples Zyovra and mpoordéavres, is somewhat troublesome to critics, 
as one of them appears to be redundant. Poppo compares Xen. Anab. 
I. 2. § 21, Gre rpinpers....Kdpov, as an instance of a similar confusion 
of construction. Bloomf. however makes mpoord€avres (sc. avrév ai- 
tais) explanatory of ¢yovra = having in charge forty-two ships as 
commander. —— hocov....éertBonsnoovaow, might the less send assist- 
ance against the fleet which had sailed to Mytilene. 

2. KAeopevns, Cleomenes, was the second son of Pausanias, his 
elder brother being Pleisteanax the father of the young king, who had 
been exiled from Sparta (II. 21. § 1). vewrépov ert, being yet too 
young to govern. See N. on I. 107. § 2. ; 

8. ef te €BeBAaorHKer, whatever had sprouted out or sprung up 
again. Reference is had to sprouts from the stumps of trees, blades 
of grain from seed accidentally scattered, and whatever else sprouted 
out, or grew up spontaneously from the soil. —— pera riv Sevrépar. 
Cf. II. 55-57. 

4. émupévovres....memepatopevav, for waiting in continual expecta- 
tion of hearing something from Lesbos, (viz.) that their fleet had 
achieved something. dei belongs to mevoeo%at, and ri is explained by 
TOV... . TETEPALOpEevar. 











Omar. XXVIII] NOTES. 599 


CHAPTER XXVII. 


The Mytilenians are compelled to come to terms with the Athenians (§ 1); for Salethus 
himself despairing of the arrival of the Peloponnesian fleet, armed the common people for 
a sally, who on receiving their arms refused obedience to the magistracy (§§ 2, 3). 

1. dca rade, for the following reasons, 

2. mpdrepov Widdv dvra, being before light-armed, not without arms, 
as Hobbes strangely renders it. The oligarchical party in Mytilene 
had withheld the heavy armor from the common people, in order the 
more effectually to keep them in a state of subordination. As soon, 
however, as Salethus distributed arms among them, with the design 
of leading them against the enemy, they shook off the yoke of their 
superiors, and assumed themselves the functions of government. 

8. xara EvdAdyous Te yryvpevor, being collected in groups, as is 
usual in seditious gatherings, where plans of action are discussed and 
matured. Cf. Xen. Anab. V.7.§ 1. We find évordcers instead of 
fudAdyous in IT. 21. § 2. ! 





CHAPTER XXVIII. 


The magistracy are therefore compelled in these circumstances to capitulate to the Atheniars, 
to be treated as it might be determined at Athens (§ 1); those who had been in correspond- 
ence with the Lacedemonians flee to the temples, but being induced to céme forth, are 
sent to Tenedos to await the decision of the Athenians respecting them (8§ 2, 8). 





1. of &v trois mpdypacw, those in power = the magistrates. 
évres depends on yvovres. See N. on I. 25.§ 1. THs EvxpBdoews, the 
agreement, the terms, on which the commons were about to surrender 
themselves up to the Athenians. xwévvevoorres is dependent upon 
yvovres. aore = on condition that. Cf. Mt. §$ 479. a; 629. —— 
Bovredoa....BovtrAwvra, to determine as they please concerning the 
Mytilenians. avrovs—MuriAnvaiovs. The more natural order 
would have been MuriAnvaiovs—airovs. ev....eASwor, but in the 
meanwhile until they should return. Reference is had to the Mytile- 
nian embassy to Athens. 

2. of Sé....AaxeSaipovious, but those who had held communication 
with the Lacedemonians. mepidecis, im great fear, principally ot 
the Athenians, but in part, perhaps, of their own citizens, who would 
be disposed to blame them as the authors of the present calamity. 
~—— éorhsev the city. —— ovk jnveoxovro, “they could not restrain 




















600 NOTES. [Boox II. 


themselves.” Bloomf. dps, i. e. although assurances of safety 
had been given to them by Paches, yet they jled to the temples and 
sat, etc. The preposition gives to the verb the idea of previous mo- 
tion. See N. on I. 18. § 2. dvastnaas avtovs. See N. on I. 126, 
§ 11. —— Gore pi adixnoa, on condition of doing them no injury. 

8. "Avriccav. Antissa lay on the west side of the island. 
mpocextnoaro. See N. on I. 114. § 3. 
he adjusted in the way he thought best. 














ce ~ 
KaZioraro 7 a’T@ €ddKet, 





CHAPTER XXIX. 


In consequence of their inaction, the Peloponnesians in the forty ships do not reach the 
Asiatic coast until some days after the capitulation of Mytilene ($1); at which time they 
hold a consultation in respect to their future movements (§ 2). 

1. wAéovres... .evduerpirav, wasted time in sailing about Peloponne- 
_sus, They ought to have crossed the Aigean without any delay. —— 
Tov aAXov mAodp, the rest of the voyage. - sxodaior is taken adverbi- 
ally. See N. on I. 184. § 1. —— ék ris médews, i. e.in Athens. For 
‘the use of ex (= ey), see N. on III. 22. § 4. éoxov (= mpocecxor). 
See N. on IT. 25. § 3. adm avriys, i. e. from Delos. *Ikdp@ Kat 
Muxdve. The relative position of these islands is inverted, since to 
one sailing from Peloponnesus to Lesbos, Myconus comes first. —— _ 
éddwxe, was taken, is the Att. perf. of ddioxopat. 

2. 77 MuriAnvy éatoxvia, from the time of the capture of Mytilene. 
See N. on ravrn, I. 18. § 4. éx Tay mapévray, in the present cir- 
cumstances. 




















CHAPTER XXX. 


Teutiaplus an Eleian urges upon Alcidas the attempt to retake Mytilene by a sudden assanit 
(§ 1), on the ground that the usual negligence with which a place just captured is guarded, 
renders it easy to be retaken by a sudden attack, and such an achievement would exem- 
plify what are called the unexpected turns of war (§§ 2, 8). 

1. wdpecpev. The first person is used here to melude the speaker ~ 
himself in the number of those who are addressed. —— amply éxmv- 
arous yeverZa, before we are heard of, i. e. before it is known that we 
are in this quarter. domep €xouev, just as we are, i.e. without 
any delay. Cf. Xen, Anab. IV. 1. §19. These words belong to mAciv 
juas. The speaker had doubtless in his eye the usual dilatoriness of 





Guar, XXXL] " NoTES: 601 


the Spartans, which rendered them incapable of making a rapid move- 
ment, such as would enable them to surprise an enemy. 

2. xara... .cipjooper, for it is likely that we shall find great want 
of watchfulness (literally, much unguardedness), such as is natural to 
men who have just taken a city. I have with Goel. and Kriig. made 
aySpav to depend on 16 ddpiaAaxroy. Cf. Poppo, Suppl. Adnot. p. 190. 
kara pev Sddaooay. The corresponding sentence is eikds dé Kat 
vd meCoy avTar. 

8. pera rev evdov, with the aid of those within, i.e. of the Mytileni- 
ans, who espoused the Peloponnesian cause, as appears from the next 
clause, ef tis... .evvous. py aroxvnoopev. SS, 218. § 2. vopi- 
cavres....Toodrov, thinking that (what is called) the unexpected turn 
of war is nothing else than some such thing as this. 6 refers to rd Kat- 
vév, and is dependent on ¢vAdocoro. The various interpretations of 
this passage I must pass over for the sake of brevity, having adopted 
the one which on the whole seems to be least liable to objections. 
el Tis....av op%oiro. Of. S. § 215. 1. 


> Lol ‘ C ~ 
= €v TOis TrohEpmLots Spar. 

















Tols Trodepios évopav 





CHAPTER XXXI. 


- This advice of Teutiaplus is rejected by Alcidas, whereupon others urge him to make a 
descent upon Ionia, and to endeayor to bring about its revolt, or at least to diminish the 
revenue and, increase the expense of the Athenian state ($ 1); but this advice he also 
rejects and determines to sail back to Peloponnesus (§ 2). 

1. Gro Sé twes x. r.r. Bloomf. rightly supposes that these refu- 
gees were favorers of the aristocracy, who had been driven out on 
that account by the Athenians and the democratical party. They 
were evidently persons-of rank, or they would not have been admitted 
to this council of war. The Lesbians here mentioned were most 
likely the ambassadors spoken of in HI. 5.§ 4; 8.§1, who were now 
on their return from Peloponnesus. érreto1)... .PoBeirar = since 
he feared this as too dangerous. ‘There is something pointed, not to 
say pungent, in the turn; it being almost tantamount to calling Alci- 
das coward.” Bloomf. ex mews dppoperot, i. e. making a city 
the base of operations. See N. on I. 64. § 2. ovdevi yap dxovolws 
adix%a. x.7. A. This exceedingly obscure passage probably will never 
be interpreted in a way free from objections, since the MSS. differ 
_much, and the exceeding brevity renders it necessary to supply some 
words, which cannot be elicited readily from the context. There is no 
difficulty with the construction of otdcvi... .dghix3a, for his arrival 


26 











602 3 NOTES. {Boor Il 


had been unwelcome to no one, the yap serving to introduce the clause 
as a reason for éAmida & eivat (sc. pacav), and they said that there 
was hope (of success). In the words following, I am of the opinion, 
(1) that the reading of Dindorf (airods only being changed to adrois) 
is sustained by the best authority and makes the best sense, which is 
no small evidence in its favor; and (2) that the apodosis commences 
with weloew re oleo%at, unless some words are lost. from the passage, 
which of course we can never know with certainty. From this read- 
ing and construction we may derive the following translation: and if 
they could deprive the Athenians of this revenue (viz. the revenue 
derived from Ionia), which was the greatest they possessed, and if at 
the same time they (i. e. the Lacedemonians, Lesbians, and Jonians) 
could obtain (from Ionia) the means (literally, the expense) necessary 
to carry on the war against them (i. e. the Athenians), they thought 
that they could persuade, etc. époppadciv agrees with odio, and is 
followed in the dative (S. § 202. 1) by avrois referring to the Atheni- 
ans. Some read éepoppovew (participle of époppéw) abrois, and render, 
if they (i. e. the Athenians) might be at expense while watching them 
(i. e. the Peloponnesians). But this idea would be implied in the loss 
of the revenue, which is referred to in the previous clause, and would 
seem therefore like a repetition of the same sentiment, whereas in 
addition to the loss of their revenue, and the increase of expenditure © 
in maintaining the war in those parts, their enemies would be all the 
while deriving their resources from the countries (which had been 
tributary to Athens), and thus there would be a twofold inducement 
for the Persian satrap to take part in the war. It would be presump- 
tion in me to suppose that this interpretation will receive the assent 
of all. Yet on the whole, I cannot but think that it is the least 
objectionable of any which has yet been given to the passage. The 
reading and pointing of Goel.and Kriig. is worth citing: jv epoppa- 
ow, adrois Saravn [odio] yiyrynrat. Iluccovsvnv. See N. on I. 
115. $4. 

8. ro mreioTov THs yydpns cixev, felt most inclined. In respect to _ 
the construction, some govern 76 mAciorov by xara understood, and 
make ris yvduns depend on efyev, he was mostly of the mind. But 
there is no necessity for this, for rd mAciorov thy yrouns = Thy mel- 
oTnY yvopun. ért....mpoopifa. This Alcidas was evidently a 
most inefficient commander. Tad he possessed the energy and tact 
of Brasidas, a very different result might have been expected from 
this expedition. 








Cuar, XXXII] NOTES. -603 


CHAPTER XXXII. 


_. Un his way home Alcidas touches at Myonnesus, and there puts to death the greater portion 
of his prisoners (§ 1); putting in at Ephesus he is expostulated with by the Samian 
ambassadors for this cruel and impolitic act, and is prevailed upon to liberate the rest of 
the prisoners (§§ 2, 3). 

1. mapérder, he sailed along the Ionian coast: —— mpocyav. See N. 
on IIT. 29. § 1. Muowijow, Myonnesus, lay about midway between 
Teios and Lebedos, on a small rocky peninsula, which would be very 
easy to touch at in a coasting voyage from Erythre to Ephesus. — 
 tovs alxpakorous—dréodate tots moddovs, he butchered the captives, 
the most (of them). There is no need of constructing rods aiypadorovs 
~ according to the formula guod attinet ad, as rods modXods is in parti- 
tive apposition with it, and both are dependent upon the verb. In 
respect to this cruel massacre, cf. Il. 67. § 4 (end). 

- 2. od Kadds....adrdév. The Lacedemonians had given themselves 

out as the liberators of Greece. Of. II. 8. § 4. ovTe X€lpas avrat- 

popevous, not lifting up their hands against, i. e. having performed no 
hostile act. They were not voluntary enemies of the Peloponnesians, 

3. épavres yap x.r. A. The manner in which Alcidas came by 
his prisoners is here explained. The men had approached the ships 
under the impression that it was an Athenian fleet, as nothing was 
more remote from their thought, than the idea that Lacedemonian 
vessels would venture into those parts, —— py more—mapaBareiv. See 
N. on I. 10. § 1 (end). 














CHAPTER XXXIII. 


Alcidas sails homeward with all speed for fear of being intercepted by the Athenian fleet 
($ 1); and this fear was not groundless, for intelligence having been received by Paches 
the Athenian admiral, that the Ionian cities were in danger, he sailed forthwith in pursuit 
of the Peloponnesian fleet, but did not succeed in overtaking it (§$ 2, 3). 

1. Zadapwvias kal Tlapddov. These ships seem to have been em- 
ployed in the collecting of tribute, in carrying ambassadors to and fro, 
in conveying those who went to Delos or other places for religious 
purposes, in watching the motions of the enemy, and in any state- 
service where expedition was required. They were manned by free- 
born citizens of Athens, and when employed (as they sometimes were 

’ ploy sf 

in sea-fights, carried the admiral of the fleet. ert... .oppav, while 

yet lying at Icarus. On the conjecture of Poppo (Observ. in Thucyd. 





604 NOTES. [Boox IIL 


c. 14. p. 229), wept “Ikapoy has been adopted by all the leading editors 
for wept KAdpov, which Arnold and Kriger still retain as the true read- 
ing. diwfw by Paches. medayous, i.e. the Aigean sea. —- 
as...-[eAorovynoe, with the intention of touching (Mt. § 568; S. 
§ 225. t) at no other land than Peloponnesus. éxovows (= Exovaias, 
S. § 184. 1), of his own will, i. e. unless compelled by necessity. 

2. kai dxd tis Evp%paias, even from Hrythre. ei kat ds, Uf even 
thus. &s has reference to drewyiarov....’Iovias. TOPISOOW..-- 
odes, should assault and destroy the cities ; literally, should destroy at 
the same time that they attacked the cities. The rapidity and complete- 
ness of the destruction is expressed in this employment of the verb 
and the participle preceded by dua. Cf. S. $ 225. N.1. avrayyedou 
§ adrév iSotca, themselves who had seen him bringing the tidings. 

3. 6 dé, i. e. Paches. td orovdns = orove7. év karadi et, 
within reach.—— édaivero refers to Alcidas, and éeraveyaper to Paches. 
Poppo denies that édpaivero can be referred to Alcidas, as his name has 
not been mentioned in the preceding paragraph, and therefore would 
employ the verb impersonally, or supply ra mpdypara as being some- 
what indistinctly in the mind of the writer. But the pronoun airdéy, 
which can refer to no one but the commander of the fleet, is found in 
the preceding context, and if it had not been, the idea of an admiral 
or commander is so inseparable from that of a fleet, that a reference to 
him is perfectly natural and intelligible, even though his name has not 
been mentioned in the context immediately preceding. Ores 
mapacxeiv, because being nowhere shut up, they were not compelled to 
form an encampment, and thus impose upon them (edict, i. e. the 
Athenians) the necessity of watching them and maintaining a block- 
ade. The negative in ovSayuod belongs also to the verb. The construc: 
tion is harsh and obscure. 
































CHAPTER XXXIV. 


Paches coasting along touches at Notium, in which place the Colophonians had taken refuge 
when the upper city was taken by Itamenes (§ 1); but they had fallen into dissensions, 
and some having called in to their aid Arcadians and others, got possession of a part of the 
place, on account of which the other faction call in Paches to their assistance (§ 2); he 
treacherously seizes and confines Hippias the Arcadian commander, and by a sudden and 
unexpected assault gets possession of the place, and puts to death the Arcadians, Barbari- 
ans, and Hippias (§ 3); after which he makes the place a colony (§ 4). 


1. ris....€adoxvias, when the upper city was taken. The city lay 
about two miles from the sea, on a high situation, being connected 
to Notium its harbor by means of long walls. kata ordaow idiay, 





Cuar. XXXV.] NOTES. 605 


“ introduced without any public autkority for the purposes of a party 
guarrel.” Arnold. Kriger and Arnold correctly read idia. 1 Sev- 
répa—es tv Arrixny. Of. II. 47. § 1. 

2. of karapuydvres Kal karoinoarres, “gui co confugerant et ibi 
domicilia posuerant.” Poppo. avSvs in reference to the previous 
factions in the upper city ($ 1). —— ’Apxddev. “The Arcadians were 
the Swiss of Greece, and ready to take pay of any who would hire 
them.” Bloomf. duaretxiopart. This refers to a place walled off, 
and fortified by a castle or fortress. éroXirevov, took part in the 
public affairs, engaged in the politics of the place. of dé, i. e. those 
composing .the other faction. tmeEeASovres TovTous, withdrawing 
Jrom them, The accusative is employed instead of the separative 
genitive, because the object of the verb denotes persons and not place. 

3. 6 d€ mpoxadecdpevos is repeated by 6 & (opposed to 6 pev), and 
belongs therefore to efyev. This construction, which Kthner (Jelf’s 
edit. § 708. 8) calls a rhetorical anacoluthon, is employed to denote 
that the person designated by 6 pey, is to be considered as the princi- 
pal agent. ore. See N. on III. 28. § 1. avToy KaTacTicEL, 
to replace him, to restore him. cay kal vyia. So we say, safe and 
sound, uninjured in life or limb, meaning, in these expressions, free- 
dom from all harm. 6 &....etxev. Mitford very properly de- 
nounces this act of treachery and cruelty, as marring with a blot of 
eternal infamy a character otherwise of some glory. The baseness of 
the deed is enhanced by the miserable contrivance of appearing to 
keep his word in bringing back Hippias, according to his promise, and 
then- immediately putting him to death. T® Tetxiopare refers to 
the same fortified place as dsareiysopa above. aipet Notium. 









































CHAPTER XXXYV. 


Paches returns again to Mytilene, and having reduced several places to submission, sends 
Salethus and such of the Mytilenians as appeared to be concerned in the revolt, to Athens, 
and also sends back the greater part of his army (§ 1); with the rest he remains to settle 
the affairs of Lesbos (§ 2). 

1. wapeotnoato. Cf. I. 29. § 5. Tovs....Karésero. Cf. III. 28. 
§2. Here again Paches broke his word, inasmuch as these Mytile- 
nians were to remain in Tenedos, until the pleasure of the Athenians 
respecting them was known. He did this, probably, in order that the 
larger part of the Athenian forces might be relieved from duty at Lesbos. 

2. xaticraro—z aird edixet. See N. on IT. 28. $8. @Anv in 
reference to Mytilene. 








606 | NOTES. [Boox IIL 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 


Ealxthus is put to death immediately upon his arrival at Athens (§ 1), and afterwards the 
Athenians decree, that all the male adults of the Mytilenians shall be put to death, and the 
women and children sold into slavery (§ 2), which decree they forthwith despatch ts 
Paches (§ 3); remorse however seizes upon them for this bloody measure, and a second 
assembly is held on the next day, at which, after the expression of various opinions on both 
sides of the question, Cleon comes forward and addresses the assembly (§§ 4-6). 


1. gorw & mapexdpevor, promising certain things. See N.on I. 65. 
§ 3. ta tT Ga xai, and among other things. dda refers to the 
other promises made by Salethus, and included in the phrase éorw 4. _ 

2. edofev abrois—émixadoivres. The participle here refers to the 
subject logically implied in édofev adrois = they thought. Cf. K.§313. 
1. The reverse of this construction (i. e. a participle in the dative, to 
conform to the construction éofev airé implied in the leading ex- 
pression) is found in I. 62.§ 3. In respect to the murderous decree 
here spoken of, we might have supposed that Cleon was the chief 
author of it, even had we not been so informed by Thucydides (cf. § 6 
infra). Tovs dmavtras MuriAnvaiovs. The article with mavyres shows 
that the substantive to which it belongs, is to be considered as a whole 
in distinction from its parts. Of. K. § 246. 5. B. EMLKANOUYTES. 
aréoracw, considering the revolt as heinous in other respects (@\Anv in 
reference to the circumstance here about to be mentioned, viz. their 
freedom from the galling subjection of the other allies), OUKe ++ 
eroujcavro, because they had made it, not being governed as the others, 
i. e. being treated with less rigor by the Athenians than were the 
other subject states. mpooEvveBdreTo....dppns, contributed be- 
sides not a little to their wrath. The verb is in the singular because 
the subject vijes....mapaxwduvetoa: is used as a single idea, the ships 
daring to venture into Ionia, etc. For the genitive déppis, cf. Jelf’s 
Kihn. § 535; 8. § 191. 1. ov....dtavolas = with much previous 
deliberation. 

4, perdvout tis, “a sort of compunction.” Bloomf. apy, SC 
eiva. This ellipsis of the infinitive is rare. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. $376. 
Obs. (end). —— péya seems to be joined to dpév by a sort of hendia- 
A = cruel beyond measure, “ enormously cruel.” Bloomf.—— padrAor 
i ov. See N. on IL. 62. § 3. 

5. rous ev réedet may refer to the prytanes.or to the ten generals 
of the state, who on extraordinary occasions pertaining especially to 
war, had the power of convening an assembly. —— évdndov Hr Bowd« 
pevov To mA€oy = evdyArov Fr Ste Td mEov €Bovdero. 


























Czar, XXXVIL]_ NOTES. 607 


6. ad’ éxdoray, i. e. by each party, according as they took sides 
with or against the Mytilenians. Sore amoxreiva. See N. on I, 
34. § 3. TO Te....mi%avoraros, and by far the most influential, 
at that time, with the common people. 











CHAPTERS XXXVII—XL. 


In these chapters we have the speech of Cleon in the assembly, which 
was convened to decide whether the murderous decree of the previous as- 
sembly, respecting the Mytilenians, should be carried into effect or re- 
scinded. ‘The speech is characterized by all the beauties and defects of the 
Thucydidean style, being nervous, pointed, compressed, and as a natural 
result of this last quality, in many places confused and obscure. But in 
its sentiment and moral features it is very unlike any speech, which has 
yet been introduced to our notice in this history. It is just what we 
might expect from a violent, boastful, arrogant, shallow demagogue like 
Cleon, and for all the qualities of fierce denunciation, malicious inuendoes, 
biting sarcasm, and malignant cruelty, in my judgment, has no parallel 
in this whole history. If I were to characterize its great and leading idea, 
I would name it a most bitter onset upon the enlightened and conservative 
policy which marked the administration of Pericles, and which after his 
death was advocated and defended by others. The mad schemes of such 
turbulent and short-sighted politicians as Cleon had already been foisted 
upon the body politic, in the time of the great orator and statesman just 
mentioned, and had embittered his closing life, and now their ruinous in- 
fluence began to be'seen and felt. in bad-planned expeditions, impolitic se- 
verity towards their allies, and a forfeiture of the honor of the state, 
whenever it seemed necessary to promote its immediate and temporary 
aggrandizement. A policy so prejudicial to the real welfare of the state, 
could not but awaken the most determined opposition from the wise and 
patriotic, and hence Cleon seizes this occasion to inveigh in the coarsest 
and most virulent terms against these political opponents, who were as far 
above him in all statesmanlike qualities, as they were in real worth and 
patriotism. 

It is unnecessary to say more of the character of Cleon in this place, 
as the reader will be made well acquainted with it by the masterly delin- 
eation of our historian. Suffice it to say, that such bustling, noisy, end 
selfish demagogues have been common in every republie, and may be ve- 
garded as the weeds, which spring up with rank spontaneous growth from 
the soil of freedom, serving to show its richness, and depth, and how 
abundant a harvest of the chcicest productions may be expected from pr.- 
per culture and attention. 


608 NOTES. . ~ [Boox TL 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 


Jleon begins his speech by repeating his conyiction of the inefficiency of democracy to gov- 
ern others (§ 1); he upbraids the easiness, freedom from suspicion, and magnanimity of 
the Athenians, as means adopted to secure the obedience of the alies, who, it should be 
remembered, are only submissive so far as they are made to feel the superior power of the 
governing state (§ 2); bad laws carried into effect are to be preferred to good ones which 
are never put in force (§ 3); he blames the readiness with which they listen to their ora- 
tors, who, arrogantly assuming to be wiser than the laws, seize upon every occasion te 
show off their rhetorical powers, whereas those of modest worth, who bow to the suprem- 
acy of law, are the men whose judgment is to be relied on (§§ 4, 5). 


1. fyvov....dpxew, i. e. €yvav Sri advvarov éoti Snuoxpariav érépav 


Zpyew. The subject of dpyew is dnpoxpariay, which by a very com- 
mon species of attraction is made-the object of éyvar. See N. on I. 
72. § 1. 

2. did... .€xere, for on account of your security in your daily in- 
tercourse, and freedom from treachery towards one another, you think 
that the same disposition exists in your allies (towards you). 1d avbro 
refers to ddeés kal dveriBovdevtov. The same disposition is attributed 
to the Athenians in II. 37. § 2, and to the Lacedzemonians in I. 68. §1. 
evdére. Regularity of construction would have been better pre- 
served by évddvres. ovk emtxwodvves x. T. A. Construct, ovx iyet- 
o%e padakilerSa (ius) émixwdives és tuds cat ove és—ydpw. In 
respect to xal ovx, cf. Mt. § 608 (end). fvpupayeyr is the objective 
genitive. drt rupavvida xk. t.A. See N. on II. 63. § 2. kal 
mpos....apxouevous, and over those who are themselves plotting against 
[you] and are governed reluctantly, i. e. submit with reluctance to 
your dominion. The ot which follows is omitted in many MSS., but 
how the sentence can then be constructed is beyond my knowledge. 
e& Sv=€& éexeivay (=—O80 éxeiva) G. The participle BAamrré- 
pevor (with which adroi is to be joined) is to be taken with xapigy- 
o%e, and not with dxpodyra, as the Schol. teaches, for this clause is 
responsive to émixwdives....padaxiCeosac supra. —— «€ &v=e€€ 
éxeivoy G, of which the relative limits mepryevyo%e as the accusative 
synecdochical. 

3. dv—nepi, i. ©. mept dv. axunros, undisturbed, i. e. suffer- 
ed to remain in force. The question before the assembly had no re- 
ference to a change of laws, but simply of a decree which had been 
passed without due deliberation. It was the reconsideration of a vote 
which had been just taken, and therefore the remarks of Cleon about 
the injurious consequence of a change of laws were wholly inapplica- 
ble. mpos, in comparison with. See N. on II. 62. $38. 





























—_— - -- =: 


Cuar, XXXVIIL] NOTES. 609 


4. of pev (i. e. of Evverdrepor) yap rav x. tr. A. In this fling upon 
men of superior education and ability, as though they of all others 
were least observant of law, and placed their own understanding 
above it, the speaker betrays the real déemagogue, paying homage to 
ignorance, and: pandering to the lowest classes of the community, by 
attributing to them alone love of country, and the impartiality necer- 
sary to aright judgment in respect to public measures. CORK i 
meptyiyver%a, and to surpass every thing that is at any time (del) said 
Jor the public good, i.e. to get the upper hand in whatever is said, 
and secure the adoption of their own plans and counsels, however 
wise and salutary may have been those advanced and defended by 
others. @s....yvounv. Interpreters are divided in respect to the 
meaning of os, some taking it in the sense of dre, quippe quod, inas- 
much as they could not evince their talent in matters of greater conse- 
guence ; others giving it the sense of quasi, as if they could not show 
off in other weightier matters, i. e. displaying their abilities on every 
occasion, as if they were never to have another and a better oppor- 
tunity. This comports better with the tone of irony (or I might 
rather say the abusive slang), ‘indulged by the speaker in reference to 
his political opponents. as—ovk dy SnAedcavtes = as ci ovK dv Snro- 
cevav. Of. Mt. § 596.0; S. §§ 215. 5; 225. § 4. Kpttai—dmo Tov 
icov, impartial judges. 

5. ds = ovras. 
in talent.” Bloomf. 











Evvécews ayau, “a rivalry or prize-fighting 
mapa ddEav, contrary to our belief. 











CHAPTER XXXVIII. 


The speaker professes his adherence to his former opinion in respect to the Mytilenian decree, 
and wonders at the proposal for a second debate, which cannot but be beneficial to the 
Mytilenians rather than to themselves, and the advocates for which must either prove that 
injuries brought upon the state are beneficial, or gain their ends by misleading and blind- 
ing the people (§§ 1, 2); of this state of things so injurious to the commonwealth the peo- 
ple are themselves the cause, who listen with eager pleasure to the harangues of their ora- 
tors, and judge of things by their representations rather than in the light of facts and sober 
reason (§§ 3, 4); each one is willing to be deceived, and if he cannot aspire to cratory him- 
self, strives to show his high relish and appreciation of it by blindly assenting to every thing 
which is said, and thus sitting rather as a spectator of sophists than as a judge of what will 
be the best for the state ($$ 5-7). 


1. 6 airés—rij youn. See N. on Il. 61.§2. The construction is 
varied from that employed in I. 140. $1. Savpdtw pev TOY Tpo- 
sévrav, I wonder at those who have proposed. 8S. §193. N. 2. 
mpos Tav nounxédrav. See N. on II. 86..$ 5 (end). padAoy than 











610 NOTES. [Boox IIL. 


of us who are the injured party. This omitted clause of the compar- 
ison would be implied in the emphasis with which 7Scxnxéroy was 
spoken. 6 yap....eme&epxerar, for he who suffers (wrong) visits it 
upon the doer with a more blunted resentment, i. e. a resentment molli- 
fied by time. duivacSa is the subject of dvadayBdver. For the 
omission of the article, see N. on Il. 87. § 5. T® TmaSeivy depends 
on éyyurdre xeipevoy, Which Arnold makes equivalent to éyyis dxo- 
NovSoiv, just as in Homer, éyyi%ev édSeiv is followed by the dative, 
because it is taken as one word éyyifo. avtimadov, equally bal- 
anced (with the injury), belongs to duivacta. Some would erase dy 
and join dyrizadov to tTipewpiar. Tas....Ka%iorapévas, that our 
misfortunes are an injury to the allies, i. e. that the prosperity of the 
allies is so bound up in ours, that no example of terror like the one 
now decreed, is necessary to hold them attached to our interest. The 
absurdity of such a view was manifest, as the interest of the Atheni- 
ans and that of their allies were vastly dissimilar. Hence this para- 
dox, to be proved by the gainsayers of the decree which had just 
been passed, is joined to the previous one, viz. that the injuries done 
to the Athenians by the Mytilenians were beneficial to the party in- 
jured. xa%iorapevas depends on dmodaive. See N. on I. 20. § 4. 

2. ro Aeyew...-dyavioar av, relying upon his eloquence, he must 
strive to show, that what has been positively decreed (referring to the 
Mytilenian decree) has not in the least been determined on. The argu- 
ment here advances from the-proof of what is absurd to that of an ab- 
solute falsehood, as being necessary to the support of the views of the 
opposite party. The next clause, 7....meupdoerar, coutains the only 
remaining way of nullifying the decree just made, viz. to lead the peo- 
ple astray by false and specious arguments. exrrovncas, having 
elaborated. The object is rd evmperes. 

8. dydvev. Notice the agonistical terms made use of by the speaker, 
In the previous section we had dyvicaro, and here we meet with 
dyovey and 42a, while in the next section is dyavoSerotvres. 
érépois refers covertly to the orators. avtn, i. &. 7 modus. —— 
avapépe, carries off, as one bears away a prize. Cf. Bloomf. The 
word conforms to the metaphor contained in dyavey and aia, 

4, xakGs adyvoZerovvres, “gui malos arbitros talium certaminum 
vos prestatis.” Poppo. Searal pev trav Adywv—adxpoarat Se ray 
epywy, spectators of the words and hearers of the deeds, i, e. you place 
such confidence in the orators, that their assertions are to you.as the 
very sight of the deeds, while the acts which come under your own 
knowledge, you regard as the objects of mere hearsay. This sense 
accords with ra pev....émiriuwnodvray, which is epexegetical of thi 





























Guar, XXXVIIL] NOTES. 611 





preceding proposition. as Suvata yiyversa, as to the possibility 
of their taking place, is to be taken with ra....épya, to which ra dé 
mempaypeva On (depending on oxorodvres. Of. Mt. $427. Obs. 3) is _ 
opposed. To Spacsev. In some editions we find rd Seadév, and 
so it is cited in Jelf’s Kihn. § 368. 0. der is to be taken with 16 
dpaoSev, in the sense of a fact which is witnessed by one’s own eyes, 
and daBdvres (which belongs also to the second proposition) may 
have the sense of troAaBdvres. Gottl. and some others construct dye 
with AaBdvres in the sense of perceiving, seeing with the mind’s eye. 
But this seems to be a far-fetched explanation, and makes éwe. of 
little use, whereas by constructing it with rd dpac%ev it has great em- 
phasis. TO akovo%ev is opposed to rd dpacRev. 

5. dmatac%at apioror, easiest to be deceived. 
Supply Adyou, as the antithesis clearly teaches. pn Evvérrec Sat 
eSeheww depends on dpicrot, Which with py may be rendered most re- 
luctant, very backward. Tay dei atémnav = of every paradox which 
may be.advanced. 

6. eireiv—divaca, to have the ability to speak (as an orator). 
dvrayovi(opevor....yvaun, contending with those who speak thus [so 
far as] not to appear to be following in the rear of the sentiment (utter- 
ed by them). The idea seems to be that, while they had not the fac- 
ulty of giving utterance to their sentiments, yet they were unwilling 
to appear to have less quickness of parts to investigate and see the 
bearings of the points of discussion than the speakers themselves. 
Thus in their eagerness to avoid the appearance of receiving facts and 
theories second-hand from their orators, they assented without any 
consideration or reflection to ey. thing which was advanced. By 
roaita Kriiger would understand aroma from drézov, in $5; but l 
am inclined to refer it to the eloquence to which the persons here - 
spoken of could not attain. The plural dvrayamtépevor follows Bov- 
Adzevos, because éxacros is taken collectively. These participles are 
all to be referred back to airiot ipeis or ofrives eidSare, § 4. 
Soxeiv depends on dvraywr(suevor, and rH yvopun follows dxodovS#oa. 
6féws....mpoeraveca, and to be quick to assert what is said, even 
before the speaker has fully announced his position. I fully agree with 
Bloomf., that Gféws is to be constructed with the infinitives, and that 
tices (sc. ruvos) depends on the wpo- in composition. This gives 
an apt sense, and is certainly in accordance with the extreme brevity 
of the author. Goel., Poppo, and Arnold, take das with déyovros, 
in the sense of cleverly, pointedly, as opposed to what is in accord- 
ance with a sound judgment. —— gpoacrécza follows ‘mpdzupoe 
which depends on BovAduevoe to be supplied from the preceding con- 














SeSoxipacpevov. 

















\ 


612 NOTES. [Boox I 


text. —— mpovonra Bpadeis. As the Athenians could not wish to be 
slow in foreseeing the consequences of events, the participle Bovdd- 
HEvot, supplied in the preceding proposition, is to be displaced here for 
one signifying apt or inclined to foresee slowly. This whole passage 
is fraught with difficulties, and it would require more space than my 
limits will allow, to bring forward the various interpretations which it 
has received. 3 

7. Cnrodvres.... Caper, seeking after something else, so to speak, - 
than what pertains to common life. i ev ots =i} éxeivo ev o. Gottl. 
Poppo refers to Mt. § 487. Obs. 3, to which I would add Jelf’s Kiihn. 
§ 820. 2. B, as giving the best solution of the construction. Bloomf. 
says that the plural is employed, because the Athenian form of gov- 
ernment is often designated by the plural mpdypara, to which the rel- 
-ative is here accommodated in number. Tay tapdévrey refers to 
the same things as éy ois Capev. admA@s—nocapevo, being abso- 
lutely overcome. Betant gives to dmd@s here the sense wt paucis com- 
plecte, but I doubt whether it is the true one in this passage. —— 
coptsray Searais, spectators of sophists, i.e. auditors of those who 
made it their business to teach rhetoric. 











“CHAPTER XXXIX. 


The Mytilenians are charged with having injured the Athenians more than any other city, 
and that too, when. they had no occasion to revolt (§$§ 1, 2); regardless of the example of 
their neighbors, who had revolted and were punished for so doing, actuated by ambition 
and presumption and inflated by their good fortune, they seized what appeared to them 
the most favorable opportunity, and attacked the Athenians (§§ 3, 4); had they received, 
as they ought, no better treatment than the other allies, they would never have become 

_ so insolent, and therefore the most signal punishment should now be inflicted upon them 
all ($§ 5, 6); a discrimination ought to be made between the allies who revolt from compul- 
sion, and such as do so voluntarily, or ali will seek occasion to revolt (§ 7), and the Athe- 
nian interest in each city will be putin jeopardy, and an additional war will have to be 
maintained with their allies (§ 8). 


1. &v depends upon dzorpémrew, and refers to the habits against 
which the speaker has just been inveighing. piay modu, Jor one 
city. This idiom is quite frequently found. Bloomf. is erronegns, I 
think, in attributing to eis, in such cases, a limitive rather than an in- 
tensive force. . 

2. The position, of vijrov before oirwes renders it highly emphatic, 
and serves to fix as the chief reason of their ill-desert of forgiveness, 
that the Mytilenians were islanders out of the enemy’s reach. @ 
6 refers to the omitted object of poBovpevor (viz. pi erépxovra. Of 








Cuar, XXXIX] NOTES. 613 


Jelf’s Kiihn. § 821. Ods.), and cannot be rendered dum, 43 scme assert, 
for it introduces an additional reason why the Mytilenians were under 
no necessity of revolting, viz. the adequate naval defence enjoyed by 
their island. és ta mpara, in the first (= highest) degree. TOl~ 
adra eipydcavro, have done us such mischief, or better perhaps, have 
made us such trouble. ti GdXo obrot 7) emeBotAevoar, “ what else 
did they do but plot against us.” Bloomf. eravéeotncav. See 
N. on 1. 115. § 5. i) dnéornoav. Cleon makes a distinction here 
between a simple revolt in vindication of liberty, and a conspiracy 
resulting from deep hatred, and aiming at nothing short of the ruin 
of the state against which it is made. Bloomf. thinks it a subtle dis- 
tinction, and so Poppo (Proleg. I. p. 288) intimates, but it is certainly 
adapted to make a forcible impression upon the popular mind, and for 
this it was doubtless intended. kad’ avtovs, by themselves. 

8. rav médas. See N. on I. 32. $1. éxvoy contains a negative 
idea, and hence py accompanies éASeivy. See N. on I. 10. $1. 
mpos'To weAXdov, tn respect to the future. paxpérepa....Bovdncews, 
beyond their power but less than their will, i. e. their wishes far ex- 
ceeded their ability to do mischief. An exceedingly bitter remark. 
— icytv....mpo%eiva. Bloomf. cites the common adage “to sot 
might above right.” év @, When. 

4, ciw%e....Tpérew. Goel. constructs and explains: ectw%e dé 7 
evmpakia éxeivas Tas médets és UBpw rpémey, ais dv pddiora ampocdé- 
xntos €A3n. Poppo regards dv éAayiorovu (sc. kaipov) as an additional 
circumstance interposed, guibus maxime, et quidem minimo intervallo, 
insperata, i. e. guibus maxime insperata, et quidem nuperrime. 
ra d¢ ToAAG....ddEav, it is often the case, that good fortune, which 
happens to men in accordance with reasonable expectation, 1s more sure 
than that which is beyond calculation. I am disposed with Bloomf. 
to refer the ra before wodda to edrvxotvra, and make wodAd refer.to 
evrvyovvra in the sense of many such evruxia = tt often happens, etc. 
Some may however prefer to construct ra woAAa as an accusative = 
ert TO TOD. 

5. cal dAXws = not only in this but in other cases, i. e. generally. 
TO pev Separredov trepdpoveiv, to look down upon studiousness tc 
serve and oblige. The use of the neuter participle as an abstract noun 
has been referred to (N. on I. 41. § 2), and is much less offensive than 
the masculine would have been. 

6. kal pa) Tois x. t. A. It shows the cruelty of Cleon, that he 
would involve in his merciless decree all the citizens of Mytilene, 
many of whom he must have known had no hand in the revolt. 
Notice the variation of construction in rpoore37—drohvonre. 






































‘e 
os 





614 NOTES. [Boox IIL. 


refers to djpov which is a collective noun. kivduvoy....BeBadre~ 
pov, “thinking the hazard of joining the oligarchy more to be de- 
pended upon in tts result.” Bloomf. rév dAtyov = ray dvvaréar. 

7. trav Evppaxev depends on trois dvayxagSeiow (sc. drooraat)—rois 
éxovow drooraat, and is therefore placed at the beginning of the sen- 
tence. tiva oteoSe dyrwa is an instance of what is called inverse. 
attraction, tiva, which should properly be in the nominative, being 
attracted to the case of its relative. Of. S. § 175. 2. Bpaxeig 
mpopacet, on some slight pretence. —— pndev madeiv dvnxeatoy is euphe-- 
mistically spoken for death or slavery. 

8. nyiv is the dat. incommodi after doxexwduvedvoera (used as a 
common future. Cf. Rost, § 113. 12. N. 8), or it may be considered 
as standing for the adnominal genitive after ypnyara. 8S. § 201. 5. 
mpoaddov depends on orepnoecte. I know. not why Bloomf. 
should regard the change from this verb to the first person. ouev, as 
any more harsh than those of the same kind, which are so frequently 
recurring in Thucydides. The orator in his vehemence uses the sec- 
ond person, but recollecting himself, he recurs to the first person, as 
a softer form, especially as the thing supposed must have been very 
ungrateful to the ears of an Athenian audience (cf. Poppo’s Proleg. I. 
p. 276). This change of person is quite common in all harangues in 
which invective and argument are mingled together. 

















CHAPTER XL. 


No hope of freedom should therefore be held ont to the Mytilenians, nor should the decree 
be altered at the instigation of the orators (§§$ 1, 2); for pity should be exercised towards 
those who haye kindred and friendly feelings, and not to most virulent enemies, and 
the orators should choose some occasion, in which their rhetorical powers may be displayed 
with less harm than in the present instance (§ 3); both justice and expediency deman¢é 
that signal punishment shall be inflicted on these offenders (§§ 4, 5); for the conscious- 
ness that the Athenians, as the injured party, can never be other than their enemies, will 
ever excite them to the most deadly hatred (§ 6); therefore the Athenians should be firm, 
and by a timely severity furnish a salutary lesson to all the other allies (§ 7). 


1. mpo%eiva. So Bekker, Bloomf., Arnold, and Kriiger read, on 
the ground that to hold out a hope is a more natural expression than 
to give a hope. —— bya, oratory. —— miorivy =, founded upon, —— 
&s...-Anworvrac denotes the object of éAwida: hope that they shall 
receive, ete. a3perives belongs to duapreiv, and the clause is 
well rendered by Poppo, veniam humanitus peccandi aceipient, i. e. 





Caar, XL] NOTES. 615 


veniam peccandi ideo accipient, quia peccare humanum sit. The same 
critic refers to Xen. Oyr. VI. 1. § 87, which citation aptly illustrates. 
the present passage. TO dkovooy, the involuntary, i. e. an error 
committed involuntarily. 

2. viv Stapdxopa, stil’ contend (in argument); literally, jight 
throuyh, do not yield the contest. peTayvavai—ra mpodedoypéva, 
through a change of mind to repeal the decrees. I see no reason why 
ra mpodedoypeva is to be made dependent on a preposition understood, 
as Bloomf. suggests, since the verb has evidently a transitive sense in 
this place. Of. Liddell and Scott sub voce. Arnold discriminates 
between oixr@ and émecxeia, the former being a feeling of the mind 
exercised by such as are not possessed of the latter, which refers 
rather to a habit of the mind, gentleness, mildness. Betant translates 
emterxeia, clementia, Which is doubtless its meaning here. 

3. mpos Tods 6poious, towards those who are of the same mind (with 
us) = who sympathize with us. e& dvaykns, necessarily. 
adAas eAaoooow, in other matters of less moment. Bpaxéa noS<ioa, 
being pleased for a short time. Cf. Mt. § 414. 12. peydda (nuid- 
cera, shall suffer great loss. For the use of the middle voice, cf. K. 
§ 251. R. 1; for the construction, cf. Mt. § 415, Ods. 3. TO wade 
ed refers to bribes from the Mytilenians, which Cleon intimates as 
influencing the orators. Cf. 9 xépder emapdpevos, II. 88. § 2. The 
student will notice the pointed antithesis between éx rod ed eimeiv and 
TO made ed, which is rendered more piquant by their juxtaposition. 
emitndeiovs = didovs. See N. on I. 60. § 2. mpos Tovs 6j0i- 
ous...-UmoAeuopevous, towards those who will remain the same in 
disposition (see N. on § 3), and be not the less our enemies than before 
they were pardoned. 

4, év de Evvedov héyo. See N. on I. 70.§ 8. éy depends on réyo. 
— ra Evppopa to yourselves. ddrXos Sé yvdvres, but by deciding 
otherwise, i. e. by exercising clemency towards the Mytilenians. —— 
ov xapteiade, you will confer no favor upon them, lay them under no 
obligation, i. e. they will feel no obligations to you for your clemency. 
So the Schol. interprets it, ody €Eovew juiv xapuv. Dyas... .Oukat- 
noeore, but you will rather condemn yourselves on the score of justice. 
How this will be done, appears in the next sentence which begins 
with yap explicantis. Arnold thinks that there is something of a 
contempt for the arguments drawn from justice, which is stated fully 
in the Athenian’s language to the Melians, V. 89. ov xXpEor, SC. 
dpxew. Cf. Mt. § 564. ov mpoojkoy (= mpoonkorres. Bloomf.) is 
synonymous with mapa ro eikds. tovto Spay, i. &. dpxew. rot 
=you know. Evpddpws (sc. ipiv), for your own interest, — -- 











> 
€Vv 












































616 NOTES. [Boox I} 
taveoSar, sc. det from the Sanpced context. avdpayaxiverSat, 
See N. on II. 63. § 2. 

5. rh te airy Cypia, with the same punishment which they would 
have inflicted upon you. of Scadevyovres (taken as a substantive) 
refers to the Athenians, and ray émBovAevoavrey (depending on dva- 
Anrérepo, tardiores ad trascendum. Betant) refers to the Mytilenians. 
a&tacare is to be repeated in this clause. 

6. pddcora Se of py xk. T. A. is a Continuation of the sentiment con- 
tained in dd\das.. . . ddtkias. HT) Evy mpopdcer, with no pretext, i. e. 
being provoked by no injury. dudAAvyrac has a middle significa- 
tion, effect his destruction. Poppo and Goel. after Herm. construct it 
with ipopadpevor, they perish by the dread of danger, i. e. they cannot 
endure (tolerare nequeunt. Betant) the suspicion of danger. Bloomf. 
connects it to the preceding verb by hendiadys, they pursue him to 
utter destruction. 6 yap....éexSpov, for he who has suffered with- 
out necessity (on the part of the injurer) is, 7f he escapes (see N. on I. 
71. § 6) a far bitterer enemy, than one who is so from reciprocity (of 
injury), i. e. where the parties have received, in fair and open contest, 
equal injury. This sentence, which is exceedingly compressed, con- 
tains the reason of the preceding assertion, and is therefore introduced 
by yap. Cf. evSupndevres....adixias, § 5. 

7. Here commences the peroration. yevouevol....maoye, Pe 
calling as far as possible the feelings you experienced when suffering 
(from their defection); literally, being as near as possible in your. 
mind (i.e. in your thoughts) to the time of suffering. rod macyew 
depends on éyyirara. S.§187.1. The construction proceeds by xai 
as—ay éeripnoag%e, because yerouevor—rn yvoun may be mentally sup- 
plied in the modified sense of dcavonSévres, which we find in I. 148. 
§5, a passage very analogous to this. mpd mavrds, above every 
thing. mpos TO mapov avtixa, in reference to what is immediately 
before you, i. e. the miserable condition of the Mytilenians. This is 
antithetic to the subject of thought recommended in yevdpevor.... 
ragxew. The speaker exhorts them to act under the influence of the 
ruemory of past injuries, and not to give place to the emotions of pity, . 
inspired by the present distress of the Mytilenians. aivrixa gives in- 
“tensity to the idea contained in rd mapév. 

8. d&iws, sc. THs ddiKias. Tois....Katagtnaare, make @ con- 
picuous exampie to the other confederates. Goeller says that 
(jurwodpevov does not depend on sapddevypa, since thus it should 
have been (yuiocecSat, or Cyu.mcera, but is in apposition with it, as 
though it had been xaraorncate mapddevypa, Katactyoare, bs dy ade 
sTrTat, SavaT@ Cnuroodpevor. 
































Cnar, XLIL.] NOTES, 617 


CHAPTERS XLII—xXLVIII. 


Thucydides now gives us the speech of Diodotus, who in the first diseus- 
sion had argued against the decree to slay the Mytilenians (cf. III. 41), This 
oration is in grateful and beautiful contrast with the one which precedes it, 
being mild, conciliatory, liberal, humane, and eminently adapted to soothe 
the angry feelings excited by the speech of Cleon. The truthfulness of its 
statements, the candor and good sense which pervade it, and the skilful 
arrangement of the points to be illustrated and enforced, worked such a 
change in the sentiments of the meeting, that the bloody decree was revoked 
and the Mytilenians saved from utter destruction. One cannot but wish 
to know more of the man, who so nobly vindicated wise and enlightened 
principles of legislation, and the interests of humanity. 

It will be seen that this oration, like that of Cleon, has no exordium, yet 
its commencement is well adapted to conciliate the audience, and bespeak 
for the orator their favorable attention. After a few preliminary remarks, 
he gradually and skilfully turns the mind of his hearers from the justice to 
the expediency of the decree just passed. He shows that the extremest se- 
verity would not prevent the existence of revolts, while it would drive those 
engaged in them to the most desperate and prolonged defence. He speaks 
of the bad policy of confounding in this decree the slaughter of both friends 
and foes, since it would ever after drive the populace to take sides in every 
revolt with the aristocracy. Thus he argues almost solely the question of 
expediency, being aware, probably, that the minds of the majority of those 
present were ‘disposed already to compassion, and only needed something 
upon whith they might repose, as a reasonable ground for the reversal of 
the decree. 





CHAPTER XLII. 


The orator commences by disclaiming all intention to censure or praise any one in respect to 
this second deliberation, and avows his belief that anger and haste are the two greatest 
hinderances to wise counsel (§ 1); they are foolish or dishonest who deny the power of 
words over actions, and still more those who impute such unworthy motives to the 
speakers (§ 2); to wrongfully attribute ignorance to them might be accounted folly, but to 
charge upon them bribery unsustained by proof, shows that the accuser is both a dunce 
and a knaye (§ 3); such conduct is injurious also to the state, for it drives from public life 
all who have the ability to counsel or direct (§ 4); no citizen should use his eloquence to 
intimidate his opponent, but should fairly gain his point, and no state should detract from 
tne honor of its counsellors or punish those who err (§ 5), for then they would have no 
inducement to give other than an honest advice in respect to matters of deliberation (§ 6). 


1. admis is to be constructed with mpo%évras. Reference is had to 
Savpdlo....Aceyew uttered by Cleon (III. 38. § 1). —— dcayvadpuny, 


618 NOTES [Boox IIL 


decree. pepouevous implies a negative, and hence is followed by 
py) With the infinitive. See N.on I. 10. § 1. vopnitw dé Svo x. T. A. 
refers to kat xpdvov dcarpi8iv éuromoayrey in Cleon’s speech (III. 88. 
§ 1). épyiv, passion, such as Cleon doubtless had manifested in 
his speech. rd pev refers to rdyos, and rd d€ to dpyny. Bpa- 
xUTnTos yvapns, deficiency of judgment. 

2. didarkdrovs, teachers, directors, —— 7 idia re aita Siahéper, or 
he has some private interest involved. See N. on I. 68.§2. This 
must have been keenly felt by Cleon. The sentences commencing 
with d&vveros pev and duadeper 8 aira, are epexegetical.of 4 a&uveros 
....dtadeper in which lies the general assertion. @A@ than by 
the use of words, i. e. by discussion. ed....dvvac3at, he thinks 
that he could not speak well in a bad cause. dv belongs to divacZat. 
ev in ed d€ diaBadoyr is to be taken in the sense of copiose, cehementer. 
It is employed to give point to the antithesis in ed pév eiwety and e@ Se 
dvaBarorv. We employ the word good in a similar use, when we say, 
he is good at slandering, good at spreading falsehoods, and the like. 

8. xaderoraro, the most dangerous. Kal....twa, who also 
(kat) in addition (to opposing the speech) impute to the speakers a 
display (= a showing off) for the sake of gain. Such is essentially 
the interpretation of Arnold, and seems to harmonize best with the 
context. Reference is had to the charge made by Cleon, III. 38. 
§ 2 (end). «ai in this interpretation belongs to apooxarnyopodrres. 
Construct él ypnuace with eriderEw (Sc. Trav pynrdper). aguveto- 
Tepos—i) adixa@repos, a blockhead rather than a knave, i. e. foolish to a 
higher degree than wicked. See N. on I. 21. $1. dmrexa@per refers 
to the place occupied by the speaker, and from which he retired at 
the close of his speech. Hence it signifies here, departs from the 
debate or controversy. vronros, suspected of acting from improper 
motives, kat responds to re. pera agvvecias = kal a&uvveros.. 
aixos. Repeat yiyverat. 

4. é€vr@ trogde. See N.on II. 36. $1. Of. IIL. 43. § 5. $6Ba, 
through fear that their motives would be impeached, as had been done 
by Cleon on the present occasion. This passage will be better under- 
stood by referring ray EvpBovtAay to the persons accused in of....ézi- 
decEiv tiva, and tovs ro.ovtrovs Toy modkiray to the accusers. From kai 
mAcior ....moAdtray it seems fair to infer, that Cleon was admitted to | 
be eloquent, though as Bloomf. remarks, the kind is not determined. 

5. amd tov icov, equa conditione, on equal footing, stands opposed 
Lo expoBotvra, by intimidating. - tiv d€ addppova introduces tho 
duty which a state owes to good counsellors. py) MpooriSevas 
ripny, not to confer additional honor, —— adda pnd’, but (on the other 
























































Guar. XLIT.] NOTES. 619 





hand) not. Tov pi Tuxdvra yvopns refers to a counsellor whose 
advice the state has not followed. ovx Omas—dadra pnd’, not only 
not—but not even. This is a formula which we meet with frequently 
in the Greek authors. 

6. ovrm yap introduces the reason why the state should protect 
the reputation of its counsellors from the aspersion of demagogues — 
emi... .atoto%a, by the expectation of greater honors. 
yotro. Repeat jjxuocra dy from the preceding context. TO avTa, 
in the same way, i.e. by speaking contrary to his judgment and to 
acquire favor. xapi(opevds te Kal avros is epexegetical of r@ air. 











p aed 
Ope~ 











CHAPTER XLITII. 


Through such undue suspicion of venality even good counsel is rejected (§ 1), and deceit be- 
comes alike necessary to the success of measures proposed by the good and the bad (§ 2), 
and thestate becomes the only body which cannot be benefited without artifice (§ 3); 
hence those who give advice in such a state of things should be far more long-sighted than 
those who follow it, as they are held so much more strictly accountable ($ 4); far better 
would it be to make both responsible, than as now is the practice, to visit the ill-success of 
a measure solely upon the adviser (§ 5). 


1. Sv depends on rdvavria, and refers to the things which have 
just been declared as befitting a wise state to do. —— @2ovncavres 
..--Kepdav, refusing through envy [to listen to him] on account of a 
groundless suspicion of his venality ; or perhaps, envying the gain 
which he is suspected of having obtained, although the ground of sus- 
picion is very slight. Of. Mt. § 336. a. Opposed to od BeBaiov is 
Tv avepav. 

2. dwd tov ev3eos. See N. on I. 34. § 3. amdtn is opposed to 
Wevodpevov, by falsehood, deception. The general idea is that the 
wretched policy here declaimed against, renders it necessary for the 
good and the bad alike to practise deceit in order to carry their mea- 
sures. 

8. mepwoias, ‘ over-wiseness.” Liddell and Scott. “ Extreme sur- 
mises.” Bloomf. ed troujoat ex TOU mpodavovs (see N. on I. 35. 
§ 4), to openly benefit. The object is pdyny te modu, the state alone in 
opposition to private individuals. avSumonmrevera....€&ewv, 18 8us- 
pected of having a secret view to his own interest. Abresch explains 
avSunonreverat by avtt rod SoBevros adyaBov tmonreverat. 

4, The orator now begins to apply these general reflections on the 
unwise course of the state, to the position into which it places the 











620 NOTES. [Boox IIL 





orators and counsellors. mpos Ta peytora, in reference to the high- 
est interests. ev t@ Tor@de (see N. on IIT. 42. $ 4) d&todvre (= ev 
rode déiaoe. Jelf’s Kihn. § 436. a. y), “ while such notions prevail 
on your part.” Arnold. In respect to d&sodvri, see N. on pederarre, 
J. 142.§ 7. Kriig. edits a&:odv 7, and constructs re with A¢yew nas, 
i. e. the statesmen, political leaders. tyav depends on mepatréepo 
mpovooivras, forecasting further than you. Opposed to this is 8? 
ddtyou (SC. ypévov) oxorovvrer, referring to the ease and rapidity with 
which the people could come to a conclusion, which the leaders had 
to reach by a long and laborious process of reasoning and reflection. 
imevSuvov....éxovtas, being responsible for our advice. 
in comparison with. 

5. mpos dpyjv qvrwa x.t.r. This passage has received various in- 
terpretations according to the manner of arranging and pointing the 
words. Herm., Haack, and Poppo place a comma after riynre, and 
supply (nusotvres, which gives the sense, you punish according to the 
passion which may chance to influence you at‘ the time of the punish- 
ment. This interpretation is disapproved of by Arnold, because the 
speaker is not discoursing about punishment which varies according 
to the ebb and flow of the people’s resentment, but of one which is 
certain and severe. He therefore follows the construction adopted by 
Bekker and Goeller, ogadévres ori dre mpos dpyny qvTwa roynte 
(aparevres), meeting from time to time with some disaster, according 
to the various passions which may have lured you to incur disasters. 
Both these constructions are pronounced by Bloomf. to give a forced 
and jejune sense. This critic joins mpés dpyiy—Cymoire, and at 
qvTwa supplies zapaiveow from the preceding context, through anger 
at whatsoever counsel ye have proposed amiss, ye visit with punishment, 
etc. Of these modes of interpretation Iam disposed to adopt the 
first, as being more in accordance with the order of the words in the 
text, and yielding a good and appropriate sense. Kriiger, whose prac- 
tical scholarship and sound judgment generally lead him to the right 
sense, supplies ¢nuodyres with réynre (after Hermann), and joins 
ésrw Ore With ¢ymoire. It may be referred, however, to odadérres, 














Tposy 


Guar. XLIV.] NOTES. 621 


CHAPTER XLIV. 


Diodotus, disclaiming all intention of accusing any one in relation to the affair in hand, pro- 
ceeds to lay down the principle upon which the question before them is te be decided, 
which is one of expediency and not of justice (§§ 1, 2); this being so, he maiztains, in 
opposition to the opinion of Cleon, that the proposed decree will be highly prejudiciul to 
the Athenian interests (§§ 3, 4). 


1. Having now replied to the criminations which Cleon had heapec 
upon the orators, and marked out the course which a well-regulated 
state ought to pursue in reference to those at the head of public 
affairs, the orator comes more directly to the consideration of the sub- 
ject for which they had been summoned together. The opening 
words of the section are similar to those in which the oration was 
commenced, a disclaimer being made of all intention to blame any: 
one, as the question is not one concerning the desert of the Mytileni- 
ans, but the true policy of the Athenians in respect to them. 
karnyopnowy the Mytilenians. 6 ayav, the question. 

2. ef pr Evyépor (sc. eori), unless it is conducive to our interest. 
qv re kal....aivoiro. The apodosis may be readily supplied 
from the context, for of the alternatives, one with its consequence is 
given, by which is known the consequence which belongs to the 
other, and which is suppressed for a rhetorical purpose. Translate 
then the clause jv....eiev, and even if they had some claim to for- 
giveness [I would not advise to spare them]. Bloomf. prefers the read- 
ing ¢yovras—éav, which Dindorf with apparent approbation cites, in 
his notes on the text, as the correction of G. Burges. 

3. mepl rod péeAAovros, concerning the future, i.e. what pertains 
to our future welfare. Tov mapévros. Supply wept from the cor- 
responding member. TOUTO....iaxupitera, as it respects that 
which Cleon so positively affirms. rovro depends upon dytiryupitnpe- 
vos, and refers forward to és rd Aourdv....mpo%eiot Which explains 
it. mpds, with respect to, follows Evudépov, and Savarov Copiay 
mporeiat (if we hold out death as the penalty) is the protasis of évp- 
épov eceo%at, it will be expedient. The dative mpo%eics limits éup- 
épov. 

4, rH edmperct (= bia TO edmperes) is opposed to ypyoworv. Bloomf. 
takes t@ edmperet as a dat. commodi, for the speciousness, mpos, 
on account of. Taxa ay émiondoatro, may perhaps (raya) draw 
you (to the adopticn of Cleon’s proposition). duxafdpeSa. See N, 
on I. 28.§4. Opposed to this is BovAevdpeda, we are deliberating, 
The idea is that the decision is to be made by a reference to utility 
and not to strict justice. trav Sixaioy. See N. on III. 54. $1. 
































622 NOTES. [Boox IIL 


CHAPTER XLV. 


The death-penalty is no sure preventive to crime in civil communities ($§ 1, 2), for so prone 
&re-men to err, that punishment has been inflicted with increased severity, until capital 
panishment has been tried and found an unsuccessful remedy (§ 3); for the extremes of 
poverty and wealth, and indeed all the middle stations furnish incitements to evil, which, 
strengthened by hope and desire, hurry men on in defiance of all the terrors of penal enact- 


a a 


ments ($$ 4,5); fortune also by her unexpected favors impels men and especially states - 


to deeds of daring and great hazard, so that it is impossible to restrain human nature from 


following any object of its desire (§$§ 6, 7). - 


1. otk... .dyaptnudrav, of offences not equal to this (of the Myti- 
lenians), but of much less turpitude. Punishment by death is here as- 
serted to be no certain prevention of even smaller crimes than that 
chargeable upon the Mytilenians, and hence, if inflicted upon that peo- 
ple, would serve to no purpose in deterring the other allies from re- 
volting. I see no necessity of taking with Bloomf. od in the sense of 
ov pdvov. katayvovs....emiBovrevpart, judging of himself that 
he shall not pass through the enterprise with safety. See N. on II. 18. 
§ 7. 

2. joo than was absolutely necessary. T7 Soxnoet = kata Thy 
Sdéxnotv. Evupayia like oixeiav belongs to mapackevnv, the con- 
struction being varied. TovT@, i.e. TO apioraczat. 

3. medvxaoi—dpapraver, are naturally prone to err. TOUTOV, 
i. @. duapravew. dueEeAnAVSac1, have run through, i. e. have had 
recourse to. mpootievres, adding to them, i.e. increasing the 
number of punishments and adding to their severity. eirws (see 
N. on I. 58. §1)....xaxovpyov. This shows that suppression of crime 
was the principal if not the only object of punishment. aduxnpd- 
trav depends on ards, i.e. ras Cnpias. padakwrépas than the 
punishments which have since been added. mapaBawopévar, SC. 
Trav vdpov, the idea being readily suggested by airas referring to the 
punishments enjoined by the laws. dvnkovot = avépyovrat. Schol. 
Touro, 1. e. punishment by death. The application of this argu- 
ment of the insufficiency of severe punishment to prevent crime, to 
the case of the Mytilenians, will be seen by every reader. 

4, rovrov, i. @. tod Savdrov. avaykn, uBper, bpovijpart, and 
épyn are datives of the instrument. efvovcia. Supply mapéxovea 
from the preceding clause. Evyruxiat = situations of life in which 
men chance to be placed. éxaatn (sc. Evyrvyxia) is put here for 
the person occupying the situation. eEayovow és rods xivdvvous, 
lead. on into dangers. The expression is exceedingly annie the 
veib signifying to excite, rouse, hurry on. 
























































Cuar, XLVI] NOTES. : 623 





5. edmis and €pas are the subjects of BAdmrovet. 6 pev refers to 
6 €pas, and 7 & to 7 eAmis. eriBorny, “ rationem ret aggredienda.” 
Betant. See N. on I. 93. § 6. kat... .dewav, and although unseen 
are more powerful (in their influence) than manifest dangers. How 
graphic a description of the sway exercised by these master passions 
over the human soul! 

6. én’ avrois (i. e. éAmis and ¢pws), in addition to these. 
tay trodcectépwv, “with insufficient resources.” Bloomf. ovx 
jocov tas méAes. The way is preparing, by this application of the 
argument to states as well as individuals, for the appeal which the 
orator is soon to make in behalf of the Mytilenians. dc. See 
N. on I. 68. § 2. Tept Tov peyiorav, SC. Kiwdvvevovor elicited from 
the context. pera mavroy, i. e. with the community at large. 
emt... .edd£acev, thinks of himself somewhat too highly = conceives 
too high an idea of himself. The MS. reading is in favor of avray, 
which is preferred, though not so edited, by Arnold and Poppo. In 
that case we should supply mentally éAevZepias Kal apyijs. 

7. modAns evneias (S. § 190), doris otera, “a manner of speaking 
confused between eindeias gore rd oleoSar, and eiyIys, doris otera.” 
Arnold. Pioeas dppopemns is a genitive absolute, or perhaps it 
depends on dzorpomny. mpaga depends on dppeperns. 








2 
EK. 





























CHAPTER XLVI. 


The adoption of punishment by death as the penalty of revolt, would prevent those who 
had defected from returning to their duty, while yet they could make reparation for their 
fault, and give to them the courage of despair (§§ 1-8); whereas the allies will be kept 
from. revolting far more effectually by previous care and watchfulness, than by the terror 
of bloody decrees (§§ 4-6). 

1. as exeyyv@, as a@ security against the defection of the allies. 
avéXmorov “accusativus preodicati est, sicut as od« gorae pera- 
yvavat pro accusativo objecti posita sunt, ut si dvéAmioroy Karaorioat 
(i. @. woujoa) rd perayvova legeretur.” Poppo. The negative od« in 
as ovk €otat is employed on account of the negation contained in 
avéhmiotov. See N. on I. 77. § 3. drt €v Bpaxurdre is put for év 
drt Bpaxyvrara. See N. on I. 63. $1. -xatradioat (see N. on I..13. 
§ 2), to make an end of, to efface. Supply mentally 17 perayvacet. 

2. The speaker now proceeds to show the advantage of a mild and 
generous treatment of revolted states. vov pev = as things now are, 
i. e. under the lenient system now pursued. Kal, €00n. —— -yv@ py 
meptecouern, should jind that it could not succeed in its plans. —— 

















624 NOTES. [Boox IIL 


duvarn odca €rt, while (see N. on I. 18. § 6) dé was yet able. —— da- 
mavnv, i. ©. the expenses incurred in putting down the revolt. —— 
troreheiv, to pay tribute. The verb is here taken absolutely, —— 
exeivas (see N. on I. 77. § 3), i.e. in the manner now proposed by 
Cleon. pev—re here correspond like péyv—dé. Cf. K. § 822. R. 3. 
mapateveioSat €s tovcxarov, hold out to the last. TO auto 
dvvara, is the same thing, makes no difference. Cf. I. 141. $1. 

8. dSamavay xaZnpévois, i. e. “in obsidione urbis.” Haack. ka’ 
iv Ehopev wow x. t.A. This is spoken in opposition to what Cleon 
said in III. 30. § 8. Tode, i. e. by the revenue. 

4, dore....dras, 30 that we ought not, by being severe judges of the 
offenders, to suffer injury (ourselves), but rather see how. ot—padXov- 
—i. See N. on IL. 87. §2. Bloomf. supplies écre before Sddmre- 
oSat. €s....iaxvotcas, in a good condition in respect to (és 
Aéyov) the payment of money. Arnold renders és xpnparav Adyor, 
on the score of money, and refers the origin of the phrase to the ex- 
pression, if we come to talk about money. Cf. Liddell and Scott, sud 
voce Adyos. TaV Epyav, our proceedings. 

5. ot refers to the practice just recommended. —— Spérres is to 
be constructed with oidue%a, and jas is to be supplied with yprvat. 
Tid, some, any. In €AevSepoy kat Bia apydpevoy there is no 
real contradiction, since the independence of these states was merely 
nominal. Of. jpeis....dvduari, II. 10. § 6. eixéras is to be 
taken with droorayra. 

6. rods eAevSépovs is the object of xoAdgfey. opddpa—agddpa, 
excessively—very much. Poppo refers this repetition to the figure of 
speech styled mapicacts. Tovrou, i.e. tov adicrac%a. Schol. 
étt én éAdytorov, to as few as possible, which interpretation 
agrees better with what follows in the next chapter, than that which 
refers it to the degree of punishment, as light as possible. Reference 
is had to the words of Cleon, pi) rois....dmoAvonre, III. 39. § 6. 









































‘ — 





CHAPTER XLVII. 


Ihe course recommended by Cleon will alienate the minds of the common people, who are 
now favorable to the Athenian interests ($$ 1, 2); for inasmuch as they are certain of be- 

‘ ing punished, whether guilty or innocent, they will take sides with the leaders of the re- 
yolt (§ 3); whereas the true policy would be to take no apparent notice of their defection, 
and thus secure their continued good will (§§ 4, 5). 


1. Scov....dpapravoire, how much you would err also in this thing. 
rouro refers to what follows in viv pév yap tuiv x. 7. A. 


Cuar. XLVIII.] NOTES. 625 





2. rois dAtyots, i. e. the aristocracy in these cities. Kal THs.... 
emépxeode, and you enter into the war, having as your allies the popu- 
lace of the city which is opposed to you (see N. on I. 71.§ 1). Duker 
takes émépyeo%e in a future sense, which Poppo has successfully 
_ refuted in his Proleg. I. p. 155. 

8. dmA@v....exparnoev. Of. III. 27. §§ 2, 3. KATAOTHOETE... 
padiora, you will establish for the aristocracy that which they most 
especially desire. —— trois dvuvarois (= rois édjiyors, § 2), Bloomf. 
well interprets, the higher classes. adioravres, having caused to 
revolt. Of. I. 66. §1; 81. §3; IL. 80. §1. ketoSa, is determined, 














ordained. 
4, 7diknoay refers to the commonality of the Mytilenians (6 dijpos 
6 MurwaAnvaier, § 3). —— py mpooroteioSa, to make as if it were not 


80, to appear not to be conscious of it. Arnold illustrates the position 
of the negative by the careless and common expression, you must not 
scem to notice tt, for you must seem not to notice it. Of. Vig. p. 167. VII. 

5. rovro refers forward to éxdvras... .diapSeipa, that we should be 
willing to suffer injury rather than to destroy, although justly, those 
whom it is for our interest to spare. Set = Evpdéeper (rH wore dua- 
p3eipat). kal TO KAéwvos x. tT. X., and that which was said by 
Cleon (cf. III. 40. § 4), that justice and interest in punishment are 
the same. ev aito. Goel. supplies év ré timwpetozac. 











CHAPTER XLVIII. 


Diodotus concludes by advising the Athenians to pass judgment, at their leisure, upon such 
of the Mytilenians as had been instigators and abettors of the revolt, and suffer the rest to 
dwell in peace in their country (§§ 1, 2). 





1. This chapter contains the epiloges. rade refers to the items 
of advice given by Diodotus in the body of his oration. 
emtetkeig is opposed to dm’ airay dé tay mapaivoupever. ovde eye 
any more than Cleon. This idea would be conveyed by pronouncing 
ey® with a slight stress of voice. ovs = ékeivous ovs, Of Which the 
antecedent depends on xpivat. Tldyns dwémepyvev. Of. III. 28. § 2. 
kaS’ jovyxiay, at your leisure, perhaps euphemistically spoken for, 
in a calm and dispassionate manner. olkeiv, to dwell in their own 
country. This is opposed to the decree which had just been passed, 
that the male adults should all be put to death, and the women and 
children sold for slaves (cf. IIT. 36. § 2). 

27 





> 
OLKT@. 0 

















626 NOTES. _ [Boox IIL. 


2. rots mwoXepiors, i. e. the Peloponnesians. mpos Tovs evayriovs 
(referring to the Peloponnesians) is to be constructed with ed Bovdev- 
erat, aud not with xpeicowy éoriy, aS some suppose. per epyor 
ioxvos, with deeds of strength, i. e. by mere force. 











CHAPTER XLIX. 


The Athenians by a small majority adopt the advice of Diodotus, and despatch with all 
speed a second trireme to countermand the orders sent out by the first one (§§ 1, 2); the 
sailors making the most intense and unremitted exertions, the ship reaches Mytilene 
barely in time to save its inhabitants from destruction (§§ 3, 4). 

1. padtora dvtiddev mpos adAndas, most especially matched against 
each other. This is a predicate, the expression being as though writ- 
ten ai yrepat eppySnoav avrimako. Arnold understands by this, that 
the real contest was between the motion of Cleon and that of Diodo- 
tus, and that the modifications of either party were merged in the 
views of these two leaders.. But, as Poppo remarks, we should have 
then expected the article ray after rovrar. cps, i. e. notwith- 
standing the majority of the people had voted for a reconsideration of 
the subject, yet when the main question was put, the vote to rescind 
the decree was not carried without a struggle. If this reference of 
Sos to what is related in III. 39. $$ 4, 5, be considered too far-fetched, 
we may refer it to pddiora.. ' pogas, and thus paraphrase it: not- 
withstanding the opinions arid sentiments were so equally balanced, 
yet the BUppOrtETS of the new measure ventured to put the question to 
vote (jASov és ayera—ry ddEns, came into a conflict of opinion). —— 
1) TOU Reovirey, sc. rep: 

2. dros pi—evpoat, in order that they might not find = lest they 
should find. %acdons ths Sevrépas. It is difficult to elicit any 
sense from this reading, and I therefore concur with the best of the 
recent editors, such as Goel., Poppo, Kriig., Arnold, and Bloomfield, 
that we should read érépas or Galkei. Reference is had to the sie 
which had been despatched with the decree to put the Mytilenians 
to death (cf. III. 36. § 3). To this ship mpoeiye in the next sentence 
refers. It had the start of the second ship twenty-four hours, the twe 
ships having sailed on the evenings of the days in which the a 
decrees had been passed, or the mornings of the next days, 

3. trav MurAnvaioy mpéaBeov.. Of. III. 28. § 1. —— Fokudy re pa 
ekavvovtes, they ate while rowing. From this it appears that the 
progress of ships, so far as it depended on the oarsmen, was suspended 
during the meals. kara pépos, by turns. 











« 


Caur, L.] NOTES. 627 


4. kai rijs....adddxorov, and the first ship not sailing with haste 
upon so monstrous an affair, i.e. an errand of such unheard-of cruelty. 
ravtns, i. e. the last ship. —— 7 pev refers to the first ship, and 
is responded to by 7 & in the following sentence. TOTOUTOY.... 
Widicpa, so long a time as for Paches to read the decree = just enough 
time for Paches, etc. See N. on I. 2. $2. mapa....Kiwdvvov, into 
such great danger did Mytilene come. mapa, along, along by, shows 
the proximity of the Mytilenians to the danger here spoken of. 
_Bloomf. unnecessarily supposes a blending of two modes of expression, 
€s Tocovrov kivduvoy, and mapa To~ovroy 6A€Spov ovK am@Xero. . 














CHAPTER IL. 


The leaders in the Mytilenian revolt are put to death (§ 1); the walls of the city are demol- 

ished, the ships given up, and the Jand assigned to Athenian shareholders to whom the 

- Lesbians thenceforth pay rent (§ 2); their continental towns are also made subject to the 
Athenians (§ 8). 

1. KAéwvos yropn, by the decree of Cleon. That decree had only 
been rescinded, so far as it related to the inhabitants on the island. 
Against those who had been removed by Paches to Tenedos it was 
suffered to remain in full force. reixn. This word is found in this 
connection without the article in I. 101. § 3, but takes it in I. 108. § 3. 

2. tptcxiAiovs. Arrowsmith makes the area of Lesbos to have 
been 566 square miles, which, on the supposition that Methymna 
embraced one-fifth of the island, would leave for division 453 square 
miles = 289,920 acres, which divided by 3000 would give 96.64 acres 
for each lot or share. Three hundred of these shares being dedicated 
to the gods, there were left 2700 shares to be divided by lot (rods Aa- 
xovras) among the Athenians. Arnold observes, that these sharehold- 
ers went out to Lesbos only to see their land, for it is quite evident 
from the subsequent history of the island, that no Athenian population 
was residing there. Bloomfield, however, thinks that quite a number 
of them remained, most of whom may have died off before the subse- 
quent revolt, which took place some fifteen years after. Of. VIII. 22. 
93. ta&apevoi— pepey. See N. on I. 99. § 3. TOU KAnpov ékd~ 
orov, for each share. S. § 200. 4. dv0 pvas, i. e. 200 drachmas, 
or $35.18, according to the old Attic value of the 8paxpi) (see N. on 
IL. 17. § 3), or $33.04, according to the later value. 

3. ev TH éreip@ Opposite to Lesbos. do@v MuriAnvaiot éxparovy, 
as many as the Mytilenians had command of. ~ 

















628 NOTES. [Boox II 


CHAPTER LI. 


The Athenians send out an expedition under Nicias against Minoa, in order to prevent the 
Peloponnesians from the use of Megara as a port for their shipping (§§ 1, 2); to this end he 
constructs a wall on the side towards the continent, and having thus cut off all communi 
cation with the main land, and left a garrison in the place, retires from the island (§§ 3, 4) 


1. év d€ rG aire Séper. The scene is now shifted to the Saronic 
gulf. In the next chapter, the history of the siege of Platea is re- 
_ sumed from III. 24. Great praise is due to the writer for the admira- 
ble order and clearness of these details of the war. Nixiov. This 
celebrated Athenian, whose name is henceforth found so often in the 
pages of this history, is now first introduced to the reader. In his 
public and private character he was irreproachable, but was timid 
and cautious to a fault. Hence the play on his name in the verb 
peAAovkiaw. <A fine sketch of his character may be found in Smith’s 
Dict. Gr. and Rom. Biog. and Mythol. Muay, Minoa. Col. 
Leake (North. Gr. I. pp. 401-3) says that this could not have been the 
nearest island opposite to Megara, which is too small and too distant 
from the shore, but the peninsula, a mile farther to the east, at the 
Bithig of the strait of Salamis. 

2. €BovAero....eivat. The order of construction is to make ry 
gvAakyy (i. e. the station for the ships which blockaded Nisea) the 
subject of eiva:, and limit the verb by rois ’ASnvaiows. With dad rod 
Bovddpouv repeat tiv pvAaxyv from the first member. airdéSev = awd 
tis Mivoas. For the construction of 8? eAdocovos, ef. N. on II. 29. 
§ 3. TOUS TE....ekTAOUS = eBovdero (repeated from the preceding 
context) dmws of HeAorovvyciot py Tmor@ytat exmdovs. Some prefer to 
supply duAdooeoSa, but as €BovAero is to be supplied at rots re.... 
eonAciv, I see no reason why it may not be understood here. 
pndev éomdeiv, “that nothing should be imported. Neuter for passive, 
as not unfrequently in this verb.” Bloomf. 

3. awd ths Nucaias (on the side towards Nisea) follows mpoéyovre, 
jutting out. pnxavais denotes the instrument. ek Sakdoons 
belongs to ékoav = taking by an assault from the sea. So we speak of 
assaulting a place by sea, as opposed to a land-attack. arereixice 
se -nmetpov, he walled off that part which faced the continent. Sea 
N. on J. 64 $1. 7 kara yédupay, where by means of a bridge. 


























_ teeans. 


Cuar, LIT] NOTES. 629 


CHAPTER LII. 


The Platewans being pressed by famine surrender to the Lacedwemonians, stipulating that a 
fair trial shall be granted them (§§ 1-3); the Lacedemonians send five commiasioners, 
to whose question of their guilt or innocence, put without any formal accusation, the 
Plateans reply as follows (§§ 4, 5). 


& peste, | to stand a siege ; literally, to be besieged. Cf. III. 
109. § 1. 

2. mpocéBadov refers to the Peloponnesians, and airéy to the Pla- 
elpnuevoy yap iv aita, for he had been commanded (not 
_ to take the place by force). So Goel. supplies from the preceding 
context px Bia «dei. ei orovdal yiyvowro. The apodosis is py 
avadoros «in. avrav refers to the Plateans implied in 7 TWAdraa 
which precedes. eit BovAovra. The same mood is here used 
which the speaker would have employed, the person however being 
the same as though the indirect oration had been employed. TE 
corresponds with the following dé, and connects xoAdfew (sc. rods 
Aaxedatpoviovs) With xpyoacSa. Arnold remarks that the tense is 
changed in xoAd{ew, probably to show that the subject is changed. 
Haack finds the apodosis in rovs re ddixous Koda lew, if they are willing 
(ei Bovtdovrar)—they (the Lacedsemonians) will punish, etc. This is 
less natural than the construction, by which the infinitive coddCew is 
made to depend on BovAovra, whether they are willing—that the 
Lacedemonians may punish, etc. : 

8. joav....do%eveatar@, “nam ad ultimum inopie jam venerant.” 
Poppo. diuxaotai, judges, or rather commissioners, for the doom 
of the Plateans had been already determined. 
“ Recte, Port. accessitos explanat.” Poppo. 

A, ei ri—aya2dv ri, whether in any respect—any good. Arnold 
says that 7. is used twice here by the Lacedwmonians to make the - 
question as strong as possible, and only once by the Plateans (IIT. 54. 
§ 2), in order that the force of the interrogation may be diminished. 

5. of & edeyor is repeated in €Aeyor roidde, on account of the in- 
termediate words airnodpevor....Aaxedaipoviwv, which form a sort of 
parenthesis Render then, they spoke when they had requested, etc. 























em LKAAEO GMEVOL. 


630 NOTES [Boox I 


CHAPTERS LITI.—LIX. 


We come now to the speech of the Plateans, which has been regarded 
by every critic, from Dionys. Hal. down to the present time, as one of the 
ablest orations which can be found in any language. In logical acuteness 
and vehement argumentation it is doubtless equalled, if not surpassed, by 
other speeches in this history. But in the beauty and force of its diction, its 
lofty and soul-stirring appeals to justice, patriotism, gratitude, the memory 
of the past—the glorious past, when Platea stood side by side with her 
more powerful sisters in the confederacy, Athens and Sparta, and nobly 
battled in the cause of freedom—and above all in the earnest, thrilling 
pathos with which the speaker in the deep anguish of his heart pleads 
for the life of himself and associates, it has no parallel. Well did Philip 
Melancthon say of its peroration, “non est pulchrior nec illustrior epilogus 
quam hie est, neque apud omnes Grecos vel Latinos scriptores.” With 
equal beauty and truth also has Heilmann closed his admirable criticism on — 
this oration, by reverting in words of praise to the great historian, who 
shows himself to be such a master of eloquence: “quam preclarus orator 
Thucydides esset, si hee facultas ei in suis causis, et in quarum partem et 
societatem venisset, esset exercenda. Mehercle Demosthenes merito novies 
ejus scripta perlegit et edidicit.” 

The general divisions of this oration are so distinct as to be easily per- 
ceived. 1, The exordium, in which the speaker reverts to the summary 
and illegal trial to which they were subjected, and declares his only hope . 
of safety from the foreshadowing doom which awaits them, to consist in 
saying something to move the judges in their behalf (chap. 53); 2, an 
examination of their former services, and # justification of their adherence 
to the Athenian alliance (chaps. 54, 55); 3, a crimination of the Thebans 
. for their conduct in the Persian war, and their treacherous attempt upon 
Plata in the time of peace (chap. 56); 4, an appeal to the honor and mag- 
nanimity of the Lacedemonians, which will be tarnished by dooming a city 
to destruction, to which Greece is under such high and lasting obligations 
(chap. 57); 5, earnest and passionate entreaties for life, drawn from all the 
considerations which are calculated to influence the mind (chaps. 58, 59. 
§ 2); 6, the peroration (chap. 59. §§ 8, 4). 


Cuar. LIL] NOTES. 631 


CHAPTER LIII. 


The orator commences by complaining of the want of good faith, in thus bringing them to a 
summary trial contrary to the terms of capitulation (§ 1); the informality and undue 
haste of this trial fills them with apprehension that their doom is sealed, and that they can 
expect no impartial justice at the hands of their judges (§ 2); they feel, however, that 
their only hope is to respond to the question which has been proposed to them, and make 
their plea (§ 3); but they fear that all they can say will be fruitless in averting their prede- 
termined fate (§ 4). 


1. rordvde Sixnv, such a kind of trial. Reference is had to the 
brief and informal question proposed to them by the judges (III. 52. 
§ 4), which showed that a legal trial was not to be expected by the 
accused. kat ev Stxacrais x.t.A. The order is, cai év dixaorais 
SeEdwevor yeverSat, ovk ev addows 7) tpiv. The preposition ev has here 
the signification before, and is the usual one employed in such a con- 
nection. 7yovpevoe is connected with oldpevor, and Sefduevor is 
related to jyovpevos as the cause. The equivalent is ewe eeEapeda 
Hyovpevor kK. T. X. 

2. piy—nyuaprnkapew. The use of the indicative shows that, in the 
speaker’s estimation, the idea expressed by the verb had an actual ex- 
istence. Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. 814. a. dudoréporv. “Intellige dixns 
vopupotépas et trod icov.” Bothe. wept tav Sewordrav, about the 
most fearful things = about life and death. The speaker intimates a 
suspicion of their dreadful situation as criminals already condemned. 

—— ipds, SC. tronrevouev. —— In py ov, the first negative may be 
rendered lest (the verb imomrevowev implying fear or anxiety), and the 
last belongs to xowol dmoBire. S. § 230. N. 2. Tekpatpdopevoe in- 
troduces the reason why the Platzans indulged the suspicion to which 
they had just given’ utterance. In order to avoid the pleonasm in 
mpoxarnyopias and mpoyeyervnuerns, Bothe would read, mpds (preterea) 
karnyopias. But see N. on I. 23. § 4. —— @ depends on évapria. 
Ta dAn% amoxpivag%a is the subject of yiyverar, and évayria refers to 
Ta dAn%7, as though it had been written 6 dmoxpivac%a ra pev Gdn, 
ravta évavtia yiyverat. 

3. mavraxd%ev Se aropot katerrares = being enclosed on every side 
with inextricable difficulties. dvayka(émeSa, SC. droKxpivacSat. 
6 py pnSeis Adyos, the not uttering the speech ; literally, the speech not 
being spoken. tois & éxouatw, to those in such a situation (as wo 
now are). Of. domep kat éoper, § 1. airtav. See N.I. 69, § 6. 
as....74v, as though, if it had been spoken, it might have been the 
means of their safety. Some render as ei édéx3n, how that of it had 









































632 NOTES. . [Boox II 


been spoken. In such a case airiay dy mapdo you should be rendered, 
would furnish occasion for saying. 

4, yap introduces the reason why persuasion was difficult, viz., be- 
cause the speech was not addressed to those who were unacquainted 
with the facts, but to such as knew them well, and had already made 
up their judgment respecting them. mpoxarayvovres, “praejudicio 
damnantes.” Bothe. jpav depends on dperds, benefits, services. 
éyxAnua is the predicate, and airé refers to the idea contained in juar 
oo + -UMETEPOD. GAAa....péepovres, but lest for the sake of confer- 
ring favor upon these (i. e. the Thebans). épovres. should have been 
 hepsvrav ipay to have corresponded with xa%vcrapeSa, or else that 
verb should have been xa&iornre. See N. on III. 59. $5. 














CHAPTER LIV. 


Notwithstanding their fears that it will prove unavailing, the Plateans will yet try to persuade 
their judges ($1); and in reply to the question proposed to them they will say, that if 
they were enemies to the Peloponnesians, no assistance could be expected from them, and 
if friends, wrong was done them by those who made war upon them (§ 2); their good be- 
havior in time of peace was manifested in their not being the first to break the peace, and 
in war, by the service they did to Greece in the time of the Persian invasion, and to the 
Lacedemonians at the time when the Helots revolted (§$§ 3-5). 


1. dues, i. e. notwithstanding these difficulties in the way of per- 
suading the judges. Sixaca (= dixatopara), justificatory pleas. 
mpos, in reference to. Bloomf. remarks that és is used in the 
next clause, as expressing a milder shade of signification. TOV. oes 
rocdpesa, we will make mention of our good services. Spdw makes 
deSpapa and ddpacpat. 

2. ws modeplous, as enemies, i. e. regarding us as enemies. 
...-mazdévras, you have not been wronged in having received no good 
Srom us,i.e. if the Plateans were enemies to the Peloponnesians, 
they could not be blamed for having done them no service. No one 
can rationally expect acts of kindness from an enemy. irovs de 
vopitovras is a varied construction for «i dé didous vopifere. avrovs 
= you yourselves. padAov than we. fpiv emvorparetvoartes, 
in having made war upon us. This participle denotes in what the 
srror spoken of in dyaprdvew consists. See N. on I. 87. § 5. 

8. év rH eipnvn, i. e. in the time of the peace before and after the 
Persian war. ov....mpdrepor refers to the treacherous assault of 
the Thebans narrated in II. 2. r@ d¢ EvvererBepevor, attaching 











? 
CUK 























Cuar. LV] NOTES. _ 633 


him (i. e. the Mede) conjointly with you. It will be seen in III. 62. 
§ 2, how the Thebans reply to this claim of merit put forth by the 
Plateeans. —— pdvo. Bowrdv. This boast is not altogether true, for 
while the Beeotians in the main were guilty of medism, yet besides 
the Plateans, there were found on the side of Greece the Thespians 
(cf. Herodot. VIII. 50), and the Haliartians (Pausan. IX. 32). pov 
must therefore be considered as rhetorically put for chiefly, princi- 
_ pally. The Thebans must have keenly felt this allusion to their base 
abandonment of the Grecian cause in those days of peril. 

4. évavpaxnoapev. The Plateans having no ships of their own 
fought on board of the Athenian triremes at Artemisium. paxn 
denotes time (see N. on I. 128. 5), or it may be regarded as a sort of 
dative absolute with yevopevn. Cf. 8. § 226. N. 3. 

5. meptéorn, encompassed. —— cecopdv. Of. I. 101. § 2. —— EfAo- 
tay depends on ddBos. nav avtay, of ourselves (not our servants 
or allies). See N. on II. 39. § 2. 














CHAPTER LV. 


In respect to the subsequent hostility the Peloponnesians were themselves to blame, inas- 
much as, when the Platzans applied to them for aid against the Thebans, they were di- 
rected to have recourse to the Athenians as being in their vicinity ($1); they had done 
the Peloponnesians no serious injury in the war, nor should they in its continuance, but 
felt it to be dishonorable and unjust to abandon the Athenians, from whom they had re- 
ceived great favors (§§ 2, 3). 


1. ra pev madad kal péytora is the accusative synecdochical. 
rotodror HEidoapev evar, such we approved ourselves to be. Seope- 
vey (sc. yuav from jyas. See N. on I. 74. $1) is in the genitive ab- 
solute for Seopevous (nuas) dredoacSe. bpOv....amoikovvtay, but 
you dwelling far away (from us). dé responds to pev implied in os 
éyyvs. The idea of separation imparted to the verb by dmo- is 
strengthened by paxpdy. Perhaps, however, that dou in this con- 
nection is nearly equivalent to oiké. 

2. ovdev exmperéaotepov—enasere, you suffered no very monstrous 
injury (= you were scarcely injured at all). Of. I. 38. § 6. -—— éyed- 
ARzarte, SC. wa%eiy from the preceding verb. 

8. tpav kedevodvrov. Cf. II. 72. évaytia OnBaios (S. § 202. 
1. Of. N. on I. 29. §1. Gos Te Kat ods = GAas Te Kal Gre 
avrovs. Goel. ev....deduevos. Two things are here referred to 
£8 claiming the gratitude of the Plateans, (1) that they had received 




















§34 NOTES. [Boox IIL 


favors from the Athenians; (2) that these favors had been conferred 
at their solicitation. In respect to the force of the latter considera- 
tion, ef. Xen. Anab. IT. 3. § 22 (end). tis is here put for jpets. 
So in English, one is often put (per modestiam) for the speaker. Of. 
N. on L. 80. § 2. —— modireias pereXaBev. We find the Thebans refer- 
ring to this in IIT. 68. § 2. ievat S€ és ra mapayedAdpeva. See N. 
on I. 121. § 2. ievat S€ is connected to Kal mpododva, the words 
T\A@s....pereAkaBey being parenthetic. a, as to what. éxa- 
repa eEnyeio%e. The Platsans appeal to the well-known relation sub- 
sisting between the leading states and their allies, by which it was made 
obligatory on the latter to obey the former, and hence the use of the 
2 pers. plural to include the Lacedszemonians in the proposition. of 
ayovtes, SC. Tovs émopevovs. Cf. III. 65. § 2, where it will be seen 
that the Thebans refer to this excuse of the Platazans, 























CHAPTER LVI. 


The gross injustice of seizing Platsea in the time of peace rendered the Thebans deserving 
of the punishment they recoiyed (§§ 1, 2); and in deciding this point, the judges ought to 
regard the claims of justice without any reference to their own interest (§ 3), and even in 
this point of view, if the Thebans now appear to be of great use, there was a time when 
the Platwans were so also (§ 4); and indeed it will be seen that the service rendered by 
them far exceeds their present fault (if they have committed any), yet now they are in 
danger from the same just and independent course, which in former times secured for 
them such high honor (§§ 5-7). 


1. mwod\dd....7diknoav. Mt. § 415. B; K. § 280. 2. — - Bloomf. 
thinks that 6? dep is put in the plural after ro S€ reXevraiov, because 
it refers not only to the last and greatest injury which the Plateans 
had received from the Thebans, but to all the previous ones. Poppo 
with more propriety places it after rd d€ reAevraiov, in the same way 
as 7 év ois is put after dAAo rx in ILI. 38. § 7. 

2. iepounvia, on a festival ; literally, on a holy-moon. Sometimes 
the term is applied to a whole month (cf. Smith’s Dict. Antiq. p. 662), 
and at other times to particular days in the month. It is sometimes 
taken in the sense of vovynvia, but not here, for the Thebans tock 
possession of Platea at the end of the month (reAevravros rod pnvds 
II. 4. § 2). mace limits ca%eorara. Tov... .apwversa, that it 
is just to repel an invading enemy, is in epexegetical apposition with 
Tov Tact vopoy KaSeoT@ra. 

3. yap introduces the proof of otk dy «ixérws which precedes. 
—— Repeat ré with wodepio, and translate it as a noun, jpiv being 








Cuar. LVL] NOTES. 635 


understood, by the enmity of them to us = by the enmity which they 
bear tous, Bothe reads woAdepiov, and Kriig. rodepuios. To dikat~ 
ov AnWeode, “if you understand or interpret justice.” Bloomf. 
parror, rather. E 

4, rére (i. e. in the Persian war), sc. aPeAcuot Huey from the pre- 
ceding clause. Of. Kr. § 62. 4. N. 1. év peifom xwdvve than you 
now are. vov....noav enforces the assertion just made, in respect 
to the comparative danger of the Lacedzemonians in the Persian and 
Peloponnesian wars. In the former war they were in danger of re- 
ceiving the yoke of slavery, while in this war they are themselves the 
dreaded foes of others. The clause ode (i.e. the Boeotians) per 
avrov (i. e. the Mede) jaav is thrown in by way of enhancing the 
guilt of the Thebans, who in a time of such peril took sides with the 
enemy. 

5. tis vov dpapriacs—dvriSeivac tiv rére mpoSvpiay. For the con- 
struction, see N. on Il. 85.§ 2. The subject of the sentence is dyti- 
Seivat. peito refers to their former services, and éAdcow to the 
present demerits with which they are charged. —— omdmov....dvrt- 
taéao%a. Most of the Grecian states submitted to Xerxes. Cf. He- 
rodot. VII. 132. 138. rua does not belong to dperny, but is the 
subject of ayrira€aoSa, and with that verb forms the subject of jr. 
—— p1)....mpaorcortes tefers to the course pursued by the Beotians 
and others. Poppo, Goeller, and Bothe notice the antithetic structure 
of this and the following sentence, ra Evuqdopa being opposed to ré& 
Bédriora, and dodadeia to perd kwdiver. épodoy of the Persians, 
avtois (for themselves) depends on mpdocortes (practising = ma- 
_neuvring, intriguing. Arnold), and not on évydopa. Bothe and 
Kriiger after Didot edit atrots, as lashing more severely the selfish 
policy pursued by the Thebans in the Persian invasion. 

6. dv pets yevopevar, of which number we being = we being of that 
number, i. e. of the heroic defenders of Greece. The partitive geni- 
tive denoting of the number, is frequently found in the predicate. Cf. 
Kr. § 47. 9. N. 2. és ta mpo@ra. See N. on III. 89.$2. Accord- 
ing to Plut. (Aristid. 20. 21) the highest honors (ra dptoreia) were 
offered to them, but were nobly declined. €ml Tols avTois = on 
account of their line of conduct, which had always governed them, — 
and which caused them at the present time to defend their liberty 
against the Thebans. dtxaiws is opposed to xepdadéws, and illus- 
trates the strength of principle which they aver to have regulated 
their conduct. 

7. This section is very obscure, but by a careful attention to the 
general scope of the argument, the grammatical analysis may be 



































636 NOTES. | [Boox If, 


pretty conclusively made out. The general idea is that the fear, en- 
tertained by the Plateans for having adhered to what was just rather 
than advantageous, would be groundless, if the Lacedwmonians esti- 
mated this line of conduct now as formerly, and considered that real 
interest is inseparable from the unchanging principles of rectitude, 
which keep those who act on them from being swerved by self-inter- 
est and passion. The section may thus be translated, although men 
should show themselves to be of the same opinion in respect to the same 
things, and to regard interest as nothing else than that they should 
show (literally, when they show) lasting gratitude to good and faithful . 
(rois dya%ois) allies for their valor (ris aperns), and for the present 
take care of what will be for our advantage... Great pains is taken by 
some to obtain the reading ¢yovor for éywo1, making the participle 
to agree with 7piy and to contain the protasis. This is the conjecture 
of Heilm. who explains, oportet utilitatem nihil aliud esse existimare, 
quam sia nobis firmam gratiam virtutis bonis sociis habentibus etiam 
praesentia ex usu nostro constituantur, i. e. quam si preesentia ita ex 
usu nostro constituamus, ut simul bonis sociis gratiam habeamus. To 
this view Poppo seems to incline. Others wish to read ¢yapev, but 
the change of person in ¢y@o:—npivy is by no means abrupt or un- 
natural, and I see, therefore, no need of altering the text. Bothe 
changes zov 7piv into mnpaivoy (damnosum), but a too great liberty 
in altering the text is a fault of that otherwise judicious critic. Ar- 
nold remarks that the particle wov expresses a sort of doubt, whether 
there could be any immediate interest opposed to the laws of duty. 





CHAPTER LVII. 


The Lacedzemonian reputation for justice will be tarnished by an unjust decision against the 
~ Plateans (§ 1), who were so highly honored in the Persian war, and were then brought to 
ruin in behalf of Greece, and now are pressed down with calamities, and stand friendless 
and unaided by those upon whom they imposed such a debt of gratitude (§§ 2, 8). 
1. pi) ra eixdra, sc. dAAa ta dmexdra. Cf. Jelf’s Kiihn. $904. Obs. 
8. Perhaps a better explanation is to take pi ra eixdra as a litotes for 
ra aretxotra. See N. on 1.3. $1. yap introduces an illustration of 
what is asserted in dpare Omas x. r. X., Which for rhetorical purposes 
is placed after the explanatory clause. adavny = Sore adavi eivat. 
erawovpevot....pepnrayv, according to Bloomf., is a brief form 
of expression for as émawvovpuevor dé tpeis wepi nuav ovde peumTar 
(= dyatév. See N. on I. 3. § 1). —— py) od« drodéEmvra (sc. of “Es 
Anves), lest the Greeks disapprove. 8. § 280. N. 2. dydpav—répu 














Cuar. LVIIL] NOTES. 637 





i. e. wept dvdpav. S. § 231. N. 2. avrovs dpeivous dvras, YOU Yours 
selves being braver. A compliment both delicate and well-timed. 
abrovs agrees With tpas the omitted subject of émvyyévar (see N. on I. 
70. § 2). ovdé. Repeat drodéEorra. mpcs tepois Tots Kowvois 
at Olympia and Delphi. and = taken from. 

2. AaxeSarpoviovs, the Lacedwmonians, the well-known defenders 
of Grecian rights. So @nBaiovs (infra), Thebans, who have disgraced 
themselves by deserting the Greeks in their great struggle for freedom. 
There is much beauty and force in the juxtaposition of TAdraay and 
Aaxedatpovious, states which battled side by side in the cause of free- 
dom, but now, the one being on the brink of ruin, and waiting to 
receive the sentence of life or death at the hand of the other. ——— 
rpimoda. Of. I. 182. § 2.—— ravouxnoig. See N. on I. 16. § 1. —— 
é€adeiyra. This verb is used of the erasure of names from a book, or 
the striking off of a name from a list, and is very expressive in this 
place. | 

8. és rovro—fvpgopas. See N. on I. 49. § 7. oirwes....amoA- 
hipeSa, “gui, guum Medi vicissent, periimus.” Poppo. The Plate- 
ans were only saved from absolute ruin by the battle at Platea. 
év ipiv—OnBaiov jooope3a = vobis judicibus (ev ipiv Sixacrais, cf. 
III. 58. § 1) a Thebanis superamur, i. e. Thebanis viliores sumus, post- 
ponimur.” Poppo. rére pev (=a little while ago). See N. on 
rére, 1. 101. § 2. Aiud SapSapyva. Of. Il. 52. $1. 

4. Kat mepieoopeda x... Nothing can be more pathetic than 
this allusion to their fallen and friendless condition. mavrev the 
Greeks. 





























CHAPTER LVIII. 


The speaker goes on in the most pathetic terms to entreat the Lacedemonians to spare the 
Plateeans, inasmuch as the work of destruction is easy and of quick accomplishment, but 
the disgrace of the act cannot be easily or quickly effaced (§$ 1, 2); the Plateans volunta- 
rily surrendered themselves, and this together with their former services should ensure 
their safety (§ 8); wherefore they call upon their judges to look upon the tombs of their 
ancestors, which are so highly honored by the Plateans, and which will hereafter be aban- 
doned to traitors, if Platea is given up to the unjust demands of Thebes (8§ 4, 5). 

1. thy re....mpéret, and to ask this favor of them (i. e. the The- 
‘yans) in return, that you must not be obliged to destroy those whom it 
as not becoming in you (to kill). This appears to be the meaning of 
this controverted sentence. avrovs seems evidently to refer to the 
Thebans, although Kriger, Bothe, and some others refer it to the 
Lacedeemonians, and make it the subject of kreiveww, supplying jpas 


638 NOTES. |  [Boox IIL 


as the subject, and tyas as the object of dvramairjca: (depending on 
d&tovpev) = and that we should ask in return (for our services) this 
boon that you should not kill us. The change in the subject of the 
infinitive is too abrupt to admit of this mode of interpretation, al- 
though the sense is preferable to the other, unless a shade of irony is 
intended in the asking back of the Thebans the lives of the Plateans. 
There is, however, to balance against the abrupt change of subject. in 
Kriiger’s mode of construction, the more natural employment by him 
of atrovs (referring to the Lacedemonians), as the subject of xreivewy, 
than to refer airovs to the Thebans, and supply ipas as the subject of 
the verb. Arnold, who refers the subject of xreiveww to the Thebans, 
finds an allusion here to dédipev....dépovres, III. 53. § 4. —— cadppova 
----xapw, and to receive an honorable instead of a base return. 

2. yap before jyas introduces the reason for the use of ryy dv- 
oxrecav. So yap at the commencement of § 4 infra, introduces the 
proof that the Plateans were deserving of the epithet evepyéras, the 
thing being attested by the tombs of their forefathers, who fell and 
were buried in the territory of the Plateeans. 

3. xelpas mpoicxopevous, stretching forth our hands in the manner 
of suppliants. 

4, éo%jpact, Arnold says that no reference is had here to the 
practice of wrapping bodies for burial in a rich and costly dress, but 
to the annual offering of garments at the tombs of the dead, from 
the same superstitious feeling which prompted offerings of meat and 
drink, as if the dead were cold in their disembodied state, and still 
required those reliefs to the necessities of human nature, which they 
had needed when alive. 

5. rois av%évras. This is said because the Thebans took part 
with the Persians. mpos S€ kai, and in addition.  Eroapevar, 
1 aor. mid. part. of ‘EQ, used transitively, having instituted. 








‘ 





. CHAPTER LIX. 


It ill becomes the Lacedswmonians to sacrifice the Plateans to the implacable hatred of the 
Thebans (§ 1); the speaker urges them by the common and mutual oaths of their fathers, 
by the tombs and the spirits of the departed heroes who fell and were there buried, not 
to yield them up to the Thebans, and closes the oration by referring to the fact, that they 
delivered themseives up to the Lacedwmonians, and would haye died by famine sooner 
than to have surrendered to the Thebans (§§ 2-4). ‘ 





1. és....vdpupa, against the common institutions of Greece. 
dAdorpias, i. e. of the Thebans against the Platwans. emtk\aoSnvas 





Ouar, LIX.] : NOTES: 639 


TH yvopun, to be inclined, to be won over. With this and the preceding 
verb oikr@ aadpou (by a discreet pity) is to be taken, although 
properly it should be in the accusative with AaBdvras. The full con- 
struction according to Goel. would be deioarSai—oikr@, AaBovras (sc. 
avréy, i. &. tov oixrov), to spare us in pity, having taken it upon you. 
Cf. Jelf’s Kuhn. § 898. 1. a. Otol Te....maSoiuev, and what sort 
of persons we are who would suffer, i. e. upon what worthy persons 
the punishment would fall. as... .Evpméoot, how uncertain is the 
nature (rd) of misfortune [it being uncertain] wpon whom it may fall 
even (kai) without his deserving it, This last clause is epexegetical of 
the former one. 

2. @s mpérov jpiv in our present danger. 1) xpeia = f) avaykn 
(Schol.). Cf. I. 32. § 3. aitovpeSa....mapadoSnva.. Goeller con- 
structs and explains this passage as follows: airovpeS%a tyuas meioa 
tade—airovpeSa vpas py) Guynpoveiy—ixerat yeyvopeSa kal émixadovpeSa 
pay yeveoSar, pndé—rapadoSjvac. Cum priori airovpeSa tpas juncta est 
per participium sententia émBowpevor Seods rods duoBwpiovs kal Kowovds 
Tay ‘EAAnvey, cum altero airovpeSa tyas item per participium juncta 
heec sunt: mpodepdpuevoe Spxovs, ods of marépes tyOv @pooav. Verba 
autem ixérar yiyvdpeSa tpav Tov matpdav Taher kal emiKadovpesa TOs 
Kexpn@ras jungenda sunt cum pr yevéoSar td OnBaiors et sequentibus 
vel propter ea, qua extremo capite proximo orator dixerat: oxéac%e 
d€- Ilavoavias x. tr. A. This elucidates very well the general construc- 
tion. Some verbal explanations, however, seem necessary to be added. 
6poBwpious, having one altar, i. e. being worshipped at the same altar. 
An association of this sort was founded upon some common charac- 
teristics, which gave fitness and propriety to the union, e. g. Ceres 
and Proserpine, Jupiter and Hercules. In such relations they were 
called Dit communes. Of. Smith’s Dict. Gr. and Rom. Antiq. p. 68. 
rapey is in the genitive with ixéra:, on the general principle that 
verbs of praying or vowing, are joined with a genitive of the person 
or thing, by whom or by which the supplication is made, the person 
who prays being considered as touching the knees of the divinity. 
Cf. Jelf’s Kuhn. § 536. Obs. 6. tous Kexpnoras, the dead. This 
word here is euphemistically used. Butt. (Lexil. No. 68. p. 373) cen- 
tends that xexunxdras is the true reading. It is found in one of the 
Paris manuscripts, and is the only one acknowledged by the Scholi- 
asts or Pollux in quoting the passage. 

3. dmep refers forward to Adyou redevrav. (S. § 197. 2.) dude 
...-avrov. How natural and pathetic is this sentence! The speaker 
is reluctant to stop, although its necessity is acknowledged, because 
with the termination of the speech end all the arguments and induce- 























640 NOTES. . [Boox IIL 


ments, which they can bring forward to move the minds of their 
judges, and there remains nothing in the way of an immediate sen- 
tence which they are well persuaded will be pronounced against them. . 
aicxior@ in comparison with death in battle. és Ta ard, in 
the same situation which we were in previous to surrendering our 
selves. tov Evyrvxévra kivdvvoy depends on eA€eoSat. fa 

A, émoxnnropev (cf. IL. 73. § 8), we solemnly enjoin. mapado- 
Siva. Regularity of construction would have required mapadiddvae 
jpas. See N. on III. 58.§ 4. 

















CHAPTER LX. 


The Thebans, fearing the effect of this speech of the Platewans, ask and obtain leave to ba 
heard in reply. 


1. pos tov Adyov is taken by Bloomf. with defcavres, being appre- 
hensive at their speech, but it is better to construct it with évdacr, 
should relent somewhat at this appeal. epacav....cimeiv, they 
also said that they (= they said that they also) wished to speak. —— 
pexpérepos....dmoxpicews, & longer speech was granted than what was 
necessary for a reply to the question. dmoxpicews depends on paxpd- 
TEpos. 








CHAPTERS LXI.—LXVILI. 


The speech of the Thebans, which is comprised in these chapters, is a 
fine specimen of an attempt to support an unrighteous cause by misrepre- 
sentation, fallacious reasoning, and exaggerated statements. Its fierce and 
rancorous invective, and malignant denunciations of men who stood before 
their unrelenting judges in all the helplessness of predoomed criminals, 
contrast finely with the pathos and earnestness of appeal with which the 
Plateans had pleaded for their lives, As that speech was pre-eminent for 
its power to excite the tender emotions, so this is equally potent in arousing 
the fiercer passions, and in steeling the mind to pity or forgiveness. Both 
are masterpieces of their kind, and should be read consecutively, not only 
because the second is a reply to the first, but in order to enjoy the contrast 
of sentiment and diction furnished by the two speeches. 


Cuar. LXIL] 7 NOTES. 641 


CHAPTER LXI. 


The Thebans offer as the ground of their desire to speak, the long and criminating speech of 
the Plateans (§ 1); they give as the cause of the enmity of the Plateans, the compulsion 
which was used to bring them into the Beeotian confederacy, to which from the first they 
were averse, and to avoid which they had formed an alliance with the Athenians (§ 2). 





1. ef xai, if in like manner. Bpaxéws. Of. paxpdrepos Adyos— 
eoxpioews, III. 60. § 1. TO éparndev amexpivavro, had answered to 
the question. Cf. Mt. § 410. 6; Kr. § 46. 6. N. 3. Tept avrayr is to 
be constructed with mwoddjy rv drodoyiay, and 7#riapévev depends on 
dmodoyiav. Render, had made a long defence of themselves, in respect 
to things foreign to the matter in hand, and of which they have not 
been accused. Bloomf. refers 7rvapévey to atrayv, making it paren- 
thetic, and withal they being not even accused (of any offence). For 
the passive signification of airtao%a, cf. Mt. § 495.d; Soph. Gr. Verbs, 
p. 81. mpos pev ra is for mpos ra péev. Of. Mt. § 288. Obs. 8. 
avreureiv, to reply to, to make a counter-statement. eAeyxov trotn- 
cacSat, to refute, to show the utter falsehood of. éAeyxor is limited 
by trav dé. Cf. S. § 187.1. xakxia, i. e. what the Platewans call 
xaxia. With some such qualification 8d£a is also to be taken. 

2. avrns, i. e. Platea. - Evppikrovs av3parous, a heterogeneous 
mass. Arnold supposes them to be the Hyantians, Thracians, Pelas- 
gians, and other early inhabitants of Boeotia. Of. Strabo, IX. 2. § 3. 
aorep....ypav. The position of Thebes in the Bceotian con- 
federacy was at first merely that of a leading city, but in process of 
time it exercised a sway no less despotic than that of the Athenians 
over their allies. See the note of Arnold on this passage, who notices 
the use of 7yepovevoSa: instead of dpyeoSar. Of. Poppo’s Proleg. II. 
p- 292, et seq. ddAov....matpia. See N. on Il. 2. § 4. 



































CHAPTER LXAII. 


‘The speaker now proceeds to reply to the charge of defection in the Persian war, which was 
~ made against them by the Plateans, He charges upon the Plateans that they followed the 
Athenians then in opposing the Medes, as they since have done in the efforts of that state 
to enslave Greece (§§ 1, 2); whereas the Beotians were on the side of the Medes, not 
through fault of the people at large, but of a few individuals who ruled them with despotie 
sway (§§ 3, 4); but since the departure of the Medes, by their opposition to the ambitious 
designs of Athens, the Beeotians had made ample amends for their former fault (§§ 5, 6). 


1. od accompanies pydica, because the act spoken of is assumed 
as certain. S. § 229. 3. rovr@—avddrovra, in this they exult, 
S. § 208, 





642 NOTES. [Boox IIL 


2. "ASnvaious is put in the accusative by attraction, the regular 
construction being *ASyvaio, sc. éundioav. Of. K. § 842. R. 3; Kr. 
§ 62.4.§ 3. The sophistry and injustice of this attempt to defame the 
Platwans, is so obvious as to need scarcely a passing remark. —— 
tTH—avtn idéa, in the same way. arrixicat. There is a play on 
this word as opposed to pndica: = if they alone of the Beeotians did 
not Medise, they certainly are the only ones who have Atticised. 

8. ev oi cider, in what a form of government = under what politi- 
cal circumstances. rovro refers to the course pursued by the two 
parties in the Persian war. The Thebans now endeavor to cast the 
blame of their adherence to the Median interests, upon a few of their 
leading men. moAtrevovoa (= dtoixodaa. Haack) is to be taken 
with ériyyavev. T® cadpoveotat@ =.Tois gwdpovectaras, the 
abstract being put for the concrete. Bothe says, “malim ré cadpo- 
veatep@, i. e. fere To Gahpom, tH Tappooiry.” duvacteia, a domi- 
nation, a despotic sway. The term refers here to such as were above 
law themselves, and could oppress and lord it over others at their 
pleasure. : 

4. otros refers to the persons who composed the oligarchy. —— 
katéxovres iaxve Td TARLos, coercing the people, compelling the multi- 
tude by force. avroy, i. e. the Persian king. éavtjs depends 
On abroxpdrwp. év = éxeivev dy, of which the antecedent depends 
on ovedioa (Jelt’s Kiihn. § 495), and the relative, on juaprev. S. 
§ 194. 1. Hi pert vopnav (= vdpovs ov xypapern. Haack), sc. obca. 
Cf. the use of yp amd, I. 91. § 7. 

5. rods vdpous €daBe, “recovered their laws, i. e. their legitimate 
constitution which had been overturned by the oligarchs.” Bloomf. 
—— e paxdspevor—nrevsepooapev depends on oxéyacSar xpy, you 
ought to consider—whether we fighting—freed (= whether we by fight- 
ing did not free). ev Kopwveia. Cf. I. 118. § 2. 



































CHAPTER LXAIILI.° 


he alliance of the Plateans with the Athenians, professedly made for protection against the 
Beotians, gave them no right to join that state in its attempt on the liberties of Greece, as 
they voluntarily had done, and from which, had compulsory measures been employed by 
Athens, they might have been protected by the confederacy entered into against the Medes 
(§§ 1, 2); as to their plea that it would have been disgraceful to betray their benefactors, 
it was far more dishonorable and unjust to assist in enslaying Greece (§§ 3, 4). 


1. ds dé dpets x. tr. A. Having thus replied to the charge of medism 
brought against them, the Boeotians proceed to examine the policy 


, 


Cur, LXIL.] NOTES. 643 


and conduct of the Platewans, and by detraction and misrepresentation 
endeavor to make their recent offence preponderate over all their for- 
mer services, just as they had magnified their own services since the 
Persian war above their misconduct in that war. In this way by un- 
duly amplifying their own merits and the Platean demerits, and 
lightly passing over their respective conduct in the Median war, they 
reverse the position of the two states, and make the Platzans worthy 
of the highest censure, and themselves of unqualified praise. —— 
d&iwrepo....¢npias, you rather (than we) are worthy of all punish- 
ment. This expression by no means implies that the Thebans thought 
themselves worthy of punishment. But as mutual accusations had 
been made, the comparative is employed to give force to the charge of 
guilt, which the Thebans were now hurling back at their accusers. 

2. eyéveo%e. Kriiger pronounces this to be a somewhat harsh 
asyndeton. Ta mpos nas, as far as it respected us = against us. 
avtovs, i. e. the Athenians. tmdpxov. Repeat ro pi Evveme- 
évat. Tis...-yeyermpemms shows, as Bloomf. remarks, how it was 
in the power of the Platzans not to have united with the Athenians 
to the prejudice of others (éuvemiévat....@dAors), viz. by the confed- 
eracy of the Lacedsmonians against the Medes, upon the protection 
of which they might have thrown themselves, when pressed by the 
Athenians to the commission of deeds which were unjust. emt TO 
Mndo. See N. on I. 102. § 4. TO peyotov, what is greatest. 
ov Bra¢dpevor eri, being no longer compelled by 
padXor, 


























TapexXev, SC. pir. 
necessity, as formerly when’ oppressed by the Thebans. 
rather. 

3. rovs pev refers to the Athenians, and rovs dé to the other 
Greeks. 

4, avrois, i. e. the Athenians. alaxvyns danmnAaypeny, free 
From disgrace. §.§ 197.2. How the retarn which they made to the — 
Athenians was disgraceful is shown in tpeis pev yap x.7r.A. The law 
of reciprocity demanded that they should assist the Athenians when 
suffering injury, but not when doing wrong to others. KQITOL. os 
opewnseicas. The sense of this difficult passage becomes clear and 
apposite by repeating, with all the best recent commentators, pi) dyti- 
ddvac in both clauses of the sentence, and giving to aicypdyv paddov the 
sense which aicyioy has in II. 40. § 1, this rather is disgraceful and 
not. The general idea is, that it is base not to return honorable fa- 
vors in an honorable way, but not so, to refuse to return a kindness 
by the commission of acts of injustice, 











644 NOTES. - [Boo IIL 


CHAPTER LXIV. 


The course taken by the Plateans in the Persian war is again attributed to their desire te 
act in concert with the Athenians (§ 1); wherefore their claim of merit on that score is 
unreasonable (§ 2); and much more so is it by their voluntary adherence to the Athenians 
in their aggression upon the liberties of Greece (§ 3); by thus showing what are their real 
principles, they have forfeited all the claims to which their services in the Persian war 
might have entitled them (§ 4). 


1. dyAdv re erouncare—pndicavres, you have made it plain that not 
oi account of the Greeks you alone (of the Beotians) did not medise, 
pndicavres depends on dnAov érounocare as though it were dyAodv. See 
N. on I. 11. $3. ’ASnvaior, sc. éundicay. tpets Se. Supply 
from the context ov« é€undicare. trois pev refers to the Athenians, 
rois d¢ to the Greeks in general. By this opposition, the Athenians — 
are invidiously regarded as not belonging to the Greeks. 

2. ap dv....apereiota, to receiwe benefits from those things 
wherein you have been brave for others: ad’ &y=amnd tovrav a, the 
relative being taken synecdochically with dya%oi. Bothe says that 
ad’ éy is put for év ois (i. &. rots Mndcxois). érépous refers to the 
Athenians. aro rovrev is an emphatic repetition of af’ dv. 
There is a similar repetition of the preposition with the relative in 
Demosth. de Chers. § 23, éare cai mepi dv hact pédAew adrdv sroreiy, 
Kai Tept TOUTwY mMpoKaTHYyopovvT@Y dKpoacSe. Gorep....Evvaywvi- 
¢ec%e. This bitter and insulting taunt is like our homely phrase, as 
you have made your bed so lie down in tt. 

8. StexwAvere, SC. TO KatadovAcdaSat avrovs. 
—— domep nas, sc. of ddvydpxor €Bidcavro. Cf. ILI. 62. $$ 8, 4. 

4. oirwes....mpov%ea%e, who have displayed bravery to their injury. 
ov mpoonkovra (sc. TH pice tar), not correspondent to your nature 
or disposition. The idea is that thé subsequent conduct of the Plate- 
ans gave evidence, that the services which they rendered in the Per- 
sian war were not in accordance with the natural impulse of their 
mind, but quite foreign to their true nature, which was inclined to 
wrong-doing. The virulence of this half-suppressed or rather partially 
expressed sentiment, is still further manifested in what follows. —— ;, 
vows, SC.) vperepa. eEnréyx2n €s Td GAndés, “in verum probata 
sunt, i. e. ita comperta sunt, ut vera voluntatis vestre ratio appareret.” 
Poppo (Proleg. I. p. 292). és rd dAn%és, according to Bloomfield, cor- 
responds to our expression, of a truth, or for a truth. Bothe makes 
it equivalent to dAn%das. dixov dddv idvrav, pursuing an unjust 
course. Of. Mt. § 409. 4; 5. § 181. 2. 























eA id 
ovoTrep, SC. EXETE. 








Cuar. LXV.] NOTES. 645 


5. rov jpeérepdy te dkovotoyv pndiopdy is opposed to rév ipeérepov 
Exovotov arrixicpdy, the antithesis being a condensed epitome of the 
whole argument of the last two chapters. 





CHAPTER LXV. 


The attempt of the Thebans to enter Platwa was made at the express solicitation of some of 
‘its best citizens (§§ 1, 2); and the design of it was nothing more than to restore the Plate- 
an state to the Beeotian confederacy (§ 3). 


1. The Thebans having responded to the charge of medism ad- 
vanced against them by the Platzwans, now proceed to vindicate their 
attempt to enter Platea. G....adun%jva. Cf. IIT. 56. § 2. —— 
yap serves to introduce an explanation of ddi«nSjvar, and may be ren- 
dered, to wit, for example. fepounvias. Arnold says that the 
plural form is used, because the festival was of several days’ continu- 
ance. ovd —ipav parrdoy, not more than you =not so much as you. 

2. a’roi=of our own accord. Mt. § 468. 4. ei €uaxydoueSa kal 
—éSnotper, if we had fought against—and ravaged—we had been 
guilty of injustice, literally, are guilty, ete. Bloomf. explains this 
sequence of tenses as not having reference to time at all, but only as 
it regards the agents, and that hypothetically. Of the thing thus hy- 
pothetically put, the assertion is, ‘if that were the case, then we are 
guilty.’ This is the true solution, although in strictness the idea of 
time is not absent from the expression, the apodosis taking the present 
tense in order to show that the guilt of the transaction, if the protasis 
-was true, rested upon them to the present time. Cf. K. § 839. 8. d. 
Kriig. attributes to ddixotpery the notion of the perfect, but this is 
questionable. It is the remark of Poppo, that 7d:codmev dv was pro- 
perly required, but that ddcscoduev was employed for the sake of con- 
cinnity. THs...-Euppaxias depends on radoa (cause to cease). 
S.§197.2. Reference is had to their alliance with the Athenians. —— 
ra Kowa—marpia. See N. on II. 2. § 4. ti ddixovpev. Here the 
tense, in Poppo’s estimation, is rightly employed, because the protasis 
contains a supposition which was the true one. of yap ayovres 

,..-émopévav. Allusion is sneeringly made to what the Plateeans said, 
III, 55. § 3 (end). 

3. éxetvor—nyeis. The verb is to be supplied from the preceding 
rapavopovct. mrei@ mrapaBadAdpevor (cf. II. 44. § 3), having greater 
interests (in the country) at stake. Of. of rparoe kal xpijpacs Kat yevet, 


























646 NOTES. [Boox IL 


§ 2, supra. —— €Bovdovro....yevéo%au, they wished that those of you 
who were less worthy, should no longer have the lead (in the manage-- 
ment of political affairs). The meaning of paddAov yeveoSa: is quite 
obscure in itself, but is satisfactorily unfolded by the antithetic clause 
rovs Te....éxetv, and that the better portion (of citizens) should have 
their deserts (i. e. the station and influence which of right belong to 
them). The sense elicited by Poppo, and adopted by most of the - 
German commentators, viz. should become worse (supplying xeipous 
with paddoyr), is very flat and inapposite. Nor has Arnold mended 
the matter by extending the ellipsis to yeipous 7) dya%ovs, should be- 
come worse rather than better. ipay is the partitive genitive. See 
Ns. on I. 126. § 11; Ill. 22. § 5. ~—— cadpomcral....ddXorpuoivres. 
This is a very obscure sentence, but after repeated examinations of it, 
Iam disposed to adopt the explanation of Goeller, who constructs, 
c@pdarev With aAAorpioiyres, and takes the clause in the sense of ad 
urbe cives non abalienantes, not depriving the city of tis citizens (i. e. 
not banishing them). The general sense then would be, being correc- 
tors of your minds (i. e. teaching you better politics), but not inter- 
Sering with your personal rights, Arnold translates, or rather para- 
phrases (according to his usual custom) thus: ‘and as for your per- 
sons (or, your outward condition), not giving up your city to foreign- 
ers, but bringing it home to a natural union with men of your own 
blood and race.” In respect to the use of c@pdrev, see N. on I. 17. 
$1. es THY Evyyévecay refers to the Beotian confederacy 








CHAPTER LXVI. 


The Plateans are charged with having first acceded to these peaceful overtures, but after- 
wards with having treacherously butchered the Thebans (§§ 1, 2), thus perpetrating a 
threefold crime, the violation of a covenant, the massacre of the Thebans, and the breaking 
of their engagement not to kill these men, if their country possessions were left uninjured 
by the Thebans (§ 3); for these atrocities they shall now receive their merited punish- 
ment (§ 4). 

1. rexpnpiov de. See N. on II. 39. § 2. kaTd....mdrpia. See 
WN. on II. 2. § 4. modureverv, to live under a form of government. 
leva. The subject is rév Bovddpevor. 

2.: yopynoarres, SC. mpos jas from the preceding context. ei 
dpa kai (even though. Of. IIL. 67. § 2)....éoeASdvres is a parentheti- 
cal sentence to be taken with the following context. od....tpav = 
without the consent of a majority of your citizens. It will be remem- 
bered, that the Bosotians were called in by a few of the principal citi- 














Cuar. LXVIL] NOTES. 647 


zens. od pera is a varied expression for dvev. Cf. I. 91.$5. This 
use of pera is of quite frequent occurrence. —— éyoia, like in kind. 
The Beeotians had offered no violence to the Platszans, but had only 
~ attempted to persuade them by words, whereas the return for this in- 
terference was made in deeds of blood. vewtepioa (SC. dare) eX- 
plains ra époia. In respect to the engagement referred to, ef. II. 3. 
§1. e&edSeiv from the city of Platesa. —— émi3¢pevor is accommo- 
dated in case to dzexreivare. This clause, as Poppo remarks, is placed 
before ods pev—ois dé, because it belongs alike to both these relative 
clauses. mapa, contrary to. ev xepoiv, in combat, hand to 
hand. époiws as those who were butchered after having surren- 
dered themselves (ots S€ xeipas x. rT. X.). T@s....€lpyarse, how 
have ye not done a dreadful deed? This interrogation partakes of the 
nature of an exclamation, and expresses a strong affirmative. 

3. kat ravra = especially. Of. Mt. $470. 6. Thy Te AUSEioav 
épodoyiay and the accusatives connected with it, are in epexegetical 
apposition with déskias. 

4. ovx, “no! not if.” Bloomf. 
monian judges, 























otro. refers to the Laceda- 








CHAPTER LXVII 


The speaker sums up by asserting that for all these things the Thebans rightly demand that 
the Platzans shall be punished (§ 1); he urges upon the judges not to be moved by their 
reference to their former virtues, for these, if they ever had any, only enhanced their pre- 
sent guilt; nor by their appeals to the sepulchres of their dead and to their own destitution 
(§ 2); for the Thebans had suffered far more in those who were butchered at Platea and 
who fell at Coronea (§ 3); for their manifest and enormous crimes they should be punished, 
and furnish to all other evil-doers a salutary warning both of their doom, and the inflex- 
ible determination of the Lacedemonians to redress these and similar grievances (§§ 4-7). 

1. ratra depends on émeEjASopev, and rovrov refers forward to 
the sentence beginning with iva dpeis pev eidjre which explains imép 

—npov. The verb cidapey is to be supplied in the latter clause from . 

the preceding one, with the modified sense, that we may be fully con- 

Jirmed im our belief, for, as Bloomf. remarks, explanations were not 

needed to communicate to themselves knowledge, or the lawfulness of 

their revenge. TETLL@pPNLEvol = KOAaoavres avtovs. Schol. The 
construction of this and the preceding participle is explained in N. on 

I. 76. § 1. 3 

2. et tis dpa xai. See N. on Il. 66. § 2. emuxovpouvs has the 
force of an adjective. —— dumdacias Cypias (sc. eivar), ought (yp re- 
peated) to be double penalties. Arnold thinks. that the singular num- 








648 NOTES. [Boox IIL 


ber is required, and that émépew should be supplied, but the laws of 
ellipsis are best met by the subaudition of efya, and the sense is not 
materially changed. ovk €k mpoonkdvrav, “modo tis (eorum 
nature) non conveniente.” Poppo. Cf. III. 64.§4. Bloomf. justly 
censures Arnold’s translation, contrary to what we have a right to ex- 
pect of them. -—— ddroprpps (their)—olkr@ (your). epniav. 
Allusion is made to what the Platewans had said about their deserted 
condition, III. 57. § 3. 

3. tmd rovrev is to be constructed after SuepSappévnv. The hyper 
baton promotes emphasis by bringing in juxtaposition rotray and 
WAtkiay Huar. jAtkiav, youth, i.e. young men. Of. Lat. juventus 
= juvenes. &y marépes of pev—oi d¢, the fathers of whom, some 
—others. For this kind of partitive apposition, see N. on I. 89. § 3. 
ayovres, in bringing over. mpecBdra is the predicate, being 
left old men (=in old age). oikiat €pnuot (repeat dv), whose be- 
reaved families. 

4, oi—ray ay3paTer, those men. The genitive is partitive. —— 
of Se duxaiws. Repeat macyorrés tu. ta evaytia is to be taken 
adverbially, on the contrary. Cf. Bernh. Synt. p. 180. —— émixapros 
eivat, SC. a&t@repoi eict. 

5. thv vov epnuiay. Reference is again made to the complaint of the 
Plateans, III. 57. $3. d:a in 8 €avrovs denotes the means, through 
their own agency. K. § 291. II. 8. b. avraroddévres—meicovrat. 
The aorist of the participle seems here to be used for the future by _ 
way of anticipation, in order to show the confidence of the speaker 
that the Platzeans would be punished. Cf. K. § 256. 4. f; Mt. § 506. 
2; §.§ 211. N.3. Asit respects punishment by death not being an 
ion tizwpia, Bloomf. aptly illustrates the idea by our familiar expres- 
sion, death is too good for him. yap in évvopa yap meicovra: seems 
to be used for the purpose of answering an anticipated objection, that 
the punishment of the Plateans would not be in accordance with law 
or usage. mpoicxouevo. ad mapaddvres depend on sweigovrat, re- 
ference being had to what was said by the Plateans, III. 58. § 3, the 
words éx payns being added by the Beeotian speaker. kal ovxi. 
Repeat mentally weicovra. GAN ....mapaddvres. Of. IIT. 52. § 2. 
The trial, however, which the Plateans had in mind, was to be a legal 
one. 

6. ravde, i. &. the Plateans. dvopa ma%ovow, who have suffers 
ed unlawfully (see N. on I. 89. § 8). There is an antithetical refer- 
ence to the preceding évvoua reicovra. Bloomf. also finds the same 
correspondence between avramddore xdpiv dixaiay, and the words of 
the Platwans cadppova—xopicacsa xdpw, Ill. 58. $1. ay = 


















































Caar. LXVIIL.] . NOTES. 649 


éxelvay &, of which the antecedent depends on xydpiy, and the re.ative 
limits mpéSupor as a synecdochical accusative. GpapTavopevav. «+s 
yliyvovra, but being evil, speeches embellished with fine expressions 
- (literally, words) are a covering (for what is wrong). An emphasis is 
to be given to éreo1, as opposed to ovx« épyors Which may be mentally 
supplied. 

7. xeharatocarres, having summed up, stated briefly. qoun- 
onoze conforms to tpeis, although it properly belgngs to of iyeudves. 
This is done to give prominence to the application to the case in hand, 
of what was intended to be advanced as‘a general principle. A verb 
for of jyendves may be supplied from the dependent clause (cf. Jelf’s 
Kihn. § 895. 3), or it may be considered as merged into the new sub- 
ject duets. See N. on emiBoudevdpeda, I. 82. $1. 











CHAPTER LXVIII. 


The Lacedemonian judges adhering to the legality of their question, again propose it to cach 
of the Platseans, and upon receiving a negative answer, put all the men to death, and sell 
the women as slaves (§$§ 1, 2); the city and country are given up to the Thebans, who 
soon confiscate and lease out the lands, and destroy the city to its very foundations, and 
erect near the temple of Juno a large building for the entertainment of travellers (§ 3); and 
thus was Platea destroyed for the sake of the Thebans (§ 4). 





1. Scxacrai belongs to the verbs dméxrewov and éroujoarro. 
odio belongs to émeparnua in the sense of the subjective genitive, 
their question. Bloomfield, however, constructs it with dp%as e&ew, 
would be right (i. e. advantageous) for them. Poppo with Bauer, 
thinks that ¢yew is the true reading. el Tl....merdvSaor explains 
appositionally rd émeparnpa. Tov te adAov yxpdvoy, i. e. the time 
between the Median invasion and the Peloponnesian war. ontev 
is employed to show that this was the ground assumed by the judges, 
but not the historian’s opinion or belief. Kara Tas madaas Tavea- 
viov—orevedds. Of. II. 71. § 2. Tov Mydov refers to the second 
_ Persian invasion. dre vorepov....adrois. After repeated exam- 
inations of this passage, I am led to adopt, as the most simple and 
_ natural explication, that which repeats mpoetyovro and constructs thus: 
_ @s ovk édéEavro (the second reason why the question proposed to the 
_ Platewsans was proper, didre 7Eiovv being the first) dre dorepov mpoel- 
 Xovro, & mpd Tod mepiretxifeoSar mpoeixovro avrois. The conjecture of 
- Bloomfield is worthy of attention, viz. that the author, as often for 
 previty’s sake, and to prevent the repetition of the same phrase ovk 

98 




















650 NOTES. [Boox IIL, 


édé£avro, has written os ovk« édeEavro, though by doing this he broke 
up the parenthesis, and let it run into the portion exira parenthesin, 
kar’ éxeiva refers to ras madatds Taveaviov omovdds. TyoUpevot 
...-merovSevac is a virtual repetition of vopitovres....€&ew at the 
beginning of the section, and may be rendered, thinking themselves 
released from all covenant obligations (éxamovdor) by this just offer 
(which had not been received), and that they had been evil-treated by 
them. TO airing (sc. émepwrnua) depends on épwrarres. éva 
éxactov mapayayovres, having led them up (i. e. caused them to be led 
up) one by one (to be interrogated). émére pr paiev, when they 
said no (to the question). e£aiperov éemomnoavro ovdeva. A cold- 
blooded and savage deed, for which no palliation can be found, except 
perhaps in the act of the Plateans spoken of in Il. 5.§ 7. It appears 
that the Athenians who formed part of the garrison (ef. II. 6. § 4) 
shared the same fate, as did also Laco, though a mpdgéevos of the Lace- 
deemonians (cf. III. 52. § 5). 

2. ovx éAdooovs diaxociov. The garrison of Platsza consisted of 
400 Platseans and 80 Athenians (cf. IT. 78. § 3), making a total of 480. 
There escaped by the successful attempt to scale the walls 212, and 
one was lost (cf. III. 24. § 2), which diminished the garrison by 218. 
Now we find that there were put to death by the Lacedemonians 200 
Plateeans and 25 Athenians, making ‘a total of 488. The number 42 
which is required to make 480, may be set down as comprising, those 
who perished in the siege by famine, exhaustion from labor, and other 
casualties. 

8. émavrév pev tiva, about a year. Similar to this use of ris, is our 
expression some, when it is applied to a number above one. Ta 
rpérepa ppovoivres, “who had favored their party.” Bloomf. 
diaxociay moday, two hundred feet square as it appears from ravray7 
kvkdo, Which simply means around, not in @ circle as some translate 
it. This inn was built evidently for the accommodation of those who 
might come to worship in the temple of Juno. ev T@ Teixet, in 
the wall, not intra menia (i. e. in urbe), as Poppo after Heilm. and 
“Haack translates it. veov éxaroprodoyv. Arnoid says that this was 

3 additional vads or chapel, to the one already existing in the ‘Hpaiov 
~ sacred precinct of Juno, and that it was built by the Thebans 
a) propitiate the Platean goddess, whose natural worshippers they 
wad just exterminated. arepict@aay, they hired out, leased for 
hire. 

4, dpti rére. Of. II. 3. § 1. 

5. tree tpir@ kal évemxoorg. According to this the alliance come 
meneed A. 0. 519, but Grote (Hist. of Greece, LV. p. 222), by a com- 



































Cuar, LXX.] : NOTES. 651 


parison of the circumstances (as recounted by Herodotus) which 
brought it about, reckons its commencement as late as a. 0. 510, after 
the expulsion of Hippias. 





CHAPTER LXIX. 


The Peloponnesian fleet, which had gone to the assistance of the Lesbians, returns in a 
dispersed condition to Peloponnesus, and at Cyllene finds Brasidas, who is deputed bythe 
Lacedsemonians as counsellor to Alcidas, in an expedition against Corcyra which is now 
on foot (§§ 1, 2). b: 





1. The narrative is here resumed from III. 33. ai... .vijes is 
the subject of xaraAauBdvovew, the words as....KxatnvéxSnoay being 
an adverbial clause denoting time. The participles, detyoura, éemidio- 
xXMeioa, xewas%eioa, and the adjective cmropddes denote in graphic 
order the adventures of this unsuccessful and badly-commanded fleet. 
EvpBovrov. See N. on Il. 85. § 1. 

2. There is some obscurity in this section, as to what émas may 
depend upon. But a proper attention to pev—dé will remove the 
difficulty. There were two reasons why the Lacedsemonians wished 
to sail to Corcyra, viz. the smallness of the Athenian fleet stationed at 
Naupactus, and the desire to take the place before the Athenian fleet 
could be reinforced. This last reason, which logically has reference 
to speeding on the expedition, rather than whether it shall be set 
on foot at all, is introduced by 67dés. 








CHAPTERS LXX.—LXXXYV. 


These chapters contain what Bloomfield justly calls, one of the most 
soul-harrowing narratives ever penned. It is worthy of deep attention, as 
displaying in a most graphic style, the demoniacal lengths to which men 
will go, when blinded and infuriated by passion, prejudice, and the fierce- 
ness of party spirit. Especially are chaps. 82, 83 worthy of being read 
again and again, as detailing the causes, progress, and dreadful results both 
moral and physical, of this factious and seditious spirit, this terrific collision 
between masses of the same community, which brought all Greece nearly to 
ruin, and from the effect of which it had not fully recovered at the time 
when subjugated by Philip of Macedon. 


652 NOTES. [Boox It 


CHAPTER LXX. 


Che Corecyizans who had been taken prisoners by the Corinthians, on their return home 
endeavor to withdraw the state from the Athenian to the Corinthian interests (§ 1); but 
the citizens in an assembly declare in favor of Athens (§ 2); whereupon those same per- 
sons proceed to impeach Peithias of attempting to enslave Corcyra to Athens (§ 8); but he 
being acquitted charges them in turn with a violation of the sacred enclosure of Jupiter 
and Alcinous (§ 4); they are found guilty but plead for a mitigation of the sentence, in 
which they are successfully opposed by Peithias (§ 5); they determine, therefore, to get 
rid of him, and bursting into the senate-house they kill him and sixty other senators and 
private persons (§ 6). 

1. of alypddora. Cf. I. 54. $2; 55. § 1. mepi, about, on ac- 
wnt of. K. § 295. IIT. 3. TO pev Adyo—epyo Se. See N. on II. 
65. § 9. éxraxociayv tadavrayv (S. § 200.4). Bloomf. thinks this 
sum too high, and would read with Valla éydojxovra. But that num- 
ber would be equally objectionable on account of its smallness. 
trois mpokévars Sinyyunuevar, being bailed by their proxeni, exagTov 
....peridvres, going to each one of the citizens, 

' 2. ayovedy is in the plural, because it refers to both ships. —— 

kaTacTd»Twy, SC. Tav mpéaBewv Tois Kepxupaios. Some would supply 

Kepxupaioy, the genitive absolute being used for the nominative. Cf. 

Jelf’s Kiihn. § 710. a. Evppaxyo. See N. on fvppayia, I. 44. $1. 

Ilehorovynciows....mpdtepov. This revival of the old system of 

neutrality, shows that the intrigues of the persons just spoken of were 

successful in part at least. 

3. qv yap (cf. I. 31. § 2) introduces the reason why Peithias was 
impeached. The clauses are inverted for the sake of emphasis, the 
natural order being, as Goel. remarks, xai [leiSiav imdyovow obra: of 
dvdpes és dixnv, iv yap éSedompdéevés te Trav "ASnvalwy Kal Tov Shpov 
_ WPoeroryKet. eSeAompdEevos, a voluntary proxenos. See N. on IL. 
29. § 1. Tov Onpov mpoecatnxer. Some render this, he was leader 
of the democratical party ; but I think with Poppo that it means, he 
was a leading man among the people. ovrot of dvdpes, i. ©. of awd 
KopivSov éravehSdvres, of mpoddrat. Schol. 

4. anodvyar, being acquitted. xapaxas, stakes, vine-props. —— 
(nuia....oratnp. As this was undoubtedly the silver stater of four 
drachmas, there must have been a prodigious number of these stakes 
cut, to have rained rich persons like the ones here spoken of. It is 
not necessary to suppose that the trees were cut down in these sacred 
inclosures, the young saplings and boughs of the trees being doubtless 
referred to. In cutting these, the persons accused might not suppose 
that they were violating any law, especially if, as Arnold thinks, they 



































Cuar. LXXI.] NOTES. 653 


were tenants of the sacred grounds, and had inherited the possession 
of it from their ancestors. 

5. oprdvrav dé airar, these being found guilty, and of course sen- 
tenced to pay the fine. Oras taxduevor drodéow, that they might 
pay by, instalments (sc. xara xpévouvs. Cf. I. 117. § 8), depends on mpds 
«+. -kaSeCopevov. 

6. éws ert Bovdis éott, while he belonged to the senate. The sub 
junctive would have been as long as he was, ete. Of. Jelf’s Kithn. 847 
Obs. Tovs avtovs....vopitew. ‘Ad sententiam recte Bloomf. to 
Sorm an alliance offensive and defensive.” Poppo. Tis ats yveo- 
png (sc. dvres). See N. on I. 1138. § 2. 














CHAPTER LXXI, 


After this deed of violence the aristocratical party assemble the people, endeavor to justify 
their doings, and effect by compulsory measures the passage of a law, that only one ship of 
either of the belligerents shall be admitted at a time into the harbor ($1); after which 
they send ambassadors to Athens to justify their change of policy (§ 2). 


1. ratra refers to the acts of violence which had just been perpe- 
trated. kal HKLoT .... ASnvaiay, and (those by which) they would 
least be enslaved (= escape the danger of being enslaved) by the Athe- 











nians. déxeo%a. Repeat etroy in the sense of éxéXevov. Of. Kr. 
§ 55. 3. N. 18. Gdn’ 7}, except, otherwise than. Of..K. § 322. R. 10. 





jovxagovras belongs to the subject of déyeo%ae (ef. IL. 7. § 2), 
although some construct it with pid mi. This seems to be unneces- 
sary, for a single ship would hardly venture into such a harbor in any 
other than a peaceful manner. The construction which I have given 
is the one adopted by Poppo, Goeller, and Kriiger. 

2. as = Ores. éexet (i. e. at Athens). Goel. says that the full 
construction is rods éxel, éxeioe katamredevyédras. dverrirndetov to 
Corcyra. emtatpopn, punishment. ‘Castigatio exulum, si novis 
rebus studerent.” Bothe. Some render it, revolution, or counter-revo- 
lution. 











654 NOTES | [Boox IIL 


CHAPTER LXXII. 


The Corcyrean ambassadors are apprehended by the Athenians (§ 1); the arrival of a Corin. 
thian trireme encourages the aristocratical party to attack the democratical, in which they 
come off victorious (§ 2); the latter, however, in the night seize upon the citadel and 
occupy the Hyllaic port, the other party taking possession of the market place and the 
harbor contiguous to it (§ 3). 


1, €A3dvrwy is put in the genitive because to rovs re mpéaBeus, to 
which it properly belongs, there is added xai écovs. 
unite with the aristocratical party at Corcyra. 

2. €dSovons tpinpovs KopwSias. This shows the hollowness of 

the neutrality to which the aristocratical party pretended, and their 
subsequent conduct renders them less the object of our sympathy in 
the horrible massacre, which thinned their numbers for seven suc- 
cessive days (cf. III. 81. § 4). 

8. rov ‘YAAaixov Acpeva. Col. Leake in a communication to Dr, 
Bloomfield cited in his notes, gives it as his opinion that the Hyllaic 
port here mentioned is the same as the port Kalikiopulo, in the front 
of which is the rock of Ulysses. On the other side of the peninsula, 
on the north, is the harbor fronting Epirus (apdés rv fretpov). This 
accords with the description Aerrn & eioiSun x. r. A. given it in Odyss, 
6. 264, from which it appears that ships were drawn up on each side 
of this narrow strip of land. of de, i. e. the aristocratical party. 





érecoay to 








CHAPTER LXXIII. 


The slaves are invited to join the factions, whereupon the greater portion of them side with 
the democrats, and the other party are reinforced by some barbarians from the continent. 





1. AKpoBoricavro, they skirmished, TO pev....Evppaxorv. This 
was to have been expected, as in the aristocratical party were doubt- 
less many who had oppressed and maltreated the slaves, and now was 
the time for revenge. —— émixovpo.. Supply mapeyévovro from the 
preceding clause. These were auxiliaries. Of. I. 47. § 3. 


Cur. LXXV.] NOTES. 655 


CHAPTER LXXIV. 


A battle soon ensues, in which the democratical party are victorious (§ 1); the other party 
in self-protection set fire to the houses around the market-place, by which much property 
is consumed. The Corinthian ship sails away, and the barbarian auxiliaries secretly leave 
for the continent (§ 2). 


1. Suadurovons & jpepas, a day having intervened. 
See N. on II. 4. § 2. 

2. mept Seidnv dwiav, towards the close of day. Of. Butt. Lexil. 
No. 39. 4. See also my note on Xen. Anab. I. 8. §8. TAS s.05¢ 
ayopas, those around the market. tas €uvo.xias, the family-hotels, 
Jamily lodging-houses. The word is used of a house occupied by two 
or more families, opposed to ras oikias, houses inhabited by only one 
Jamily. ence the latter may be easily referred to the houses of the 
rich, the former to the houses of the poor. etdpevor ove olkelas 
ovre dddorpias. -S. § 193. éxivdvvevae, would have been in danger. 
The particle dy is omitted, because the verb itself denies the actual 
existence of the thing spoken of, and only denotes that which threat- 
ened to have been in existence. Of. K. § 260. R. 6. diapSapjvac 
denotes that in which the danger expressed in éexwdvvevce consisted. 
» Of. Mt. § 534. b. 

3. of pev refers to the democratical party, and is the subject of 
hoa. ws éxdrepot (cf. as exacror), each by themselues=as the 
right found each party. 





~ , 
T® KEpapo. 























CHAPTER LXXYV. 


Nicostratus arrives at Corcyra with twelve Athenian ships, and endeavors to effect a recon- 
ciliation between the factions (§ 1); in which having succeeded, he is about to take his 
departure, when some of the aristocratical party fearing treachery take refuge in a temple 
(§§ 2, 8), where Nicostratus in vain attempts to encourage them and induce them to rise, 
whereupon the democratical party take arms and are restrained from killing some of their 
opponents only by the interference of Nicostratus (§ 4); they finally prevail on. the suppli- 
ants who had now taken refuge in the temple of Juno, to rise, after which they are trans- 
ported to the opposite island (§ 5). 


1. Nexéorparos. The honorable and humane conduct of this gen- 
eral, in the affairs of Corcyra, as well as his skill and gallant bearing 
im battle, reminds us much of Phormio. We shall find that he figures 
sonsiderably in the subsequent history, until in the battle at Mantinea 


656 NOTES. [Boor TH, - 


he is slain (cf. V. 61-74). EvuBaoiy re Expacue, endeavored (see 
N. on I. 57. § 4) to effect an agreement =to make the parties friends. 
tous 8 addovs is the subject of oixeiv and depends on émpacce. 
Sore....vopitew refers to mpds "ASnvaiovs and not to mpds dA-~ 
Andous. ; 

2. of dé, i. e. the democratical party. 
See N. on II. 70. § 38. 
preceding meiZovow. ; 

3. xaréAeyor, began to enroll. It is not wonderful that the oligar-— 
chical party had their suspicions of foul play awakened, when they 
found that an attempt was made to man the vessels about to leave the 
port, with citizens of their body. On the other hand, it must be con- 
fessed that the aristocratical portion was too suspicious, and this dis- 
trust brought on the very evils which they dreaded. It was perfectly 
just and proper, that a portion of the crews of the five vessels should 
be composed of their party, and their jealousy, while as we have said 
it was natural in their peculiar circumstances, was improper and im- 
’ politic. és ras vais, for the ships, i. e. to serve on*board the ships. 

4, aviorn, endeavored to make them rise up. Of. I. 126. § 11. —— 
@s....amtoria explains éml....ravry. —— tyés, sound, right. —— 
Ti...-.amtoria is put in the dative to denote that by which the judg- 
ment in the case in hand was formed. —— pi) upmdciv dmoria. See 
N. on I. 10. $1. 

5. és ro ‘Hpaiov. It appears that for some reason the refugees, 
who had taken sanctuary in the temple of the Dioscuri, had now tak- 
en refuge in the temple of Juno. Probably they thought the latter to 
be the more inviolate place, or it afforded better accommodations for 
so many as now had gathered into the sacred precincts. ynoor. 
The island here referred to is Ptychia (now Vido) mentioned in IV. 
46.§$8. It lay ashort distance north of the peninsula, —~— deréu- 
mero is passive. a 














Tov Sjpov mpoordrat 


Euprepyew. Supply ¢pagay from the 














CHAPTER LXAXVI. 


Several days after the remoyal of these men to the island, the Peloponnesian fleet appears cff 
the city. 


1. ai....vies. Of. III. 69. $2. fhoppor oicar= ep Spy@ 
ovcat, év KvAAnvn éppotca. Poppo. és....4meipov. See N. on 
I. 50. § 3. dpa é, Seldom unless compelled by necessity did the 
ancients sail by night. | 











Ouar, LXXVIL] NOTES. 65 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 


The Corcyreans in much confusion equip a fleet of 60 sail, but contrary to the advice of the 
Athenians send them out against the enemy as fast as they are manned (§ 1); of these 
some desert, and in others the crews fight among themselves, and thus present so feeble a 
front, that the Peloponnesians are enabled to direct their main force against the Athenian 
ships (§§ 1, 2). 


1. of dé refers to the Corcyrwans. The accusatives ra and rdv 
énimdovy are properly speaking synecdochical. Tas det mAnpovpe- 
vas, as they were successively manned. A more unwise course could 
hardly have been adopted, than thus to meet the enemy in detached 
portions. Indeed the whole conduct of the Corcyreans seems to have 
been marked with infatuation, and can only be accounted for, in the 
spirit of faction which distracted their counsels and impaired all their 
energies. — ndoas dua, all together. 

2. ddAndows....éudxovro. This quarrel undoubtedly arose between 
the different factions, many being in the ships, who openly or secretly 
belonged to the aristocratical party, as appears from their desertion to 
the enemy. 

8. &v....Idpados, of which number were the two (ships) the Sal- 
minia and the Paralus. The article, according to Blume, expresses 
the idea, the two well-known ships. It will be seen that thirty-three 








\_ ships of the Peloponnesians were opposed to the twelve Athenian 


ships, and nothing shows more clearly the superior skill and confi- 
dence of the latter, than that with such a disparity of force they 
should engage with their adversaries. 





CHAPTER LXXVIII 


Whil2 the Corcyreans with difficulty maintain the combat, the Athenians by skilful ma- 
neuyring sink one of the enemy’s ships, and endeayor to throw the rest into confusion, 

’ but the ships opposed to the Corcyreans coming to their aid, the Athenians are obliged to 
retreat before their united force, which they doin good order, covering at the same time 
the retreat of the Corcyreans (§§ 1-4). 





1. car? ddiyas (sc. vais), with a few ships at a time. érakat 
mwpodvro Ka% avtovs, were in a bad condition of themselves, i. e. by 
their own mismanagement. So Arnold explains the passage. —— 
a%pdéas, the thickest part of the enemy’s fleet. To refer this, as some 


658 NOTES. [Boox IIL 


do, to the Athenian ships is perfectly absurd, for if ever they would 
hold ships in compact order, and thus make their attack, it would be 
on this occasion. kara pécov, at the centre, is opposed to xara 
xépas, on the wings. Hence the interpretation longo ordine given to 
kata képas by Levesq. is evidently erroneous. —— pera radra....%o- 
puBeitv. This was the same mancuvre which had been practised so 
successfully by Phormio (II. 84. § 2), but probably the enemy had 
profited by the lesson taught them on that ogcasion, and were not so 
easily thrown into disorder. This appears from what follows, in the 
next section. avray refers to the Peloponnesians. 

2. of mpos trois Kepkupaios refers to the twenty ships opposed to 
the Coreyrean fleet. Orep, SC. €yevero. 

8. of &, i. e. the Athenians. mpvpvav Kpovdpevar. See N. on I. 
50. § 5. kal dua. Cf. I. 110. § 2. €avTav = chav or opar 


auTav. 




















CHAPTER LXXIX. 


The Corcyrwans fearing an immediate attack put the city in a posture of defence ($1); but 
the enemy did not attack them but sailed away to the continent (§ 2); nor did they after- 
wards follow up the victory, but contented themselves with devastating the country 
around Leucimne (§ 8). ; 





1. cdiow 1s the dat. incommodi. @s KpaTourtes, a8 conquerors. 
-—=+ rods €k THs vnoov. Cf. III. 75. §5 (end). 
2. of &....Kparodyres tH vavpaxia (although victors in the sea- 
Jight). Mitford remarks that “the inability of the Spartan command- 
er-in-chief, and apparently his cowardice, uncommon as that defect 
was in a Spartan, were the best security of the Corcyreans.” 

3. avras refers ad sensum to médw—=onriras. See N. on I. 136. 
§ 1 (init.). isownpov, having an equal vote = being equal in au- 
thority. 








CHAPTER LXXxX. 


‘he democratical party, through apprehension of an attack by the flee}, enter into terms 
with the suppliants and others of the opposite party (§ 1); but the enemy being apprised 
of the approach of an Athenian fleet, sail away (§ 2). 


_ 1. rots Gots, the rest, i.e. the portion of the oligarchical party 
not included in the four hundred who had taken sanctuary. orws 





Cuar, LXXXL] NOTES. 659 


depends on és Adyous, to aw deliberation how the city may be saved, 
duos. The ellipsis is easily supplied: notwithstanding their dis- 
asters and the confusion of affairs. 

2. eppuxrapnsncav—vijes—mrpoomdéovea, ships sailing towards them 
were signaled by the alarm-Jires, i. e. the approach of ships was sig- 
naled, etc. Of. K. $309. 8.a. This mode of telegraphic communica- 
tion appears to have been brought to considerable perfection, since, as 
Bredow remarks, not the appearance only of the enemy in those 
parts was communicated, but the number of their ships, and the di- 
rection whence they were approaching. amd Aevxddos, as Didot 
well observes, is to be constructed with édpuxrwpnSncay, and not 
with mpoomdéovca, for in that case the Athenian fleet would have 
reached Corcyra in season to have intercepted the Peloponnesian 
fleet. 











CHAPTER LXXXI. 


‘The Peloponnesians hastily proceed homeward (§ 1); upon which the democratical party 
being relieved from danger and encouraged by the approach of the Athenian fleet, com- 
mence.a most horrible butchery of their adversaries, which continues seven days, and is 
attended with a total disregard of all laws both human and divine (§§ 2-6), 


1. imepeveyxdvres....vaits. The canal which had been cut through 
the isthmus, or the natural channel (if, as some think, there was such 
a channel. Cf. Leake’s North. Greece, II. p. 19), which separates 
Leucas from the mainland, must have become in the time of this war 
unserviceable, as the ships were several times dragged across, ov 
ioSpov depends on tmep-, and rds vavs upon éveyxdyrtes. 
ovres the promontory or island. 

2. aigSdéuevoi—rpoomdcovoas. See N. on I. 26. § 3. —— rAaBdrres 
—ifyayov, taking—they led = they took and led. See N. on I. 53. § 2. 
“YAAaixov Aweva. This port was a sort of head-quarters for the 
democratic party. Of. III. 72. § 3. Tav....amextrewoy. This mas- 
sacre took place in the city, while the ships were sailing around the 
Hyllaic port. After they had butchered all they met with, they went 
forth to meet the fleet at the Hyllaic port, in order there to continue 
the work of death. Bloomfield, to whom I am under obligation for 
much light on this obscure passage, reads dmeypavro for dmeywoncar, 
anc refers this and the preceding verb éreuray, to the of év rH monet, 
and not to the of mepixour{duevot. This construction is evident from 





TepiTre- 








660 NOTES. [Boox IL 


the general scope and wants of the passage, which point to Kepxupator 
as constituting the main subject of the sentence. I cannot see any 
good sense in the reading dweyapnoay, and I am therefore disposed to 
adopt the reading of Bloomf., which is that of Poppo and Goeller. 
The reading of Arnold is dvexpnoavro, while that of Bekker, Haack, 
and Kriiger is the same as that of Dindorf’s. The sense, if we read 
arexparro, is, having caused them to embark, they made way with them 

= murdered them). Bothe reads dreyopicav, “ secluserunt, siabuner 
runt in secretum locum custodiendos.” 

3. as éopor, when they learned, received intelligence. The slaugh- 
ter of the fifty, who had submitted to trial, could not have taken 
place before the eyes of those who remained in the temple. avtov 
év t@ iep@, there in the temple, in the very temple. —— ddAndots, one 
another. Matthia ($489. III.) without reason puts the reciprocal 
pronoun here for the reflexive éavrovs. ex tav Sévdpov. These 
trees seem to have been in the main court of the temple. They pro- 
bably surrounded it in rows. © 

4, nuepas re émra is the time ‘how long.’ THY pev airiay K.T.A. 
The sense is that while they pretended to put to death only such as 
had conspired against the democracy, private revenge and interest also 
actuated many in the work of destruction. opav avrav. See N. 
on I. 25. § 2. ind trav AaBdvrev, Sc. Ta xpynyata from the paren- 
thetic words xpyudrev odiow dpedopevar. 

5. wacd te....%avdrov, every sort of death took place, i.e. death 
appeared in every form and image. Of. Virg. Ain, 2. 36. kal 
olov....EvveBin = kal wav olov direi ev TH TowvT@ yeveoSat, Kal Ere 
mepaitépw tovtayv EvvéBn. Goel. awd tav iepav, from the altars. 
So apis avrois, by them, i. e. the altars. If icpay signified temples, it 
would have been ék ray icpay and é avrois. TeplorKodopndEvTes. 
Of. I. 184.-§ 2. 

6. padrov. Repeat odpn. 
soon, first of all. 


























ev tois (see N. on III. 17. $1) 





* 


Ouar. LXXXIL] NOTES. 661 


CHAPTER LXXXII. 


These horrible excesses seemed the worse from their being the first which happened in the 
war, for afterwards similar commotions raged throughout all Greece (§ 1); the war fur- 
nished favorable opportunities to the factions for mutual revenge (§ 2), and as the discord- 
ant state of things progressed and became general, excesses were committed each more 
atrocious than the preceding (§ 8); rashness was esteemed valor, prudent delay cowardice, 
every thing was reversed in respect to the estimation in which it was formerly held, and 
the most glaring vices were regarded as cardinal virtues ($§ 4-7); the source of all these 
disorders and excesses was the lust of power, each party pretending to be actuated by the. 
purest patriotism, but bending all their efforts to overpower each other, so that there was 
no outrage which they hesitated to commit, no atrocity to which they did not freely aban- 
don themselves, while the moderate and virtuous portion of the citizens were the victims 
of both parties (§ 8). 


1. The grammatical difficulties of this chapter are very numerous, 
but I am compelled by the brevity of the limits to which I must 
confine myself, to be contented with merely stating what on the 
whole seems to be the best solution, without entering very extensively 
into the reasons. éndyeo%at denotes the consequence, or perhaps 
the aim (as Bloomf. thinks) of diadopaéy oicar. Tots oAiyous has 
the same construction as rois—spoordrats. kat before éy connects 
diapopav ovady with éexydvrev and éroipev. ovk ay éxydvray.... 
eropi¢ovro. The construction is irregular, inasmuch as it should have 
been ov« dv exdvrav—rav éraywyav—mopifopevev, or ov« adv eiyov— 
éropifovro. ‘The genitive absolute is here employed to denote cause, 
the proper case after éropifovro being the dative. The same remarks 
apply to wodepoupever (sc. adrav), when they were pressed in war. 
Evppaxias is to be constructed with ai énaywyai, the opportunities for 
bringing in an alliance, unless, as Arnold suggests, ixapyotens is 
supplied from odepoupevar, an alliance being at hand for the injury 
of either party. éxarépois is used for the adnominal genitive after 
Tois—PovAopevots, and Kaxooes and mpooronces are datives of ‘ cause.’ 
€k Tov aitod, from the same. alliance. The dative rois— 
Bovropévors depends on émropifoyvro. There are other ways of con- 
structing this sentence, which in the estimation of some may be 
preferable to the one which I have adopted. 

2. ews ay, as long as. padAov (= xarerarepa. Goel.) refers to 
yryvopneva kal det eodpeva. ws... .epirravra, “prout singule even- 
tuum, seu fortunarum, mutationes acciderint.” Bothe. Evvruyiay. 
See N. on II. 45. § 4. Tov Ka juepay, of each day = daily. — 
diddaoxados. Of. Xen. Cyr. IL. 8. § 18. 

8. Ta Tov médewv = modes. Of. Mt. § 285. 2. 









































Thy wmepBorny 


662 7 NOTES. [Boox IL 


-..-Otavolas = 76 ka® trepBodny xavovo%at tas Savoias. Arnold, —— 
weptrexynoee Genotes that in which the superiority just spoken of 
consisted. 

4, kat thy ei@Sviay x. tr. A. Goel. constructs thus: ri déioow 
évoudtay (THY) eiwSviav és ta épya. He also takes és ra épya for émt 
Tois epyois Or tay épywy, and with eiwSviay supplies eivar (ray épyar) 
or AeyeoSar (emi Trois Epyots). —— eumAnkros, “*dementer, temere.”” Be- 
tant. This section contains a most energetic and graphic description 
of the frightful anarchy and discord, into which the Grecian states 
had fallen during the time of this war. 

5. xal....dewdrepos = and he who was quick in suspecting a plot 
was deemed more clever. avTay, i. €. Tod émeBoudevew Kat drrovoeiv. 
Krig. THs....dvadrurns, & dissolver of his party (for such I think 
is the sense to be given éraipias in this place). We see that the 
chains of party have been the chains of liberty in every age and 
country. Indeed we can conceive of nothing more certainly disastrous 
to a state, than a preference of the interests of party to sound and 
wholesome principles. Tov p1 Stavoovpevoy, one who had no thought 
(of doing it). What this refers to depends upon the signification 
given to the preceding sentence. Arnold paraphrases it thus: “it 
was thought a worthy deed if any man could enlist into his party, 
and fully inoculate with its unscrupulous spirit, any one who before 
had abstained from joining it, and had no thought of entering into its 
violences.” I prefer on the whole, as more consonant with the letter 
and scope of the passage, the translation of Bloomfield: “in a word, 
he that would be beforehand with another, who was about to do him 
wrong, was commended, as was also he who set another on doing so, 
that thought not of it.” 

6. dia rd... .ToApay, because it (i. e. the party) was more ready to 
perform unscrupulous acts of daring (in behalf of their friends); liter- 
ally, to dare without any hesitation. Notice the varied construction, 
pera—apeheias—ahrAa—nreovegia. Goeller renders rév....adedetas, 
utilitatis quam leges concedunt. ras....miorets, the pledges of 
JSaith towards each other. ov....mapovonnoa. Arnold cites Ma 
chiavelli, Istoria Fiorentina, lib. IIT. 

7. €pyov pudaxy, with a close watch upon their actions. Opposed 
to this is od yervaidrnti, not with generosity of soul, magnanimity. —— 
év....amopov, for the present through want of all other resources, —— 
exévrwy (sc. av’rav) is in the plural because it refers to the two par- 
ties included in éxarépo. —~ év....Sapojoa, but when an opportu- 
nity offered, he who first took courage. nOtov....mporedduBave. 
It is difficult to conceive of a more detestable state of affairs than is 




















Ouar, LXXXIL] NOTES. 663 





here described. TO pev refers to duaSeis dya%oi, and 8€ 7a (i, e. 
T@ O€) tO kaxovpyor dvres Soi. The subject of both aicytvovra: and 
ayd\Xovrat is éxeivor to be supplied from of moAAoi. 

8. mavrov....didoriuiav. In this clause atray refers, as the Schol. 
remarks, to the evils before mentioned (ray eipnuévor xaxav), and apy? 
is to be taken in the sense of lust of rule (4 émiSupia rod BovAcoSat 
apxew. Schol). —— ék &....apdé3upov. The order and construction 
is, ex 8 avréy (i. e. covetousness and ambition) jv rd mpdéSupov ray 
KaZiorapevey és TO didoverkeiv. yap in oi yap introduces the reason 
for what has just been said. éxdrepou is in apposition with of— 

_mpoorayres, and refers to the leaders of the two great parties. 
evmperrous, specious, plausible. Krig. compares this with honestis no- 
minibus. Sal. Cat. 38. icovouias modtrikyns, political equality of 
rights. This is the theme, upon which ambitious and unprincipled 
politicians have harped, from the days of Thucydides down to the 
present time. mpotisnoe. Goel. says that we should have ex- 
pected the genitive in dependence on dvdparos. Ta Mev... .€rrol- 
ouvro, professing in words a great regard for the public, they (i. e. oi 
....mpootavres) made it the prize (of their struggles for pre-eminence). 

a@Anrov depends on mepryiyvecSat. Dindorf places a comma 
after Sewvdrara and peifous, thus making éroApnoay re Ta Sewdrara and 
éreEneody Te Tas Tiyuwpias @rt peifovs opposed to each other. But, as 

Arnold remarks, we should then have expected émeénecav ripwpias. I 

“have therefore altered Dindorf’s punctuation, so as to throw tizwpias 
in dependence upon mpori3évres. This gives the translation, they dared 
(to commit) the most horrible atrocities, and revenged them (when they 
had suffered them from others) by a retaliation of still more horrible 
atrocities. €rt peifovs in reference to ra Sewvdérara is hyperbolical. 
ov....Evpddpov shows that in doing thus, they paid no regard to 
justice or the welfare of the state. és....dpicovres, but always 
limiting them (i.e. their acts of aggression and revenge) according (és) 
to what was anywise (mov) pleasing to either party. tAovetkiar, 
desire of revenge. évdpitov is put here for xpyoSat, with the addi- 
tional idea of what is habitually done (see N: on I. 77. § 6 end), and 
is therefore followed by the dative. Of. K. $285. 1. (1). evmpe- 
meia is to be taken with dvarpagaca, and not with dyevor iKovor, 
since e’mpereia—ri dSuampdéao%a responds to the preceding edaePeia 

enupSdvws is here taken in a bad sense, nefariously 
dpewvoy ikovov, Were in 












































evdptCov. 
(invidiose. Betant), so as to excite odium. 
greater estimation ; literally, heard themselves called better. Ta 
....monlrey refers to those who occupied a middle pdition- between 
_the factions, the neutrals in politics, the conservatives, 








664 NOTES. | [Boox I 


~ 


CHAPTER LXXXITII. 


Thus was every species of wickedness prevalent in Greece, and all the qualities of a generous 
nature disappeared (§§ 1, 2); in this contest, the men of inferior talents almost always had 
the advantage, since they relied upon boldness and promptitude of action, and crushed 
their adversaries while off their guard (§§ 38, 4). 


1. otro, i. e. in the manner mentioned in the previous chapter. 
—— dia ras ordoess, by these factions. Bloomf. cites Schiller’s remarks 
on the thirty years’ war in Germany, “that in the long confusion of 
that war, all bonds of order were dissolved; all regard for human 
right, or fear of the laws, all purity of morals, was lost. Truth and 
faith sunk powerless, while force alone ruled with an iron sceptre. 
Vices of all kinds grew with a rank luxuriance under the shelter of 
anarchy and impunity; and men fell into the same wildness as the 
rapined countries they inhabited. No condition was too venerable 
for insult, no property sacred against want and rapine.”’ CP iagin 
peréxet, of which a noble nature has so great w share. S. § 191. 2. 
karayehaoSev, being ridiculed, scouted, as we say, laughed down. —— 
TH yveun is to be constructed with rd dvrireraySat. ariotas, with- 
out conjidence in one another. —— dinveyxev = kpeiooor éyévero. 

2. yap implies an ellipsis: and with good reason jor. 
Adyos—ol're Spxos, “neither promise nor oath.” Arnold. Kpeiowous 
dé dvres x. r.X. Arnold says of this passage, that if it is not corrupt, 
it seems to be at least untranslatable. The exposition of Dobree is 
adopted by some eminent critics: sensus est, argumentis et jureju- 
rando minime moti (Angl. steeled against), ut mow, chap. 84. § 2. He 
would supply from the preceding context rod Adyou Kai rod Spkov. 
Arnold says that these genitives cannot be thus understood, nor can 
kpeicoous simply signify xpeiacous trav Adyov. Poppo approves of the 
explanation of the Schol., pémovres 5é of dvBpwrot rois Noytrpois mpos 
TO pr €dmitew tid miotw Kal BeBadrnra, mpoevoodvro padXov, iva pt 
mdS@ow avtol xaxos (cf. Bekker’s Schol.). For my part, I see no 
better solution than that of Dobree, Aoy.ope being translated, as a 
matter of caleulation, opposed to what is done under a sudden im- 
pulse. py....edvvavro, they were provident against suffering (any 
thing) rather than disposed (literally, able) to have confidence (in 
promises or oaths). 

3. yvepunv i8 the accusative igmamiaielenli —— os Ta mrciw, fo? 
the most part. 7é te avray évdeés, their own mental deficiency 











ovTe 














COuar, LXXXV.] _ NOTES. 665 


To this pi....d0u responds, as kal &k....mpoensBovhevdpevor answers 
to kal ro....évverdv. Construct rd evdees as the object of r@ Sediéva. 

4, of de refers to the persons whose talents were of a higher order. 
mpoao%éoza. Supply oidpevo: elicited from xaradpovodyres. 
kat épyo....e&eatw, and that there was no need of their taking by 
Sorce what they could gain by management. 


~ 











CHAPTER LXXXIYV. 


These excesses were for the most part first committed at Corcyra, where through desire of 
plunder or revenge, or to promote party interests, men proceeded to the most horrible 
atrocities, and the whole manner of life was confounded for a season (§§ 1,-2); the evil 
also perpetuated itself, one act of violence preparing the way for another, and serving as a 
pretext for further atrocities (§ 3). 

1. &v & ody x. r. dX. The historian now returns to a consideration 
of these acts of violence as they took place in Corcyra. 
refers to ra é¢pya in III. 83. § 3 (end). mpoeroApnsyn Kal émdca 
x.t.A. The construction, according to Arnold, is rpoeroAunSn—éméca 
—dpdccecav—yryvockorey—erredSorev. Cf. Mt. $527. Kriig. connects xat 
éméoa With ra moAAd. Construct ind réy—mnapacydyrey with dp- 
xopevot. did wdSous, passionately. of Te—a7r0 igov S€é paiora 
émidytes, those who entered upon the contest on an equality with their 
opponents. a 

2. Biov = method or manner of life: ednkooev—otca. See N. 
on I. 11. § 3. kpetoowyr dé Tov dixaiov. See N. on III. 83. § 2. 
Tod mpovyxorros is to be considered as a neuter, and corresponds to rod 
dixaiov going before. ev @ refers to rd kepdaive. As it respects 
py in év & py, see N. on doris, I. 40. $3. TO pYoveivy = 6 PIdvos. 
Cf. Jelf’s Kuhn. § 678. 3. a. odareiot. See Jelf’s Kthn. § 675. 0. 
bnoreinerSa. Repeat a&covce. 


‘avraey 









































CHAPTER LAXXY. 


The Athenian fleet departs from Coreyra (§ 1); a remnant of the aristocratical party seize 
upon some forts on the opposite continent, whence they carry on a war of plunder with 
those on the island, and so cut off their supplies as to produce a famine (§ 2); they also 
send ambassadors to Lacedzemon, but not receiving any assistance they cross over to the 
island, take possession of Mount Istone, and thence make depredations upon the country 


(§§ 8, 4). | ; 
1. of pev ody x. r. A. The thread of the narration is here resumed 
from chap. 81. mporas in reference to the subsequent acts of 





666 NOTES. - [Boox TIL 


violence, detailed in this chapter and in IV. 46-48. 6 Evpupedav 
The conduct of this commander was far different from that of Nico- 
stratus, who with a small force acted the part of a mediator, and 
prevented the excesses to which the Corcyreans afterwards abandoned 
themselves, 

2. Tijs....yis, i.e. the mainland opposite to Corcyra. Most of 
tnese powerful islanders had continental possessions opposite to them. 

3. mepi Ka%ddov, respecting their return (from exile), their restora- 
tion. dueBnoay és tiv vncov. Mitford remarks upon this as an 
ill-judged measure, since they could have founded a powerful city on 
the continent. But it should be remembered that this step was taken 
for the recovery of what belonged to them, and of which they had 
been unjustly deprived. , 

4, dras....yns, in order that they might despair of doing any 
thing else than conquering the country. The reader will be re- 
‘ minded of the course pursued by Hernando Cortez, who destroyed his 
fleet at Vera Cruz in order to compel his troops to conquer or die. 
After Go re supply mpaéa. Cf. Mt. § 488. 11. thy “lorevny. 
Bloomfield thinks that this was a lofty eminence situated at the head 
of the rivulet Santa Barbara, directly in view of the Old Port, not 
more than two miles from the situation, which Col. Leake supposes to 
be the one occupied by the ancient city. 














CHAPTER LXXXVI. 


The Athenians send a fleet to Sicily, in consequence of a war which had sprung up between 
the Syracusians and Leontines, the former of which people were considered as belonging 
to the Peloponnesian confederacy (§§ 1, 2); the Leontines, on the ground that they were 
Tonians, ask aid of the Athenians, which is granted them (§$ 3-5). 


1. és SexeXiav. We have in this place the beginning of the inter- 
meddling of the Athenians in the Sicilian affairs, which in“the end 
proved so disastrous to them. 

2. yap introduces the origin of this expedition. cumep—éra- 
xSnoav, which had been reckoned in the alliance (mpos riv—Evppa- 

tay). * 
: ; of rav Acovrivey Evppayo. “He says the allies of the Leontines, 
sather than the Leontines and their allies, because the argument of an 
old alliance already subsisting could only, so far as we know, be used 
by the Rhegians, and not by the Leontines themselves.” Arnold. 





Guar, LXXXVIIL] NOTES. 667 


Gorgias Leontinus was said to have been the chief of the embassy here 
sent to Athens. 

4, Bovdrdpevor Sé pyre. ‘Ita orditur, quasi postea sit dicturus mpd- 
“qeipay Te movetoSa, sed perinde pergit, ac si scripserit rd & adndes 
ovre Bovddpevot.” Poppo. ayeoSat, to be imported. mT pdmetpar, 
@ previous experiment. ei, whether. Ta....yeverSat is the 
subject of ein. odiot depends on troxeipta yéverSa. 

5. xaraoravres—es ‘Prryiov = having arrived at Rhegium and estab- 
lished their head-quarters there. See N. on I. 18. § 2. 




















CHAPTER LXXXVII. 


Yn the winter of this year the plague visits Athens a second time and sweeps off many of its 
citizens (§§ 1-3); at the same time there are many earthquakes (§ 4). 


1. éek\urovoa....mavtaracu, at no time it having altogether ceased, 

8. €k trav régewv (from those that were enrolled) = oi ék xarddoyou 
(VI. 48), those on the list for service. These belonged to the class of 
the zeugite. See N. on III. 16.§1. 

4, of moAXol Tore ceiopol, those numerous earthquakes whose fre- 
quency made them so well known. Such is the sense which Arnold 
affixes to the article. P 





CHAPTER LXXXVIII. 


The Athenians iv Sicily undertake an expedition against the Molian islands ($1); a descrip- 
tion of which islands is briefly given (§§ 2, 8); these the Athenians rayage, after which 
they sail away by Rhegium (§ 4). 


1. év SuxeXia "ASnvaio. Cf. IT. 86. $1. 
i, e. the Lipari islands. 

2. véwovrar, cultivate. It is nearly equivalent to yewpyotat below. 

4. mpocexwpouv refers to the islanders, and dwémA\evoay to the 
Athenians, 


ras AidAov vyncous, 





668 — NOTES: [Boox Ii 


CHAPTER LXXXIX. 


- 


The usual summer-incursion of the Peloponnesians into Attica is prevented by the earth- 
quakes (§ 1); the earthquakes and inundations of the sea, which occurred in Orobia, Ata- 
lanie, and Peparethus, are noticed, and their physical causes considered (§§ 2-4). 


1. "AyiSos rod ’Apxsdduov. Archidamus died about a. 0. 427. Cf. 
Clint. Fast. Att. See N. on I. 80. § 1. 

2. Ihave followed Poppo, Kriig., Bloomf., and Arnold, in pittlaas 
a comma after xareyévrwv, because the sathor does not mean to say, 
that the earthquakes were particularly prevalent at Orobis, but that, 
while they were prevalent elsewhere, the convulsion here spoken of 
took place in Eubeea. érehSovca. The best of our modern crit- 
ics are unanimous in the belief that éravehSoidca is the true reading. 
Render then éreASodca....tmevdarnoe, having retired from what was 
then land, and rising in a towering wave, it came upon a part of the 
city, and the one portion (of the invading flood) washed the land away 
(so as to form a permanent inundation), and the other portion subsided 
(so that the land reappeared). For the sense here given to mee: 
ef. Liddell and Scott. 

‘4. kdparos émavaxwpnois tis, @ retiring back of the sea. 
-. eye, yet tt did not overflow = there was no inundation. 

5. dvev cecopou (=i py) ceropos jv) contains the protasis. -—— 
ovk—yeveosat, it does not seem to me that such a thing could happen. 
For ay with the infinitive, cf. 8. § 215. 5. 





> 
ou 








CHAPTER XC. 


Among other operations of the Athenians in Sicily, they undertake an expedition agaiast 
Myle (§§ 1, 2), which they soon compel to surrender and join the confederacy (§ 8); after- 
wards the Messenians are also brought to terms and give hostages (§ 4). 


1. @\Xor than those in which the Athenians engaged. Kal ad- 
rol of Siuceku@ra, even the Siciliots themselves. The words are in ap- 
position with aor. Adyouv, of notice. 

2. MvAds. Myle was situated on the neck of a peninsula on the 








Cuap, XCI.] NOTES, 669 





northern coast of Sicily, nearly west of Messene. gudal, compas 
nies. —— memoinpéva, who had made. For this middle signification 
of the verb, cf. Mt. § 493. d. rois depends on évedpav. Seo N. 
On dytioyiay Trois tperépos, I. 73. § 1. 

4. rédda mora rapacxspevor, furnishing other pledges (of good 
behavior) ; literally, the other (securities) as pledges, etc., inasmuch as 
mora is the predicate, like é¢yupd, I. 82. § 2. 








HAPTER XClI. 


The Atheniens send a fleet under Demosthenes to cruise around Peloponnesus, and another 
under Nicias against Melus (§ 1); this latter fleet failing in their attempt to subjugate the 
Melians, proceed to Oropus, where the hoplites disembark, and marching to Tanagra ray- 
age the territory, after which they return to the ships (§§ 2-5); Nicias then after ravaging 
the maritime parts of Locris returns home (§ 6). 


1. AnuooSémms, Demosthenes, was one of the most celebrated com- 
manders in the Peloponnesian war, and figures largely in the subse- 
quent history. His fortune, however, did not equal his abilities. —— 
Nixias. See N. on III. 51. $1. © 
_ 2. yap introduces the reason why the Melians were invaded. 
They were islanders, and yet (kal) were unwilling to render obedience 
to the Athenians or join the confederacy. 

3. ‘Qpwmdv. See N. on Il. 23.$3. It was not in reference to this 
situation of Oropus opposite the Eubean coast, that ris mépay yijs 
(which some would change to ris Tetpaixns) is added. 

4. ‘Immovixov. He was the father-in-law of Alcibiades, and one of 
the richest men in Greece. Evpupedovros. The same person who 
commanded at Corcyra (cf. III. 80. § 2; 85. § 1), from which Bloomf. 
thinks his conduct there was not displeasing to the Athenians. 
dd onpiov. Of. II. 90. § 4. ‘ro ard. Cf. Xen. Anab. I. 8. § 14. 

5. éada of those who had fallen in the engagement. 

6. of dé refers to those who had sallied forth from the city (under 
the command of Hipponicus), and of d€ to the hoplites who belonged 
£0 the ships. 











670 | NOTES. [Boor Il, 


CHAPTER XCII. 


The Lacedszmonians, in order to render assistance to the Trachinians and Dorians, and ob 
tain a favorable base of naval operations against Athens, set about founding the colony of 
Heracleain Trachinia (§§ 1-3); they first consult the Delphic oracle, and having received 
a favorable response send out colonists, who rebuild the place and construct docks (§§ 4-6). 


1. Oiraiwy. Mill. (Dorians, I. p. 49) thinks that these were Aini- 
anes. There is not, however, sufficient reason to suppose this. Cf. 
Poppo’s Proleg. II. p. 303 ; Leake’s North. Greece, Il. p. 27. 

2. mpooSeivat aas avrovs, to join themselves. deioavres.... 
dot, i. e. they feared that they afterwards would be deprived of the 
liberty, which was secured to them by the terms of the alliance. 

8. Aopujs....Aaxedaipoviov (cf. I. 12. § 3). See N. on I. 107. § 2. 

4. yvopuny eixov, took counsel. See N. on II. 86. § 5. Gd 90 6 
kaSioragsa, and at the same time the city seemed to be favorably sit- 
uated in respect to the war with the Athenians. For the construction 

of wodéuov, see N. on kad@s mapdmdov keira, I. 36. § 2. : 

'_ B. rév wepwoixoy. It appears from this that the Pericci took part 
in the Spartan colonies, although they were undoubtedly the of woA- 
Aoi, and not the leading men in the colonies. éorw Sv = eviov. 
See N. on I. 65.-§ 8. —— ’Adrkidas. “A decent way of laying on the 
shelf, an officer who had so evinced his unfitness for great affairs.” 
Bloomf. 

6. é€k Kans, de integro. améxovoa Sepuoruday. It lay nearly 
west of Thermopyle. —— eddiAaxra. For the neut. plur. of the 
adjective in the predicate, instead of the neut. sing., cf. Mt. § 448. 1. 

















— 


= 


CHAPTER XCIII. 


The Athenians, supposing that the colony was established for operations against Eubcea, at 
first view it with alarm (§ 1), but without cause, for the Thessalians so harassed the colo- 
ny that it gradually wasted away (§ 2); and the harsh and imperious conduct of the Lace- 
dzmonian directors, also impeded its prosperity (§ 8). 


1. rijs....EvvorxiCoperns, when the city was thus jointly colonized. 
éxi, against (in a hostile sense). Tro Knvaov. This was the 
western extremity of Eubcea, and nearest to Heraclea. 








Car. XCIV.] NOTES. 671 


2. airov Sé fv: of re Geooadol x. 7. dX. The construction, as it 
was begun, demanded @2eipovres xal—zrodepodvres, since airtoy is pro- 
perly the predicate. The distance of the participles from ot re Ocec- 
cadoi, and the intervention of other participles, caused the writer to 
change the construction and employ verbs. ‘Thus airioy d¢ jv be- 
comes a phrase like rexunpiov dé, onpeiov dé. Cf. Mt. $309. d. 
év dSuvdper....xopiav, “ being in great power in those parts.” Bloornf. 
Ka) Gy =kakeivan Sv. Kriig. emt in emt rH yn is not to be 
taken in the sense of against, to the injury of (as Kriig. after the 
Schol. interprets), but signifies locality, in the sense of by or near. 
Cf. K. § 296. II. 1. a. ioxvt is the dative of manner. 

8. od pévroe FKuora x. tr. A. Here we have another instance of the 
want of tact and affability in the Lacedemonians, which was every 
where so prejudicial to their interests. An issue less disastrous also 
could hardly have been expected in an enterprise, where Alcidas was 
one of the leaders. 

















CHAPTER XCIV. 


-The Athenians under Demosthenes, after some successful exploits, proceed to Leucadia 
(§ 1); the Acarnanians fail in persuading Demosthenes to attack the city (§ 2), for at the 
instance of thé Messenians, he is induced to make an expedition against the Aitolians (§ 8) ; 
the reasons for this enterprise, and the order in which the Atolians are to be attacked 
(§$ 4, 5). 

1. of....vear. Of. TIT. 91. $1. "EMopeva Lllomenus. Col. 
Leake (North. Greece, III. p. 23) conjectures this to be the same as 
the present port Kliminé, which seems to be a corruption of the an- 
cient name. Aevxada, i. e. Leucas the capital of the island. 

2. ris te tw ys refers to some territory out of the peninsula, 
which the Leucadians possessed. 

3. xaddv is the predicate and belongs to émi3éoSa:, which is the sub- 
ject of the sentence. kat before jv connects mpoamouncew to em- 
séo%a. Bloomf. with good reason conjectures that ye should be sub- 
stituted for re after Navmaxro. TO....Tavtn, “ceteros ibi incolas 
continentis.” Bothe. 

4, rd yap e3vos—eiva. Supply ereyor referring to the Messenians. 
dia trodAov, at a great distance (from each other). See N. on II. 
29. § 3. ov xaderdv arépatvoy, sc. dv. Cf. Mt. § 549. Obs. 3. 

5. “Amodwros. This tribe inhabited the upper sources of the Eve- 




















672 NOTES. [Boox TI, 


nus, and being nearest to Naupactus, was doubtless the object of the 
greatest enmity on the part of the Messenians. ’Ogrovedor. The 
Ophioneans lay farther inland, in a north-easterly direction from the 
Apodotians. North of these and still farther inland lay the Euryta- 
nians. See Kiepert’s map of AXtolia. —— smpocywpjcew. Supply 
€Aeyov OF exéXevor. 








CHAPTER XCV. 


Demosthenes being thus induced to make an expedition against the /£Ztolians, partly out of 
good-will to the Messenians, and partly because he thought that he could thus penetrate the 
Beeotian country, sets out from Leucas and coasts along to Sollium (§ 1); the Acarnanians 
being displeased at his rejection of their advice, refuse to unite in the enterprise ($2); but 
Demosthenes sets out with the rest of his forces for the interior, where he expects to be 
joined by the Ozolian Locrians (§ 3). 


1. rav Meconviov xapitt = by his wish to oblige the Messenians. 
trois "Hreipwras Evpydxots. Reference is had especially to the 
Acarnanians and the Amphilochians. és Kurinov rd Aapikdv. 
Cytenium lay on or near the Pindus, one of the upper ‘streams of the 
Cephissus, and was nearly south of Heraclea (III. 92.$1). Demos- 
thenes chose the northern route, because the southern, which placed 
Parnassus on his left, would have led him through the country of the 
Delphians, who always favored the Lacedsmonians. axdvtav 
’"Axapvavev. It will be recollected that the Arcarnanians wished De- 
mosthenes to invest Leucas (ef. III. 94. § 2), and therefore they were 
averse to this expedition against the Aitolians. —— #5y has here the 
local signification of immediately after, from this point. Of. Jelf’s 
Kihn. § 720. 4. a. ovv in dpas ovy is resumptive, the thread of 
the narrative being interrupted by,the parenthesis. Of Mt. § 625. 

2. tiv ov mepireixiow. Cf. I. 187. § 3. tois emtBdras. These 
troops correspond to our marines. Xt appears from this and several 
other passages, that ten marines were the usual complement to each 

ssel. 
bic 8. Olvedvos. Col. Leake (North. Greece, II. p. 616) thinks that 
their territory bordered on Naupactus, from which it was separated 
by the river Morno, i. e. the Hylethus. 

















Cuar, XCVIL] NOTES. 673 


CHAPTER XCVI. 


Demosthenes passes the night in the precincts of the temple where Hesiod died (§ 1); he 
marches into Altolia, and takes Potidania, Crocylium and Tichium, with the intention 
afterwards of attacking the Ophioneans (§ 2); but the £tolians in view of this expedition, 
which had not escaped their notice, all unite in the common defence (§ 3). 


1. éropevero refers to Hesiod. His object appears to have been to 
go as far as possible from Nemea. Bloomf. 

2. Evmaduov. Col. Leake (North. Greece, II. p. 618) fixes the loca- 
tion of this place a little inland from Erythra, which formed, as he 
supposes, its harbor. Inland and bordering upon this was Potidania, 
although first reached in the march of Demosthenes. Still farther in 
the same direction and lying in the valley of the Mornd (see N. on ITI. 
95. § 3), were Crocylium and Tichium, In Kiepert’s map of ZAitolia, 
Eupalion lies south of the line of the towns Potidania, Crocylium, and 








Tichium. ert "Oduoveas (see N. on III. 94. § 3) depends upon 
oTparetoat. és Navraxrov éravaxwpyoas, after having retreated 
upon Naupactus. 





CHAPTER XCVII. 


At the advice of the Messenians, Demosthenes does not wait for the Locrians, but marches 
against Agitium and takes it by storm (§§ 1, 2); but the Aitolians rally for its defence and 
attack the Athenians from all quarters (§ 8). 


1. Gmep kat rd mparov. Of. III. 94. § 4. 
kopny), the town which lay in his way. 2 

2. rH tuxn. Cf. Mt. § 399. . edet mpooBonSyoa. Of. IIT. 95. 
§ 3. —— Aiyiov. Aigitium is placed by Kiepert on the right bank 
of the Morné, north of Potidania. Wer is taken adjectively by 
Kriiger. yap after imépevyov introduces the reason why the 
place was taken at the first attack. The men had deserted it for a 
higher and stronger position. 

3, diets and tmaywyal are in apposition with roiadry 5 paxn. 





tv & év roc (se, 











29 


674 . NOTES. _ [Boox 10 


CHAPTER XCVIII. 


The commander of the archers being slain, that body is dispersed, whereupon the hoplites; 
wearied out and hard pressed, retreat (§ 1); being unacquainted with the way many of 
them are slain, and those who survive with great difficulty reach Gineon whence they had 
set out (§§ 2, 3); the Athenians bury their slain by treaty and return to Athens (§$§ 4, 5). 


1. avrois is regarded by Bloomf. as a dat. commodi, arrows for 
their use. But why not regard it as put for the adnominal genitive, — 
their arrows? Cf. Kr. § 48, 12. N. 2. oi dé refers to the Atheni- 
ans, inasmuch as of rogers is a subordinate subject. ovrot refers 
to the archers, and adroit to the Attic hophites, —— xapadpas, PREM, 
beds of torrents. avtrots. See N. on avrois supra. 

2. modaxets, swift-footed, is a poetic word. 

4, ndixia 9 adrn, the very flower. The men who fell constituted 
the strength and flower of the army. 

5. 6 erepos. S.§ 77. 2. TIpoxdjjs. Cf. Ii. 91. § 1. —— Anyo- 
axes dSé mepi Navwaxrov x. r.d. This is the first instance given in 
this history, of a general fearing to return to Athens after an unsuc- 
cessful expedition. 

















CHAPTER XOIX. 


The Athenians sail to Locris, and take a fort situated on the Halex. 


1. of wept SixeXiay ’ASnvaio. Of, IT. 86. §1; 88. §1; 90. $2. 
Aoxpida. These Locrians were a people of Magna Grecia, being 
a colony of the Locri Opuntii from Greece. They were distinguished 
by the appellation of Epizephyrii. mrepimrddtoy = dpovptov. Schol, 
“AAnxt. The Halex was a small stream in the most southern part of 
Magna Gracia, a little west of the promontory of Heracleum, 








Cuar. CL] NOTES. : 2 675 


CHAPTER C. 


4+ the request of the Atolians, the Lacedewmonians fit out an expedition against Naupactus 
(§§ 1, 2). 


1. mpérepov, the expedition of the Athenians against Aitolia, of 
which the relation has just been given. did... .€maywyny, i. e. 
‘propterea quod [Naupactii contra ipsos] adduxerant Athenienses.” 
daack. 

2. “Hpaxdeias tis ev Tpaxim. Cf. III. 92. 1. of Srapriarat. 
arnold suggests that the design of the appointment of two associate 
vommanders, was that they might succeed to the command one after 
che other, upon the death of their superior. If so then oi Swapriarat 
would signify the other two Spartans, who together with Eurylochus, 
«ade up the number of Spartan citizens usually employed in foreign 
vo nmands, 











CHAPTER CI. 


The army being collected at Delphi, the Spartan commander succeeds, through the terror of 
his approach, in detaching most of the Ozolian Locrians from the Athenian interest (§§ 1, 2). 


2. Dokéwv ex%os, i. e. the hatred borne to them by the Phocians. 
As the Athenians were the powerful friends of the Phocians, so these 
Amphisseans wished to secure the favor and protection of the Lace- 
demonians. It is to be remarked that between the Locrians and 
Phocians there had existed an enmity from the time of the Persian 
war. ducecBorwdraros, most difficult of approach. emetTa 
"Invéas x. t.. The tribes whose names follow belonged to the 
QOzolian Locrians. 








as. . NOTES (Boox ID 


CHAPTER CII. 


All things being ready Eurylochus marches against Naupactus, and being joined Ly the 
4®tolians, ravages the territory and takes Molycrium (§§ 1,2); but Demosthenes with the 
Acarnanians whom he had summoned to his aid, throws himself into Naupactus and de- 
fends the place (§§ 3, 4); whereupon Eurylochus turns away and concerts with the Am- 
braciots a combined invasion of Acarnania and Argos Amphilochium (§§ 5-7). 


1. airav = belonging to them (i. e. the Locrians). Cf. Kr. § 47. 5. 
N. 5. 

2. xat of is employed in reference to the subject, of pera Edpvdd- 
xov implied in yevdpevor &. MoNvxpetov. Seo N. on Il. 84. $4. — 

3. peta....AitwAias. The preposition éx, by the constructio preg- 
nans (see N, on I. 18. § 2), gives to this passage the sense, ¢fter the 
events which happened in Atolia, and the retreat from that country. 
mpoacZduevos Tod atparod. Cf. dv....aic%dpuevor, I. dT. § 6. 

4. rav veov. Cf. IIT. 94.$1; 105. § 3. 

5. és ryv. Aiodida. Poppo and Goel. think that this was the an- 
cient name of the town of Calydon. Others think that it was the 
name of the district, which afterwards took its name from its chief 
towns Calydon and Pleuron. 











CHAPTER CIII. 


The Athenians in Sicily attack Inessa, but are unable to take it (§ 1) ; as they depart from 
the place their rear-guard is attacked and suffers much loss ($ 2); Laches afterwards de- 
feats the Locrians and despoils them of their arms (§ 3). 


1. of & év rH SuxedXia. The scene now changes to Sicily, where 
some inconsiderable operations of the Athenians were described in 
Ill. 99. § 1. Kata Kpdtos dpxdéjevor = being governed with harsh- 
ness and severity. avrois depends on £uverod€pour. ex “Ivno- 
cay is to be constructed after émeASdvres. Inessa lay north-west of 
Catana about midway between that place and Aitna. 

2. *ASnvaioy depends upon torépors = the rear of the Athenians, 

8. Aoxpida. Of. III. 99. : 











Caar. CV] NOTES. | 677 


CHAPTER CIV. 


The Athenians purify Delos, by digging up all the coffins, and forbidding that any persons 
shall be suffered to die there, after.which they institute the festival called Delia (§§ 1, 2); 
it is evident from the Hymn on Apollo, that anciently there were games and musical con- 
tests in the island ($§ 3-5); but the games had long been suspended, until they were at 
this time restored by the Athenians (§ 6). 


1. 5) is employed here in an ironical sense (forsooth), to show 
that this was a mere pretence on the part of the Athenians, and that 
no such oracle was given. vncov depends on décor. 

3. mepixridvev ymmowwray refers to the inhabitants of the circumja- 
cent islands. 

4, mpootpiov = vuvov. GW’ dre. Arnold follows Haack and 
Poppo in editing d\Aore. It will be seen that as Thucydides cites 
these lines, there are many discrepancies between his text and that of 
the existing MSS. of Homer. The fact is all to which I have space to 
call the attention of the reader. 

6. we icpdv emeprov, “sent the choral bands of dancers with 
sacrifices.” Arnold. 











” 


CHAPTER CV. 


‘Che Ambraciots make an expedition as they had agreed, against the Amphilochian Argos, 
and lay siege to Olpw (§ 1); part of the Acarnanians go to the relief of Argos, and part 
watch the motions of Eurymachus (§ 2); they confer the chief command on Demosthe- 
nes, and call in to their aid the Athenian fleet which was cruising around Peloponnesus 
(§ 8); the Ambraciots also send to their city for aid (§ 4). 


1. éorep....xarécxov = as they had promised to Hurylochus when 
they detained his army. “OAras. This place lay a short distance 
north-west of Argos. Cf. Kiepert’s map. more is to be taken 
With recyurdpevor. 

2. Kpjva, Crene (i. e. Wells), is placed by Kiepert a short dis- 
tance south-west of Argos and south-east of Olp~. Some, however, 
auppose that it lay some distance inland, east of Argos Amphilochium. 
But in this case, I do not see how it could be selected as a favorable 








678 NOTES. [Boox HL 


place, to watch the motions of Eurylochus and prevent his junction 
with the Ambraciots. 

8. méumovot....AnsooeSevnv. This was honorable alike to the char- 
acter and talents of Demosthenes, and gave him a fine opportunity to — 
retrieve his credit, which had suffered from the failure of his enter- 
prise against the Aitolians. 





CHAPTER CVI. 


The Peloponnesians suieceed by a rapid march in forming a junction with the Ambraciots at 
Olpee (§§ 1-3). : 


1. & in ev "OAmras following a verb of motion (jjxovras) involves 
the idea of rest, which followed the motion of the troops to Olpa. 
Cf. K. $300. 3. a. —— Ilpocyiov. This town lay east of the Achelous, 
on the route from Molycrion to Actium. It will be seen that the Pelo- 
ponnesians turned off from this road, and took a northern route, 
which led direct to Argos, through the towns Phytia (which Col. 
Leake regards as the present Porta), Medeon, and Limnz. They 
‘probably passed along the eastern borders of the territory belonging 
to the two last-mentioned towns, as they turned to the right and 
crossed Mount Thyamis, in order to enter the valley of a small stream 
which flowed between Argos and Crensz towards Olpx. 

8. vuxros #5n. This march seems to have been performed in one 
day. If so, it must have been accomplished with the obstruction of 
little or no baggage. 





CHAPTER CVII. 


Having thus united their forces, the Peloponnesians and their allies encamp at Metropolis. 
soon after which the Athenian forces enter the gulf ($1); the ships blockade Olpe, and 
Demosthenes, who is chosen general-in-chief, makes preparation for an engagement with 
the enemy (§ 2); the forces being drawn out against each other, Demosthenes places in 
ambuscade 400 men (§ 3), after which the battle commences (§ 4), 


1. Myrpdérodts. This place on Kiepert’s map is put N. W. of 
Argos, and N. E. of Olps, about equidistant from the two a 
rais eixout vavolv. Of. IIT. 105. § 3. 





Cuar. CIX.] NOTES. 679 


2. imd....karefyovro, “aut domi retinebantur ab hoste, qui fines 
eorum transgressus erat, quo minus Argivis subsidio venirent; aut 
Ambracis, tanquam obsides.” Haack. Cf. II. 114. 5 
8. Kal petCov ydp. See N. on III. 70. § 3. mepieaxe (= trepe- 
rewev. Schol.), sc. avrovs. 

4, mapeoxevaoro. See N. on I. 46. $1. @s EkaoToL TeTAypEvot, 
“ranged in separate corps, i. e. each tribe or town by itself in contra- 


distinction to dvaulé just after.” Bloomf. See N. on I. 8. $5. 








é 


—eree 





CHAPTER CVIII. 


The Peloponnesians falling into the ambuscade are thrown into confusion, and betake them- 
selves to flight (§ 1); also the Ambraciots, after defeating those opposed to them, are 
charged by the victorious division of the enemy and routed with great slaughter (§§ 2, 3). 





1. ré xépa, i. e. with their left wing. ro—d. Of. Kr. § 43. 4. 
N. 17. Meooynno. See N. on I. 103. § 4. 

2. mpds rd "Apyos dmediwo€av = they pursued them from the field 
of battle to Argos. The student should notice the force of the prepo- 
sitions. 

8. duerdovro és tas “OAmas, “reached Olpe in safety. There isa 
preegnans constructio in és. See N. on I. 18.§2. Olps here refers 
to the hill of that name. Of. III. 107. § 2. orparov depends on 
pdduora. - éws owe. A brief expression for mapérewvev ews de Kal 
éyré érehevra. Lobeck on Phryn. p. 47, cited by Kriiger. Cf. wéxpe 
rovee @pioxe, I. 71. § 4. 














CHAPTER OIX. 


The Spartan commander, on the following day, makes proposals to Demosthenes respecting 
the departure of the Peloponnesians and the burial of the dead (§ 1) ;.a private agreement 
is entered into with the Peloponnesians, by which they are allowed to depart home with- 
out molestation, the design of Demosthenes being to leave the Ambraciots defenceless, and 
also to bring the Lacedemonians into discredit for thus deserting their allies (§§ 2, 8). 


1. Mevedaios. Of. IIT. 100. § 2. modtopxnoerat. See N. on Il. 
52. § 1. Aoyov. See N. on I. 57. § 5. 








68h NOTES. [Boox TIL 


2. rovs éavtdv—dro%avévras, “‘ those of their own people who are 
dead.” Bjoomf. dvaxopnow—ovk éoreicavto dract, did not grant 
by treaty a retreat to all. See N. on III. 24. § 8. BovAopevos— 
xpyCav, sc. AnpooSerns, in reference to whom as the chief commander 
Thucydides here employs the singular. Wiraou, to lay bare (of 
all support from the Peloponnesians) = to render defenceless, —— 
éevxov in reference to the Peloponnesians. 
interest, mpoupytairepov == mpotimorepov. Schol. According to 
Kriger the other member of the comparison is 7 ro tay éxeivy “EXAN- 
vey, elicited from the preceding context. 

3. Sonep tmipxe = as well as their circumstances would permit 
(as 4v adrois duvarov. Bothe). 














TO é€avtav — their 








CHAPTER Cx. 


Demosthenes hearing of the approach of a body of Ambraciots to reinforce Olpsm, forms 
ambuscades and preoceupies the strong positions in the line of their approach, and then 
prepares to meet them with his army (§§ 1, 2). 





1. dyyediav. Of. ITT. 105. § 4. Tay yeyermpévor, i.e. the defeat 
ot the Peloponnesians and the Ambraciots (III. 108). 

2. mpodoxtodvras refers to pépos re by the constructio ad sensum. 
Seo N. on I. 186.§1. Of. Xen. Anab. I. 1. § 6. 





CHAPTER CXI. 


The Peloponnesians, under pretence of going forth for food and fuel, steal away, und having 
gone some distance from Olpe quicken their pace (§ 1); the Ambraciots who were with 
them follow on (§ 2); these the Acarnanians kill but permit the Peloponnesians to go away 
($ 8); such of the Ambraciots as escaped repair to Agreea, where they are kindly received 
by king Salynthius (§ 4). 3 


1. Kai ois forevoto, “‘and those with whom the covenant had been 
made.” Bloomf. mpopacw is to be taken adverbially. 

2. of Grow. Of. ILI. 109. § 2. —— €Seov Spdmm. Cf. Xen. Anas 
I. 8. § 17. , 





Caar. OXIIL] | NOTES. 681 


8. ris = Gos kal dAdos. Schol. This use of ris is approved by 
Bothe, and results from the repeated action implied in the aorist. 

4, ’Aypaida. This country was probably situated inland from 
Limnda (cf. Leake’s North. Greece, IV. p. 252), although I do not 
find it laid down on any of the maps before me. 





CHAPTER CXITI. ai 


The Ambracian reinforcement advances to Idomene, and encamps on the lesser of two hills, 
the other having been preoccupied secretly by Demosthenes (§ 1); at the first dawn this 
general haying disposed his forces with great skill, falls upon the Ambraciots and puts 

' them to flight (§ 2), but all the passes being seized beforehand, they are slaughtered in 
great numbers and very few escape to their homes (§§ 3-8), 


1. "Idouevn. Kiepert places this eminence a short distance north 
of Metropolis. Col. Leake (North. Greece, IV. p. 250) regards it the 
same as the mountain now called Macrinoros, receiving its name from 
its elevation by which it could be seen (’S€o%a, idopevos) distinctly 
from the sea, The northern part of this mountain was called Ido- 
mene Minor, the southern part Idomene Major, whence the plural 
form oevas (III. 118. § 8). 

5. rpemovar refers to the Athenians, 

7. és macav idéav yopnoarres, “resorting to every mode of escaping 
(from their foes).” —— dua....éuvrvyia = at the very time when this 
affair took place. BapBdpev is employed as an adjective with 
*"Audidroxar. ’ 











CHAPTER CXIII. 


A herald haying been sent by the Ambraciots at Olpx to obtain leave to remove the dead 
slain in the first battle, conveys the intelligence of this second defeat to those at Olps 
(§§ 1-5); some remarks are made by the historian on the greatness of this calamity (§ 6). 


1. ék....’Apmpaxiwrdy, i. e. those who had survived the first bat- 
tle (ris mparns paxns. Cf. III. 108), and were at Olpa. kal Tey 
t= kal Tov G\Awpr Tar. 





682 | NOTES. [Boox II 


2. trav amd tis modews, SC. EvveEvdvrwv from the preceding éuveEn- 
ecay. Bloomf. copay, i.e. the Ambraciots in whose behalf the 
herald had been sent. eivat, Sc. ra OmAa. Schol. 

3. Savudtor—reSvacww. This change to the direct oration imparts 
great vivacity to the narration. Cf. Xen. Anab. I. 9. § 28; IL. 1. §3. 
ev “Idopevats, i. e. those who had been defeated at Idomene. The 
clause oiduevos.... ISouevats is parenthetic. 

4. ravri = these here. daivera, sc. Suaxocioy eivat. éxet- 
vos refers to the herald. oux....eaTiv, then indeed they (i. e. the 
arms) do not belong to those who fought with us (i. e. on our side). 


























pev....€uaxyduea is spoken by the interrogator. kat pev dn, “ aye 
but truly.” Bloomf. 

5. dvowwgas....vexpovs. We learn the greatness of this calamity 
by its effect on the herald, who in his overwhelming grief thought no 
longer of the commission upon which he was sent. So we.are told 
that after the defeat of the Athenians in Sicily, they were so oppressed 
with their misfortunes, as to no longer think of asking pempleton to 
bury their dead. 

6. as....mdAes, for the size of the city. Cf. Jelf’s Kiithn. § 869. 5, 
where as with a substantive is said to have the sense of, as might be 


expected, as 1s proper, etc. 





CHAPTER CXIV. 


Demosthenes returns to Athens with the spoils which had been selected for-him, but the 
spoils which fell to the other Athenians are captured on the voyage home (§ 1); the Acar- 
nanians and Amphilochians conclude a peace and defensive alliance with the Ambraciots 


($$ 2-4). 


1. mréovra Echo, “were captured while on their voyage.” Bloomf. 
Cf. IIL. 51. § 2. e&npeSnoay is put in the plural to conform with 
mavorrAia, Which, although in apposition with ra pey the subject, yet 
stands nearest the verb. Of. Kr. § 63.1. N. 3. tis AirwAias = 
év TH AitwXig. 

2. Sadiveuov. Kriger, Bloomfield, and several other critics and 
editors read SadvvZov. 

8. émi roisde Gore. Of. Jelf’s Kiihn. $ 836. 4. Obs. 8. ¢. 








GAN’ qpeis....damox@pnoe are the words of the herald, and xcai __ 


Ouar. CXVIJ “NOTES. 683 


CHAPTER CXYV. 


The Athenians in Sicily having made a descent upon Himera sail to the Aolian islands, and 
then to Rhegium, where Pythodorus, who had come out with a reinforcement, takes the 
chief command (§$ 1, 2); the reasons are briefly given for the sending out of this rein- 
forcement (§$ 8, 4); Pythodorus sails against the Locrians, and is defeated by them in 
battle (§ 5). 


1. Sixedktwrdv. Bloomfield contends strongly that Z:x«¢Awy is the 
true reading. 

8. mAevoavres to Athens. wepiodpevar. See N. on I. 24, § 6. 
tis dé Saddoons—eipydpevor. Cf. II. 85. $1. 

4. dua 8é....mouio%a. There was much practical sense and 
sagacity in thus retaining their naval skill by practice. Compare the 
remarks of Pericles, I. 142. §§ 7-9. Cf. also II. 85. § 2. 

5. kal vuxnSels....dvexopnoev. Bloomf. remarks on the delicate 
way in which by relating this circumstance, Thucydides points out: 
the inferiority of Pythodorus to Laches. 


TEpos. 











CHAPTER CXVI. 


The historian notices the eruption of Mount Aitna which took place at this time (§§ 1, 2). 


1. eppvn—6 pia& rod mupds, there burst forth a stream of fire, i. @. 
a stream of lava. Bloomfield says that the article refers (xar’ é£ox7v) 
to the one as being well known. Of. S. § 167. 



















"RETURN. CIRCUL 


TOmep 202 Main Libra 
L 














OAN PERIOD 1 
HOME USE | 
4 5 6 a 
ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS = 


1-month loans may be renewed by calling 642-3405 


6-month loans may be recharged by bringing books to Circulation Desk 
Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days prior to due date 

















DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 4 
HEU. CIR] NOY 1979 E- 









































UNIVERSITY OF CALIFO' 
FORM NO. DD6, 60m, 11/78 BERKELEY, CA . 












































ee ~ nwt 
> fe mend 
Bo me 


fara 


en ae 





ae as 
en tae - 




















— = = a . he eu 
; eri ot Laat! 2s ae ¥ . os 7 
: pars a - — sd ns . : seni Ve 
; : <= Sn ee nate a aN Te 
ee ried 2 : Sp me 


































































































San aenlimdot ron tm tran Pot AO nyt ee rig oa ya . 
eaten = AIRE at ett AA ur ythet Pe ae 
3 ricsanaina ers ~ : 


SE oaseal 









































A A Here 





































































































